ã€ŠForced Marriage: Escaping Her Monsterã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Facing The Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Facing The Monster</h4>

    *****CONTENT WARNING ¨C The first few chapters contains contents like miscarriage and suicidal thoughts that can be triggering for some. Read under your own discretion.*****

    *Swish*

    The golden leaves on the road blew aside by the wind disced by the rushing car. The squirrel, who was burying his acorn by the dirt road, scampered away to the nearest tree.

    "Ah¡­ There is the road, baby¡­ Don''t panic, mom will drive safely. Are you growing well, baby? Is that why my back hurts? It''s good. Momma can bear it."

    Speaking in a hushed tone, not knowing whether she wasforting the twelve week old fetus in her belly or herself, Jerlina Hopkins gripped the steering wheel as she took a sharp right turn. Her slightly trembling hands caressed her lower abdomen as she looked at the rear view mirror.

    Good! No one''s following us!

    She increased the speed and the silver Camry sped through the dirt road lined with trees on both side.

    I have to get out of here¡­ The wedding... Baby¡­ If I tell your dad about you, will he stop the wedding..? Ugh! I know he would. He''s a good man. He might have been coerced by the Harrison family for this wedding¡­

    There is more an hour for the wedding... should we go there?

    Jerlina talked to herself, while checking the rear view mirror asionally. As she adjusted the mirror, even she was surprised to see the reflection of the dirty woman with the messy hair; someone a stranger to her. She averted her eyes to look at the road knowing this is not the time for self-pity. She pushed back the tears formed in her eyes.

    Harrison¡­ I despise you for doing this to me.

    She saw the highway at the distance amidst the thick rows of trees and her heart skipped a beat seeing the fork at the end.

    "If I go right, we can go to my ce. If I go left, we can meet your father¡­ Baby, what should I do?" She sighed. She really couldn''t decide.

    She slowed down the car and after making sure there is no one following her, stopped the car. Running her fingers through her shoulder-length hair, she fixed it the best she can. She got the wet tissue from the glove box and wiped her face, while contemting her next move.

    Just when she had a chance, she escaped without thinking twice.

    "Before I could tell your father that I was pregnant, that monster kidnapped me. Should I just leave like this, baby? Doesn''t he deserve to know that I am pregnant with you?"

    What should I do?

    She closed her eyes and the smiling face of the man in her heart came to her smile.

    ''Jer, I love you. I know there are troubles around, but I will find a way for us to be together. For now let''s be apart. Just¡­ trust me.''

    Remembering the words he said the day before he broke up with her, tears started rolling down from her eyes.

    Looking at the mirror, her amber eyes twinkled as she reached to a decision.

    "Yes! That''s it¡­ Now we can go. Let''s sneak in somehow and have a chat with dad." she shifted the gear and elerated the car. She never was a confrontational person and she doesn''t appreciate creating scenes and she decided to handle it all, amicably.

    If only I can sneak in without alerting that Jeremy Joel Harrison a.k.a. ''Triple Jay'' or ''TJ'' the notorious delinquent in this county and probably this state, and also my kidnapper, I can meet my Gerry.

    She knows the man she loved. He is her first love and she is his first love too. They are¡­ They were in a rtionship for seven years and she knows him like the back of her hand. If not for the Harrison family, they''d still be together.

    Even if he had changed his mind and really wanted to marry Emma Harrison, he should know I''m carrying his child, shouldn''t he? It is only fair.

    She checked the time in the dashboard clock.

    3: 23 p.m.

    Yeah, let''s do it!

    As Jerlina got closer to the road to take a left turn, she felt darkness at her side and reflexively, she turned to look.

    Her blood curded up seeing that six wheeled truck ¨C Velociraptor or whatever, dark as a moonless night just like the heart of the owner, hiding behind thick shrubs. The dark gold circles around the headlights, made it seem like a big cat with sharp eyes that had marked its prey. Like a jaguar lying in wait for its prey, it had waited for her arrival this long.

    Jerlina felt a chill pass through her spine and she froze. In this county, there is only one who could afford to own such an expensive truck.

    How long was he here? Why is he here and not with his sister? He knows I escaped?

    Jerlina''s hands shook and maybe out of fear, she felt a sharp cramp in her stomach.

    "Don''t be scared, baby¡­" She caressed her belly, while thinking how to escape that monster looming by her side.

    Perspiration formed in her forehead as she felt pain all over her body seeping through her bones, but her will to escape the monster enabled her to step on the pedal. She knew even that monster would be limited in his ability to hurt her once she gets on the road where there will be cops patrolling and gritting her teeth, she pushed through.

    *CLANG*

    As she moved just a meter, she felt the sh by her passenger seat side. Her throat dried, her eyes widened, her heartbeat quickened making her adrenaline shoot up. She knew she cannot fight that monster and her instinct told her to flee - she pedalled the elerator.

    But her puny car could do nothing to outrun that monster of a car with 600HP. He was skilful in stopping her car from moving forward and started pushing her car away from the road towards a boulder by the side.

    Is he going to crush me to death? Am I going to die here? My baby¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry I didn''t protect you.

    Her head felt dizzy immediately after a popping sound as the airbags deployed. She heard a loud sound of horn or it could be her ear ringing. Her heart was racing¡­ Her car''s engine had stopped and she couldn''t hear the other car. She looked to her side and the ss was cracked hard and she couldn''t see anything clearly.

    What is happening..? Did he leave? Did I hit my head? Why is everything blurry? No¡­ Not this!

    She in her half-conscious state clutched her stomach as the shooting pain wanted her to faint and stay awake at the same time. She never went through pregnancy before, but at that time, she knew what was going on.

    I''m losing my baby!

    Hospital¡­ I need to get to the hospital¡­ I need to escape that monster first¡­

    She tried to unbuckle her seatbelt, but her hands were trembling so hard she couldn''t even do that simple task.

    No¡­ be strong Jerlina¡­ You have to get out of here to save your baby.

    She gritted her teeth and tried once more and the belt unbuckled. She sighed in relief and not minding the pain that spread to her legs, she opened the car door. But it only opened a few inches and it seemed like her car was stuck against the boulder.

    Oh no! What can I do?

    "Going somewhere, honey buns?"

    That eerie voiceced with mockery, made her skin crawl and she yelped.

    He''s still here?

    "Come on, let''s get out¡­" He grabbed her arm. Upon contact with his rough, big hands, she flinched and tried to escape, but at the same time she felt another cramp in her abdomen and she stopped struggling as she was pulled out through the passenger door.

    He pulled her out so easily like a mother picking up her toddler from the sandbox.

 Chapter 2 - Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Getting Married</h4>

    "Good girl," he petted her head as he let her stand on the floor. Jerlina, looking at the floor, unable to lift her head as she was in so much pain, knew there is not a lot of time left.

    As much as she despised and resented him for everything he did, she knew he is the only one she could ask for help now.

    "Please," she held on to his shirt. He was six and a half feet tall while she was a feet shorter than him. She didn''t even have the energy to look at his face and only saw his broad chest. He wasn''t wearing one of his usual id shirts, but a pure white dress shirt this time. "Take me to the hospital."

    "You don''t look hurt."

    The voice from above her felt dry to her and she shivered as she felt that rough hand patting her torso.

    In reality, his hands were on her just for seconds, but for her it felt like eons. She wanted to scream as she despised that touch more than anything, but she is left with no other chance than to beg this ill-mannered monster.

    To beg the person she hated with every fibre of her being... It made her desire death, but she can''t die for her baby''s sake.

    "Please..." she begged. She felt like her soul was getting ripped inside her, tearing into useless little shreds.

    Was it because of the stickiness she felt between her legs, giving the signal that the one thing she holds dear more than her own life is slipping away?

    Or is it because her dignity is getting trampled on by the man she despised as he shamelessly groped her?

    Or is it because fate has reduced her to beg the man she despised?

    She didn''t know. She felt sick.

    She, in her twenty seven years of life has never begged anyone. She learnt in her early ages that she could only depend on herself. To think the first person she is begging is this monster.

    But if begging him could save my baby, I can do this much.

    "Take me to the hospital, please." She gripped tightly on his shirt, wrinkling it. Her knees felt weak and she knew she won''t be conscious for long. She felt cold and started to perspire.

    She felt his coarse fingers grabbing her chin and lifting her face up to look at his face. He was more than a head taller than her and as the sun was behind him, she couldn''t read his face.

    "You look ..."

    He clicked his tongue and a scoff escaped her parched mouth. Of course she knew the loving brother of Emma Harrison despises her as much as she does. After all she is his sister''s enemy.

    He let go of her chin and walked to his car that was a couple meters away.

    Did he agree?

    Jerlina knew she didn''t have the luxury of questioning him and followed him, clutching her abdomen.

    "Here" A paper was shoved in front of her face as she reached his car. "Sign this and I''ll bring you wherever you want."

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and held her breath. It was the only way she could stand upright. She tried to read the words but her eyes were still blurry,

    "Pen." She asked. She didn''t care what was written in the paper. He probably wants the littlepany she owns. There are some who want thatpany, but she held on to it till now.

    I can lose thatpany for my baby.

    I''m sorry for not keeping my promise to you, dad¡­

    He stood stunned for a moment by her eptance without any struggle. Clearing his throat, he looked inside the car for a pen and she ced the paper on the hood of the car.

    Her eyes cleared for a moment and she could read what was printed in what appeared to be some official form.

    She squint her eyes as the sun reflecting on the white paper blinded her vision.

    Wait what? Marriage Certificate?

    Who am I going to get married to?

    Her chest tightened and she read below. The handwriting was neat and she could clearly read the groom''s name.

    JEREMY JOEL HARRISON

    What the¡­

    The form was already filled entirely except for her signature.

    He got the signature from the City Hall without the bride''s signature? How did he find out my middle name? Even my mother''s middle name is right. What is going on?

    Why does he want to marry me?

    Oh right... He thinks I will disturb his sister otherwise. He can''t lock me up forever.

    Same old Triple Jay... protecting his precious little sister...

    Why? Why don''t I have anyone like this?

    Why am I the only one with no one?

    Her eyes clouded with tears and she closed her eyes.

    "Here."

    She felt the pen poking her arm and she opened her eyes and got the pen. She avoided looking at his eyes and noticed drops of tears on her hands. Her fingers trembled as an uncontroble fear washed over her entire body as she looked at the form.

    Is this it? Am I going to get married like this? To him?

    Another cramp made her hiss and holding her abdomen she signed the paper. She knew she has no other choice for now.

    "As expected, you have a nice signature, honey buns." His voice was chirpy as he got the form from her hand and sticking his head in the car, he safely stored the form.

    Jerlina tried to walk around the car to get to the passenger seat not willing to listen to his grating voice.

    "You sure you want to go to the hospital, honey? I can take you to my sister''s after party if you want. Isn''t that why you escaped? Since we are married too, we can have abined reception-"

    "Hospital," she felt the cramp getting worse and gripping the hood of the car, she gritted her teeth fighting back her urge to curl up on the ground. She couldn''t bear the pain and her hands went cold. Her legs felt numb and she couldn''t move.

    Please hold on baby...

    "You aren''t getting on? Should I carry my bride..." she heard him pause.

    His leather shoes grinded against the soil as he got close to her and he stopped a couple feet beside her. "Blood...there''s.... are you on your periods?"

    Only then Jerlina looked at her legs and saw the red sticky fluid, making a streamline towards the ground.

    "NO, please," she mumbled and tears formed on her eyes as destion filled her heart.

    "Jerlina! Answer me!" she felt a strong grip in her arms and she was pulled to stand straight.

    "Hos-" she couldn''t finish her sentence and she started to sob.

    "Holy moly! You''re pregnant?"

    He cried and she could feel his hands holding her arms tremble a bit. "Is it his child? Damn! Damn! It should be his! What am I even asking!"

    He screamed and she got scared.

    Is he angry? Is he going to leave me here? I know he wouldn''t want my child to survive for his sister''s sake.

    "Why didn''t you tell me?" he gripped her arms and she bowed her head.

    "Oh my God! Oh my God!" He panicked.

    "Hospital... You promised," she didn''t know what he''d do to her and still wanted to remind him.

    "Oh for f*ck''s sake!"

    She could hear him breathing hard. She knew he must be devastated thinking of his sister.

    But will he help me?

    She felt her feet leaving the ground and she gripped on to his shirt. Carrying her to the passenger seat, he mumbled,

    "Why didn''t you tell me?"

    He ced her on the seat. Her eyes ended up on the clock.

    3: 31

    Is the clock wrong? Has it been just eight minutes?

    "I''m sorry," she whimpered thinking he''s going to hit her as she saw his big hand reaching out to her. "I- I''ll pay for the cleaning...I''m sorry."

    "Seatbelt...Wha- the f*ck! Never mind! "

    Jerlina didn''t dare to look at his face .

    "Haa," a whimper escaped her mouth as the door banged shut.

 Chapter 3 - No One To Help

    <h4>Chapter 3 - No One To Help</h4>

    The truck raced through the highway, not minding the signals and the speed limits. And Jerlina was not in the mood to think of thew.

    She tried not to lose her consciousness as waves of cramps hit her. She was bleeding a lot and she still held hope.

    It will be fine. My baby will be safe.

    They were travelling towards the city and Jerlina knew there was a hospital within twenty minutes reach. She knew calling for ambnce would only waste time and hoped this monster would take her to the hospital.

    Fearing her loud breathing might trigger him and he''d throw her away, she took shallow breaths. There was a little wolf plushie with a crescent moon shaped bell around its neck hanging in the rear-view mirror.

    As the car travelled, the bell made slight tinkling noises and oddly it gave her a sense offort and familiarity.

    "F*ck! Hold On!"

    His big hand held her arm as he took a sudden U-turn. The inertia made her hit her head at the window and she felt her stomach churn at the speed they turned and by the smell of burnt rubber.

    She didn''t know what happened but all of a sudden, they were getting away from the hospital.

    "Why?" she turned to look at him.

    Is he not going to take me to a hospital?

    He didn''t answer her and was checking something on the rear-view mirror and was continuously cussing. She has never heard a person cuss that much and another wave of cramps made her almost lose her conscience.

    She heard police sirens behind their car and hope sprung in her heart.

    Finally! I can ask help from those who would actually help me!

    "Cops... Stop," she said as he didn''t slow down the car.

    The sound of sirens got closer and TJ slowed the car finally. He didn''t stop the car but lowered his sses.

    "Help! He kidnapped me! Help me! I''m having a miscarriage! Please take me to the hospital!" Jerlina shouted seeing that officers in the blue uniform. Seeing them ignoring her existence, she felt her heart slip to the pit of her stomach.

    Don''t tell me he knows those cops! NO! NO! Why is this happening to me?

    "Shut up!" TJ hissed and turned to the cops. "Hey Jake, I... "

    Jerlina felt her eyes ckening but she forced herself to stay awake. She looked at the floor of the car and there was already a pool of blood around her legs.

    My baby doesn''t have much time.

    This monster won''t help me... Cops won''t help me...

    Why is this happening?

    Ah... I want to sleep...

    No!

    I can''t! For my baby!

    "...my mom''s clinic... safe... keep away..."

    She heard bits of what TJ said as her consciousness slipped back and forth.

    He''s taking me to his mom''s clinic? No! Take me to the hospital!

    She didn''t have the energy to speak and the pain made her want to faint and kept her conscious at the same time.

    At that time she heard a rattling noise that resembled tin cans rattling on the pavement, and her eyes naturally got drawn to the road. A decorated chevy Imp came to her view and at the driver seat was him- Gerard, the one who used to be her stay. Sitting beside him was a familiar face covered in fluffy whiteness and a wide grin.

    Ha! So the wedding is already over and they are on their getaway car? Emma, you liar! In the end, you got my man and the wedding I wanted!

    Ah, Emma! Wasn''t it I who always said I''d tie tin cans to the bumper of my getaway car while you''dugh at me? Didn''t you say you''d marry a Prince and ride a carriage? Why? Why did you have to steal my life?

    She could see the car at the other side of the road, slowing down.

    Did he recognise this car? Did he see me? Will he stop? Please stop, Gerry!

    He''s looking at me!

    Their eyes met for a brief moment before she felt another wave of pain and she winced and bowed her head.

    There sprung a little hope in her heart that he''d stop his car and run to her and help her save their baby.

    But her hope was brutally got scorched by the harsh reality.

    The noise of the rattling cans drifted further away. She peeked through the window as tears flooded her eyes.

    JUST MARRIED

    Above the back bumper of the car, amidst the floral wreath, the big sign was pretty ring as if it was pping her hard to show her the reality.

    Yeah... he is married... to another woman... And I have no one.

    "Hey, do you hear me? Jerlina, honey?"

    The big hand of her monster that was cold as ice, pressed on her shoulder and her head dropped. She couldn''t hear anything and everything looked blurry.

    The next time she opened her eyes she was on a stretcher getting wheeled into a room. She saw the woman in her sixties- energetic and kind, in a white coat running beside her as she was talking to the other medical staff.

    "Hello Jerlina... We''re treating you. Don''t move your hand..." Dr. Kruger held her hand gently and spoke with a gentle tone.

    "My baby... Please...save..." tears streamlined from the corner of her eyes and some got on her earlobe.

    "We''ll try our best. Be strong. Do you...."

    Jerlina felt her ear going stuffed and her world darkened.

    -----

    Standing on top of the hill, Jerlina looked up to see the vani sky. A gentle breeze made her skirt flutter and her hair danced around in the wind. Fixing her hair, she looked around.

    Everything was pleasant, everything was pure. The grass on the ground had little dew drops that glowed like little golden pearls in the setting sun. At the distant ins, she saw wild horses running freely with no one to disturb them.

    When was thest time I felt this peaceful? Does this ce exist? Or is it a dream?

    "Mommy!" she felt a little softness gripping her finger and she looked down to see a little boy.

    "Yes baby, what is it?" Jerlina asked crouching in front of the boy who looked like the mini-me of her Gerry. Her heart overflowed with some emotion that she had never felt before.

    Is this motherly love?

    "I love you, mommy."

    "You do?" Jerlina''s face bloomed to a smile and she hugged the boy close. "Mommy loves baby too."

    "Mommy, I''m going there." The child pointed and Jerlina followed his hand.

    Her smile vanished and her entire body got chills seeing the child pointing at the horizon.

    "You can''t," she tried to hold his hand, but giggling, the child started running towards the cliff.

    "Bye, mommy...."

    "No! Don''t Baby... Don''t leave mommy!" Jerlina tried to run behind the child, but she couldn''t move an inch. She felt a strong hold on her arm and the coldness of that hand made her shiver and she turned to look at him.

    Not this monster!

    The sky turned gloomy and thunders rolled in the distance. The giggles of the little child running towards the cliff echoed in the valley.

    "NO BABY! DON''T LEAVE ME" she screamed.

    "...up... wake up...Jerlina..."

    The monster''s grip on her arm tightened.

    "Let go! My baby... I have to save my baby..." she tried to pull her hand but she couldn''t.

    Right before her eyes she watched her boy jumping down the cliff...

    "No!!!" she screamed with all her might and started to weep. She felt like she was pinned down entirely without being able to move an inch. She was helpless.

    But she felt rage seeing the figure beside her and her head throbbed as if someone had smashed bricks on her head.

    "You monster! You killed my child! You killed my child! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you monster! I hate you! "

    She tried to grab him, but she couldn''t move.

    As she screamed, the sound of thunder got reced with some beeping noises and the beautiful scenery in front of her became the lifeless white walls of a hospital. She looked around to see few people in scrubs and white coats screaming something.

    She felt a sharp pain in her hand and soon she felt her energy getting drained and her entire body rxed and her eyes closed.

    My baby....

 Chapter 4 - Daughter-in-law She Didnt Know

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Daughter-inw She Didn''t Know</h4>

    The entire room felt like a storm has passed. Nurse Daisy wiped her sweat in a towel and properly tucked in Jerlina. "Poor thing," she mumbled fixing the IV drip. "She must have loved that baby... She could feel she has lost it without the need for us to tell her."

    "Daisy!" Dr. Kruger admonished her for speaking too much, but the harshness was reeled back with a trace of familiarity and affection. After all, in this little clinic, everyone is considered family.

    "I know, Doctor. You''re mad she called your son a monster. I wonder why he has nothing to say either when his baby-"

    "Daisy!" Dr. Kruger pursed her lips, folding her hands on her chest and Daisy sighed.

    "Fine, I''ll stop speaking. She reminds me of my daughter, that''s all."

    "Every girl reminds you of your daughter!" Dr. Kruger shook her head with a smile. "Inform me when she wakes up. If she is hysteric still, we''ll have to look for psychiatric consultation."

    "Since there are no other patients here, I''ll stay with her," Daisy pulled a chair and sat by the side and ced her hand over Jerlina''s hand. "For this girl to still suffer... I thought after she left this ce, she''d found her escape. It is a pity..." Daisy sighed.

    Dr. Kruger, who was about to leave the room stopped. "Do you know her, Daisy?"

    "She used to live in Dayton and went to school there. Her step-mother is my neighbor''s second cousin''s friend. I heard she''s not a good person. Last I heard, this girl''s father died and this one tried really hard to get out of here... Since I didn''t hear much after that, I thought she really got away from this sh*thole. To think she''d be brought back in this state..."

    "Step-mother? Isn''t this girl the daughter of that guy who owned that ss workshop? He had another daughter too. That woman is not her mother?" Dr. Kruger knitted her brows.

    "No! Have you seen her ugly face? She''s the step-mother. This one''s mother died when she was very young. Her fatherter married that witch. He epted that witch and her daughter and in turn his daughter was treated cruelly by that witch. He was too good to do anything and this one was too good toin about the cruelty she suffered... Even now that witch prances around..." Daisy went on.

    Dr. Kruger was confused if Daisy is speaking about someone else but it seems like this is the real story of Jerlina. To think the girl she once talked to and admired as a strong girl to have such a sad story... She was surprised.

    "Your precious son didn''t bring her home? I know you don''t like to gossip, doctor. But shouldn''t you have learned a little about your daughter-inw? At least about her family?" Daisy was not at all pleased.

    "Daughter-inw?" Dr. Kruger almost dropped the pen in her hand.

    Daisy saw the doctor was truly stunned.

    What did that boy do this time?

    "He signed as her husband in the admission form. I thought the baby was-"

    "Call me when she wakes up," Dr. Kruger left the room interjecting her and closed the door.

    She searched the hallways for her son, but since she couldn''t find him, she realized he must have gone home to change.

    Or did he go to the wedding reception? That brat!

    He is married? Since when? That baby was his? That exins why he was so distressed!

    Why didn''t he tell me?

    Deep in her thoughts, she walked to her room. It scared the life out of her seeing the deste figure sitting on the floor by her chair. The bloodstains on his clothes had dried out making them stiff and he was staring nkly at the wall in front of him. His hair was messy and she noticed his cheeks were red even with the thick beard covering half his face.

    "This is the second time you''re bringing her all bloodied. And you signed as her husband? Care to exin?"

    She asked and there was no answer from him. It seemed like he didn''t even notice her entering the room.

    "Jeremy, it will be okay." She petted his hair and he reacted a little.

    "Mom," he looked up and held her hand. He then buried his face in her hand and started to weep. "I screwed up badly."

    She is a mother and seeing her grown son shaking and in tears, her heart sank. She squatted beside him and rubbed his back. She assumed the child was his.

    "It might be hard for now, but it will get better. She is still young and you-"

    "I killed her baby, mom. I- me... I killed her baby." He started pping his cheeks and Dr. Kruger gasped and stood up.

    Her baby? Killed? What is he saying?

    "What happened?" she stopped him from hitting himself and sat by his side. She knew he is not someone to bring hurt to someone especially this one. Last time he brought that girl to her, he was hurt badly, but he pushed himself and brought her to safety.

    Even today, the way he carried her and how desperately he pleaded her to save the baby, she knew he wouldn''t have done it.

    Or was it guilt?

    Silently, she sat beside him to let himpose himself. She has seen him doing a lot of things but she has never seen him this broken.

    "Doctor, there is a patient inbor," One of the staff knocked the door.

    Dr. Kruger took a nce at TJ who seemed a little better and walked out inrger strides.

    The woman who was inbor was already on the verge of giving birth and since it was her second delivery, she gave birth within half an hour after her arrival to the hospital.

    "There are some members of the Flying Snakes gang lurking outside. There are a lot and they might cause trouble." Daisy who got out for a walk, informed Dr. Kruger after she returned.

    "I saw a tiger tattoo on Mr. Falcon''s back," Mr.Kruger shrugged. He was stoned and yet he somehow drove his wife here safely for childbirth. He must be from their rival gang and they could be here for him.

    "Well, listen... The cops are here. They won''t cause trouble anymore." Daisy sighed in relief hearing the police sirens. "And Jerlina still seems disturbed. I think she''d wake up sooner than we thought."

    "Stay with her," Dr. Kruger walked back to her office. She heard loudughter in the room where Mrs. Falcon was and walked there.

    "No shouting! And no drinking either. If you''re going to shout, I''m throwing you out! Every. One. Of. You" she pointed her finger at the tall and sturdy men all heavily inked everywhere in their body and some even in their face.

    She had no fear facing those people. People who belong in various gangs are verymon here.

    The Mercy Clinic Dr. Kruger runs a charity clinic and usually those whoe here are gang members who cannot afford healthcare in private hospitals. There is no proper public hospital in the area since thest time the government nned to build a hospital, a war between the gangs broke as all the gangs wanted the hospital to be built in their turf.

    So the government washed its hands on that project.

    Since the Mercy Clinic is the only healthcare provider in the area, there is a tacit understanding between the gangs and this ce is and of peace for all the gangs. No one will start a fight in the clinic or do anything illegal in here.

    Plus they won''t dare to mess with the mother of the Alpha of the ''Sapphire Wolves'' gang. Her son is the owner of thend this clinic is built on.

    "Yes, ma''am. We''ll celebrate outside," one kid who looked barely eighteen showed his yellowed teeth and they all scuffled out without even looking back.

 Chapter 5 - Will Never Forgive

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Will Never Forgive</h4>

    Dr. Kruger returned to her office to talk to her son, but then decided to check up on Jerlina first. She liked Jerlina as she invoked the motherly instincts in her. But she couldn''t shake off this queasy feeling about Jerlina in her heart.

    But when she got to her room, the sight she saw made her heart clench. TJ was standing by the door, peeping in through the little ss window in the door. He''s not crying anymore and she was slightly relieved.

    "Mom, when will she be discharged?" he asked noticing her walking towards him.

    "Three days max," Dr. Kruger stood beside him.

    "Can''t I take her home tomorrow?" his piercing blue eyes fixed on her.

    "Home? Your home?" Dr. Kruger probed.

    Did he really marry?

    "Yes, we are legally married now. It is proper for her to live with me-"

    "You married and you didn''t bother to tell me? And that child?" she was hurt when he agreed just like that but wanted to know more.

    "Mom, you saw it. She hates me. It''s not my child and it''s not a marriage out of love. How would she of all women, marry me? I ¨C"

    His eyes clouded and he swallowed the lump in his throat.

    I killed her child.

    "You''re not a bad catch. You''re a millionaire-" Dr. Kruger couldn''t be angry with him seeing his suffering.

    "The baby... what will happen to it?" he asked clenching his fists.

    "I''ll have to ask her what to do with it after she wakes up."

    TJ stood staring at Jerlina for some time and walked away without saying a word.

    "This boy... what is he doing?" Dr. Kruger mumbled and walked to her office.

    Leaning on the backrest of her chair, she massaged her head. She''s known him for twenty years and she still couldn''t understand him.

    She picked up her phone and dialled the number she saved under ''M. Maverick''.

    The line connected and a cheery voice greeted her from the other end.

    "Hello, Lady with themp!"

    "Mark..!" she hated it when peoplepared her to Florence Nightingale.

    "Fine, Mother Teresa then," he chuckled.

    "This is worse! Please stop-" she let out a sigh. "Have an eye on him. He''s brought the same girl again. Last time he brought her, he almost started a gang war. This time he says he''s married her." She decided toe to the point.

    "He''s had a soft spot for her always. Let the man have what he wants," Mark''s tone got a little serious.

    "Of course you know it all! To have what he wants? She is not a thing to take, Mark. Does he love her?" Dr. Kruger got mad.

    "Love?" Markughed hard until he started coughing. "That might exin why he locked her in his cabin for a month. I thought it was because she was Whitney Johnson''s daughter he decided to protect her. Love? Ha..ha.. ha... That should be it! The Alpha finally found his Luna!"

    "He kidnapped her? Why did you allow it?"Dr. Kruger gritted her teeth.

    "Whoa, Maddy! Don''t put a harshbel on what he did! In his thirty one years in this, when has he hurt a woman? He just wants to protect her." Mark got flustered a bit.

    "Right! I thought you''d know better. You''re no different from others." Dr. Kruger shook her head and ended the call.

    Power rules in this ce and people with power do what they want and women are treated as meremodities even in this day and age.

    She really didn''t think Jeremy would be one of those men.

    But she is Whitney Johnson''s daughter? Is that why he is obsessed with her?

    -----

    Jerlina opened her eyes. That small room had a very cold atmosphere. There was a tube connected to her wrist and she felt a cold liquid getting passed into her vein. She tried to get up, but she felt her entire body aching reminding her of what happened. Her hand caressed her lower abdomen and she felt emptiness.

    "You''re awake."

    She turned to her side seeing thedy sitting beside her with a kind smile.

    "My baby..?" she asked knowing what the answer would be.

    "I''m sorry dear, we couldn''t-"

    Jerlina avoided the hand of the nurse reaching for her forehead. Turning to the side, her eyes got clouded with tears and flowed down as a stream making the pillow wet.`She curled up to a ball and started to sob.

    Why did this happen?

    That monster! He caused the ident and he refused to take me to the hospital immediately.

    "Will it have made a difference if I arrived early?" she asked.

    Daisy was hurt to see the swollen eyes of Jerlina but she exined. "Miscarriages in the first trimester arergely due to chromosomal abnormalities-"

    "My baby was fine! That monster rammed into my car causing the death of my child. It is possible right? idents can cause miscarriage!" Jerlina held the nurse''s hand.

    "He rammed you?" Daisy asked as she was curious.

    Jerlina exined everything that happened to the nurse. The nurse had a very kind face and she hoped that she would be on her side. "Please help me file a policeint. Isn''t causing a miscarriage a crime? Please testify for me..."

    Jerlina started to beg Daisy while Daisy tried to calm her down. Jerlina really couldn''t ept that the monster could get away with killing her baby. She wanted him to suffer.

    The pain she is feeling currently, she wanted him to feel at least a fraction of it.

    I might forgive him for kidnapping me. I might forgive him for helping his sister steal my boyfriend. I might forgive him for forcing me to sign a marriage certificate.

    But I will never forgive him for killing my baby.

    For that Jerlina didn''t mind begging this nurse. If a medical professional gives a statement that the car ident is the reason for her miscarriage, she might be able to file a strongint against him.

    "I''m sorry, dear," Daisy held Jerlina''s hand. "Even if everything you say happened, it still isn''t proof that your miscarriage was due to the ident. You miscarried within an hour of the ident and it is doubtful..."

    The nurse exined and Jerlina pulled her hand out of the nurse''s grip.

    Of course! What was I thinking? A random cop on the road was that monster''sckey. How would be a nurse working in his mother''s clinic do anything against him?

    She let out a sigh.

    Remember this and remember this well, Jerlina. You have no one by your side. You are helpless now. So stop begging strangers.

    "What happened to my baby?"

    She turned to look at the nurse. She wanted to cry, but she felt her tears have dried up. There seems to be nothing she could do about what has happened.

    Shouldn''t I move forward then?

    "It''s kept safe. What do you want to do?"

    "I want to bury my baby..." she said and tried to pull out the IV tube connected to her wrist. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. "Give me my baby and I''ll leave. Thank you for taking care of me."

    "Stay here for the night. You''ve lost a lot of blood and-"

    "I must have lost my job since someone kidnapped me for a month and I can''t afford to pay for my stay here," she spoke in a mechanical voice. She didn''t want to stay here for even a moment.

    Honestly, she didn''t know where she''d go. The apartment she used to stay was leased under Gerard and she didn''t know if he cancelled the contract or not. She didn''t know what happened to her stuff and she didn''t even have her credit card with her.

    I''m reduced to nothing! At least I want to be free.

    "Daisy! I told you to inform me when she wakes up," Dr. Kruger entered the room and Daisy stood up. "How are you feeling?" she asked Jerlina.

 Chapter 6 - Her (Ex)Boyfriend Visits

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Her (Ex)Boyfriend Visits</h4>

    Jerlina tried to squeeze out a smile, but her eyes burnt and she stopped trying to smile.

    "I''m fine, doctor." She looked at Dr. Kruger. "I want to leave. I can pay the bills-"

    "This is a charity hospital, Jerlina. You don''t have to pay the bills. And you''re not well enough to be discharged. I''m not advising you to leave now. " Dr. Kruger said as she scribbled something on her notepad.

    "And, you know how the streets here are like at night, dear," Daisy added in a very caring tone.

    Yes, the streets would be dangerous. I would rather take my chance there than being trapped here.

    "My baby?" Jerlina wanted to get her baby and find a way to leave.

    "We can provide you options on what to do with-"

    "Give me my baby!" Jerlina interjected Dr. Kruger and raised her voice.

    Are they seriously holding my dead baby as a hostage for keeping me here?

    "I will keep your baby boy safe andfortable until you be well enough to get discharged. Do you want to take a look at your baby?" Dr. Kruger asked and Jerlina froze.

    It was a boy? Was that really my baby in the dream? If he grew up, he would have looked like his father? Why did he leave me?

    "My baby boy? Safe andfortable?" Jerlina mumbled as she felt her heart beating erratically.

    My baby should be inside me where he''d be safe.

    Why did this happen? Was it my fault? Did I put my baby in danger by escaping? If I had stayed put, would someone have searched for me and found me? Would my baby be safe then?

    But no one searched for me in a month! I had to escape!

    She felt her head spinning and she curled up on the bed. Soon the bright white room, darkened for her as she fell asleep.

    -----

    The next morning, Dr. Kruger was surprised when TJ came to her room. He had changed, but the bags under his eyes and his unkempt looks gave away his insomnia.

    "Here, for her..." he gulped as his throat felt heavy and gave her a little wooden box.

    Dr Kruger took a good look at the palm size box made with the finest ck walnut wood. There were a couple of flying baby angels carved at the top of the box and the inner part of the box was lined with velvet.

    Dr. Kruger knew at a single ce that this meticulously carved box is personally made by Jeremy himself. She looked at his hand and she saw small wounds.

    He made this boxst night?

    "Let me apply some ointment on the wounds." She tried to grab his hand, but he pulled away.

    "I''m fine, mom. It will heal on its own."

    It hurt her seeing how he is hurting. Last night Daisy told her everything Jerlina told her about her escape and the ident caused by Jeremy.

    Although she didn''t quite understand why Jeremy would do that to Jerlina, her experience as an OB/GYN for almost forty years made her lean towards the conclusion that the ident is not the reason for Jerlina''s miscarriage.

    But still, nothing can be said with absolute certainty.

    Jerlina thinks Jeremy caused her miscarriage and Jeremy is thinking the same too.

    She is filled with anger and he is filled with guilt thinking that way.

    But what is the truth?

    As she was pondering, a cheerful voice interrupted her train of thoughts and her lips curled out of disgust reflexively. A strong scent of a branded perfume almost made her retch.

    "Aunt Maddy!"

    Before she could fix her face and turn to look at the source of disgust *cough* Emma Harrison, she cringed as the pair of hands slithered around her waist and a kiss was ced on her cheek.

    "I expected you at my wedding, Aunt Maddy. I almost stopped the wedding because I didn''t want to marry without you blessing me. But you know my mom... she insisted that we start the wedding on time for all the important guests who won''t wait. I was looking for you the whole time and..."

    Emma kept on talking and Dr. Madeline Kruger wanted to roll her eyes.

    Yeah, like she wanted to stop the wedding for me... If so, I am the Queen of Ennd and I have a Pce to sell.

    She saw her son who looked like a dead person some time before, now looking all lively with a bright smile seeing his sister and took in a deep breath.

    "Mom wanted to attend the wedding, but she couldn''t leave the clinic in case someone with emergency-"

    "Is that your husband? When are you going to introduce me? You got married so suddenly, I never got to meet him." Dr. Kruger interrupted Jeremy and walked towards the man standing outside the door. He seemed anxious for some reason and was looking at the hallway.

    Emma walked to the man and hooked her arms in his. The diamonds in her finger shimmered in the bright lights of the hallways as she positioned it in a way that everyone''s eyes would be drawn to it.

    How petty! So he is her husband?

    Dr. Kruger noticed Emma clenching her jaws for a brief moment as that man still didn''t look at her, but then she had stered on her usual stic smile. The smile in Jeremy''s face disappeared as he nced at that man and she saw his face going pale as a sheet.

    "Gerry-"

    Emma called him looking all sweet, but then she gulped seeing his re.

    She subconsciously took a step back. In her eyes were shame and anger, as she looked around to see anyone noticed him ring at her.

    His angry look towards Emma made Dr. Kruger think that they aren''t a couple in their honeymoon phase and she averted her eyes not wanting to let Emma know she had noticed his angry re.

    So why did she marry him in a hurry? She doesn''t look pregnant either.

    "Gerard," Emma corrected and only then the anger in Gerard''s face subsided. "Meet-"

    Before she could finish, Gerard extended his hand for a shake while reading the name-board next to the door.

    "Hello, Dr. Kruger... nice to meet you. I am Gerard Cooper." He gave a pleasant business smile.

    "Hello, I am Madeline Kruger, Jeremy''s mother." Dr. Kruger shook his hand.

    The moment she mentioned Jeremy, Gerard let go of her hand and in his emerald green eyes, she saw a mixture of emotions.

    "I heard Jer is-" he cleared his throat coughing into his fisted hand.

    At the same time, Emma''s hands around his arm tightened and he forcefully freed his arm from her ws. Not minding Emma he asked, "Jerlina Hopkins ¨C Is she admitted here, doctor? Is she seriously ill? What is her condition?"

    Gerard seemed very worried for Dr. Kruger saw Jeremy drenched in cold sweat and Emma''s face looked like she shat in her pants and trying to hide it.

    So Emma''s husband is Jerlina''s cousin or friend? He is really worried for her...

    Dr. Kruger still cannot talk about her patient''s medical conditions with others as per thew.

    "I''m sorry, are you rted to her? I have to keep the medical records of my patients confidential-"

    "She''s my girlfriend and I''m worried about her."

    The rims of Gerard''s eyes got red and Dr. Kruger was stunned.

    Did he say girlfriend? Did a newly married man call another married woman his girlfriend in front of his wife and her husband?

    What is this drama? Or did I mishear?

 Chapter 7 - Emma Gets What Emma Wants

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Emma Gets What Emma Wants</h4>

    Dr. Kruger looked at Jeremy and he leaned on the wall with a sigh and stared at the floor and Emma was too stunned to react.

    Okay... This Gerard is Jerlina''s boyfriend and those two know about it.

    So... is he also the father of Jerlina''s baby?

    But why did Emma marry him? And why did Jeremy marry Jerlina?

    Don''t tell me Emma got what Emma wanted like always. And as usual, Jeremy helped his sister, didn''t he?

    Dr. Kruger who hates drama in her life and avoids gossips, and every reality show and drama series there is, got herself standing in the midst of a twisted drama in her own life involving her son.

    "He meant I am Jerlina''s girl-friend. Silly Gerard!" Emma who hadposed herself yfully hit Gerard in his arm and held his hand.

    Yes, you are so believable Emma.... Dr. Kruger wanted to roll her eyes.

    Pulling through the hallways avoiding Dr. Kruger''s gaze, Emma spoke coyly as if the one who looked like someone shot a hole through her brain sometime before was not her.

    "Aunt Maddy is very upright and she won''t tell you anything, Gerard. Jerry told me that Jerlina has high fever, isn''t that so, Jerry? It probably is the flu." She turned to look at Jeremy with her eyes pleading.

    Dr. Kruger looked at Jeremy knowing how he''d respond. He will do what his sister wants and not what is right.

    It''s been this way always.

    Emma is the lowliest snake in the Harrison family but he fails to see it and considers her a little bunny that needs to be protected. She is a good actor.

    Please prove me wrong, Jeremy. This once...

    She had her hopes up when she saw him taking some seconds before he responded.

    Say the truth, Jeremy. Don''t just do what Emma wants.

    "Yes, she has the flu... but she is responding well."

    Dr. Kruger got back in the room and mmed the door shut hearing Jeremy say it.

    She got angry at Jeremy like never before and she almost threw the box he made in the trash. But remembering his hurt face, her heart went mushy.

    She called Daisy and gave her the gist. She asked her to not leave Jerlina''s side no matter what. She knew only Daisy would stand against Jeremy.

    If everything is thisplicated with them, what will Jeremy do if Emma wants Jerlina dead?

    Her head hurt and she rubbed her forehead. Her eyes ended up at the little freezer in her room where she is keeping the miscarried baby. By their interactions before, she could infer that Emma knew Jerlina had a miscarriage and wanted to hide it from G¨¦rard.

    A very scary thought popped in her mind.

    It can''t be that...

    She picked up her phone and called an old acquaintance just to be sure.

    -----

    Jeremy winced hearing the door shut. He knew his mother is mad and he knew she is mad because he lied.

    But what other choice does he have? Nothing good wille out of telling him the truth. If Gerard knows the truth, he won''t leave for the honeymoon making Emma sad.

    Isn''t he the one who willingly married Emma leaving Jerlina? He doesn''t have to know.

    He walked in the front leading Emma and Gerard to the room Jerlina is at. He sighed seeing Daisy blocking the door.

    "She''s sleeping and doesn''t want to meet anyone."

    "Aunt Daisy, we won''t disturb her. We''re worried for her and want to have a look at her-"

    "Who''s your aunt? And where''s the fruit basket and flowers you brought for her?" Daisy sneered. "You lot can wait till she wakes up and meet her if she is willing to meet you."

    "Daisy... They have to catch a flight." Jeremy stepped to the front. He knew Daisy''s be a mama bear and no one can break her defence.

    In fact he was secretly happy Gerard won''t be able to meet Jerlina now that Daisy has stepped in. He wanted them to leave.

    "It''s fine. We can wait." Gerard sat on a chair by the stairs and started scrolling through his phone.

    Daisy closed the door behind her carefully without letting them peep inside. Even the little see through ss in the door was covered by a curtain. Jeremy leaned by the wall near the door and Emma walked to Gerard.

    "Gina, your sister is admitted in the hospital with severe fever. Why don''t you stay with her?"

    "..."

    "I- I won''t be avable for a while."

    "..."

    "Yes, tonight."

    "..."

    "Italy."

    "..."

    "But-"

    "..."

    "Fine, I''ll buy you a purse if you take care of Jer."

    "..."

    "Hmm, bye."

    Emma rolled her eyes hearing Gina''sugh even where she was standing.

    Seriously! Why is he telling that sl*t our honeymoon ns? And why would he buy that b*tch''s sister a purse when he never gifted me anything?

    "Gina can''t take care of Jerlina." Jeremy said rubbing his beard.

    That girl can''t even take care of herself and she''d be a danger to Jerlina if she stays close to Jerlina.

    "Then I''ll take care of her," Gerard said gritting his teeth. He put his phone in his jeans pocket and walked up to Jeremy.

    "Our honeymoon-" Emma started to speak but Gerard paused his steps and red at her making her flinch. "Don''t re at me," she said with her chin up realising her brother in near.

    "Or what? What will you do? You''llin to your brother? Well, boo-f*cking-hoo, Princess! Let him do what he wants to me. I''m not scared of him." he gritted his teeth and held out his hand to grab her throat.

    "Mr. Cooper, let''s not lose our temper right here in a hospital," Jeremy said calmly and Gerard pulled back his hand gritting his teeth.

    At that time, a couple of guys who were visiting Mrs. Falcon walked through the hallways. Seeing Jeremy they made some provoking gestures and since it didn''t move Jeremy, they jeered at him and left by the exit when the security sent them away.

    Gerard waved his hand in front of his nose unable to bear the stench emitted by those men. Bowing his head, he clenched his jaw.

    TJ is threatening me with Jerlina, isn''t he? He is keeping Jerlina in this kind of ce and if something happens to his sister, I won''t know what will happen to my Jerlina.

    What have I done!

 Chapter 8 - How She Got Here

    <h4>Chapter 8 - How She Got Here</h4>

    "You can tell me if you want to meet them." Daisy spoke in a soft voice. "They said they''ll wait for you."

    "Sure," Jerlina said with a slight smile. Although Daisy refused to help her with filing aint, she found Daisy''s presence veryforting. She had such a soothing voice and gentle hands.

    "I''m sorry... I think I need to change..." Jerlina said hesitantly. She tried to sit up but she felt the room spinning and she gripped the sheet.

    "You have pretty severe bleeding, your blood Hb has dropped to 8.4. It is good that you decided to stay here another day. We need to improve your haemoglobin count." Daisy spoke as she helped Jerlina.

    Maybe because she is a nurse, she had a nice aura around her and she seemed like a kind person.

    But Jerlina didn''t want to drop her guard with anyone rted to that monster. And she didn''t even want to think of meeting Gerard when he is with Emma.

    Why did he even visit? He didn''t even bother to stop the car yesterday and why is he here now? Did Emma want to meet me and he brought her here?

    I''m in no mood to see them being intimate.

    Jerlina lied back in bed with the help of Daisy. Her eyes stung as fresh tears formed. She squeezed them shut to get them out but all it did was hurt her eyes more.

    How did I get here in this state?

    Jerlina stared at the little drops of medication slowly dripping inside a small tube by her side. It made her remember the day she realised that the Faulkner& Associates Law Firm her boyfriend is working belongs to the sister-inw of Emma Harrison.

    It was a humid summer night this year and it suddenly started raining as they got out of the car for the annual party of the Faulkner & Associates.

    Her lips curved to a smile remembering how Gerard covered her with his jacket to keep her from getting wet and his shirt got slightly wet as they entered the hotel where the party was arranged but he didn''t mind and made sure she''s covered fully.

    Ah, he was such a gentleman!

    It was that day she met Emma after ten long years. Emma greeted her with a smile as if the big fight they had in high school didn''t happen and Jerlina believed the past misgivings between them might have faded over time.

    But when Gerard told her that Emma tried to seduce him in the men''s room, she knew that Emma was still trying to get back at her. She knew since Gerard refused her advances, her pride would be hurt and she''d find ways to get back.

    It was then that monster whom she didn''t meet for almost a decade started popping back up in ces she''d frequent. She knew it is not a coincidence. She urged Gerard to be safe, but heughed and said that she was closer to being paranoid and being dramatic.

    ''No one would be this vengeful in real life.'' He said but she knew her fear is not irrational. She''s seen what the Harrison siblings do to their perceived enemies.

    Gerard is a very sessfulwyer and he was in the shortlist for bing a partner in their firm. At just twenty nine, he''s said to be the youngest partner of the Faulkner & Associates.

    But ever since that day, troubles popped up in his workce. He was rejected from the shortlist citing random reasons.

    Jerlina knew it should be the meddling of the gruesome Harrison siblings and Gerard confirmed her suspicion after investigations.

    Jerlina felt guilty for getting Gerard involved in her mess. But Gerardforted her.

    Jerlina caressed her lips as she remembered how gently he kissed her that day and the gentle way he made love to her.

    The next day Gerard came home tired. As they ate dinner she cooked together, he told her that Emma met him that day and threatened to marry her if he wants to stay in thepany. He said that he refused her inly and she left angrily.

    Jerlina knew this won''t be the end of it. But she still held hope that they can somehow get through this together.

    Gerard is a renowned litigator and there would always be firms who try to head-hunt him. So he tried to leave the firm and find a new job, but he learnt that he was cklisted. The only ce where he can work was the Faulkner & Associates.

    Jerlina couldn''t bear to see him stressed out every time he returns from work. Just six weeks after meeting Emma again, their life had descended to uncertainty.

    As if that was not enough, one day when she returned from work, she found an X- mark spray-painted in blood red color on their door. The door was rammed open and their ce was trashed. Jerlina knew this is the symbol the gangs use to mark their prey. She felt her knees go week and Gerard had to rush from his office tofort her. They made an official policeint, but nothing came out of it.

    After that day, Jerlina started seeing TJ''sckeys more often. She knew a handful of TJ''s men from the past. Each time it would be a different person following her and at times it would be people whom she didn''t even know will be stalking her.

    She knew this is a tactic called ''organised gang stalking''. It is a method used to intimidate and threaten someone. The victim won''t be able to makeint of stalking since it never would be the same person stalking them and since random persons with no connection to each other will be stalking, the victim won''t be believed and would be considered paranoid.

    This stalking went on for another three weeks after their door was marked causing them severe mental distress.

    Their neighbours hadined to the management that there are some suspicious people lurking around the building at night. The news that their door was marked by a gang spread among the other tenants and they all felt unsafe living together with someone connected to gangs.

    Jerlina and Gerard tried to exin, but everyone felt their safety is threatened and thendlord asked them to find another ce within a couple of months.

    At this time, troubles started around in Jerlina''s workce too and there were talks of transferring her to some start-uppany up North. Jerlina knew she won''t survive the brutal winter of that ce thatsts for more than two hundred days of a year.

    They were oppressed at all sides. In this dog eat dog world, a couple of people who were trying to better their life with hardwork and dedication, were no match for the rich and powerful who are well-connected.

    Both of them were stressed and exhausted trying to fight their way out of this predicament. It caused some friction in their rtionship.

    Jerlina started to feel nauseated and she ignored it as stress. She also had missed her periods for two months.

    Emma by now started to force Gerard to break up with Jerlina threatening to ruin him using her sister-inw. Within three months of meeting Emma, their life had turned upside down.

    It was why that day when she received a text from Gerard saying they should break up, she wasn''t that surprised. She was broken and felt abandoned, but she understood him.

    He doesn''t have to suffer with her in the name of love. He has a very prosperous life in front of him and he doesn''t have to ruin it for her.

    She wished for him to at least meet her in person before they end it all, but he didn''t evene home that night.

    And it was that night she found out she was pregnant!

    She couldn''t sleep that entire night looking at that little strip that had two pink lines.

    With troubles surrounding her, what will she do carrying another life in her?

    But the thought of aborting the baby didn''t even cross her mind. It was her child; her child that is part of her and part of the man she loved with all her heart for seven years. Even if he abandoned her, she still will love the child and do anything and everything to protect the child.

 Chapter 9 - An Amazing Soup

    <h4>Chapter 9 - An Amazing Soup</h4>

    Jerlina''s eyes filled with tears as she caressed her abdomen that felt empty for her. Her back hurt constantly and her legs cramped up often. Due to anaemia, she felt giddy at times.

    More than the physical ailments, what hurt more was her heart.

    Should I follow my baby? Will he be waiting for me?

    What is left for me here? Why should I stay here?

    These thoughts popped in her brain often. But there is this little dark corner of this heart that wanted revenge.

    Revenge on the guy who took her everything.

    I need to be alive to watch him suffer!

    And Gerard... should I ask him why he broke up with me and why he married Emma?

    Jerlina gritted her teeth trying to control her thoughts.

    He left me. He didn''t even look for me for a month and proceeded to n for his wedding with the woman who caused our misfortune.

    Why should I meet him just because he wants to meet me this time?

    She closed her eyes and really fell asleep. Maybe because this is a hospital, or it was her anaemia or some medication they are giving her, she could sleep really well here.

    "Oh, you''re awake!"

    Daisy''s soothing voice was the first she heard even before she opened her eyes. Wondering if Daisy ever gets rest, Jerlina satfortably on the bed. Watching the short woman who is in her fifties pouring a bowl of soup from a sk, she felt a tingling feeling in her heart.

    Even if she''s a nurse paid to work here, her scope of duties won''t extend to make sure I''m fed, right? Why is she this kind to me?

    She was moved, but then she suppressed that overwhelming feeling of happiness and security that bubbled in her heart.

    She might have some hidden agenda. She can''t be trusted. No one can be trusted.

    After the ordeal she went through in the past few months; especially the previous day where she learnt that even cops can''t be trusted, she has be more of a sceptic. She didn''t want to trust anyone anymore.

    I can only depend on myself!

    Jerlina looked through the window to see it was already dark.

    He should have left by now, right? Did he go to honeymoon with her?

    Her eyes watered and she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. She decided not to cry anymore.

    "Thank you," Jerlina smiled as Daisy ced the bowl of soup in front of Jerlina on the bed table.

    The vourful aroma of the yummy looking chicken soup made her mouth water. It had it all ¨C fresh vegetables, juicy chicken, turmeric and other spices. It suited her taste and for the first time since summer, she ate her fill forgetting everything else for a brief moment.

    "The soup was so delicious, Nurse Daisy!" Jerlina couldn''t help but say it aloud.

    Maybe because her tummy was full, her heart felt a little brighter too.

    Daisy was happy seeing the woman who looked dejected some time before looking all bright. Food is an amazing way to get to the heart. "It is better than what we gave you before, right?"

    "Better? It''s the best soup I ever had!" Jerlina smiled. "Which restaurant makes this amazing soup? Although there is no takeout bag... Is this home-cooked? Can I get the recipe?" Jerlina got curious. If possible, she wanted to have this soup often.

    Daisy''s head reflexively turned towards the door for a second as she thought of the person who gave the soup, but then sheposed herself. "We had a volunteer chef in our kitchen today. I can get the recipe from him if you want."

    Daisy spoke and helped Jerlina up as she wanted to use the restroom.

    "Thanks, Nurse Daisy." Jerlina smiled.

    "Just Daisy is fine, dear." Daisy held her arm, helping her walk.

    "Okay, just Daisy then."

    Jerlina feeling full, found herself getting sleepy once more. She had already forgotten to even ask about Gerard after having that amazing soup.

    "I''m sleepy again...Daisy." she said.

    "It''s fine. Sleeping is a natural reaction when your body needs to recover. It helps..."

    Daisy kept on speaking and Jerlina felt like she was being lulled to sleep by her voice and she drifted to sleep.

    After making sure Jerlina is asleep, Daisy tucked her in. She picked the sk and got out of the room. A little sigh escaped her mouth when she saw Jeremy sitting by the door, folding his hands over his chest. The blue mesh hair was still in his head and the beard was crumpled in his hand.

    This guy after cooking in the kitchen, came here with the piping hot soup. Jerlina was still sleeping and he said he''d wait and begged her not to tell her that he made the soup.

    Did he fall asleep waiting here?

    Daisy tried to close the door as noiseless as possible, but the slight ''tick'' heard when the door locked made him wake up.

    "Ah...Daisy..." he stood up and got the sk from her hand. His eyes were red as he woke up from a deep sleep but his face bloomed to a pleasant smile when he realised the sk is empty.

    "She finished it?"

    He couldn''t contain his joy. "Daisy, you didn''t eat the-"

    "You rascal!" Daisy punched his arm. "Why would I have her soup? Stingy brat!"

    She shook her head and he chuckled. "You have your share in the kitchen."

    "She loved it and she finished it all herself. She even asked for the recipe."

    Daisy thought it would be fair to tell the truth to the guy who cooked for an entire clinic just for a single person to eat. Her heart did go mushy seeing the boyish smile in his face.

    "I knew she''d love it! It''s her mother''s recipe after all. I know a lot more recipes she would love." He looked at the sk with a smile.

    "Her mother''s? How did you learn her mother''s recipe?" Daisy the gossip-lover got intrigued.

    "Daisy dear," Jeremy ced his hand on Daisy''s shoulder. Daisy was so short she barely reached Jeremy''s chest. "I know you''ll like to know it all. But it won''t be fun if I give away too much information now, right?" he smirked.

    "This brat!" Daisy punched his abdomen but Jeremy stood tall while Daisy winced in pain. Her hand got hurt hitting that solid rock-like abs.

    "Fine, have it your way." Daisy turned to open the door. "I will tell her that you cooked the soup."

    Jeremy''s smile vanished and he held Daisy''s arm. "No, don''t."

    He knew with the distress she is in and with the hate she has on him, she might force herself to throw up what she ate if she knew. She might not eat anything from then on and would develop some serious eating disorders.

    Daisy saw his face go pale. She was just being yful and even that got him this stressed out.

    "I''m not going to tell her!" she patted his hand.

    This boy...

    "My mother taught me this recipe of her best friend. But don''t tell her that."

    He said with a pair of pleading eyes. He really didn''t want her to know he cooked for her. But the other fact that their mothers were best friends, he didn''t mind if Daisy the bbermouth told her.

    Daisy watched the leaving back of Jeremy and sighed.

    "So his mother... That''s how he knows Jerlina?" she mumbled.

    Mother... he always refers his birth mother as ''mother'' while the doctor is always ''mom''.

    This boy... His mother died when he was eight or nine and he still remembers so much about her...

    Daisy bit her lips.

    He can be a fierce wolf to many and a lowly [email?protected] to some, he can be considered as rude, boorish, and belligerent by many...

    But the truth that cannot be denied is - no one can love like he does. The ones he chooses to love would be the luckiest in this world.

    Boy... Do you love her?

 Chapter 10 - His Luna

    <h4>Chapter 10 - His Luna</h4>

    Jeremy was pretty happy as he walked through the hallways. He was nning on what to cook next for her.

    I saw the pumpkins in Martha''s garden read to be picked... So maybe that pumpkin pie pudding?

    He was so happy, he wanted to go home to learn the recipe and give it a try before cooking for her.

    At that time, his phone rang with a notification.

    {Emma Cooper posted a picture...}

    The notification read and he immediately clicked the notification. Emma had posted a picture.

    Emma was with a bright smile sitting beside Gerard in the first ss of a ne.

    They waited for almost an hour for Jerlina to wake up but then since they had a flight to catch, they left.

    It''s better this way.

    He looked at the post once more. There were some hashtags above the picture which he ignored as always. Although a millennial, he didn''t like these socialworking sites. He''s only in Facebook upon Emma''s insistence.

    Seeing Emma''s bright smile, his lips curved up too. But seeing the man sitting beside her, his smile diminished.

    What do you see in a sleazy guy like him?

    Who did he ask? Jerlina or his sister? Even he didn''t know. Maybe that question is for them both.

    He automatically liked the post andmented a heart emoji under the picture. As usual, he''s the firstment under her post.

    He ced the phone back in his pocket and that''s when he noticed darkness in one part of thepound wall. The light seemed to have gone off.

    Did someone break it?

    That was his first thought.

    All of his properties are heavily protected with CCTV cameras and there will be guards patrolling around all the time. But nothing gives protection like lights and so every nook and corner of his properties are well-lit. The low-life creatures only like the darkness and thrive in it. They cannot stand the light and light repels them.

    He heard some shouts from that direction and he ran towards the darkness. He saw a couple of the security guards confronting a couple of guys and his lips curved to a smirk noticing their tattoos. Seeing the lights smashed, his blue eyes filled with ruthlessness.

    "You know what to do," he told the guards and walked away.

    Taking out his phone, he dialled the boss of the Flying Snakes gang.

    "So... I have a couple of your guys f*cking around in the clinic," he smirked.

    "Really?" the hoarse voice from the other end was reeking of indifference. It was as if he wanted his thugs to get caught to get a reaction from TJ.

    "Meet at our usual ce next weekend."

    Jeremy wasn''t provoked by his indifference and his reply was an order.

    "Yo, TJ!" now the other guy was provoked. "Who made you boss? I''m not attending no meeting you ugly a** is attending!"

    "I''ll bring her with me and will leave her alone with you for five whole minutes. If you are a man, kill her then. Of course this offer isn''t valid if I see any of your worms in my turf till then." Jeremy''s eyes were sharp as he looked at the direction the screams of the two men wereing from.

    The guards broke their arms and legs and dragged them to the tinted van. Those two were drug addicts and they probably agreed to damage the lights for drugs. They will be kept locked up by his people for two weeks and allowed to go through their withdrawal symptoms with no drugs. Their arms and legs won''t be treated and they will rejoin at the wrong ce making them unusable in the future.

    If they dare to touch anything precious to me, they forfeit their right to their life as they know it!

    "What are you nning, man? That''s just one b*tch! For her you''re gonna ruin the peace we agreed on?"

    The guy didn''t care for the screams of his men, but he didn''t think TJ was saying he''d meet him in a week in good faith. He protected that b*tch for three months and hid her for a month from him and now he''s saying he''d offer her to him?

    He''d be a bigger fool to believe TJ than he was, when he epted ten million dors from a shady guy for killing one little b*tch. That guy said he''d give another twenty if he finishes the job.

    "You took the first step to break the peace by touching my lights, Moses!" Jeremy''s deep voice went deeper as his eyes shimmered with viciousness.

    "Don''t call me Moses you f*cking dog!" Moses Mosley a.k.a. The Shard Viper got mad. "Only my nana calls me that."

    "And I know that you killed her for that. Now stay away from my turf, Moses," Jeremy still spoke without raising his voice.

    "TJ! You''re going too far for one b*tch! And imagine the bloodshed if a war breaks. Shouldn''t you think about-" the Shard Viper got madder as he was getting ordered around. He wanted to keep the ten millions he received and wanted the twenty million dors.

    That''s more than thirty kilograms of the good meth he could make in hisb and if distributed, it would give him more than fifty million dors. He could be a global influencer in this trade.

    He was told that b*tch had no one, but why is this TJing to her aid? Why him of all people?

    "She''s no b*tch, Moses... From now on address her properly. She is the ''Luna'' of The Sapphire Wolves. No worm can get near her as long as I am by her side." Jeremy''s tone of voice didn''t change but his hand caressed his chest reflexively and the corners of his lips curved up to a smile.

    "Luna? What f*ckery is this? Are you f*cking-"

    "Wife. It means she is MY WIFE," answering him, Jeremy ended the call.

    Running his fingers through his hair, he stared at the road. The members of that gang were all still staying on the road. The road maybe a public property, but the clinic still is his turf and the road belongs to him. But because of the peace agreement, he cannot drive them away.

    He found it all very suspicious. What does Moses want with Jerlina? Why is he trying to hunt her and he is even willing to break the peace agreement regarding the Clinic to get her.

    He rubbed his forehead. He cannot chase away those men unless he actually wants to start a gang war, but he can put checks on them using cops. Those guys won''t touch a cop since if a cop dies, it would be a national issue and everyone knows how vengeful cops are when ites to one of them. They will round-up every one resembling a gang member and clear the streets. It is for that reason, the gangs won''t directly go against the cops.

    The cops are here. Still... It is better if I stay here for the night.

    -----

    "He says she is his wife!" sitting in a big leather armchair holding a ss pipe in his hand covered with big diamonds in all his fingers, the Shard viper reported to the one who paid him.

    "So?" the voice at the other end was chilly and devoid of any emotion.

    "I won''t return the ten million. I spent it on chasing her for the past four months. You can keep the twenty million."

    "Why?"

    The Shard Viper wanted to scream at the person at the other end and yet he held himself back. Although it is a woman, he felt an eerie vibe from her. He didn''t want to piss her off.

    "We have an agreement between our gangs that we won''t touch the families of-"

    "So?"

    "We can''t break our agreement."

    "Really? I still see a way!"

    Smoke rising from the ss pipe clouded the appearance of the Shard Viper pronouncing his vtility. Amidst the smoke, his lips stained with drugs curved to an impressed smirk as he heard what the woman said next.

 Chapter 11 - Shouldnt Have Seen Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Shouldn''t Have Seen Her Again</h4>

    Jeremy went back to Jerlina''s room. He decided to stay in the hallway to make sure no one tries anything funny.

    When he got there, he couldn''t help but sneak a peek through the ss and during the small timeframe when the wind blew the curtains away, he had a nce of Jerlina deeply asleep on the bed.

    He ced his hand on the door and before he knew it, he had opened the door and entered in. He looked around and realised Daisy was not in the room.

    He ced his hand on his heart as he felt his heartbeat racing realising he is alone with her in the room. He took in a deep breath with a smile.

    The past few days when she was with him, he is always feeling this way. He has stared death in the eye and escaped from its jaws a handful of times. But even then his heart didn''t race like this.

    Only when I am with her...

    The lighting was dim and she was lying on her back on the bed. Her IV was still running but the monitors that were connected to her were removed. Her shoulder-length blonde hair sprawled on the pillow and a bunch of her fringes fell on her forehead and danced to the tune of the wind.

    Her face that used to look clean and bright looked pale and tired. Her usually cherry-pink lips now looked pale and her eyes looked puffy.

    He wanted to go sit by her side and gently caress her hair and ce a kiss on her forehead. But he knew she won''t like it.

    I made her end up like this! If only I were a little more careful!

    Standing two feet away from her, he fisted and released his hands topose himself.

    How did we get here?

    He couldn''t understand anything. She escaped using her car he kept in his garage. He kept the keys in his locker that needs a ten digit pass code to open. There is no way she''d have gotten it herself.

    Was someone else there? Was it Moses'' people? But they''d have killed her than letting her escape. I should check the cameras.

    And the airbags too...

    He knelt beside her and rested his chin on the bed and watched her sleep. Her chest was rising and falling at regr intervals. He recalled everything that happened that day. He remembered they way she recoiled when he tried to help her wear the seatbelt.

    Why are you this scared of me, Jerlina..? I would never hurt even the tip of your hair... Why didn''t you tell me that you were pregnant? Was it because you were scared of me?

    He remembered when she was in his cabin, she never skipped a meal. She won''t answer him, but she''d eat everything he gave her as long as it was a takeout delivered at the doorstep. He saw her once with her face pale, throwing up in the toilet. She said it was food-poisoning, but it was morning sickness, wasn''t it?

    Ah, if I were a little more attentive, I''d have realised it! I''m sorry...

    His hand reached out to her forehead unconsciously and he folded his fingers back with great difficulty. His fingers trembled and his heart itched to give her a hug as he recalled the times he noticed her sobbing silently lying in the bed.

    I''m sorry... I''m sorry...

    His eyes filled with tears and he bent closer to her face. She was so deeply asleep and she looked at peace. Her warm breath fell on him as she exhaled and he closed his eyes willing himself to not touch her.

    But his hand had a mind of its own and a bunch of her hair that was sprawled on the pillow was held in between his thumb and index finger.

    It''s soft.

    Before he knew it, he was bending down kissing the tip of her hair.

    I love you, Jerlina... My heart pounds thinking of you... You don''t have to love me back. But can you not be scared of me? It hurts me to see you this scared of me.

    He heard a flushing noise from the in-suite bathroom and he knew it must be Daisy. He stood up immediately and turned to leave. The corners of his eyes felt cold and he rubbed it with the back of his index finger. Seeing the wetness on his finger, a dry snort escaped him.

    I''m crying... You''re crying... What should we do?

    I never should''ve seen you back in that store. Then maybe I wouldn''t have tried to have a nce at you afterwards; I wouldn''t have found out you''re marked by The Flying Snakes; I wouldn''t have butted in to protect you; I wouldn''t have identally killed your child...

    No! Then you''d be dead by now...

    That day, Emma asked him to go shopping with her. Rather than her usual branded store, he was surprised when she brought him to some high street fashion store. It was that day he saw Jerlina after a long time. All the emotions he had locked for almost ten years burst out and he couldn''t control himself anymore.

    And now... She is there on the bed and he is here at the door... Both of them are crying.

    He carefully closed the door without making a noise.

    "Jeremy..."

    He almost punched the person as he was startled, but then stopped himself as he realised it was his mom.

    "Mom!" he tried to give a smile but was interrupted.

    "We need to talk. Come to my office."

    She didn''t expect his reply and walked away. Jeremy could only follow her even if he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 12 - Sister Visits (1)

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Sister Visits (1)</h4>

    The next day, Jerlina woke up with the ring sun falling on her face. She looked around the room and Daisy was not in the room. The blinds were pulled up and the windows were open bringing in a fresh scent of roses.

    Jerlina felt a lot better than the first day she was here. She still had severe bleeding, but she didn''t feel much cramping. Her hemoglobin levels are slowly improving and she didn''t feel much giddiness.

    She sat on the bed and her head didn''t spin anymore and she took in a deep breath closing her eyes unwilling to look at the cold white walls. Her abdomen hurt reminding her why she is in this ce. Even with the sweet scent of roses, the smell of disinfectants was overwhelming making it hard for her to enjoy anything.

    "Linny!"

    That familiar voice made her flinch. Her heart skipped a beat as she didn''t expect her step-sister toe here.

    Why is she here? What does she want now?

    That was the first thought that came to her mind.

    Did she hear about the miscarriage?

    "Gina,e in," Jerlina still tried to act normal as she usually does, hiding that uneasiness in her heart.

    Her throat felt dry and she cleared her throat but still she coughed. She felt the dam opening below her abdomen and a wave of cramps spread from her abdomen to her legs. A little grunt escaped her mouth and her eyebrows furrowed with pain.

    "Is it safe for me to get close to you? Your flu won''t pass on to me, right?"

    Jerlina looked up to see Gina biting her lower lip and her eyes was widened with fright.

    Jerlina let out a dry chuckle. "Flu?"

    What is this about? When did I be an untouchable because of flu?

    But she felt her throat still scratchy and she leaned to the side table to get the water bottle. She couldn''t reach the bottle sitting and she slowly scooted closer to the edge of the bed to get the bottle. Gina stayed a safe seven feet distance away from Jerlina and pulled out herpact box from the Gi bag hanging in her forearm, and corrected her makeup looking in the little mirror.

    "Gerard called me yesterday and told me about your flu. He asked me to take care of you."

    Jerlina''s hands that reached to get the ss paused and her fingers trembled. "Gerard?"

    The rims of Jerlina''s eyes twitched slightly and she gulped to swallow the tears.

    He called Gina to take care of me? Since I refused to see him, he sent Gina here? Does he care about me still?

    Gina didn''t notice the emotions dancing in Jerlina''s face and continued. "Yes, he had to leave for his honeymoon and so he asked me. Linny, he is going to Italy, Linny!! I saw the Instagram post of Emma this morning. She''s so lucky! They are staying in..."

    Gina went on talking and Jerlina mocked herself in her heart.

    Heh, he is honeymooning? Ah Jerlina, when will you truly ept that he has no need to care for you anymore? He broke up with you and is married to another woman.

    She gritted her teeth and grabbed the ss and poured herself some water. Her throat was still acting funny. She wasn''t even bothered by Gina''s uncaring attitude, since it is the norm.

    From listening to Gina it seemed like Gerard is under the impression that she has the flu.

    Heh, TJ... You''re helping your sister spread lies, aren''t you?

    She closed the cap of the bottle and ced it on the table hiding the contempt in her heart. As she was about to take a sip, she was stunned when Gina''s hand grabbed the ss.

    "I''m parched," Gina got the ss from Jerlina''s hand. As she grabbed it in a hurry, her nails scratched Jerlina''s hands.

    "Sh*t! "

    Gina flinched as she checked her neatly manicured long acrylic nails. "Is it ruined? Oof! It''s safe!"

    Jerlina looked at her empty hand with the scratch mark and the corner of her lips flinched and her eyes became empty.

    As usual...

    "Oh, yuck! I almost drank the water you poured after you coughed! Eww!" Gina almost threw the ss on the floor and barely left it on the table, spilling some water on her. "Ah, f*ck... my skirt is wet! What the hell!"

    Jerlina coughed looking at the floor. The ss was at the other end of the table. So she drank straight from the bottle. Only after drinking some water did her throat feel better.

    "Linny, do you have a hairdryer here to dry my skirt? I have to go to sses. F*ck!"

    "sses? I thought you''re here to take care of me." Jerlina suppressed her desire to roll her eyes and asked with a straight face.

    Fixing her curled blonde hair, Gina walked closer to Jerlina with a smile brightening her brown eyes.

    "About that, Linny..." she halted her steps realising she was getting too closer to Jerlina.

    "Gerard told me he''d buy me a handbag if I take care of you. I have a lot of assignments to finish. Professor Brown is not making it easy. I have to attend sses or else..." she sighed.

    "Linny... if Gerard asks you, tell him that I took care of you, alright? You can manage alone, right? You are always strong and I don''t know how you handle it all. You''re amazing. I am not even a tenth as strong as you. And-"

    "Do you know who Gerard is, Gina? Do you know what happened between us?" Jerlina interrupted Gina. Her throat felt heavy.

    How insensitive is she?

    "Come on, sis. Gerard broke up with you, but he is a good guy. He won''t stop being friends with you even if you broke up. He still is being nice to us. He even introduced me to a great guy when mom and I attended his wedding-"

    "You attended his wedding?" Jerlina raised her eyebrows and her eyes filled with tears.

    While I was trapped in a cabin trying to escape, and when I was losing my baby, my "sister" and "mother" were happily attending my ex-boyfriend''s wedding?

 Chapter 13 - Sister Visits (2)

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Sister Visits (2)</h4>

    Gina seemed to not understand Jerlina''s pain and felt like she was ming her for attending a wedding.

    "Linny, what''s there to-" she let out a deep breath as if she was wronged. "I know Gerard and you were nning to marry, but it didn''t work out. It happens! He found someone better for his career! Do you have any idea how many millionaires and politicians attended their wedding?" she shrugged. "And just because of that we cannot be close-minded and ignore him, right? Plus... Ugh! Leave it, Linny," she pouted as thest resort since she couldn''te up with any more excuses.

    Jerlina wanted tough out loud. She knew those two never loved her, but still she was nice to them, and provided for their extravagant needs. She thought she''d need someone as family in times of her troubles.

    After reading a news article about a girl who lived alone who was not reported missing even after a week which resulted in her demise, she got scared. She thought if she kept those two close, they''d at least file a missing person''s report if they can''t find her.

    But no one looked for me for a month! A month! What use are they to me other than plundering my hard-earned money?

    "Ah, Linny... I looked for you two weeks ago...you weren''t even going to your job? "

    Gina said and Jerlina''s heart got warmed immediately.

    She looked for me? So... Did TJ lie to her and stopped her from looking for me?

    "You searched for me? "

    "Yes," Gina smiled and Jerlina had an urge to hug her and cry.

    At least someone looked for me!

    "My foundation got finished and I looked for you to hook me up with that guy who gave me seventy percentage discount with cosmetics thest time... I went to your office looking for you, but then I found the guy myself. He only gave me fifty percentage discount this time," she pouted.

    Heh, why do I expect anything from her?

    Jerlina wanted to bang her head. "So you learnt that I am not going to the office for two weeks and you didn''t bother to check up on me?" Jerlina asked.

    She usually won''t ask her these type of questions, but she got curious how someone like Gina thinks.

    "Check up? Why? Ginaughed. "You just got broken up from a long term rtionship and I thought you were taking a break. There is no need to check-up on you! You''re strong and you''d be able to handle anything life throws at you. Like I always say, you''re amazing, Linny," Gina grinned ear to ear.

    Jerlina clenched her fists as her throat felt heavy.

    Strong woman.

    Is that apliment? Just because I don''tin, people say ''I am strong'' and no one would even bother to check up on me? I am a human too! I get hurt too! I want to hug someone and cry too! I want someone to share my worries with too! I am not a rock to feel no emotions! Why would no one understand me?

    I don''t want to be strong... I want to have the privilege to be weak and get pampered too... I want to live with no worries too... Like this Gina; like that Emma... I want to have rest without having to work hard to get what I need!

    "And Linny, you haven''t paid my car bills forst month. I get you''re sick, but if you don''t pay each month, the interest will add up and it will only be hard for you to pay in lump. Ugh! Why did I buy that BMW in a hurry? If I had waited a little longer, I could''ve bought thetest Audi. But Linny, how do you still drive that old Camry? I get that its your dad''s car, but still... Eww! I won''t be caught dead in that worn-out car!" Gina''s face twisted with disgust.

    That Camry....

    "I don''t want to drive that Camry either," Jerlina snorted and a drop of tear escaped her eye. "If only I don''t have to pay for the second mortgage your mother took on our house, if you could afford to pay for your car and tuition, I would have bought a car with good safety features too..."

    Jerlina bowed her head hiding her tears. If she had a better car, the airbags probably would have protected her and she wouldn''t have lost her baby.

    "Linny, this is wrong! You''re talking as if you''re the one supporting us. Mom took a mortgage on the house for your tuition! And-"

    "Yes, after spending my college fund my dad saved for me in a frigging Casino! And I finished college using the schrship money and doing part-time jobs. Your mom even went on and spent the mortgage money on some ponzi scheme and lost it all!!" Jerlina lost herself and raised her voice.

    She always took everything thrown at her silently and tried her best to move forward. But who is the one losing all the time? It is them who get everything good, while she is the one suffering all the time.

    "Your dad? He was my dad too, Linny. How could you-" Gina''s eyes reddened and Jerlina turned her face away.

    When she was seven, her father brought home a new mother and little sister who was just one year old. She used to think that she should share her dad to her new little sister since she didn''t have a dad. But she ended up losing her dad. Her dad became Gina''s dad and she had no dad since Gina didn''t want to share. And yet, she epted it silently.

    But when her father died, the mother-daughter pair didn''t even bother to arrange for a funeral. She, who was barely eighteen year old then, had to arrange for his funeral single-handedly.

    "Aren''t youte for ss?" Jerlina lied on the bed, showing her back to Gina. She didn''t want to talk to her anymore.

    These days she only remembers the bitter parts of her past and every time it only brings her hurt and makes her heart to get wringed with pain.

    "I''ll ask mom to pay you my tuition money back! I only epted your money because you offered. It''s not like we need your money!" Gina huffed and left the room.

    Jerlina flinched as the door got mmed shut.

    I offered? Who were the one waiting by my office entrance and talked about how hard it is for her to send her daughter to college in front of my Co-workers just to humiliate me as an uncaring daughter? Was it not your mother?

    Maybe I should have stood firm. I shouldn''t have paid for anything! It was my fault for thinking I need someone to call as family!

    I have no family! I have no one!

 Chapter 14 - The Choice She Has To Make

    <h4>Chapter 14 - The Choice She Has To Make</h4>

    Dr. Kruger leaned on the wall bowing her head as she heard the little snifflesing from inside the room after Gina stormed off. She heard some of what those two talked about.

    ''Strong woman''

    She doesn''t like that phrase either. She knew people who others think as strong are the ones carrying greatest scars in their heart, weeping silently, when no one is looking.

    She closed her eyes and her nightmare came to her recollection once more. That day, she thought she did the right thing for herself and for the sake of others she''d be helping in the future. But it backfired spectacrly and not a day goes by without her regretting that decision.

    But no one knows that. Everyone thinks she is a strong and kind woman who is very happy because she is sessful.

    Sigh!

    At least I got Jeremy!

    Ah... Jeremy... I can see why you want to protect her.

    She talked to him and everything he said seemed so surreal. She couldn''t believe it all, but she didn''t doubt Jeremy''s honesty either.

    What a pity! What did she do to get in the eyes of a ganglord?

    She opened her eyes taking in a deep breath and Daisy was standing in front of her with a bunch of the miniature roses and was stunned. Daisy is someone with green thumb and the garden in the West side of the clinic is entirely her work. She doesn''t like anyone touching even a leaf or petal of her flowers and for her to pluck this many flowers, it made her stunned.

    "No one brings her flowers... that poor thing... She needs to know there are people who care for her," Daisy said with a bright smile thates to her naturally, and Dr. Kruger nodded with a smile.

    Of course, she does. Everyone needs to know they are cared for.

    Jerlina wiped her tears sensing someone entering the room and along with that person came a strong scent of roses. Wondering who would bring her flowers, sheposed herself and turned to see Daisy arranging the flowers in the vase.

    Her lips unconsciously curved to a smile. No matter how guarded she wants to be against this woman, she found herself liking her more each passing day.

    "Oh, you are awake!" Daisy smiled widely and Jerlina felt the pain in her heart, getting blown away seeing that smile filled with love.

    "Ahh!" Daisy screamed and waved her hand. "A bee!! How did you get here? Did you get in through the window, Beethoven? Come on... Get out. There are more flowers outside with more honey..."

    Jerlina couldn''t help but chuckle lightly seeing how caring Daisy''s voice was even when she conversed with the bee. She even named it ''Beethoven'' already.

    "There you go, bye..." Daisy closed the window after waving her hand and looked at Jerlina holding back herughter. "Look at you! If you want tough,ugh. Why are you holding back?"

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen reminding her where she is and why she is here. Her smile disappeared as she let out her breath and her eyes became empty once more.

    How could Iugh when I couldn''t even protect my baby? I lost thest person I wanted to protect. I have no one left tough for...

    Daisy saw Jerlina''s smile vanishing in an instant and she understood her.

    Maybe it is too early for her tough again. But just like me, there wille a time for her tough again without feeling guilty. There wille a time when she can be happy.

    Dr. Kruger heard the chirpy voice of Daisy inside the room. Jerlina who was crying moments ago was chuckling. Dr. Kruger''s smile widened. Only Daisy would be able to do this.

    "Mom, how is she?"

    Jeremy''s voice scattered her thoughts. He was trying to take a peek inside the room with the corner of his eye in the guise of talking to his mother.

    "I''m going to check on her now." Dr. Kruger stood straight with her professional smile that makes her look kind.

    "Were you crying, mom?" Jeremy just then noticed his mother''s eyes. He held her hand and stopped her from going in the room. His heart skipped a beat seeing tears by the corners of his mother''s eyes.

    "Oh dear! Was I?" Dr. Kruger wiped the tear from the corner of her eyes. "Of course you noticed, my boy," she patted his cheek. "Oww! When will you shave? You look so unkempt," she pped him slightly with a chuckle.

    "Mom, I know you won''t tell me what makes you cry, but whenever you need a hug, call me. I''ll be there in an instant to hug you. Don''t cry alone, okay?" he hugged her. He knew his mom hides her pain from him, but still he wanted to be there for her when she needs him just like she were there for him when he had no one.

    He used to be filled with bitterness and in the verge of bing lost, but she made him the man he is now.

    Dr. Kruger felt her eyes watering once more and she patted his back. "I know. I will." She got out of his embrace. She saw the blue eyes filled with care.

    "And mom, beards are still in trend now. Emma asked me to grow a beard. I do look stunning in my full beard, aren''t I? And I''m going to grow a handlebar ''stash!"

    He smiled rubbing his thick beard that was groomed really well suiting his angr face.

    "In my days, I wouldn''t have dated a man with a beard," Dr. Kruger sighed and Jeremy chuckled.

    "Don''te in. You''ll spoil her mood." She said as her face turned serious.

    Her heart felt a stabbing pain seeing his face getting pale as his smile reduced. But she needed to say it.

    She is his mother but at the same time, she is Jerlina''s doctor.

    Yes, doctor.

    She is not going to ept the marriage no matter how he feels about it. He himself said it is to make others believe that she is his family. That''s what it is ¨C a fake marriage to keep her safe until he finds other ways to protect her or until the threat is eliminated.

    He says he''ll bring her to live with him to deceive the enemies. Jerlina seems to have no ce to go either. Jeremy is partly responsible for that. And being marked by a gang, she won''t have any safe ce to stay either.

    Jerlina is having her heart filled with hate for Jeremy. Whether the hate is deserved or not is not important. What matters is that the hate in her heart will not help in her recovery. It is better for her to stay away from him until she clears her mind.

    In the end, Jerlina needs to be with Jeremy for her safety but it won''t be good for her recovery if she is with him.

    But Jerlina has to make a choice.

    What will she choose? Her life? Or her mental health?

    And Jeremy...He is her son and she''d trust him with her life, but she won''t entirely trust him with another person when that person is a perceived enemy of his sister Emma.

    And there is no doubt that no one could protect Jerlina like Jeremy. But still...He might try to protect her for now, but she would not stupidly believe he won''t change his mind when Emma asks for Jerlina''s demise.

    Everything isplicated. Poor Jerlina has to make a tough choice.

    "How are you feeling today?" with her soft smile she entered the room not looking back at the man sighing with exasperation.

    If she looks, she''d cry.

 Chapter 15 - Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Resentment</h4>

    Standing outside the room, Jeremy watched Jerlina talking to his mother with a smile. She seemed to be holding up well. He thought after Gina''s visit she''d be blue. Turns out, Daisy has cheered her up.

    He saw his mom with her usual kind smile. But she can be pretty scary at times like when she forbade him to get in the room.

    He could understand his mom is not willing to trust him with Jerlina. It hurt him and he felt like no one trusts him anymore.

    Of course, he knew his mom is not that fond of Emma, for some reason. Emma, on the other hand, loves his mom as much as she loves her mom. He could only hope that therees a day when his mom understands Emma.

    Since his mom learnt that Emma''s husband is Jerlina''s ex, she thinks that truth somehow factored in his decision to marry Jerlina. Maybe Jerlina thinks that way too. But the truth is far from that.

    He does have a personal reason for his desire to keep Jerlina close to him, and it has nothing to do with Emma.

    He received information that Mr. Davis, the Manager of Jerlina''spany ''Hopkins ssware'' is at the reception, to visit Jerlina.

    Jeremy felt his heart skip and he rushed to the reception. Seeing the man with a neatlybed head of grey hair showing his maturity, holding a fruit basket, he gulped. He knew he is close to a father-figure for Jerlina.

    Mr. Davis was surprised to see Jeremy walking towards him but then he calmed down realising it is not odd for Jeremy to be in his mother''s clinic.

    Jeremy talked to Mr. Davis and asked him to wait until someonees to get him since Jerlina''s getting checked by the doctor.

    After making sure Mr. Davis got a seat, Jeremy ran back to Jerlina''s room.

    Dr. Kruger checked Jerlina''sb reports. Jerlina had her blood drawn a lot these days and she wondered if that contributed to her anaemia.

    "You''ve improved a lot. If you want, you can be discharged today itself. You''ll be fine if you take on the supplements and take your meals properly. Rest as much as you feel like. If you want to talk, I can give you the number of my friend who is a psychologist." Dr. Kruger spoke as a doctor as she would advice any other patient in her condition.

    But then she noticed Jerlina''s face getting worried. She could understand why talking about getting discharged spoilt her mood.

    "Jerlina," she held her hand. "Don''t worry about leaving immediately. You can stay here as long as you like. But you''ll have to put some hours of work since we are forever in need of volunteers." Dr. Kruger said with a smile.

    Jerlina worried about her ce of stay, but she was more worried about where to bury her baby when Dr. Kruger talked about discharging.

    She knew arranging for a spot in the cemetery would cost money ¨C a lot of money, which she cannot afford.

    The next possible solution would be to bury her baby in the backyard, but her father''s house already belonged to her step-mother and she didn''t want to leave her baby there.

    She was touched by the offer Dr. Kruger gave. She was tempted to take it, but she felt like it would be better if she leaves this ce.

    Yes, she wanted to have revenge, but thinking through, she felt like it would be better to get away from this ce. Talking to Gina did give her some new perspectives to her life.

    No one truly cares for her. No one will miss her even if she''s gone.

    She looked at the vase of roses and took in a deep breath. The scent of roses gave her refreshing feeling.

    My own backyard... I do have one.

    She inherited her mother''s family home far away in the North-East and since she worked in the city here in the North-West, she never bothered to even check that home in a very small town. She felt like, now, it won''t be hard to leave everything and everyone here. She has nothing left here, except thepany.

    With everything happening around me, this would be the perfect time to have a change of ce, right?

    After days of feeling lost and hopeless, without having a direction to move forward, she felt like she had finally found a way forward.

    "I can-"

    "Mom, she doesn''t have to worry for her ce of stay as I told you already," the rather cold voice of the man she despised, interjected her.

    She felt bitterness rising in her throat and she gulped and turned to look at the window. She started tearing up once more.

    Just like that, he mercilessly trampled on the little hope that sprung in her heart, reminding her that she won''t be off from his clutches.

    Dr. Kruger red at Jeremy and he bowed his head with guilt. But then, he still didn''t want to give up.

    "Mom, Daisy, I want to talk to her," he added and signalled them to leave. Daisy took a nce at Jerlina and since Jerlina didn''t say anything to stop them from leaving, she silently followed Dr. Kruger and left the room.

    "Jerlina!" he called her and as usual she refused to look at him.

    "You will be living with me until I say so." He walked closer to her and waved the marriage certificate in front of her to grab her attention.

    Only after doing so, did he realize that his act to grab her attention might be misconstrued as him unting that they are married. This marriage certificate becameplete because she signed it under duress. In a way this certificate is worth nothing.

    He wanted to p his stupidity for reminding her, the unpleasant things that happened that time. He really couldn''t understand how he bes utterly stupid when ites to her.

    Even now he came here running because he knew Mr. Davis will offer her a ce to stay if he knows she has nowhere to go.

    Stupid! Idiot!

    Jerlina heard that haughty tone and her face stiffened. She avoided looking at his face and looked at that piece of paper. Her heart got ripped seeing that certificate. Once again the gash in her heart got stabbed, remembering the circumstance that made her sign that certificate.

    Monster! Is he that happy he was able to enve me with that piece of paper? And so he is unting?

    She used to be terrified of him and now that fear had turned to a more bitter feeling.

    Resentment!

    Even though she resented him, she knew with the way she is now, she has a snowball''s chance in hell to win against him. With everyone, even the cops protecting him, she cannot go against him or escape him.

    Does he want to die in my hand? Will he be able to sleep with me under the same roof?

    Or does he want to torture me by locking me in his home?

    Either way¡­ I''ll have to find a way to escape him once more.

    She hid the resentment in her eyes by bowing her head.

    "Whatever!"

    Jeremy watched her lying on the bed showing her back to him.

    She agreed!

    His lips curved to a smile, but then it immediately disappeared. She agreed because she believes she has no other choice.

    With a heavy heart, he turned to leave.

    "I will never be with you¡­. TJ"

    She mumbled under her breath with conviction. She didn''t want revenge for now. She didn''t want to associate with him in any way. She just wanted to escape from him as soon as possible.

    And after she escaped, one day she wanted to make him feel the same pain she is feeling now.

    Blood for blood!

 Chapter 16 - Filled With Remorse, He Still Wished To Be With Her

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Filled With Remorse, He Still Wished To Be With Her</h4>

    "I will never be with you, TJ."

    Jeremy heard her as he closed the door. Her low voice filled with resentment made him feel like a thousand daggers got lodged in his heart.

    "I know," he spoke under his breath rubbing his chest. He leaned on the wall closing his eyes. The pain in his heart escaped as a sigh.

    "I know, I''ll never be with you. But still, be with me for a while."

    He saw how much damage he had done to her unwittingly. He knew he broke her. He won''t expect her to stay with him forever.

    He cried tears of remorse.

    "I''m sorry. Please allow me to atone for what I''ve done. I''ll even offer my life."

    He wiped the corner of his eye.

    He knew it all and yet he still wished for her to be with him. Even it is for some time he wanted to call her ''his wife''.

    "Just let me look at you for a little longer."

    He walked to the reception and informed Mr. Davis that he can visit Jerlina now.

    Jerlina walked to the window as soon as Jeremy left the room. She opened the window and a gentle breeze caressed her face.

    Closing her eyes, she took in the scent of roses when she heard the knock at the door. Subconsciously her face twitched thinking Jeremy was back.

    "Missy..."

    That affectionate voice made her head turn immediately.

    "Uncle Pat!"

    Her face lit up with a smile and she walked to the door and got the basket from his hand. Even her voice got higher out of excitement.

    "You brought me fruits!"

    "How are you feeling?" Mr. Davis patted her back like he always does. That pat will be filled with affection and adoration.

    "I can get discharged today," Jerlina didn''t want to show her troubles to this man who loved her like family. Well, he calls her ''Missy'' and treats her like a Lady from the yestercentury, and considers him as her servant which she finds odd.

    But still, she considered him family.

    Whenever her step-mother refused her food, she''d be too shy to ask anyone else, but as if he could read her mind, he''d always feed her. He taught her to ride a bike and he was there with his wife for her graduation ceremony.

    In many ways he was more a father to her than her father ever was.

    She pulled a chair for him to sit.

    "I heard TJ was keeping you safe for the past month and when I heard you were in the hospital, my heart almost stopped, Missy. I thought the gangs finally..." Mr. Davis patted his chest shaking his head.

    "You should stop getting so worried for me, uncle." Jerlina patted his hand. "Has Aunt Becky''s knees gotten better?"

    Jerlina wanted to change the topic. She couldn''t believe how someone smart like Uncle Pat could think that Jeremy was the one who protected her from other gangs.

    She knew the gang-leaders give the impression that they all hate each other and let their foot soldiers fight, when in truth, the leaders wine and dine together like friends. Even if it was some other gang who came after her, it wouldn''t have happened without Jeremy''s knowledge or approval.

    She firmly believed that Jeremy created her ''marked by gang'' problem for the sake of his sister. And he is using that problem to keep her close with him for the sake of Emma. He even acts like her guardian angel "protecting" her from the mean gangs when he himself is a notorious gang leader.

    But she was d Uncle Pat bothered enough to search for her.

    "She needs a recement surgery. We went to the doctor..."

    Reminding of Aunt Becky, Uncle Pat started to talk about his wife enthusiastically. Jerlina sometimes wouldn''t be able toprehend the love the couple hold for each other even after fifty three years of marriage.

    "Everyone must have asked for their sries, right? Uncle, assure them that I''ll pay them within a week somehow." Jerlina said with a sigh.

    The ssworkspany is a very small cottage industry level workshop. There are only five employees including Mr. Davis and they are a tight-knitmunity. The workshop doesn''t make much although the quality of their products is better than anymercial product out there. The shop doesn''t make ie enough to pay the sries of the workers and Jerlina uses part of her sry for their sries.

    With her not able to work the past month, she didn''t know how she will pay the dues and the sries. She felt guilty for not paying the workers since she knew they won''t have much savings to get through this month without their sry.

    Her loving Uncle Pat did understand her plight and assured her that they can wait for a little longer. After talking with her for a while, he asked if she wants to stay with him for a while.

    Jerlina was touched by his request, but she didn''t find it surprising. She felt a little embarrassed for thinking of leaving them all to go to her mother''s town.

    Everything as it is, she knew she won''t befortable staying with uncle Pat as she knew the couple will try to treat her like royalty which would make her feel awkward and there is the other thing.

    "I''ll be staying with TJ for the time being." Jerlina forced a smile and Mr. Davis eyes widened with surprise.

    "That''s really good... You''d be a lot safer with him..."

    Jerlina couldn''t believe why Uncle Pat insists on this and why this makes him this cheery. She knew he wasn''t this happy when she said she is moving in with Gerard.

    Ugh, Gerry... why am I thinking about him?

    "Of course I''ll protect my wife! You can rest assured, Mr. Davis."

    That grating voice made Jerlina exasperated. She wondered if he is eavesdropping her conversations.

    Scum!

    "You''re married?" Mr. Davis almost jumped in joy. "Missy, why didn''t you tell me?"

    Again, Jerlina couldn''t figure out what Uncle Pat was thinking, He was very excited to learn of her wedding.

    It took a lot of efforts for Jerlina to send off the very excited elder home. Jeremy offered to drop Mr. Davis home and Jerlina rolled her eyes by how perfectly that monster could act.

    In the evening, Daisy took Jerlina to the garden. Taking a walk in a ce filled with the scent of roses was therapeutic for Jerlina who liked roses. Some roses were nted in the ground and they grew as shrubs having bunch of flowers. Some of the roses were potted and they were small and they had the most pleasant scent.

    She finally got an idea how to give a proper burial to her child considering the situation she is in. She was willing to do anything for him, but fate resorted her to this state. That doesn''t mean she can give a sloppy funeral to her baby.

    She still will do everything the best she can for her baby.

 Chapter 17 - To Her New Temporary Home

    <h4>Chapter 17 - To Her New Temporary Home</h4>

    Jerlina held the little box that was made in a fine ck walnut wood with beautiful carvings with both of her hands. She''s been holding the box for more than an hour and still her tears didn''t stop.

    She didn''t think the clinic would provide free caskets for miscarried babies. She greatly appreciated this help. And also, the box is very well-made and looked really expensive. She is not someone creative, but she can appreciate art. Seeing how cute and exquisite the carvings on the box are, she inferred that the artist who carved that must have a very loving and kind heart.

    It reminded her of her father''s funeral. With her step-mother refusing to arrange for the funeral, she had made arrangements with a funeral home with the basic pack and she couldn''t even arrange the payment for the basic pack. She ran around trying to get a loan, but no one was willing to loan arge sum to an eighteen year old girl who hadn''t even finished her high school yet,

    But someone paid for her father''s funeral and they even upgraded the pack. Her father was buried in a cherry wood casket. Although Uncle Pat didn''t admit to it, she knew it was him and the other employees who contributed to her father''s funeral.

    I say I have no one, but I am left wanting for nothing, right? In a way I am blessed.

    There was a little voice in her heart thatforted her. She has faced a lot of troubles in her life and she had seeded through it.

    This too will pass.

    She bowed her head and held the little casket close to her heart. Her teardrops had made sshes on the surface of the box and she wiped it with her hand. She lifted the box and ced a kiss on the box.

    My child... I''m holding you in my hand a lot sooner than I should... I didn''t even feel you flutter in my womb and yet you''re here in my hand... Why were you in such a hurry to leave, my child? I didn''t even get to know you! Did you want to dance with the angels that much? Did you think you''d be happier in the heavens than with me? Are you angry your useless mother didn''t protect you?

    I''m sorry... I''m sorry...

    Rest well, my child. May you dance in the golden clouds with the angels. Like a dream, you came in my life and like a mist you went away. But you are not going alone. Like you are a part of me, you''re taking a part of my soul with you, leaving a hole that can never be filled. And forever you will stay in my heart.

    I love you, my child... I will wait for my turn to join you...

    She knelt, and hugging the box wept for some more time. No amount of weeping seemed enough as she said goodbye to her child whom she couldn''t get to know. She felt a gentle hand rubbing her back and she turned to look at Daisy and nodded.

    Ah, I need to do this.

    She took a deep breath and ced the little casket in the ceramic pot Uncle Pat made. Daisy helped filling in the soil and they nted a miniature rose flower bush in that pot. It was named ''At Last'' and Daisy said the apricot coloured blossoms have a sweet fragrance and they attract butterflies. Also Daisy said the nt is robust and can be cared even by novices like Jerlina.

    The sun started to set when it was time for Jerlina to leave for her new ''temporary home''. She didn''t know how long she should stay there.

    What does ''until I say so'' means? So, I should wait for the day he gives me permission to leave?

    She tried to carry the nter, but it was heavy and Dr. Kruger asked a couple of her staff to transfer the nter to the car. Perspiration formed on her forehead and Jerlina gulped seeing the big ck truck in front of her and her hands trembled unconsciously.

    It was just days ago she thought she''d get crushed by this car and she endured severe pain sitting in this car. She really didn''t want to get anywhere near this car.

    But does she have a choice?

    "Mom, I''ll borrow your car tonight. I forgot to fill gas in my car."

    She heard the monster speak to his mum and she sighed in relief. After thanking Dr. Kruger and Daisy, she got in the SUV making sure the nter is ced safely in the back.

    I can open the door myself ¨C she thought when he opened the front passenger seat for her.

    "Call me if he does anything you don''t like," Daisy said holding her hand and Jerlina nodded with a smile.

    Jerlina really couldn''t have gotten through this terrible time in her life without this woman and she knew she is forever indebted to her. From taking care of her, to help her bury her child, and even now, Daisy is saying that she''ll support Jerlina when TJ does something she doesn''t like and not necessarily when he does something wrong.

    She couldn''t stop smiling as she got in the car. The car had avender air freshener and she fastened the seatbelt as TJ took it upon himself to close the door too.

    They travelled in silence through the fairly empty, long road to the town Wolford, where TJ lives. Wolford is next to Peyton where Jerlina''s father''s home is.

    Although Wolford is listed as a town, the Fitzgerald Lumber Corp owns the hectares of forest in that area and it has only one home- the Fitzgerald Estate home. The Fitzgerald family owned the Lumber factories and sawmills for four generations.

    And now the Fitzgerald Lumber Corp and the family home are all owned by none other than Jeremy Joel Harrison.

    Jerlina isn''t sure how Jeremy inherited it all from Mr. Peter Fitzgerald, the previous owner, but there were many rumors surrounding that issue. What she heard was TJ was the boy-toy of Mr. Fitzgerald and in his twilight years TJ was pretending to love him and manipte him for his wealth.

    It was during her junior year in high school this rumor circted and Jerlina thought that rumor came to since Mr. Fitzgerald didn''t have any children. He didn''t marry after his wife''s death and he didn''t adopt anyone either.

    But even Emma told her that Mr. Fitzgerald ''likes'' Jeremy so much. Jerlina thought ''like'' as in ''like a son'', but Emma inferred different kind of like.

    Well, whatever floats his boat!

    That''s what she thought at that time. And rumors are rumors and whatever the case is, TJ inherited thepany when he was barely twenty one. It''s been ten years since then and he proved he is good at what he does and thepany has developed exponentially.

    That was not the only rumor she heard about Jeremy when she lived here. Some say he likes girls ¨C as in little girls which is a federal offense but he gets away with it because he is rich. Some say he only sleeps with s*x workers, some say he truly loved Mr. Fitzgerald and he can''t love anyone else.

    It is a fact that he is a belligerent gang- lord, and apart from that, the rumors about him were plenty. None of it is good.

    Now... I am his wife in paper!

    And I have to live with him!

    God help me.

 Chapter 18 - Not Her Home

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Not Her Home</h4>

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound as she passed Payton High School. And as they passed through the little pub where she did her first stupid thing, her heart skipped a beat.

    Even after ten years, why is everything the same?

    That alleyway was where TJ almost trapped her that day when she left her part-time job... That tree is where she hit her head as she ran away from TJ... That pavement in front of that house was uneven and she sprained her ankle as she fell from her bike as TJ chased her. Her way back home where his gang members would harass her... and there are so many such ces in Peyton.

    After her graduation, she never came back to this ce and seeing where everything went wrong made her chest tightened.

    Her senior year here was the most terrifying year of her life. She did one stupid thing at the beginning of the year, which led to her breaking her friendship with Emma. And then came all her troubles.

    It''s not like she liked Emma so much and shared friendship with her. Emma always looked phoney to her. But like her, Emma too was from the city. No one knew why Emma Harrison transferred schools during their junior year.

    Jerlina grew up in the city and just as she was entering high school, her father had a job opportunity in Peyton and so she had toe live in this small town with people she shared nothing inmon with.

    Jerlina hated living in Peyton. It was all the gangs and the curfews... Also she didn''t like the townsfolk who were always curious about their business, unlike the people in the city. She had lived all her life in the city and she didn''t know who her neighbour was, which she liked. But here everything was different.

    Plus the kids here were very loud and they weren''t concentrating on studies. They were very carefree, not caring for their future since most of them will start working in the lumber mills after graduation anyway.

    It was a culture shock for her when she came to Peyton, and her ssmates ostracised her as a ''snob'' for wanting privacy. After a couple of years, when she found Emma, who is also from the city, she thought she had found her kindred spirit. But in the fear of being alone, she stayed with her even though she didn''t like Emma much.

    I was stupid! And I still am stupid! I can never speak my mind. I should change myself. I should stop pandering to people because I don''t want to be alone.

    Youe alone, you go alone... I should try to live alone too.

    Jeremy was silently contemting as he drove through. He saw a car tailing them right from the clinic. He was surprised why the Shard Viper is still not backing out.

    Is it that hard for him to believe that I married her? I mean, even I can''t believe that, but still...

    He had an uneasy feeling regarding this. That day too, when he was taking her to the hospital, they followed him and the moment he left his turf, they pulled out their weapons to shoot at them. He had to take a U-turn to get back since he didn''t have his men with him.

    Thankfully, my mum is a doctor. Otherwise...

    He couldn''t even imagine what would have happened to her. His mum said she bled a lot and timely treatment saved her life. If not, he''d have lost her forever.

    He turned to look at her and he could only see her reflection on the ss. She looked stressed and unwell. He thought of striking up a conversation with her to ease up her mood.

    Or should I try to crack some jokes and see if I seed this time?

    Last time, when he saw her pale with pain, he wanted to help her. He tried to make jokes to entertain her and asked if she wants to have a wedding reception with him. But his jokes went over her head and she got more stressed.

    Maybe she is the type who likes silence when taking a ride.

    He decided to stay silent in the end.

    As they passed through Peyton, his lips curved to a smile. He has had many encounters with her in the past. He never understood why she was scared of him though. All he wanted was to talk to her, but she''d run away like he was a rabid dog barking at her.

    But still he couldn''t keep away from her and he would try talking to her. Since she was scared of him, he''d bring his friends with him so that she''d feel at ease and talk to him. He even asked his friends to speak good word about him to her so that she would stop and speak to him. His friends were more than happy to help the twenty one year old him who was experiencing the ''First Love Syndrome''.

    But he then had to back off because she got hurt every time he went near her. She almost broke her leg once.

    Jeremy rubbed his chest. Those were the days his heartbeat was very erratic even with the thought of her. He couldn''t eat or sleep and he became really clumsy.

    His heart still pounds fast like in those days, but he is able to control his other symptoms a little better now. But he didn''t know how he''ll be able to control himself with her living under the same roof as him.

    I wish I don''t die of happiness by the thought she is living in my home.

    Jerlina saw the sign for Wolford and was surprised the poption is now sixty three. Until nine years ago this ce had poption in single digits.

    Has he started to sell the Estatend and developing this ce? But why haven''t I heard about it? And who''d like to live in this drug-infested ce?

    She reflexively turned to look at Jeremy and he turned to look at her at the same time and their eyes met. This was the first time Jerlina had looked him in the eye and her heart skipped a beat.

    Wow! His eyes are piercingly blue! I didn''t notice that before.

    Red nnel shirt and blue jeans as usual... And beard...? He looks like a stereotypical lumberjack! Does he smoke using a pipe too? Is this his style or culture?

    Ah, who cares?

    She immediately averted her eyes and stared out of the window. She has never been to this ce before and there were only thick woods around them till then. But oddly the roads were well lit. She saw the road starting to have a little elevation and she saw some ten to fifteen family houses in the area that seemed fairly new.

    As they reached the end of the road, she saw a brightly lit house in Victorian Architecture. More than a house, it should be called a mansion. She has heard her ssmates mocking the Fitzgerald Mansion as ''haunted house'' for its architecture and with the gloomy sky beneath the mansion; it is understandable if they felt that way.

    But Jerlina liked Victorian Architecture and she saw the well-lit ce and it didn''t look creepy for her at all.

    What got her stunned was the paint color...

    She expected the monster to live in a house painted ck, grey, earth hues... hell even beige or white would be believable. Or blue, maybe?

    But mauve? Seriously? Mauve?

    "We''re home."

    She gulped hearing his grating voice.

    Home? This is not my home. Why would I care about the paint color of the exteriors?

    She unbuckled the seatbelt and opened the door in a hurry fearing he might try and open the door for her. She didn''t want him to do that for her.

    Jeremy on the hand was stunned. He couldn''t even unbuckle his belt.

    Home... Our home... I said it!

    He had never thought he''d actually say ''we''re home'' to her. He had wished he''d say that to her, but he never thought he''d actually say it to her.

    But now he said it casually without even realizing.

    He hurriedly got down seeing her standing at the back of the car.

    Right! The nter...

    She is not here because we married out of love and are starting our marital life...

    He felt a sharp pain in his chest as the reality hit him.

    He opened the trunk of the car. She immediately held out her hand to lift the nter by herself.

    He knew she cannot lift it as he noticed her struggle before. Also it is not good for her to lift weights in her condition.

    Previously two men helped move the nter to the car, but he can easily carry it by himself and he reached out to lift the nter.

    *p*

 Chapter 19 - First Night In Tears

    <h4>Chapter 19 - First Night In Tears</h4>

    "Don''t touch!"

    Jerlina didn''t know where she borrowed her courage from, but she had actually pped his hand away, stopping him from touching the nter ¨C the nter where she buried her baby he killed.

    She wasn''t even thinking. She didn''t want his murderous hand touching her baby and out of instinct, she actually hit him.

    A couple seconds passed and only then her brain registered what she did. Her palm stung by the force she had used on him and through her peripheral vision she could see him staring at his hand, stunned.

    I''m finished! He''s going to kill me now!

    She has seen him fighting five guys at the same time and he bashed the skull of one guy without even batting an eye. She is nothingpared to those guys and it would only take one hit to kill her.

    She prepared her heart.

    But what if he breaks the nter out of anger?

    It was then she felt immeasurable fear and she wished she didn''t anger him. She instinctively held the nter to protect it and her hands started to tremble.

    Jeremy was stunned when she hit him. He tried to help her but it seemed like she didn''t want him to touch the nter.

    It gave him a deep pain. He could understand why she''d being too protective of the nter and why she doesn''t want him to touch it.

    He felt guilty and at the same time, he had this bubbling joy in the bottom of his heart. Looking at his hand that was hit by her, his lips curved to a smile. He didn''t expect that she''d actually touch him and talk to him even.

    Jerlina who was expecting something bad was surprised there was no movement from behind her. She heard TJ''s voice at a distance and she turned to see him already at the porch, speaking to a guy.

    Robert Milroy a.k.a. ''Babyface'' Bobby, ''Smiling Baby'' and Bobby.M.

    Even from the distance, she could recognise him as the closestckey of TJ. He is a long-term confidant and the right-hand man of TJ. He looks like someone screwed up the head of a boy over the muscr body of a man, and hence the nickname. Although he has the face of a baby, he is a savage with an unusual deep voice. There are rumors that he kills people with just one punch.

    And he was one of the guys stalking her in the past few months and even in the past; he''de and brag to her how they put those who opposed them in their ce.

    He was almost seen feet tall and would be smiling always but he is as dangerous as an elephant.

    She used to have sleepless nights as she feared she''d end up like those poor guys who were tortured to submission, for what she did to Emma.

    He has fierce loyalty to TJ and he''ll even die for TJ.

    Is TJ delegating my murder to his sidekick?

    Jerlina wanted to run away, but she didn''t want to leave the nter. She felt her knees go weak as she saw Babyface Bobby approaching, and sat at the edge of the trunk.

    I''m finished!

    She bowed her head.

    Maybe this is better.

    "Where do you want it ced, Madam Luna?"

    Her skin crawled hearing the reverberating voice above her head.

    Is he asking where I want to get punched? And who''s ''Madam Luna''?

    In her confusion she looked at him and he was smiling brightly sending shivers to her bones.

    "That bush..." he pointed at the nter and a very awkward chuckle escaped Jerlina''s mouth. Even she was embarrassed of herself by that chuckle.

    "In my room," she stood up. Her palms had already gone cold and she clutched her dress tightly.

    "Righty-O!" he eximed and bent to pick up the nter.

    Jerlina''s heart sank to her stomach when he lifted the nter with just one hand. "Careful!" she tried to grab the nter.

    "Okay," he rolled his eyes and walked inside the house. He did hold the nter with both of his hands and Jerlina was surprised to see how easily he was carrying it.

    She ran behind him and she was surprised her room was inside the main house and not the little guest house beside the main house.

    She was in for a surprise seeing the majestic staircase in Victorian style. But she was not in the mood for appreciating architecture and followed Bobby to the second floor. Even carrying that weight he was so fast, she had to run behind him.

    "It would need sunlight, right? Shall I ce it in the balcony?" he asked and Jerlina nodded.

    After carefully settling the nter she was relieved and only then she noticed her room.

    Okay, why does this room look like a suite in a five star hotel?

    There was a separate sitting area, bed area separated by a wooden screen, a small attached study, an in-suite bathroom and a private balcony.

    "Umm...are you sure this is my room?" she asked and Bobby nodded.

    "Jerry spent a lot of effort for this room especially for you. Good luck!" he gave thumbs up signal before he disappeared in the hallways.

    Good luck? For what?

    Jerlina was confused.

    And TJ prepared this room for me? Why?

    She looked around. The floor was mahogany matching with the flooring of the house and the room was painted ivory ¨C her favorite color. It had a pretty big walk-in-closet and it was already filled with her clothes. And the study had herptop, her phone and all her identifications.

    He is returning everything to me? Why? Did he bug the room?

    She walked across the room trying to find any cameras or listening devices. She couldn''t find anything. Finally she walked to the bed area and her heart skipped a beat.

    On the big king-size bed, covered with white Egyptian cotton sheet, was a big heart made with red rose petals.

    What the...

    Is TJ that dumb? Or is he that much of a beast? I had a miscarriage three days ago which he caused, and he expects me to do ''it'' with him today? Why? Because we''re supposedly married? I''m still bleeding! Beast! Monster!

    She rushed and pulled the sheet and threw it on the floor. the rose petals scattered across the room and as she walked away, they got squished under her feet producing a sweet fragrance.

    Locking the door, she slid down the door and tears streamed down her cheeks. She might not have entered a house this resplendent ever in her life, but this is a cage for her.

    A gilded cage where she is a ve to his whims!

    She didn''t want to stay here even for a moment. But she didn''t know how to get away.

    She walked to the balcony and sat beside the nter.

    Baby... I don''t want to be here... What should I do?

    In that big room, she had only one talkingpanion and she had a one-way conversation with him.

    Maybe it was the medicines, but she felt tired and she rolled herself to a ball in the floor holding the nter and cried herself to sleep.

    ----

    *Sniff* *Sniff* *Pant**Pant*

    Jerlina woke up to the sound of heavy breathing and she felt something cold dripping on her cheeks.

    What the...

    She slowly opened her eyes, wiping her cheek and her vision was blurry. As it slowly cleared up, she saw a big beast standing on the bed, beside her.

    She was terrified to scream and her voice didn''te out. She used her elbows and slowly moved away from the beast with a dusty grey coloured fur.

    How did I even end up on the bed and why the hell is there a wolf in here?

    She rolled down from the bed in her fear, and ended upnding on her elbows.

    "Huh!"

    She grunted. She got hit at the funny bone and she felt a pain so great, she almost fainted. She saw the beast jumping down from the bed and it walked towards her.

    I''m finished!

 Chapter 20 - Husky Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Husky Trouble</h4>

    Lying on the floor, Jerlina saw the beast, majestic as it is with its pointed ears, jumping down from the bed. Its cor made a slight clinking noise as it got down. It walked closer to her as if it didn''t want to leave her alone. It was only then she noticed that its eyes are icy-blue.

    A Siberian husky?

    Her heart calmed down a bit, but as someone who has never been around dogs much, she still was not rxed. She once had a rescue cat, but it was already old and it died within a couple of years after she adopted it.

    Will this dog bite?

    Still lying on her back, she extended her hand, and the dog stared back at her. She was scared to touch the dog and she decided to pull back her hand when the dog took a step forward and held her hand with its mouth.

    Jerlina''s heart pounded as she felt the sharp teeth of the dog pressing on her hand, but the dog didn''t hold it any more tightly. She calmed down seeing the icy-blue eyes of the dog met hers.

    He looked really cute with the markings around his eyes and his fluffy tail was up high and wagging.

    Is this how he ys? He? Is it a he or a she?

    Jerlina tried to find out but then the dog suddenly growled and let go of her hand. Jerlina felt a shiver running down her spine as she saw a bigger dog with a mean look, walking towards her.

    The dog beside her got aggressive seeing the other dog and got ready to attack as it growled and bared its teeth.

    Jerlina slowly got up and crawled under the bed, trembling with fear, as the dogs started to growl at each other like wolves in the wild.

    -----

    "That fried egg looks yummy!"

    Bobby tried to snatch that perfect egg cooked in butter but was stopped by the guy who spent his time so early in the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Jerlina.

    "Not yours, jack*ss!"

    Jeremy kicked Bobby out of the kitchen.

    "Look at you! In just days after your wedding, you''re kicking me away, you sh*tbag!" Bobby pushed Jeremy back.

    "So how wasst night?" Bobby wriggled his brows with a wide grin not minding Jeremy''s re.

    "Was that your idea to put flowers on the f*cking bed, a**wipe? Get out! You are forbidden to enter my house ever again!" Jeremy shoved Bobby away.

    He was angry at him for that. When he went in the roomst night to check on her, his heart got ripped apart seeing her lying on the floor, on the balcony out in the cold, shivering.

    Only when he picked her up and came to the bed, he realized why she wasn''tfortable sleeping on the bed. He changed the sheets and tucked her in the bed afterward.

    "It was Scar''s idea! So tell me, did it work? Did you have a pleasant night?"

    Bobby got in the kitchen every time he was pushed away by Jeremy, not minding Jeremy''s angry stare.

    "Get the f*ck out you f*cking tool!" Jeremy shook his head and shoved him once more.

    "Language, Jerry! There''s a frigging baby in the house." Bobby grinned widely. "Fine, don''t tell me. I''ll ask Madam Luna myself!" Bobby walked out of the kitchen and Jeremy grabbed his arm and flung him towards the counter.

    "Hell no, you won''t! Scar!" he got out of the kitchen and shouted at the woman sitting at the dining table feeding the little girl sitting on the highchair. His eyes softened seeing the little girl.

    "Ciara!"

    "Why did youe out, Jerry? Now your little lover won''t eat anymore!" Scar gritted her teeth and removed the scrunchy she was wearing and her waist-length brown hair fell on her back like a waterfall flowing.

    "Here, make her eat!" she passed the bowl to Jeremy, shaking her head in displeasure. "I really cannot with you two, Jerry. It''s upto you to make her eat!"

    "Babies are angels and they identify evil and stay away from evil..." Jeremy smirked seeing Scar clenching her jaws.

    "What the...! What is this wicked concoction? Are you really a witch? It''s green and smells awful" his face contorted smelling the content of the bowl.

    cing the bowl down, he picked up the baby. With a beautiful smile that would melt even the hard-hearted, Baby Ciara looked at Jeremy making his heart go mushy. He wiped her mouth that had green stains on them.

    "Don''t exaggerate. It''s just pea puree." Scar tried to pass the bowl back, but Jeremy was not listening.

    "I''ll fry an egg for you, Ciara. You don''t have to eat peas. Peas are the dookie of devil''s pet goat. Only- "

    "Goo..." The baby tried to speak pouting her lips.

    "Oh yeah, poo... You know it-"

    Scarlett rolled her eyes seeing those two acting chummy with each other understanding each other''s thoughts.

    "She cannot eat fried egg yet and she has to eat her vegetables, Jerry. Stop pampering her too much. She is not listening to me. Bobby? Can you-" she tried to get Bobby''s help and ended up sighing with exasperation.

    Bobby was seriously looking at a magazine about a chainsaw carvingpetition and he wasn''t even aware of what was happening around him.

    "Want to watch Duke and Earl eat?" Jeremy asked and the baby iled her arms and legs in excitement.

    "Woo...woo..."

    "Yes, woo woo the whiners. Why aren''t they hear yet today? They''d act as if they''ll die if I am a minutete to fill their bowls but it is already-"

    He paused realizing something and his eyes widened. At that moment, he heard the growl of the dogs from the second floor and his feet immediately started to move.

    "Scar! Hold Cia," he shoved the baby in her arms and ran at the stairs, not minding if she got the child or not.

    "Careful!" Scar followed Jeremy with her eyes as he ran towards his room. He threw the baby at her and started running.

    Is it for her?

    "Shh! Calm down... He''d be back soon..." she cooed the baby who started crying as she got scared by Jeremy''s act.

    "Duke! Earl! Out of the room this instant!"

    Jeremy ran up the stairsmanding the dogs.

    "Duke! Earl!"

    As he ran through the hallways, he saw both the dogs exiting the room and he pointed his finger at them and showed them the stairs.

    "Downstairs, right this instant!"

    Earl looked at him and started to whine as he didn''t want to leave. He was just seven months old puppy and he still was defiant, but Duke, the twelve year old dog knew how to make him obey.

    After some ''husky talk'', both dogs went down the stairs and Jeremy heard them howling as they tried to soothe the crying baby.

    "Jerlina..?"

    Making sure the dogs left, he entered the room. This is the biggest room in the house and it used to be his bedroom. The dogs must have entered as usual forgetting hismand not to enter the room.

    "Jer-"

    His heart shattered to shills seeing her crawling from under the bed. Her hands were trembling as she was on the floor on her fours and she looked like she''d faint any moment.

    Swallowing his pain, he spoke in a soft voice, "Were you scared? They don''t bite... They are huskies, they don''t-"

    "Is everything fun and games to you, huh?"

    Her amber eyes met with his and he was stunned.

 Chapter 21 - Give My Life Back

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Give My Life Back</h4>

    Jerlina felt her heart beating in her throat as she heard the two dogs growling at each other and just by TJ''s voice, they went away as if they weren''t aggressive a moment ago.

    His voice... she heard himmanding the dogs to go downstairs and the dogs left..!

    If so, why were the dogs in here in the first ce? How did they open the door and enter?

    She heard his footsteps entering the room and she saw him standing in front of her. Maybe because of the stress, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Her entire body felt cold and she almost fainted.

    And then was his grating voice that seemed to hide a sneer as he exined that his dogs don''t bite. It was as if he wanted to make fun of her for the fear of his dogs.

    Right!

    "Is everything fun and games to you, huh?"

    She looked at him. She was on her knees, while he was standing tall like a pine tree and it pricked her heart.

    "Why?" her throat closed seeing him looking down at her. "How much more do you want me to suffer for your heart to get pacified? Should I kill myself in front of your sister? Or do you-"

    Jeremy saw her trembling in such a vulnerable state. He fisted his hands to stop himself from getting close to her and scare her more.

    "Do not mention Emma..."

    Don''t get more stressed thinking about Emma, Jerlina... She has nothing to do with anything happening to you.

    Jerlina saw him fisting his hands and she let out a snort mocking herself.

    Of course, I don''t even have the right to mention his precious sister... Is he going to kill me next?

    Emma... She made me stoop this low... She brought me to my rock bottom; to my knees in front of him. She won!

    Well... If death is the final destination of everyone, why am I scared of it? What is there left for me to protect?

    She gritted her teeth and stood up. She didn''t feel any pain anymore and she tried to walk out of the room. For her, her pride is everything. She had lived that way forever. She didn''t want to let go of her pride anymore.

    "What-"

    "I''m leaving. Kill me if you want, TJ! I don''t care. I won''t let you toy with me anymore. I''m not your amusement." she walked out of the bed area and her arm was gripped hard.

    "Don''t be such a... There is a f*cking gang after you. Where will-"

    He was talking with gritted teeth and she interjected him. "Let go!" she screeched and pulled her hand out of his grip. "I don''t give a damn! I''d rather die on my feet than live on my knees!"

    She stomped out of the room. She didn''t care what happens to her anymore. She''s lost a lot these past few months and she wanted to regain her pride once more. She didn''t want to survive being the ything of this monster.

    "So... You''re leaving your baby here, then."

    That grating voice was heard from behind her just as she left the room and her legs stopped by themselves in the hallway.

    That nter...

    She covered her face with her hands and rubbed her face. She knew she cannot carry the nter around. There was a thought in the back of her brain, urging her to run away. It said that she doesn''t have to turn back for a dead baby.

    But there was another voice- her heart, that didn''t want to leave her baby here with him where it is unsafe.

    *m*

    She heard the balcony door banging open and her heart skipped a beat. Before she knew it, she ran back inside the room.

    Her heart stopped seeing him trying to pluck the rose shrub from the nter.

    "Don''t you dare touch it!" She screamed and lunged at the nter as his hands were awfully close to the rose bush.

    "Remember," She felt a sharp pain in her arm as the rough hand grabbed her by her arms and his grating voice irked her.

    She used to feel scared to look at his face, but now she wanted to imprint that cruel face that is threatening to damage her baby''s grave in her heart forever so that she never forgets.

    She red right at his eyes and proving his monstrosity, they were red. Even his iris had lost the luster and the blue looked grey now. He seemed to be shocked that she had the nerve to look at him in the eye, but she didn''t break her eye contact.

    She is willing to die after all! And this monster, who doesn''t even have the basic sense to not damage a baby''s grave didn''t make her scared anymore. She was more resentful of him.

    "You will live!"

    As he spoke, his breath fell on her face, making the stray hair falling on her face flutter. All she felt was this burning rage all over her body and she struggled to get out of his grip.

    "You cannot die!"

    He let go of her and she felt her knees go weak. But she sucked in her breath and stood erect. She was entirely hopeless in front of the monster who doesn''t even give the autonomy to die and it made her more enraged making her breathing hard.

    "Jerry?"

    The soft voice made her look at the bedroom door. There was a woman who looked like she was a model who jumped out of a men''s health magazine. She only could see half of her body as she was behind the doorframe. She had long, dark hair, was at least six feet tall, and her b**bs... 34-EE.

    As someone who is scarcely endowed in the chest area with a pathetic bra measurement of 32-A, Jerlina had an eye to measure up other women''s measurements with her eyes. It is a little creepy, yes. But one would always yearn for the thing they miss as it is human nature.

    "Scar, get down!"

    Jerlina could hear the impatience in Jeremy''s tone.

    "But-"

    "Close the door and get down!" he screamed and the next Jerlina heard was the heart-wrenching wail of a child. Jerlina saw the woman holding a baby that would be 6-8 months old. The piercing blue eyes of the baby hacked her heart making her heart sink.

    "Leave! Don''t let Cia cry!"

    His softened voice made Jerlina lose herself.

    So this guy already has a woman and a child... Why is he hell-bent on keeping me here?

    "Give back everything you took from me, monster!" she screamed at his back and he turned to look at her. "How can you have everything when you took everything from me?"

    She started hitting his chest with her fisted hands. She was so mad she had lost her rationality.

    "Give my life back...Give me my boyfriend back, give me my home back, give me my job back and give me my baby back..." she hit him again and again while he stood there like a rock. The more he was unaffected, the more she lost her rationale.

    "Why?" she looked at him. "Why do you despise me this much? Give my baby back, you monster!"

    She pushed him and he staggered and fell on the table nearby. The drawer opened and she saw a pair of scissors inside.

    Like a soul-less person who has no hesitation, her hand grabbed the scissors reflexively, and she raised her hand to stab him in the chest.

    *Drip* *Drip*

    Drops of blood pooled on the hardwood floor and sttered into little droplets.

    "You fool!"

    Jeremy''s thundering voice echoed in the room.

 Chapter 22 - His Decision Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 22 - His Decision Moving Forward</h4>

    "Let go! You aren''t even holding it right!"

    Jerlina felt her wrist getting gripped hard and she couldn''t hold on to the scissors anymore. With a clink, the scissors fell on the floor and she tried to struggle out of his grip. But she ended up tripping on his legs.

    "You''re such a..."

    Jeremy held the back of her head with one hand to keep it from getting hit on the floor, and his other hand pushed against the floor to stop him from crashing into her petite body as both of them fell on the floor due to her struggle.

    Her face was just inches from his face and her eyes that were red with anger and tears looked straight at his. This is the first time he''s gotten this close to her while he looked straight at his eyes, and it made his heartbeat go berserk.

    His chest was pressed on hers and he could feel her heart pounding against his. And he had a feeling it is not for the same reason as his.

    He wanted to exin to her that he truly doesn''t hate her and in fact, it is the opposite.

    "I don''t despise you," he said and she rolled her eyes with a mockingugh. A gush of her breath fell on his lips making him feel all weird all over his body.

    It hurt him to see her disbelief. He would do anything to prove to her that he loves her. His inability to express himself made him feel more despaired.

    "And, I... couldn''t take everything from you..."

    Your heart...I''ll never get it, will I?

    No matter how much he tries, he fails... He failed in the past and even now after everything that happened between them, he knew it is next to impossible for her to give her heart to him.

    "Do you want thepany? I''ll give it to you or your sister if you prefer. I won''t even meet Gerard ever again. I''ll give up my love. Just let me go. I''ll beg on the streets to survive and you canugh at me with your sister all you want."

    She grabbed his cor out of excitement. That is the only thing that she has left and she thought she can do a trade.

    Otherwise, she didn''t understand what else he could take from her. He shows himself as he wants to see her alive and suffering. She has already lost her baby and her boyfriend is already married and she is not stupid to pine for him even after that. It would hurt, but it is doable.

    She wasn''t even surprised by him professing his disappointment that he hasn''t taken everything from her yet. She knew he wants her to suffer.

    So this should suffice, right?

    The house she inherited from her mother''s side is also there. She wondered if he investigated and found out about it already.

    Should I add it to the table for negotiation?

    "That guy... I won''t let him near you even if you want to..." His voice went deep making Jerlina shudder in her heart.

    Maybe I shouldn''t talk about Gerard again.

    Jeremy saw her widened eyes and immediately calmed himself down. He really didn''t want to talk about that guy and spoil his mood.

    "Yourpany?" Jeremy held her hand grabbing his cor. In his big coarse hands, her hands were so small and softer than his huskies'' paws. And the position they were lying in was so intimate and her soft hands grazing his neck made him think another kind of fun stuff they could do.

    He saw nothing but fear and resentment in her eyes till then and now she looked excited. He couldn''t understand why she thinks that his sister wants to see her suffer when all she wants is the safety of her old friend.

    But she raises a good point... Herpany... He didn''t think about her littlepany till then.

    Maybe I should..!

    She says she has nothing to protect. He could see when she said that she would rather die on her feet that she has lost her will to live. He understood because he was in the same ce she is now, a little more than ten years ago when he met her.

    ''Don''t kill, don''t die. Live, Joel...'' she said, sitting on the rock behind the pub, ''Live proudly and work hard. Don''t bow your head unless you''re in the wrong. Show the ones who patronize you and treat you with contempt that you are better than them - with your sess.

    Nothing will cken their face better than your sess. I promise you, you will see them acting sycophantic with you after you seed as if they always knew you''d be great, but they''ll melt inside with jealousy. It would be worth it to bear every struggle you face now, knowing you''ll watch them squirm in their heart in the future.''

    He didn''t know how someone had such wisdom at that young age. He told her his name and she insisted on calling him ''Joel''. He was besotted with her just at that moment she called her ''Joel'' because his mother used to call him with his middle name too.

    She was wearing thick makeup that didn''t suit her, was wearing a tank top shirt, a mini-skirt, and boots. She got drunk as a skunk with just a bottle of beer. At first, he thought she was like the other girls around, but as he talked to her, he realized she is a gem.

    He opened up to her and she listened to him. Then she advised him like an old grandpa, spilling beer all over her, holding the next bottle of beer.

    And then... It happened.

    He had never met a cute girl like her ever in his twenty-one years of living.

    Cute, insanely smart, assertive, and strong!

    That was the most amazing night of his life.

    He did find her advice smart and feasible for him. Under the bright moonlight that night, the him who was struggling in the deep sea without direction found her brighter than the moon above as she guided him to the shore.

    He followed her advice and worked the best as he could... And here he is... at the pinnacle of sess.

    But she... It was I who ruined her.

    She was doing fine until I came into her life again, wasn''t she? But it is fine... Nothing is lost yet! She can do much better.

    I''ll help her just like she helped me.

    I ruined her and I''ll help her rise above to shine like the moon among the stars.

    His heart filled with relief as he came to this decision. He held her hand and squeezed it on his cheek.

 Chapter 23 - He Taught Her How To Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 23 - He Taught Her How To Kill Him</h4>

    Jerlina couldn''t understand what was happening. One moment she was holding the scissors to kill him and the next moment she was pinned down by him on the floor. He said he didn''t despise her and she figured he was searching for a stronger word than ''despise''.

    He got mad when she mentioned Gerard and then she opened a conversation to negotiate for her freedom and after that, he became weirder.

    What''s with that...smile? Is that even a smile? Or is it something sinister? Is he trying to scare me? Oh, Jerlina! You must have had balls of steel to suggest an exchange when he threatened to damage your baby''s grave just moments ago... And there is a cut in his chest that is bleeding because you stabbed him with frigging scissors.

    There was silence for more than a minute and Jerlina''s brain went overdrive thinking of the possibilities. Her excitement gradually turned to anxiety.

    And what''s with the position we are lying? Why isn''t he getting up?

    As she was trying to read his face that was covered with hair, she saw him slowly pulling her hand towards his mouth. Maybe her fear made her more sensitive, but his beard hair pricking on her palm made her hand sting.

    She had lost her rationale when she was about to plunge the sharp tool in his chest, but just as her hand reached his chest, she got her senses back. She didn''t want to kill him. No matter how much she resented him, she didn''t want to turn into a murderer.

    He is not worth it!

    She tried to pull back, but in her effort to not stab him, she had her hands get hurt and even his chest got a slight sh. Seeing him pulling her hurt hand, she thought he''s going to make her hurt some more to retaliate for hurting him.

    And after the ruckus she caused trying to kill him and realizing she didn''t want to kill him, she felt some calmness in her heart. She didn''t understand what that was about. She was in no mood to think about it either since she was focusing on his reaction.

    "You''re..."

    She looked at him in the eye as he was about to say something and he said nothing and stood up. She got relieved that he''s going to leave. But...

    But he pulled her up, holding her hand. Her head started spinning as blood rushed to her head by the sudden movement. She staggered and the next moment, she was lifted from the floor.

    Jerlina shuddered for a moment not knowing what he is going to do to her, and was surprised when she was carefully ced on the chair.

    She watched him walk across the room and took a little box from the drawer in the nightstand. She stood up slowly and wanted to escape whatever torture he''s going to put her through.

    She was willing to die, yes, but pain? She''s not good with pain. And she was so hungry since she skipped dinnerst night.

    "Sit!" hemanded and she immediately sat back in the chair.

    "...bathroom..." she was ashamed of herself for obeying his orders like a dog and tried to cook up an excuse to escape.

    He didn''t say a word and stared at her and she bowed her head unable to meet his baby blue eyes. His grey nnel shirt had a tear and blood was smudged around the tear courtesy of her attempt to murder him.

    ''If they make one of us bleed, we''d make ten of them bleed!''

    The words Babyface Bobby said a long time ago came to her memory right at that instant.

    Great! Will they hang me upside down and slit my throat? Will theysh me? I''d rather prefer execution with a bullet to the head!

    She was racking her brain when she felt warmth near her legs and the next moment her hurt hand was grabbed.

    That box was a first aid box and kneeling in front of her, he started to clean up her wound while Jerlina froze not knowing what to do.

    "You would have had a better chance to seed if you stabbed me here," he pointed at his throat and Jerlina felt a shiver passing through her spine.

    "You wanted to kill me, right?" he asked with a very serious expression. Jerlina could only gulp.

    What am I supposed to say to this?

    "You have no experience and it shows. You can''t even hold a weapon properly. You can never hit the heart with a small weapon like this. Whether it is a box cutter, pocket knife, or... screwdriver... Your best chance is to hit the arteries in the neck. Or go for the abdomen... the best bet, a kick between the legs. I''ll get you something to practice on... First, you have to..."

    As he was cleaning her wound, he gave her the 101 on "how to kill someone with a knife". Jerlina was confused by everything he did. She is getting treated for the wound she got for trying to kill him and getting advice on how to kill him properly.

    Why is he doing this? Do ganglords use reverse psychology on their enemies these days?

    "Get changed ande to the first-floor kitchen," he said and left her room.

    Jerlina went entirely nk for some time before she gathered herself and went to the first floor. She was very hungry and she didn''t want to suffer from her ulcer pains along with her other abdominal pain.

    She was hungry and very skeptical of Jeremy''s behavior. If given a choice, she would have stayed in her room, but she was very hungry and so she decided to eat.

    As she walked through the hallways, she noticed there was a kitchen on the second floor too.

    Guess rich people have more than one kitchen in the same house!

    That seven-foot-tall Bobby, that beguiling woman with the ample bosom, the pretty child, who for some reason didn''t like Jerlina and Jeremy... They all had breakfast together.

    She thought TJ would talk to her about herpany, but he never brought that up. Sitting at that big solid wood table, Jerlina was told a lot of other things.

    She was told that the beautiful te of breakfast was prepared by Scarlett ¨C the wife of Bobby.

    Wife? How does Bobby have such a beautiful wife?

    She was told that Baby Cia is Bobby''s daughter.

    He even has a child?

    And the most unbelievable thing Jerlina was told that made her rm bells ringing ¨C Bobby is Daisy''s son... Like real son ¨C he carried half of the genes of Daisy.

    How did Daisy who is not even five feet tall, give birth to Bobby? Bobby, who is seven feet tall?

    Poor Jerlina in her bewilderment forgot that even Bobby wouldn''t have been seven feet tall when he was born.

    After breakfast, she returned to her room and fell asleep after taking her medications. She thought for real that she was being lied to and getting manipted; she felt they are conducting some sort of psychological experiment on her.

 Chapter 24 - Generous Offer

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Generous Offer</h4>

    Jerlina got so confused and paranoid and she kept on having nightmares during her sleep. Sometimes she felt like she was not exactly existing and was living someone else''s life. She questioned whether everything happening to her, is actually happening or not.

    But then, she''d sit on the balcony beside the nter and the pain in her heart would remind her of everything that transpired in her life.

    That little nt will pull her back to reality each time she was about to lose herself.

    Thankfully, after that breakfast, she didn''t see any of them for the next few days. But with no one disturbing her, she found herself losing time without knowing.

    Most of the time, she just lied on the floor and stared at the ceiling forgetting the time. Some times she wondered if TJ will ept the offer for herpany. Other times, she just stared nkly.

    At times, she sensed little flutters in her stomach as if she was pregnant and then there would be heaviness hitting her heart, making her cry uncontrobly.

    When she fell asleep, she got nightmares of her stay in the cabin and her failed attempts to escape.

    Most times she didn''t know if it was morning or evening. But she heard a lot of animals. Especially coyotes and dogs ¨C a lot of dogs. They howled and barked. She wanted to take a look, but she couldn''t put herself to get up and look out of the window.

    She didn''t want to get up to take a shower or even to use the bathroom.

    She rarely felt hungry and only pushed herself to get up to tend to the rose nt. That nt which is the grave of her baby was the only thing that pushed her to move around to eat. She needed the energy to take care of the nt after all.

    The kitchen on the second floor had a fully stocked refrigerator and Jerlina cooked her food and ate on the second floor. In the two days, she could push herself to eat only thrice and she knew she had a problem when she couldn''t even keep the meals in.

    She knew what this condition is ¨C depression.

    Those two days passed without her taking a shower or even brushing her teeth. That morning as she was watering the nter carefully, she saw TJ in the backyard.

    It seemed like TJ was staying in the guest house outside and she saw him emerge out from a shed in the backyard.

    The backyard was veryrge with the fence, not insight. The West side fence was visible and she could see the houses she saw on the way here, which were next to the mansion.

    The South of the house was the woods that extended as far as the eye could see. And in the clearing thirty meters from the mansion, there was a wood chipper close to the shed. From the sound emitted from the shed, Jerlina figured that the shed is some sort of workshop used by TJ.

    She saw him scrolling through his phone and it was only then she got reminded of her phone. She was one of those who thought they cannot live without their phone until a month ago.

    How wrong was I!

    But that day she drove to find Gerard to inform him of her pregnancy, she was blocked by a couple of cars and was brought to the cabin. She was stripped of everything except her clothes and was kept captive in there. The entire cabin was left for her, but she had no way to contact the outside world. Her only hope then was that someone would find her. As days passed, she lost her hope of getting rescued.

    Until that day... Emma came to her and gloated about her wedding. She identally left the door open and her car keys were on the dining table. It was that day Jerlina escaped ¨C a big mistake.

    Maybe if she didn''t escape that day, her baby would have...

    Jerlina took a deep breath and walked to the table where she saw her phone the other day. Holding her phone, she let out a dryugh. There were no missed calls or messages.

    What a life I have led!

    She saw the icon of the social media app and she clicked it. Her fingers automatically searched for Gerard''s handle.

    Her lips curved to a mocking smirk when she saw his profile. He had changed his rtionship status to married and he also was very proudly proiming that he is the husband of Emma Harrison.

    HaHa...Gerry... You used tough at people who mentioned their partners in their profile... You used to say if their rtionship with someone is their achievement, they must be boring... You never mentioned me as your girlfriend in your profile. But you could mention Emma.

    She saw the various pictures of them smiling happily and bitterness spread in her heart. She locked her phone and lied on the bed closing her eyes. Tears escaped the corner of her eyes.

    Shame on me! Why am I the one crying when I did nothing wrong?

    Jerlina sat up and wiped her eyes.

    If this is the reason TJ returned my phone to me, I refuse to behave the way he wants me to.

    She poured herself a ss of water and drank it slowly as she stared at her phone. Reaching a decision, she unfollowed and blocked Gerard. As if that was not enough, she deleted the app too. She wanted nothing to d with anything.

    If anything the past month taught her is that online followers and friends are as useful as a box of rocks, and her ''family'' she endured is as useful as a bag of shit. She wanted them no more.

    Just then she received a call from an unknown number and she answered the call and a polite voice greeted her from the other end.

    "Hello, this is Darren Scott from Britsby. Am I speaking to Ms. Jerlina Hopkins?"

    "This is Jerlina Hopkins. Pardon me, did you say you''re from Britsby?"

    Jerlina was surprised. Britsby is the biggest international real estate brokerage firm and if she heard right, the one who is speaking to her - Darren Scott is one of the best real estate brokers in the world.

    As someone who worked as the secretary of the CEO of a constructionpany, she knew a lot of things in that industry. Britsby usually works with millionaire and billionaire clienteles and deals with properties valued in millions of dors. They are not someone any Tom, Dick, and Harry can hire.

    Why the hell would I receive a call from them?

    "Yes, I''m Darren Scott. I called you about yourpany Hopkins sswares. I have a client who wants to buy thatpany for twenty million dors. Can we set a time to discuss it further?" his voice was professional and smooth. As a veteran in his field, he came straight to the point.

    Wait, what? Twenty million dors? What the...

 Chapter 25 - A Possibility To Escape

    <h4>Chapter 25 - A Possibility To Escape</h4>

    Jerlina wondered if Darren Scott got the right person. But she remembered him mentioning herpany and her, by name. Her surname can be considered not so rare, but her name definitely is.

    He is talking about mypany!

    "May I know who the buyer is?" she asked. She wanted to know the ''genius'' who wants to buy apany that is worth two hundred thousand dors for twenty million.

    "Can we meet somewhere?" Darren asked and Jerlina somehow felt a weird feeling in her gut.

    "Mr. Scott, I have no ns on selling mypany for now. So I don''t think the meeting would be productive. Let''s not waste our time here," she spoke in an indifferent tone.

    Was she interested in the deal? Abso-frigging-lutey! With twenty million, she can settle for life.

    But... And it is very big but with a capital B...

    There is no free lunch in this world. If someone is offering that much money for seemingly no reason, there should be more to it.

    "Ms. Hopkins, I was asked to hide the identity of the buyer, but for yourpany and the workers, yourself know twenty million dors is a lot. If you want, we can negotiate the price further. You will regret thister if you dismiss this offer. No one but me will be able to even suggest this offer to you." Darren was polite but Jerlina could sense he is a little impatient.

    "You''re saying I can get more than twenty million?" Jerlina sounded curious.

    "For sure. I can set a meeting with the other party''swyer and..."

    Darren Scott exined a lot of "concessions" he is making for her and he made a very convincing case on why she should sell herpany now.

    Jerlina went along with him and showed herself to be interested in the sales and even set a date for the meeting. He told her he''d be in contact with her through emails and she agreed.

    After ending the call, Jerlina plopped on the bed, as her heart pounded. Her heart wavered thinking about the amount of money, but as Darren exined, it seemed like she has to sell her employees along with herpany, which she found abhorrent to do without consulting them first.

    They might not want to work for the new employer after all. And she didn''t have any contract with her employees and they chose to stay in herpany. Darren asked for their contract details and wanted them all to have at least five years of a contract before the sales.

    Mr. Davies and others are working in herpany just for her father''s sake and nothing else. Otherwise, Mr. Davies would have retired years ago and others would have found other ces to work at. She thought of selling thepany so she can release them of their loyalty to her father, and the money was great and she can give them good severance pay which would help them until they find another job.

    But now, she had no interest in this offer since it seemed so suspicious.

    Is TJ involved in this? But why would he pay me twenty million when I offered it for free? Is there more to it? Anyway, I should stay away.

    Ah! How am I going to pay my employees for the past month and this month?

    It was then Jerlina got reminded of her job. She might have stopped going to work, but she believed she must receive some sort of severance pay since she worked in thepany for more than five years.

    She called Hanna, the assistant secretary. She was angry at Jerlina that her boss had be unhinged in her absence and asked her to return to work immediately to save their colleagues who are getting tormented by the CEO.

    Jerlina knew Hanna was exaggerating, but it gave her hope when she learned that her position is still left open and she can return to work if she wanted to.

    I haven''t lost everything it seems... I still have my job.

    With this new information, she found her mind getting clearer. Her nose got cleared too and she could sense that she stank,

    Time for a shower!

    When she came out of the shower, she heard that gas-guzzling truck leaving and she ran out of her room and checked through the window. That ck car was actually leaving thepound.

    TJ left? Why don''t I meet my boss?

    An idea popped into Jerlina''s mind. Hanna said their boss is in the office and she wanted to meet him to talk about her job. She also wondered if she could ask help regarding her situation with TJ.

    Her boss Mr. David Millman is not a very kind soul, but an a**. He had generational wealth and is considered someone with a blueblood. He never measured his words and never cared for other''s feelings and he gets away with it because of his wealth.

    Jerlina was good at her job and that''s why she became the personal secretary of the CEO at her age. She never got any words of appreciation, but he never threw things at her and so she was known as the most loved employee in thepany. She knew since her job is still vacant, Mr. Millman is awaiting her return. And if she told him that she is kept against her will, he might help her get away from the clutches of TJ.

    It was a long shot, but she was willing to give it a try. Asking for help through a phone call won''t be epted by her haughty boss and she needed to talk to him face-to-face. She wished her efforts would seed.

    She wished Mr. Millman would arbitrate between TJ and her, to exin that she is not a threat to Emma''s marriage. She thought if she could establish that TJ would let her go. And if someone of higher status than him speaks on her behalf, TJ will have to listen, right?

    With a lot of expectations, Jerlina got ready. She wore one of her business outfits and booked a cab as she walked down the stairs. She looked around and the house was empty. Even the two huskies weren''t there.

    She decided to keep on walking until she meets with the cab since she feared that someone might stop the cab from entering the town. Her heart pounded with each step she took and she walked at a faster pace, not to get caught.

    Just a little more...

    As she walked near the gate thinking she has almost made it, she heard that grating voice behind her.

    "Where are you going?"

    He hasn''t left yet?

    Jerlina''s heart palpitated and her legs refused to move forward.

    "Need a ride?"

    He asked and Jerlina gulped. By now her heart was beating in her throat as if she was caught by a cop red-handed. But then she realized that she doesn''t have to be scared of him since she is not doing anything wrong. He is the one keeping her hostage and he should be the one feeling bad and not her.

    "No, thanks. I''ve already booked a cab." She turned and looked at him with a forced smile. He was wearing a green nnel shirt this time and his usual jeans and boots.

    "Do you want to buy something? I''ll drop-"

    "No thanks," Jerlina turned and started to walk. She was scared, but she wanted to try her best to leave.

 Chapter 26 - Unexpected Twist Of Events

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Unexpected Twist Of Events</h4>

    "Stop!" Jeremy shouted and the next moment Jerlina came to a halt. His powerful voice was not the reason, but it was because she heard a bunch of dogs barking. They were so loud as if they were expressing their displeasure on her since she defies their master''smand.

    They sounded fierce and Jerlina got scared. Her fingertips went cold and she wondered what he''ll do to the nter if she steps out. He threatened to destroy the nter previously after all.

    She turned and faced the tall man once again. There rose the bitter feeling of resentment in her heart once more. But she needed to find a way to leave without letting him hurt her baby''s grave.

    She racked her brain for answers, trying not to mind the pack of dogs behind the wooden fence leading to the backyard. She tried not to look at them, but her eyes got drawn to them.

    The gate was closed but the dogs barked loudly and tried to sneak out through the gaps in the fence. The Huskies were standing near the gate, seemingly guarding the other dogs.

    Are those police dogs behind the fence? If the gate is opened, what will they do to me?

    Jerlina gulped. She knew she had toe up with a n soon. She wondered what kind of method will be effective on a monster like him.

    Maybe because she hasn''t eaten breakfast yet, or the humidity, or the dogs'' loud barking, that muddled her brain, she came up with a n, she never would have if she was fully aware.

    Acting cute.

    She didn''t have experience in acting cute, but she had watched others acting cute. She had read somewhere that men cannot refuse glossy-eyed women since it would invoke their innate protective instinct or whatever.

    She walked closer to Jeremy. Each step she took made her weaker, but she pushed through. Standing just a foot away from him, she grabbed his sleeve.

    "Tj..." She met his eyes. She didn''t want to do this, but she needed to. "I wille back for sure." Her fingers gently reached the third button of his shirt. "Please, let me..."

    She gulped seeing his unimpressed expression and pulled back her hand and took a step back. "I definitely will return, I swear." Her throat closed and she stared right at his eyes.

    The wind blew and ruffled her hair and some of it got stuck on her lips and she fixed it behind her ears. Her lips had gotten dry and she wetted it while chiding herself seeing Jeremy with no change in expression. His eyes were nk as he stared at her and she couldn''t even see his lips.

    "Quiet!!" He screamed at the dogs and Jerlina flinched. It was enough for the dogs to be silenced.

    Wow! Even dogs are scared of him and obey hismand.

    What got into your idiotic brain, Jerlina? If you had bigger boobs, it might have worked. Ugh, who are you kidding! Do you even know how to act cute? What made you think he would find you cute?

    He hates you!

    Ugh! Why are you so hellbent on shaming yourself? Idiot!

    Jeremy on the other hand was enjoying every moment and recording everything in his brain so he could rehash this moment over and over again.

    Just now he gifted his dearest truck to his friend since she is scared of it. And he got to catch her trying to sneak out.

    Look how cute she is trying to act cute... I want to kneel and propose... Wait, she is my wife already... Those pink lips as she is biting... Ah, I want to take her to bed now.

    Ugh! What am I thinking?

    He was trying hard to contain his glee by pressing his lips. He didn''t want to seem to be mocking her, since she misinterprets everything he does.

    He was pleased she is out and about. The past couple of days she''s locked herself in and she didn''t even eat properly.

    He was so worried for her, but his mom asked him to stay away from her sight and only check up on her asionally. He found that to be a good idea since thest stunt Bobby pulled made her feel not secure in his home. He kept his dogs away from her since she is scared of dogs.

    But she is wearing a business suit. Is she going to her office? She won''t be safe in the city.

    Aww... But look how pretty she is...

    He bent to her eye level and got closer to her. The scent of the shampoo she used was strong and it made his abdomen tighten. And her lips...

    "Kiss me," the words just slipped out of his mouth. He regretted it immediately, seeing her beautiful eyes widen in surprise. Her eyes that shimmered as gold as the autumn sunshine, fixed on him, making him feel guilty. But then he got an idea.

    "Kiss me, honey. I''ll let you leave."

    He knew she won''t kiss him. He didn''t want to lock her in forcefully. He thought by saying this she''d give up and return inside.

    Jerlina was stunned he said that. She wondered what his intention was to say that.

    Maybe he thinks I won''t do it?

    She turned to look at the gate, clenching her purse tightly out of anxiety. She was just some meters away, but she knew if she tries to run, he will catch her. She knew it because she failed, trying to do this previously.

    She needed to meet her boss and if a kiss is the only thing between her and her freedom, she was willing to do it.

    It is just a kiss.

    She turned to look at him and he was standing straight. She stood on her tiptoes and grabbed his cor.

    "Do you swear on your mother''s grave that you''ll let me leave after I kiss you?" She asked pulling his face closer to hers.

    She wanted to make sure first. She didn''t want to waste a kiss.

    She could see him getting flustered and he tried to pull back. But she was not letting go. She hated him for harassing her, but what choice does she have? And it seems like he hates this too.

    "Answer me."

    She was never this determinant while facing a struggle. She always tries the best way to avoid or she skirts around a problem.

    But with him, she just wanted to win. She wanted to make him feel defeated.

    She never raises her voice or confronts anyone... Anyone, but for him.

    Jeremy felt his knees go weak. Her face was just inches away from his and he could feel her soft fingers on his neck. There was a pleasant feminine scent around her and it muddled his brain.

    If it was anyone else who dared to ask him to swear on his mother''s grave, they''d be eating dirt now. But this one...

    She is not backing off as he expected, but she is making his heart pound. He wanted to retreat as he couldn''t look into those beautiful eyes.

    What is happening to me?

    Ah... those eyes... are filled with hate...

 Chapter 27 - Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Running Away</h4>

    Jeremy felt stupid for trying to manipte her this way along with the sadness he felt to see her hate-filled eyes.

    He decided it would be best for him to be straightforward. But he wondered if she''d believe him if he says that Millman might be responsible for hiring a gang to kill her. He decided to give it a try.

    "Did you eat anything?" he asked getting her hands off his cor. He knew she didn''t eat anything from the morning.

    Noticing her wince a little he remembered the would in her hand and checked it. It hasn''t healed in entirety, but it looked good.

    He could only feel sorry for her. His wound in the chest has already formed a scab and healed, but her wound still is not healed.

    Why would she hurt herself like this?

    "I''ll get something once I-"

    "Get in. Eat first. I''ll go with you." He said and pointed at the door.

    Jerlina didn''t know what she should do. She definitely didn''t want to go with him. and he was not meeting her eyes and she couldn''t figure out what he thinks.

    "I won''t promise on my mother''s grave, but I am giving you my word. Get in!"

    He repeated and this time, his voice had some impatience mixed in it and Jerlina didn''t want to linger anymore. She was getting angry by his insistence.

    Seriously, why does he want me to eat?

    But she thought if TJes with her, they can meet her boss and have a talk. But she wasn''t sure whose side Mr. Millman would take.

    She got in and tried to get to the second floor but Jeremy led her to the first-floor kitchen. He picked a big bowl and filled it with cereal and milk.

    "Finish it." He pushed the bowl to her.

    "I am not your dog to obey yourmands," she red at him and her anger level increased seeing his smirk.

    "Finish it." He pointed at the bowl.

    "Again, I am not a dog," she red at him.

    "Where are you going? To meet Millman?" he asked and Jerlina pressed her lips together.

    He must be spying on me somehow.

    "You have apany. Why are you even having a full-time job?" he asked.

    He was genuinely curious. He has seen the products of herpany and it won''t be hard to market them. She can have a sustainable business and pay her employees from the profit too.

    Ah, right... the mortgages, the payment for her sister''s studies... I said the wrong thing again, right?

    Dumba**!!

    "Mock me all you want, TJ." Jerlina bowed and started to stuff the cereal in her mouth.

    Not everyone has a sugar daddy leaving a sessfulpany worth millions for them, right? Some have their fathers leaving a worthlesspany for them with loyal employees they cannot ditch and mortgages to pay.

    She wanted to empty the bowl in his smug little face, but she held back her urges. She was still a little scared after her previous attempt to kill him.

    "I-" he tried to exin, but was intercepted by a phone call.

    Seeing the caller-ID, he got up and walked out of the kitchen. Jerlina watched him leave and started to stuff the cereal in her mouth at a faster pace.

    "She signed as a witness in a harassmentint a woman filed against Trevor Millman. As you know-"

    Jeremy''s eyes shed with a murderous aura hearing that name.

    Trevor Millman! That guy has connections with the Shard Viper to get his ''fix''. There is a possibility that he hired him to get back at Jerlina too.

    Fine... I''ll see how you seed.

    "I get it. Try and find anyone else she might have offended," Jeremy ended the call.

    He looked inside the kitchen and she had already reached the bottom of her bowl. His lips curved to a smile unconsciously.

    Like me, you don''t waste your food either, do you?

    When she was in the cabin, she used to be like this too. He rted with her in this issue because he knew like him, she knew what hunger is. Not the hunger you feel when you arete for lunch, but the hunger you feel when you haven''t eaten for days.

    Even after you grow up and have all the money you have, that trauma you faced when you were a child, stays with you. It won''t let you waste food no matter what.

    He walked out of the house slowly and closed the door. He opened the gate to the backyard and the German Shepards and Shepsky dogs all rushed out.

    "Odin, guard the house until I return," he patted the head of one of the dogs and it wagged its tail. " Duke, Earl stay by the door. Don''t let anyone in," he said and both of them whined. Only after passing them a snack he kept in his jeans pocket did those two let him leave.

    walked to the gate.

    "What is this?" his face twitched seeing the little car in front of him.

    "What do I know? It''s a Porche Panamera. They said it was the best car in the showroom. You wanted a family car and this is one. I asked you, didn''t I? You told me to buy off-white color and-" Chainsaw Charlie was not impressed by his boss'' backtracking.

    He was stared at like a beggar because he wore an overall when he went to the showroom and only when he showed the ck card did they treat him like a human being. He endured all that for his boss and he is not impressed?

    "It has a shitty ground clearance," Jeremy said looking down. "I can''t even drive this for work. Where can I even carry the load? Uh....." he shook his head. "I won''t be caught dead driving this puny car," Jeremy took a couple of steps back. "Lend me your truck and pass this car''s key to my wife. This car will suit her more."

    Charlie was confused.

    Carry load? What did he think family car means? His wife? Isn''t he keeping her as a captive? Why would she need a car and that too this expensive one?

    Jerlina finished her bowl of cereal in a hurry and after washing the bowl out of habit, ran out. She came to a screeching halt when she was blocked by the two huskies. And outside, those police dogs were set loose.

    She peeked outside to see Jeremy at the gate talking to another. She wanted to rush out, but fearing the dogs, she shouted.

    "Wait for me, TJ!"

    Jeremy heard her by the door and gulped. "Charlie, keys," he clicked his tongue and rushed out. He knew the keys will be in the ignition.

    Jerlina saw Jeremy sneaking out and she got livid. She was angry at herself for believing the word of the monster. And she was madder at him for lying and he even let the dogs out so that she can''t leave.

    Ugh!

    "Stop!" she tried to put a step out and a big dog barked at her. The two huskies were silent and the little one entered the house with no care in the world. The big dog looked at her with its mean face.

    Jerlina couldn''t gather the courage to step out.

    "TJ, You lying [email?protected]! Go to hell!" she shouted and other police dogs joined the barking police dog.

    Jerlina''s heart raced out of fear and she closed the door.

    "Where are you going?" Jeremy''s voice turned deep seeing Charlie walking towards the house.

    "She called you-"

    "And?" Jeremy''s eyes turned sharp and he clenched his jaws. "She probably doesn''t know I am an actual [email?protected] Even if she knew, she wasn''t wrong since I lied to her and also I am a bas-"

    Jeremy took in a deep breath and he had calmed down by then.

    "Charlie, I know you and some of the boys don''t like her., but-"

    "We don''t care about her, TJ. What we don''t like is the way you are around her. She''s a bi-"

    "Charlie," Jeremy''s voice turned strict. "You are with me for years. For that reason, I will let this one pass. But if I hear you say one word against her again... You are not going to like how I will react. She is my wife; respect her as such."

    Charlie watched Jeremy''s back as he got to the truck, fisting his hands.

    Is he the same guy who broke the jaws of a guy who called him the b-word? What is so special about her?

    He turned to look at the door and his face twisted with disgust.

 Chapter 28 - Creating A Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Creating A Commotion</h4>

    "I can''t wait for long," Jeremy tapped his fingers on the receptionist''s desk.

    The woman who seemed to be in her early twenties looked at him hiding her contempt. Surely her boss is not someone who considers meeting with someone wearing a nnel shirt and jeans a priority. He even drove a broken truck here.

    Is he some kind of beggar?

    "Sir, please wait for one more minute. I haven''t gotten a reply from Mr.Millman''s office yet," she said with her business smile.

    "Sweetie, you''ve said that for the past five minutes. Now, call him directly," he wasn''t willing to move.

    "Sir, we have to follow our procedures. I cannot call our CEO directly," she said politely and picked up the receiver of the phone that rang.

    "I don''t have time for all your procedures," Jeremy pulled the receiver from her hand. "Get David on the line. Tell him Jerlina Hopkins'' husband wants to meet with him. The name is Jeremy Fitzgerald."

    The receptionist was startled by the crude behavior of the guy and called for security. He is just one guy, but he had such an imposing aura and his boorish behavior scared her. Jeremy wasn''t backing off and proceeded to walk to the elevator.

    "I dare any of you toy a finger on me!" with a smirk, he pointed his finger at the security guards while folding his sleeve with his other hand.

    The security guards backed off seeing the tattoo on his arm. A fierce wolf with sapphire blue eyes and a moon in the background ¨C he should be the CEO of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp. And also the leader of the Sapphire Wolf Gang.

    Why is he here?

    As the tensions were high, the elevator door opened, and out came David Millman.

    "TJ Fitzgerald?" he paused and with half step out of the elevator, he froze.

    "Careful, David. Your belly is gonna get stuck between the doors," Jeremy smiled mockingly.

    "Ah, Titan Jay... Your humor is impable as always," David chuckled and tried to pat Jeremy''s back but he moved aside.

    "You run your office very well, David. They made me wait for five minutes," he smiled but his smile didn''t reach his eyes.

    "Who did? I''ll fire them immediately! You don''t have to wait. You could''ve walked-"

    "Ah, never mind," Jeremy checked his fingernails. "Here I thought of sending my wellwishes to your son for getting membership in the NLBMDA (National Lumber and Building Material Dealers Association)! Well, whatever!" he clicked his tongue looking around. "I''ve seen better offices. For a constructionpany, your decor is prettycking." He shook his head in disapproval.

    "You used too much wood, it''s over-saturated." He walked to the exit. "By the way, inform Trevor that I said ''Hi'' to his alliterate friend."

    Waving his hand, he left the building and David Millman held his chest staggering.

    NLBMDA? Too much wood? Alliterate friend?

    His son has ns to start a building materials dealership and how did Jeremy know about it this soon? Also, there aren''t any wood decors in the reception except the table. And, what does alliterate mean?

    David Millman was confused. Out of nowhere, the Titan of the Lumber industries on the West Coast, came to his office and said seemingly unrted things?

    No way they are unrted!

    "What happened here?" he walked to the receptionist.

    "I-" she gulped. She was terrified to know that the guy whom she thought was some country bum is an important person. She worried if she''d lose her job.

    "He said he was Jerlina''s husband," she said.

    "Jerlina? Jerlina Hopkins, who used to be my secretary?" David Millman was surprised. "She got married? Why wasn''t I informed? I was told she stoppeding to the office?" he turned to look at his assistant and he shrugged.

    "We couldn''t contact her this past month. We didn''t know she got married. Wasn''t she dating awyer though?" the assistant got more confused.

    "What does alliterate mean?" David asked rubbing his forehead. His head hurt due to stress.

    "If someone''s first name and surname begin with the same alphabet they are said to be alliterate ones."

    "First and..."

    Moses Mosely? Is Trevor still in contact with that thug?

    David Millman gulped. He decided to have a word with his son. As for the other thing, he didn''t have to wait for long.

    Within an hour after Jeremy left, theirpany received a call from their wood supplier that they are holding their supply until he pays all the bills upfront. It was usual for them to pay a week after they receive the goods. This sudden change in the supplier''s attitude only means someone powerful had been involved.

    The construction business is verypetitive and time is of value. If they don''t receive the materials for the construction, they will face serious losses. And he didn''t have that much money to pay immediately.

    He asked his people to talk with other suppliers and they all said the same thing. David Millman knew it involves Titan Jay.

    TJ! How did I offend you?

    -----

    Jerlina stared at the dog and it stared back at her. Ever since TJ left, she''s been in a staring contest with this dog. She was scared of dogs, but this one looked cute and she liked it.

    "It is boring to just stare, Do you want to listen to music?" she asked and the dog talked back.

    "I have no idea what you''re saying, but I will take that long answer as a yes." Jerlina shrugged and she got a long reply for this too.

    "Do you understand what I say?" she asked and this time the answer was a lot longer with a very loud howl.

    She found talking to that dog, interesting. Whatever she says, the dog will talk back and then he''d make interesting movements.

    As she was passing time with the dog, her phone rang. She was surprised it was her boss calling her.

    "Congrattions on getting married," his voice wasn''t in any way congrattory.

    "Thank you, sir," Jerlina said, contemting how her boss knew this information. As she spoke the husky started to talk back and she walked to her room.

    "Your husband paid a visit. He told me to do what you want," He said and as someone who was his secretary for three years, Jerlina knew he was lying.

    What happened for him to be this salty? Did TJ really visit him?

    "Can I get my job back?"

    Since he asked, Jerlina thought of taking a chance.

    "I can''t! My little constructionpany is too small for the Titan''s wife!" he said and Jerlina could hear the sound of ss clinking on wood.

    She understood he''s at a bar and it would be useless to talk with him now since he''d get very nasty when he drinks.

    Ugh! Like I had a choice to be his wife! What a bother!

    Darn you TJ! What are you nning on achieving by announcing me as your wife?

 Chapter 29 - Aristocratic Lineage

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Aristocratic Lineage</h4>

    Hearing some scratching noise, Jerlina looked at her bedroom door. She figured it must be the dog and decided to open it.

    "In the end, you seeded in bing one of us..."

    David Millman said and Jerlina''s hand that reached to the doorknob paused.

    "You aimed for my son but failed. And now you climbed much higher in thedder... getting a Fitzgerald!" he snorted and Jerlina''s eyebrows twitched out of anger.

    What in the everloving hell! What is this fresh bullsh!t this guy is spouting! He is suggesting that I am a social climber? And when did I ever aim for that methhead son of his? I wanted him to get arrested!

    "Since that is the case, settle my severance paycheck immediately."

    Although she wanted to speak more, she ended the call. Her chest heaved up and down with anger.

    How dare he call me a social climber? Did I even want this? I always tried to stay away from the millionaires and billionaires. I love money, but I know too much of it brings trouble. I know I will be happy as an upper-middle-ss person.

    Neither too rich nor too poor ¨C this has always been my mantra.

    Why would I marry some millionaire? And that too a ganglord? Seriously? What does he know about me?

    She fumed with anger but then her rational brain said that it ismon for those from the upper-ss to call anyone "marrying up" as a social climber even if they married for love.

    Ugh, TJ... Your love for your sister wrought this name on me. Is this one of your ns to bring me down? I hate you!

    She forgot about the dog and plopped on the bed. Her eyes filled with tears. She was not sad per se, but her pride faced a strike when her boss called her a social climber. As someone who always lived life proudly, this name-calling dealt a huge blow on her.

    Wanting to know exactly what happened, Jerlina called Hanna from work. After putting herself through the cheerful congrattions of her peers from the secretary department with a grimace, Hanna finally exined Jeremy''s visit from the words of Jenny- the receptionist.

    Apparently, Jenny couldn''t stop shaking after that incident and was crying non-stop, the chief of staff had to send her home. By following thepany procedures, she had faced a very terrifying ordeal that affected her mental health.

    Yeah right!

    Jerlina could only roll her eyes. She believed TJ is a scary guy, but she knew Jenny is pretty bigoted and doesn''t value people equally. Had she known who TJ is, she''d have acted differently and tried to get his phone number dismissing all thepany procedures. Her mental health was affected possibly because she missed an opportunity with a millionaire.

    She had no pity for Jenny, but her boss on the other hand... She understood why he was salty. She knew how many losses they will face if they don''t get the materials on time.

    But why did TJ target my CEO? To get me fired? To get me cklisted from getting a job in the city?

    Jerlina couldn''t lie down and paced to and fro in the bedroom. She was so mad and she was in despair realizing the great bind she is in.

    But I thought Millmans have a higher status than the Harrisons... Doesn''t the Harrison family always act sycophantic with the Millmans? How did TJ have one over Millman?

    ''Getting a Fitzgerald''

    She remembered her boss'' words. She knew even with the bluebloods, they had tiers denoting status. Some bluebloods descended from aristocrats from the other side of the pond and they are of higher status than the bluebloods from around here.

    I''ve heard the Fitzgerald family had ties to some royal family. But, is TJ a Fitzgerald? His legal name I saw in that certificate was Harrison though.

    Ah... I vaguely remember Emma saying that TJ''s birth mother was an aristocrat. Was she rted to the Fitzgerald family? Is that why only TJ has higher status among the Harrisons?

    This exins why even the government doesn''t bother with TJ and his gang activities.

    Eh, whatever! Nothing changes the fact that I am royally screwed. I have no one to help. I should help myself.

    That TJ... He lives among the cloud while destroying the lives of young boys and girls in the name of his gang, all the while pretending he cares for them. What a despicable human being! No, he is a monster!

    As Jerlina was in her deep thoughts, cussing TJ in her mind while wallowing in self-pity, she heard the door open.

    "Doggy?" she walked to the door. "Is that you?"

    The dog wagged its tail more freely along with his hips.

    "Did you open the door yourself?" she asked and the dog woofed.

    "You did? You can turn the doorknob? How?" she was doubtful and checked outside, but there was no one in the hallway.

    "You can open the door? Did your master teach you tricks? What else can you do?"

    Forgetting the anger and all the resentments she had, Jerlina started conversing with the dog and ended up in a fit ofughter with the way the dog acted.

    -----

    "I rushed here to see you thinking that you missed me, Jerry. You are making my heart hurt by beingte," Mikhail Volkonsky removed his suit jacket and ced it on the cushioned sofa.

    He fixed his solid gold cufflinks with emeralds and passed a ss of vodka for Jeremy. His si ring made a clink as he passed the ss. As if he had no care in the world, he carelessly leaned back cing his arm at the back of the sofa, crossing his legs. His entire demeanor exuded ss, revealing his aristocratic upbringing.

    As a member of the Volkonsky family and entitled to billions, he did have no cares in the world.

    "I do miss you, Mike," Jeremyughed taking a sip of the clear liquid in the ss. Mikhail is one of the very few good friends he has who call him Jerry. "When I heard you''re here, I rushed here too." he took a good look at the ss.

    "You were so rushed I had to wait for an hour," Mikhail raised his eyebrows and Jeremy shrugged.

    "I had to take a detour...But," he raised his ss. "I am d to be here... Hmm, this is good stuff," he nodded.

    "Well, of course, friend. Only the best for you," Mikhail smiled as he took a sip himself.

    "The liquor is best like my good friend, but the ss..." Jeremy cocked his head looking at the bottom of the ss. "...doesn''t serve justice to the grandeur of the liquor"

    "You think so? I was going to finalize this brand ssware for my bar," Mikhail stared at the ss. "It was the best among the others."

    "Well, my good friend, you think that''s the best because you''re yet to see the best stuff," Jeremy smirked and pointed at the cardboard box on the beautifully carved solid wood table at the side.

 Chapter 30 - His Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 30 - His Suspicion</h4>

    "And here I thought you came to meet me..." Mikhail stood up and walked to the table. He opened the box and checked the different ssware in them one by one.

    "You look impressed," Jeremy''s lips curved up. He could see the admiration in his eyes for the sses.

    Of course, my wife''spany makes the best ssware. I knew it!

    Jeremy was a little nervous if someone like Mikhail who grew up in luxury and has seen every best thing there is in the world will be as impressed as he was when he first saw the ssware.

    Seems like he is!

    "I am impressed!" Mikhail checked them one by one. "The rity, weight, thickness...they are perfect. And wow! This bowl is engraved and etched! The designs...We have engraved ssware like these in our ancestral home..." Mikhail was very impressed.

    "So, how about-"

    Jeremy paused hearing the distinct sound of leather bottom shoes and a walking cane on the hardwood floor.

    "Oh no, he isn''t here, is he?" Jeremy''s face paled.

    "Oh yes, grandpapa said he''d be here at this time," Mikhail chuckled. "You should have arrived early."

    "Why didn''t you tell me till now? Is there a back door? I don''t have the energy to get hit today," Jeremy scurried around while Mikhail found it amusing andughed holding his abdomen.

    "You should have worn a suit, Jerry!"

    "Shut up!" Jeremy gritted his teeth only to make Mikhail more amused.

    Only the old Alexander Volkonsky can make this alpha-male whimper like a scared little boy.

    As he was speaking, the old man entered the room.

    "I saw a godawful truck and I was right... This bum is here," the old man raised his walking cane to hit Jeremy and Mikhail stepped in.

    "Dedushka! Give your grandson a hug," he hugged him while waving his other hand frantically asking Jeremy to leave.

    Although they are living in a different country for decades, only his mother tongue will settle his grandfather as Mikhail knew.

    "Shoo away, Mikhail! I see what you are trying to do! You bum, didn''t I refer you to a tailor? Why aren''t you wearing a suit? Don''t you know clothes make a man?" he followed Jeremy trying to hit him with his cane.

    "I want to be judged for who I am and not for what I wear, Mr. Volkonsky," Jeremy tried to dodge.

    "What did you say?" the old man got more furious and pulled the solid gold handle of the cane revealing the sword inside.

    "Grandpa! Sorry Mister- Um, Sorry grandpa. You''re grandpa," Jeremy jumped behind the sofa and Mikhail sat on the sofa chuckling.

    "What is this?" the old man walked to the side table with the ssware.

    "Jerry brought them here to promote for my new bar, grandpapa," Mikhail answered giving a side-eye to Jeremy who peeked from behind the sofa.

    "A side-business? From timber to ss... Learn from your friend, Mikhail. If you start earning at this age, you can rest when you get to my age," Alexander Volkonsky picked the ssware to have a good look.

    "Oh, it''s not my business but my wife''s, grandpa," Jeremy corrected him and Mikhail stood up.

    "You have a wife? Did you get married? Why wasn''t I invited?"Mikhail grabbed his cor. "Who did you marry?"

    "Whoa! Easy there, buddy," Jeremy got Mikhail''s hand off his cor and patted his shoulder, "I''ll surely invite you to the wedding ceremony next month."

    Their conversation was disturbed by the sound of the falling cane. Jeremy picked up the cane and gave it to the old man.

    "You will order enough ssware from thispany, Mikhail," the old man said and turned to leave. But he turned and picked up the engraved bowl. "I''ll have this bowl," he told Jeremy and he nodded.

    He was delighted in getting a major order for Jerlina''spany. Surely with the old man cing the order, they will pay whatever they ask of them.

    Mikhail ran behind his grandfather, "But dedushka, thispany is no top brand. Didn''t you specifically ask me to-"

    "If you want my money for your business, you are getting everything the way I want. And... Jeremy saved your life and you can''t even buy his ssware? How did an ingrate descend from the Volkonsky family?" Alexander Volkonsky sighed.

    "Also...when are you getting married, you rascal?" the old man started hitting Mikhail. "Your friend got married!"

    "Oww! Oww!" Mikhail jumped in pain.

    "Men your age are getting married and are having kids. When will you-"

    "Ah! Grandpapa! Just because they do, should I?"

    "You rascal! Are you talking back?"

    Mikhail was hit more.

    "You sick old man! Men your age are already dead. Why aren''t you? Have I ever asked you that? How can you ask me to marry?"

    "This rascal!"

    As the assistant of Mikhail gave the list of the required ssware and other details to Jeremy, both the grandfather and the grandson pair were fighting as usual.

    Jeremy left the bar that was still under construction with a smile. But the moment he got in the truck, his smile vanished.

    He didn''t fail to notice the old man getting very flustered as he inspected the bowl. He even carried it himself, not letting his aide carry it.

    What did he see in the bowl? It was very weird of him to act this way.

    Jeremy trusted the Volkonsky family very much and they treated him as one of theirs. But when ites to Jerlina, he couldn''t shake off this uneasy feeling from his heart.

    On his way back to his house, he called Mark after stopping the car at the entrance of his town.

    "Mark, will you keep an eye on Alexander Volkonsky for me?"

    The voice from the other end was tinged with mockery, "Do you think I am that great to put a tail on The Alexander Volkonsky if that''s who-"

    "Mark, please," Jeremy let out a deep breath. "Just check what he does in this area."

    "What happened?"

    Now Mark got serious since Jeremy pleaded. Jeremy carefully exined the uneasiness he felt.

    "That''s it? Alexander Volkonsky is an avid collector of ssware, especially engraved and etched ones. He probably got impressed with the bowl and took it with him. There shouldn''t be more to it. And expect a handsome payment. He doesn''t just take stuff. He pays. He is one of the good ones," Matt exined.

    "Is that so?" Jeremy sighed in relief. "Even so..."

    "Okay, I will keep an eye. You do go the extra length for that girl. What did she do to you?" Matt chuckled and Jeremy ended the call.

    Jeremy rolled down the ss as Bobby''s car parked beside him.

    "I went through the footage of the cabin that day. No one except Emma went inside the cabin. Charlie went to deliver food, but he didn''t step inside." Bobby pursed his lips.

    "Emma went there?" Jeremy asked rubbing his chest. She was gone for some time the day of her wedding and she said that she went out for a drive to clear her mind. She didn''t mention meeting Jerlina.

    "Yes, Emma stayed there for almost twenty minutes. She was the one who got the food from Charlie. Madam Luna left the cabin a little more than four hours after Emma left," Bobby pressed his lips. "Jerry, do you doubt Emma has something-"

    "What? NO!" Jeremy shook his head, knitting his brows.

    How will he ever doubt his sister?

    "No one else was found even in the perimeter?" Jeremy asked and Bobby shook his head.

    "No."

    "Check all the outdoor cameras once more..." Jeremy rubbed his head. "And the 18- wheeler? Did they catch the driver yet?"

    "Dead," Bobby looked at Jeremy and he mmed the steering wheel in frustration.

    If he didn''t notice the 18-wheeler on the road that day, he wouldn''t have rammed her car to stop.

    Why is the driver dead? Was the truck there purposefully?

    "Find out more about the driver," Jeremy told Bobby and started his car to leave.

 Chapter 31 - Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Unexpected Guest</h4>

    Jerlina watched the two dogs eating from their bowls. She figured why the two bowls were kept apart. These two are extremely hungry dogs and liked to steal the other''s food resulting in fights.

    From the bowls, she learned the names of the dogs. The bigger one was called Duke and the younger one was Earl.

    "Earl, no!" she stopped the dog from getting close to Duke''s bowl for the ninth time. The younger one was naughtier and more fearless than Duke.

    Although these two acted like goofy buffoons, she could see they are extremely intelligent and very friendly. She was ashamed for getting scared of them the first time around.

    Earl was with her the whole time and then brought her to the kitchen when he got hungry. He knew where the food is kept and in his own way asked Jerlina to let Duke in.

    It was amazing how that dog could convey what he wanted in a way she understands.

    She wondered how the other dogs would be fed and opened the door to have a look. She met eyes with a big guy holding a big pot of something and all the dogs circled around him wagging their tails.

    Guess he feeds them!

    She closed the door. The two huskies had their fill and they wanted to run out and she opened the door for them. Without the dogs, she got bored and she decided to take a tour of the house.

    Contrary to her beliefs, all the doors were open; even the door to TJ''s study. It was a very big house with six bedrooms, two studies, two kitchen and around eight bathrooms, a sauna, aundry room, an indoor swimming pool, and a media room. One of the bedrooms was modified for the huskies.

    From one of the balconies, she could see a garden area with a marble fountain in the middle. There were only weeds growing in the flowerbeds as it was not maintained.

    The house was designed in a tasteful matter with expensive stuff without over-saturating. Even the color schemes were extremely pleasing to the eye.

    If a house this big is in the city, it will be worth millions, but in this small town infested with gangs, the worth of the real estate would be dramatically low.

    Still, it is a nice house to live in! Lucky is the one with who TJ starts a family if he ever finds one. But even Babyface Bobby found one; TJ will too. Or did he find his one already?

    As she looked around, she realized that the guy who fed the dogs lives in the guest room. She also observed that every room except her bedroom had a framed picture of Peter Fitzgerald. There was nothing anywhere to suggest that a woman ever lived here. It made her lean to believe the rumors she heard that TJ likes men.

    Well, I guess I can still hold a little hope of escape ¨C if he doesn''t kill me first.

    After looking around, she became tired and ended up sleeping in her bed. She had weird dreams.

    In her dream, she was running behind a couple of huskies and at a distance under a tree, a man wasughing loudly with two little kids ¨C a boy and a girl. He was spinning with the kids hanging in his arms.

    It was a very pleasant dream, but it made her wake up with tears. Except for the dogs, this is the future she imagined with Gerry. But now there is no chance for such a future in her life. She couldn''t even say if she would live to see the next day. How could she think about having a family?

    She had lost everything!

    With tears streaming through her face, she walked to the balcony and sat by the nter.

    "Don''t worry, baby. Mommy will find a way to safely transfer you. I won''t let him hurt you." She gently caressed the leaves. It was then she noticed a new bud forming and she sobbed unable to control her tears.

    When she realized she was sitting on the floor for too long, it was already dark and she stood up. Her legs had gone to sleep and she staggered as she stood up. After enduring the pins and needles in her feet, she walked to her bed.

    She was stunned to see three missed calls and a bunch of texts from her boss. There was one from her bank too.

    She first checked the messages from her boss and her hands shook. The earlier messages were him pleading with her to answer his calls and then he begged her to talk to TJ to unban him from getting supplies.

    Theter few texts were about his transfer of the severance payment as she asked and after that he pleaded her to get him the supplies by the next day. He begged her that he had sought the help of a loan shark for her payment and he couldn''t give her any more than that amount.

    Jerlina checked her bank ount and she had received $100,000. That was a lot. It is almost twice her annual ie. No way anyone would receive this amount as severance pay. Her boss only gave $1000 to someone who worked in thepany for ten years.

    The only reason she received this high amount is because of her entanglement with TJ.

    Isn''t this extortion? I did that? And with all the texts... there is evidence that I extorted my boss using a ganglord. What should I do? Should I send the money back?

    Jerlina froze wondering about the ramifications of this crime. She is not a saint, but she has never broken thew.

    -----

    When Jeremy returned home, his legs went straight to her room. The Huskies were oddly cheerful and he ordered them to stay in their room. His heart clenched seeing her sitting on the floor once again, staring at the nt. He closed the door carefully and went to his room.

    Standing under the shower, he sighed. The warm water made little streams down his chiseled body. His hair covered his face as he stood under the shower fisting his hands. His eyes stung as the warm water mixed with shampoo got in them.

    On his way back, he paid a visit to the auto repair shop. Joe, the mechanic, said that there was a fault in the Camry and that''s why the airbags deployed prematurely. He said with the impact faced by the Camry, the airbags shouldn''t have deployed.

    Jeremy knew that. He carefully nudged her car away from the road to stop her from blindly rushing to the road not even noticing the 18- wheeler. Her car didn''t even have a dent but only a few scratches made by his bumper. The airbags shouldn''t have opened.

    But it did. It''s like the universe was against her that day; him too. Or..?

    He believed the airbags caused her miscarriage. And he med himself for not being careful when he stopped her. But it seems like it is not his fault, but the fault in her car.

    Or is it still my fault? If I weren''t there... if she didn''t run away from me scared, she would have noticed the 18-wheeler. She would have stopped and would have safely got on the road. The airbags wouldn''t have deployed and her baby would still be alive.

    Oh, Jerlina...what have I done!

    He stepped out from the shower and stood on the rug. With his rugged hands, he wiped the mist off the mirror. He didn''t like to see the reflection of the man staring back at him.

    He heard the bedroom doorknob clicking and walked out.

    "Earl, are you at it aga-"

    He paused seeing the petite hand holding the doorknob.

    "Jerlina?" Why is she here now?

    As the door swung open, a gust of cold wind blew making his body cold.

    Ah, right! I am bare naked!

 Chapter 32 - Trouble After Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Trouble After Trouble</h4>

    Jeremy tried to find the towel, but his brain shut up and he forgot where he kept it. He is someone who prefers to air dry since he lives alone. If he walks to the kitchen, has a beer, and gets back to his room, he''d be dry.

    Where do I keep my towels?

    "Uncle Pat... "

    Her broken voice made him pause his search and he looked at her. She looked terrible would be an understatement to describe her condition.

    "Uncle Pat... heart attack. Aunt Becky called... I..."

    Jerlina couldn''t even finish her sentences as she was holding back her sobs. When she almost lost all confidence thinking that she might end up in prison, contemting if she should consult awyer before she takes the next step, she received a call from Aunt Becky and she didn''t know what to do.

    Jeremy took in a deep breath. He knew how much she loved Patrick Davis and it would be devastating for her.

    "Which hospital?" he asked and she stared nkly at him. "Jerlina?"

    "I don''t know... she called for ambnce and... St.Bart maybe? I''ll..."

    "It''s okay. I''ll find it out and take you there. Come on, he''ll be fine. Jerlina... listen," he walked closer to her and held her cheek. The moment his hand touched her, she winced and he pulled his hand back.

    Only when she felt the warmth on her cheek did Jerlina came to her senses. After she received the call, she walked here as if she was on auto-pilot. She was nk.

    She has faced a lot of troubles in the past and she had handled troubles worse than this pretty easily. But these few months of stress affected her differently and strongly.

    Back then, she had a shoulder to lean on. She had Gerry and whenever she is stressed, he''d give her a hug which would give her great strength.

    But after the breakup, she''s been under stress and faced greater losses, chipping away parts of her soul. She had no one to lean on and the loneliness made it all more unbearable. One after another, she is facing troubles and she didn''t have the mental aptitude to take it all.

    She looked up at the man looking at her. His voice seemed so gentle and soothing as he assured her. In her eyes, his blue eyes were filled with affection. Maybe because a little care is all she craved for, she thought he has it for her. She almost hugged him.

    Ah... how can I sink this low to think he cares for me... He is the one who kidnapped me and killed my baby. Have I officially reached rock bottom?

    She took a step back bowing her head. It was then she noticed his legs were bare and were dripping wet.

    Did he step out of the shower? And is that a bullet wound scar?

    Her eyes slowly moved up as if they had a mind of their own and ended up at his crotch.

    Okay, he is very much naked... and hung!

    "I''m sorry for barging in. I will wait outside," she didn''t look further and left the room. It was her fault for invading his privacy and she felt nothing seeing his member.

    She was a little embarrassed since she shrugged the basic courtesy of knocking before entering another person''s room, but other than that, she felt nothing. She is an adult and this is not the first p*n*s she sees.

    She didn''t know if he meant it when he said he''d bring her to visit uncle Pat, but she sat by the stairs and waited. She tried to call aunt Becky, but the line didn''t go through.

    Jeremy looked at the closed door and he rubbed his chest. She noticed he was naked and she had no reaction. He didn''t know what to think of it but it certainly didn''t feel good.

    Realizing that is not the important thing, he got dressed and got out. He called one of his men to check where the ambnce is taking Davis.

    "Let''s go," he patted her shoulder. He didn''t understand why she sits on the floor whenever she is sad. It pained him to see her like that.

    "Yes, thank you," Jerlina got up and followed him. She took her cards with her in case she might need them. She knew Uncle Pat won''t be having a lot of money saved.

    As an employer, she should be providing health insurance for her employees, but she couldn''t get them the best. Honestly, there were days when she wished that her employees abandon herpany so that she''d be relieved of a burden. But they never did.

    On the way, Jerlina couldn''t stop thinking about every time Uncle Pat helped her. He is like a father to her and she didn''t want anything bad happening to him. It took longer for them to reach the hospital because of the traffic in the city.

    "He''ll be fine," Jeremy said before she alighted and she nodded with a forced smile.

    She wanted him to be fine.

    When she got there, they were treating him in the ER and Jerlina sat with Aunt Becky in the waiting area, holding her hand. She didn''t speak much since she knew at these times, staying by her side in silence will be moreforting than any word offort.

    Jeremy got them coffee and snacks. Jerlina wondered if he is putting an act in front of Aunt Becky.

    They said he''s stable and it will take some time to be exactly sure to say how bad his heart attack was. They also told them that he has to stay for a day in the hospital.

    Jerlina was relieved. He is the closest thing she has to a family. She went to check about the medical bills and as expected, it was a lot. Aunt Becky said that their son is arranging for money.

    Fearing he might get tangled with loan sharks, Jerlina offered to pay. Aunt Becky refused, but Jerlina paid anyway. While she was paying, Jeremy came to her side. He stood there silently wanting to say something but choosing not to. And she didn''t care to hear from him.

    After an hour, they told them they can see Uncle Pat. They went in and uncle Pat was lying on the bed. They spoke to him without straining him and he seemed fine.

    The staff there asked them to leave since there can''t be a crowd around the patient. Jerlina decided to take a walk outside the hospital just to shake off Jeremy who stuck to her like glue. As she got to the exit, she noticed an old man holding a walking stick walking inside. Jerlina stood aside to let him pass and he stopped and took a good look at her, blocking the entrance.

    He seemed familiar, but Jerlina couldn''t remember how she knew him. Since he stared at her, she gave a polite smile and a nod.

    "Grandpa?" she heard Jeremy''s voice from behind her and she stopped and turned to look at Jeremy.

    His grandfather?

 Chapter 33 - The Double-edged Sword

    <h4>Chapter 33 - The Double-edged Sword</h4>

    "What are you doing here, grandpa?" Jeremy asked and Jerlina turned away.

    "Why can''t I be here? Do you own this ce?" the old man''s voice was haughty. Jerlina decided to leave since he has nothing to do with her.

    As she took a step forward, the cane suddenly was thrust in front of her legs. If she wasn''t quick on her feet, she''d have fallen face-first on the floor.

    What the...

    She knitted her brows and looked at the old man and he scoffed.

    "Is she your wife?" Alexander Volkonsky asked Jeremy while patting Jerlina''s knees with his cane. Jerlina took a sidestep to avoid his cane and he stared at her from top to bottom.

    "She''s pretty. It''s probably her genes," with a nod he looked at Jeremy, "And aren''t you two made for each other? Both of you dress like a bum," he said and waved his walking stick. "Step aside, bum. I have to meet my good old friend."

    "Which friend, grandpa?" Jeremy walked with the old man while he tried to push him away.

    What a rude old man!

    Jerlina shrugged and looked at herself. She was wearing her old loungewear that has faded. If she wasn''t in a hurry, she wouldn''t have stepped out in these clothes.

    Well, he''s not wrong... I don''t look presentable.But why is TJ announcing everywhere that I am his wife?

    She cringed. Pulling the hood of her sweatshirt over her head, she stepped out keeping her hands inside her pockets. She turned right and kept on walking.

    Since it was the main street, it was well illuminated and the sky was starting to brighten up. Some were walking their dogs and Jerlina didn''t feel scared to walk alone.

    Maybe because she got used to the clean air from Wolford, even the morning air didn''t feel fresh for her as it had a tinge of burnt scent.

    Ah... what am I thinking? Why am I already dissing the city I love? Is this Stockholm Syndrome?

    -----

    Jeremy followed Alexander Volkonsky and watched him get inside Patrick Davis'' room. Even Reba Davis weed him.

    What is going on here? How does Davis ¨C the worker of a small sswarepany know the founder of a conglomerate?

    "Get in, you bum!"

    Jeremy flinched as he heard that hoarse voice. He entered the room and he could sense the awkwardness in there. But Alexander broke the silence.

    "Patrick and I grew up in the same vige. He was so poor, he depended on alms from my family. I was not a ssist even then and maintained a good friendship with this bugger-"

    "Where''s Missy?" Patrick interjected Alexander''s story. His tone implied that he was not impressed with Alexander''s story. Jeremy turned behind him to see Jerlina not there. He thought she followed him back here, but it seems like she did not.

    He found Alexander and Patrick''s behavior a lot suspicious and wanted to know more, but more than that, he wanted to assure Jerlina''s safety.

    Why did she leave alone when she could be in danger?

    He ran out of the room and towards the exit.

    Where did she go?

    -----

    After walking for a while, at a distance, Jerlina saw a familiar figure staggering on the pavement. A bunch of guys was surrounding her and teasing her. The girl was squealing and asking the guys to stop it, but they were still teasing her.

    Isn''t that Gina? What is she doing here?

    Jerlina increased her pace and crossed the road without even realizing it. She looked around if she could get anyone to help, but everyone ignored what was happening and went on their own way.

    She saw the men grabbing Gina''s waist and trying to pull her tops and Jerlina couldn''t linger anymore.

    "What are you doing? Let her go! I am calling the cops!" Jerlina pulled out her phone.

    "Linny!" Gina screamed in joy. "Don''t call the cops, I know these guys!"

    Okay, what?

    Jerlina still had her finger over the shortcut for the emergency number as she walked closer. Gina''s clothes were all wrinkled, makeup smudged and hair was all over the ce as if she had a wild night out. The guys were allughing and joking around. Jerlina felt stupid for thinking Gina was in danger.

    "Guys, this is my sister... She has a lot of money. You can ask her!" Gina said and Jerlina sighed.

    What an amazing sister! She owes them money? They don''t look like good guys. And I walked into it. What a stupid!

    "Yo, Linny! Are you really her sister?" one of the guys wearing loose clothes stepped forward and Jerlina red at him and he smirked.

    "She owes a lot to our boss and... you''ll do... " he licked his lips and sized her up. Jerlina cringed by the way he looked at her.

    "Yo, Gina... Is your sister in high school? Or middle school? Teenagers are the craze these days..." he spat on the sidewalk and then sniffed something from a little box he had.

    Middle schooler? Highschooler? Just because I have small boobs, I am a teenager? Okay, now I am officially mad!

    "Do what you want with her. I don''t know her. Touch me if you want to face the cops," Jerlina said and turned to leave. She didn''t want to deal with these terrible people now. She already had a monster to deal with.

    "Cone on, Linny... Don''t be like this for just ten grand! That guy Gerry introduced... He asked me for a date and I wanted to dress up nice and bought some outfits. Linny, you will pay for me, right?" she looked at Jerlina with a sweet smile, holding Jelina''s elbow and Jerlina let out a scoff.

    "Just ten grand? Just? When was thest time you earned something, huh? Do you know how hard it is to earn a single dor?" Jerlina red at Gina and got herself free from her grip. "I don''t give a sh!t about you anymore. Earn and pay your own debt," she turned to leave, but she was surrounded by some of the guys. She got mad.

    "It''s fifteen grand with interest," one of the guys said and walked to the front.

    " We own a massage parlor...you sisters can pay for it," he wriggled his brows looking at Gina.

    Jerlina knew what ''massage parlor'' means in this context. She didn''t want to sell her body for money and that too for that sister of hers she didn''t love.

    She turned to leave unwilling to continue a meaningless conversation.

    "Linny, you got a lot for selling yourpany, right? A million? You sure can pay. If we Hopkins sisters stoop low to prostitution, father won''t be proud of us," Gina said and the guy in the front gripped Jerlina''s arm to keep her from leaving.

    They started whispering and sneering talking about the million she has. Profanities discussing her appearance flowed freely from their mouths making her cringe.

    Jerlina was shoved to the front and she thought she saw a victorious smirk on Gina''s face. There were a lot of things Gina said were wrong. She was willing to throw her under the bus so that she can escape. She lied about Jerlina having money and she even dared to drag her dead father using the surname they shared.

    But what made Jerlina snap was the smirk.

    She thinks I''d give in just because she invoked my dad once again? I get it... my dad cared more for her than for me. That doesn''t mean I should do the same, right?

    "Move along to meet our boss," the guy pulled Jerlina along.

    Now Jerlina got more pissed off. She was already angry she was getting dragged on by everyone. She couldn''t even stand against that TJ and stop him from announcing her as his wife. Now, this Gina is getting her into trouble calling her as her sister?

    Never! No more... wait...TJ likes to call me his wife, right?

    Huh! Ain''t that a double-edged sword? Why didn''t I think of this before?

    "No," Jerlina nted her feet firmly on the ground and used the weight of her body to pull the guy. "Let go!"

    The guy holding her got mad as he almost tripped because of a petite woman. He gritted his teeth and raised his hand to p her.

    "Go on!" Jerlina smirked. "p me... Let''s see if you have the balls to hit TJ''s wife!"

    Well, if TJ uses the marriage certificate to annoy me, I will do the same.

 Chapter 34 - Getting Rid Of Her Toxic Family

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Getting Rid Of Her Toxic Family</h4>

    Jerlina knew the thugs won''t touch her after she mentioned TJ''s name. They may hold her to make sure she is not lying, but she knew she''ll be safe.

    "TJ? Look at this liar saying she''s TJ''s woman," the guy held her arm tightly and dragged her to the front while the others sniggered.

    Jerlina winced as she thought her arm might break by the force he held her. The other guys grabbed Gina who tried to escape in themotion.

    Jerlina let out a deep breath thinking of her fate. She chided herself for running her mouth when she knows that these days nothing goes her way.

    But she still didn''t want to give up and struggled to get out of his hold. She staggered as she was dragged.

    "Hands off my woman, vermin!"

    A strong arm enveloped her waist as that familiar grating voice was heard from above her head, making her heart skip a beat. The guy who was holding her screamed in pain and she heard a cracking noise. Her arm got freed as the big hand crushed the wrist of the guy.

    TJ?

    Still holding her, Jeremy pushed the screaming guy down. The next moment, his booted foot stomped on his forearm, snapping it to two. Jerlina felt butterflies in her stomach seeing the guy fainting on the curb with his arm twisted to an odd angle.

    "Who else is doubting if she is my woman?" Jeremy roared making the guys back off. His voice held the authority of a mighty King, bringing fear in the hearts of his enemies.

    Jerlina felt her insides melting with fear. This is the first time she heard many bones breaking and witnessed a fight this close.

    She knew Jeremy is capable of this. She has seen him breaking a guy''s skull. And this was not at all surprising. But watching it from just inches away... she felt sick in her stomach.

    Sick and terrified.

    "Where is your boss?"

    She heard another voice and it was the guy who lives in the guest house. Behind him were five burly guys all wearing nnel and jeans as if that were their uniform. They all had folded their sleeves revealing the howling wolf tattoo in their forearms.

    "Chainsaw Charlie?"

    The gang of guys retreated and started running while the guys with Charlie chased them.

    "Take her home, Jeremy. I''ll handle it here," Charlie said and Jeremy nodded.

    "Let''s go," Jeremy rubbed her back and only then Jerlina realized she was in his embrace the whole time. His big hand was warm and she felt rxed.

    She looked at the guy on the ground passed out with his head bleeding. With just one hand TJ had almost killed him. Or is he dead already?

    "Linny! That was some lie you came up with! Jerry... You were generous to go along with her lie! Wow! I''ve never seen such a strong..." Gina got closer to Jeremy and tried to hold his arm, but he moved and hugged Jerlina from the back.

    "What lie? I am Jerlina''s husband," Jeremy dodged Gina''s ws trying to hold him.

    Jerlina saw Gina''s face going green with envy as her entire body froze. Well, it didn''t turn green literally, but it sure changed color and her jaws went wide open. After that, she blinked her eyes hard and forced a smile as if she found the silver lining.

    "Whoa...Linny... Congrats... Why didn''t you tell me you got married? Tell me how it all happened... Mom will be so happy for you. You should visit our home with your husband for dinner," Gina came in front of Jerlina with the corners of her lips twitching because of the forced smile. Jerlina knew what that smile means.

    Since she knows she is rted to TJ, she will try to milk it as much as she can. And I cannot let her do that. Gina and her mother are liabilities. If they get money or other favors from TJ, he will hold it against me. I cannot let that happen if I have to escape him.

    "Don''t keep on saying we are rted; we are not. At least not after MY father died and I buried him. Make sure your mother gets it and tell her to stop begging me for money," Jerlina shrugged Gina''s hand. "Also stop using my father''s surname. Use yours."

    Jerlina said and she could hear Gina gritting her teeth. She might have been seen as petty saying this to her step-sister, but she wanted a clear break from those two women. She knew after saying this, their rtionship can never be mended. So she said it on purpose.

    Jerlina knew Gina always had theplex that she didn''t know her ''real'' dad and that''s why she tried to say Jerlina''s father''s name every chance she gets. It is for that same reason, Gina hogged and smothered Jerlina''s father with her "love", to make sure he has no time for his own daughter.

    Jerlina understood it all and she kept silent for years. But she didn''t want to anymore.

    "How could you..." Gina raised her hand to p Jerlina and before Jerlina stopped her, Jeremy kicked hard on Gina''s knees making her fall on the ground.

    "TJ?" Gina lifted her head and looked at him pitifully. Jerlina turned to see Jeremy, but she couldn''t catch his expression because he was standing so close to her.

    She saw the fear in Gina''s eyes and could imagine TJ''s face. She wondered how Gina had angered TJ.

    Jeremy was smirking and his eyes were ring at Gina. If he did what he wanted to, Gina will be dead for everything she has done to Jerlina.

    He didn''t think of Gina as dangerous until that day. As usual, he was guarding (stalking) Jerlina on her way back from school. She rode her bike fastly and since he was worried, he matched her speed in his bike.

    As they were close to her workce, Gina came out of nowhere. Jerlina didn''t notice her but he did. After waving to him with a weird smile, she stuck a rod in Jerlina''s wheel as she was riding.

    His heart broke when he saw Jerlina getting thrown from her bike and thankfully shended on a bush, rather than the hard asphalt. There were scratches all over her and her knees were bleeding.

    He tried to help her up, but she got scared as usual and ran away from him, leaving her bike. Heter fixed her bike and returned it to her.

    He was so angry at Gina for hurting Jerlina. When he caught her, she smiled at him in a way no elementary school student should smile at an adult. He was creeped out. She then said that she tried to help him ''catch'' her sister.

    As if I was trying to catch her!

    He knew she was lying and had an intuition that she wanted to hurt her sister. Like most, he was under the impression that Gina was Jerlina''s half-sister. But he investigated and found out that they are not rted by blood. He never had a good opinion about Gina since some incidents made him believe Gina wanted Jerlina to get hurt, and he only let her be because Jerlina seemed to care for her.

    But now, after Jerlina made it clear that she wants to cut her off, he''d support her.

    "Charlie...bring her with you," he shouted at Charlie and he ran back and dragged Gina not caring for her screeches and struggles. Along with the guys they captured, they went away to have a talk with their boss.

    "Are you okay?" Jeremy looked at Jerlina, cing his hand on her shoulder.

    Jerlina looked at him and she was very confused. She thought he''d be angry, but why does he look so happy like he achieved something?

 Chapter 35 - Is It Love?

    <h4>Chapter 35 - Is It Love?</h4>

    "I am fine..." Jerlina moved aside since getting away from his hand. She thought he''d be angry for walking out alone and dragging his name creating trouble for his men.

    Looking in his eyes that seemed a little tired, she didn''t find anger no matter how hard she searched.

    "Thank you for helping me out there," she decided to probe to see if he was hiding his anger.

    "Did they approach you or-"

    "No, I thought they were harassing Gina and intervened. Turns out..." she gulped seeing his eyes turning serious. She knew she need not feel guilty for taking a walk, but her heart was pounding.

    "You don''t believe me when I say gangs are trying to kill you, do you?" his voice was stern. She gripped the hem of her shirt and twisted it between her fingers as she got nervous.

    Indeed, she didn''t believe him. She knew it was his scare tactic to keep her in line. In fact, the incident before proved she doesn''t have a hit on her. Those guys didn''t even know her. If she walked past them, no one would have cared.

    But that doesn''t mean she wasn''t in danger. She knew TJ did help her this time. The reason is probably to maintain his pride as a ganglord since she used his name. He won''t be a notorious ganglord if anyone can touch his woman.

    She had the sense that if she got dragged by those goons, anything might have happened. At least TJ never actively hurt her except that time he rammed her with his car.

    Maybe all he gives are death blows.

    "I don''t like to be trapped," she started walking. "If what you say is true and you''re doing this all to protect me, why are you damaging my mental health by locking me in? Let me go. I''d rather die-"

    "Stop saying that you''d rather die. You don''t have the choice to make that decision," his voice deepened as he walked beside her.

    He was in a pretty good mood after hearing her proudly proiming that she is his wife, for the first time. But whenever she says she''d rather die, it angered him. Maybe if she says that she''d survive somehow, he might consider letting her go. The other day he stopped her using a despicable move for the same reason too.

    She can live well without him if that''s what she wants, but she cannot die.

    Jerlina didn''t know what to say to him. He arrogantly thinks she has no choice. What should she say to that?

    "Why?" she stood in front of him and asked. "You say you want to protect me even when I don''t want your protection. You keep on announcing everywhere that I am your wife when the fact is that I was forced to sign the certificate...Surely it can''t be out of the goodness of your heart, right? Tell me the reason, TJ. Why?"

    She wanted him to say it. Say that he is doing this for his sister. At least then she could get some sort of closure for everything that went wrong in her life. Because otherwise, she didn''t know why she is suffering for the past few months.

    Jeremy gulped seeing her amber eyes. They were filled with despondence and frustration. All the happiness he had when he heard her say that she is his wife went away. He knew she said it to escape from those thugs. He knew she is a hustler and she''d use any means to keep herself safe, and that''s how she got away from that town before.

    Maybe deep in his heart, he knew she doesn''t need him to be safe. She won''t give up on her life that easily. And even if he wants to protect her, he doesn''t have to keep her with him as his wife. There are a lot of ways he has to protect other than keeping her right in the sight of the people who are trying to kill her.

    No... she is not the same as before. She has lost the will to live. If I let her go, she will die. And, this is the best strategy to keep her safe. Even if I send her somewhere else to be safe, there will be others looking for her. At least here, I can protect her well as this is my turf.

    This has nothing to do with my deep love for her. It is not.

    "Is the reason important?" he asked, his voice trembled slightly and.

    "It is! I lost a lot because of you Harrisons and I still am a prisoner. Shouldn''t I know for what crime I am getting punished for? Say it! Is it because I am the viin in Emma''s story? Either you are lying or you''re doing this for your sister. What other reason could there be?"

    She wanted to ask him this for ages and so she did. She wanted him to answer her.

    "I already asked you to not bring up Emma in our conversations," Jeremy''s voice got deeper and he clenched his jaws.

    He didn''t like it when she brings up his sister in their conversations. Because then he will remember that his sister married the man his wife loved. And it is something that hacked his heart.

    He didn''t want to continue the conversation and tried to walk past her.

    "Right. I am sorry. If that''s not the reason, then why else?" Jerlina blocked his way.

    She saw his eyes getting red and she knew she had provoked him a lot. But still, she didn''t want to back off. Maybe the fact that she is in a public ce gave her courage, she forgot that no ce is safe for her if Jeremy actually wanted to hurt her.

    "Do you love me, TJ?"

    That thought suddenly popped in her brain. She has read about some stalkers and psychopaths developing some sort of twisted attraction towards someone that they misconstrue as love.

    Did I fall prey to one of such delusions of this notorious monster?

    The past and now, the way he relentlessly stalked and brought trouble to her... Could this be the same?

    Jeremy felt like he got punched in his sr plexus when she asked that. He couldn''t understand how she figured it out. He wanted her to know she loved her, but this point-nk questioning made him stunned.

    Jerlina saw him taking a couple of steps back and he covered his mouth with his hand. She thought he was holding hisughter. She knew it is a long strtch for someone to fall for her, bordering on obsession. She is as ines.

    But she wanted to clear it off. She wanted to understand his obsession with her.

    If not for Emma, it should be for him, right? Surely, he is not the messiah to care for the life of a random person, right? If these two are not the reasons, what other reason might there be, to connect us two?

    "Everything you did...stalking, kidnapping and even killing my baby... I can understand if it is some twisted way you showed your love to me, TJ. Be frank," she tried to hold his hand.

 Chapter 36 - The Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 36 - The Phone Call</h4>

    "Twisted..." Jeremy muttered and let out a snort dodging her hand and she took a couple of steps back with her face filled with fear.

    Of course, she''d call his love twisted. She never tried to understand him. She came to his life like the moon fairy one day and then she returned up to the sky forgetting him. He''s the one who is howling at the moon ever since. She never looked back at him.

    Stalking? Kidnapping? Killing? Is that how she sees it all? All I wanted was her safety.

    Is he twisted? Probably, yes. And he still didn''t want to let her go. He is twisted, definitely.

    "Let''s go," he ced his hand at the small of her back.

    She gritted her teeth without saying anything and moved away.

    At that time, his phone rang. It was the ringtone for his sister and his heart skipped a beat wondering if Emma might be in trouble. This is the first time she is calling after she left for her honeymoon. She won''t call him unless there is trouble.

    Jerlina turned saw him getting his phone from the pocket in a hurry and it slipped from his hands. She caught the phone reflexively and she saw the picture of Emma blinking on the phone screen.

    She felt a pang of pain in her heart and her throat got heavy. She tried not to mind the fact that Emma married Gerry, but she couldn''t. She felt a shattering pain in her heart whenever she tried to forget Gerry.

    She passed him the phone and decided to get something to eat for Aunt Becky. She was hungry too as she got a scent of waffles floating from a diner at the other side of the road.

    "Stop!"

    She winced looking at his hand holding her arm. He was holding it in the exact same spot the other guy held her and it hurt a lot.

    Why isn''t he answering his phone? He wants me to listen?

    "I don''t want to ruin my appetite by learning how happy your sister is with the father of my child you killed," She pulled his hand from his grip. Rubbing her arm that hurt a lot, she crossed the road to get to the diner.

    That was so mean of you, Jerlina!

    Sitting at the counter, Talia rubbed her forehead. He looked stunned when she said it. He probably didn''t stop her to listen to the conversation, but she arrived at that conclusion and said hurtful words.

    She looked through the window and saw Jeremy speaking on the phone with a smile as if it didn''t affect him.

    He probably isn''t affected and was surprised I talked back. Why would he care for my words? I mean nothing to him. But still... I shouldn''t have projected my pain onto him.

    She understood that Gerry married Emma of his own volition. He might have broken up with her under duress, but he fully consented to stand in front of the guests and exchange the wedding vows with Emma, while it was hard for him to consider marriage when they were together.

    That image of Gerry leaving her in Jeremy''s car that day still made her feel a thousand pricks in her heart. He married Emma and he wanted to honeymoon with her. And if they are happy, it is not Jeremy''s fault.

    Was I jealous of Emma and projected it on Jeremy?

    Ugh! I''m turning into someone even I can''t recognize. I said hurtful words to Gina knowingly and with TJ...I... This is bad... No matter how hard everything is for me, I cannot lose myself like this... Am I going insane?

    "Here sweetie, your order," the gentle voice of the waitress made Jerlina snap out of her thoughts. "You okay?" she added.

    "Thank you... just thinking..." Jerlina got the te of waffles with a generous topping of whipped cream and chocte syrup with a smile.

    "Boy trouble?" she asked with a smile and topped off her coffee.

    I would be happy if it is as simple as that ¨C Jerlina thought.

    "You could say that," Jerlina smiled. "I said something mean to him."

    "Apologize and flirt a little... Kiss him... No man would stay mad after that. Trust me!" the waitress said with her hand on her hip and Jerlina nodded with a smile.

    Haha... as if!

    Jerlina started eating the waffles and they were surprisingly very delicious. With the coffee on the side, she devoured the waffles.

    Jeremy on the other hand couldn''t even concentrate on his call with Emma.

    "...Gerard is not taking me to the winery, Jerry. But it is fine... He got pretty tired afterst night... We... we had ate night. But I am up and they say dinner there in the vineyard is very romantic. I am trying to convince him, but..."

    Her voice got a little shy and then she started toin as usual making Jeremy smile.

    She is always like this. She likes to dump her troubles on him and would flutter around like a bird with no worries afterward. Seeing her like that, he''d feel bad and make sure her wishese true.

    If it was any other time, he''d be talking to Gerard, to make sure his sister gets what she wants, but he didn''t even want to speak to Gerard.

    ''Father of my child you killed''

    Jerlina''s voice was echoing in his heart making him stunned.

    "Is he treating you well, Emma?" he asked. He worried for Emma. The situation she got married was not very good. It was more of a deal between them and Gerard was the one who gained a lot in that union.

    Me too... I knowingly threw my sister into a loveless marriage, because I wanted to protect Jerlina. My sister is the loser in this situation.

    "He is! Don''t worry for me, Jerry. By the way, how is Jer? Has she recovered?" her voice was filled with care.

    You worry this much for her, but she is...

    "She got discharged from the hospital."

    "That''s great! I was so worried for her all the time. Now I can be relieved. And Jerry, I have an idea. Why don''t you hook up Charlie and Jer? They''d make a good couple. Back when she was in the cabin, they got along very well. Jerlina needs someone tofort her and-"

    Jeremy fisted his hands hearing what Emma said. He was filled with guilt for keeping it from her that he married Jerlina.

    And Charlie? Charlie with Jerlina?

    "Did you visit Jerlina in the cabin that day, Emma?" Jeremy asked interjecting her which was followed by her silence. And then her voice came as a whisper.

    "...Yes, I''m sorry I hid it from you, Jerry... I felt bad for her and...she was distressed. I didn''t know she was pregnant then, but she told me and then became hysteric. She wasn''t listening to me and I almost got stabbed... I understand she-"

    "She tried to stab you?" Jeremy was shocked. Gritting his teeth, he looked at the diner.

    "Please don''t take it to heart, Jerry. I cannot imagine how much she was stressed. She must have thought the whole world was against her and that she had no one to help-"

    "You''re too soft-hearted, Emma. Not everyone can be like you. By the way, when are you returning?"Jeremy asked and his lips curved to a smile. There is no one he knows who has a pure heart like his sister.

    After talking to her for some more time, he ended the call. He crossed the road and got into the diner.

 Chapter 37 - Premature Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Premature Conclusion</h4>

    Jerlina had her fill and stretched herself. Maybe because she didn''t sleep the entire night, she felt a little giddy, but since she had coffee, she knew she can go on for some more time without sleep.

    She could only imagine how the old Aunt Becky would be feeling right now. She picked up her phone to call Aunt Becky to check what she wants for breakfast.

    "There is a family dinner at Chestershire Mansion in a couple of days to wee Emma and her husband. We''ll be attending together to talk about our wedding ceremony."

    Jerlina heard that grating voice from behind her and her lips curved to a wry smile. There was no reason for her to feel bad. He stopped her to show her how happy his sister is and since she left, he wants her to see for herself.

    Stupid! Did you think anyone needs your care? Whether you''re good are bad, no one will care. You lived an upright life before and still, you lost everything. Even if you act badly, no one will care.

    And... Did he say wedding ceremony? There is going to be a ceremony? I must have misheard. Why would he spend money on a wedding ceremony when our marriage isn''t even out of love?

    She didn''t bother with him and dialed Aunt Becky and talked with her. As her order was getting prepared, Jeremy sat beside her.

    He was very mad at her after listening to his sister. There was no reason for Emma to lie. Jerlina had stabbed him and so he won''t doubt if Jerlina could do that. She can and if she is provoked, she will.

    He wanted to confront Jerlina about it. He didn''t feel good to see his sister getting med for something she is not responsible for every time Jerlina opens her mouth.

    Thankfully, his sister escaped without even a scratch, but what if something unexpected happened? Who can bring her life back if it was lost?

    But when he entered the diner, he saw Jerlina savoring the waffles and his heart melted. Emma was right. Jerlina must have felt alone. He kept news about Emma''s wedding from Jerlina knowing it would hurt her.

    Emma shouldn''t have visited Jerlina. And Jerlina should apologize to Emma for trying to stab her.

    "What happened between you and Emma thest time you met?"

    Jerlina turned to her side and she saw his stern face. She knew he already has reached a decision after hearing Emma''s side and she won''t be believed.

    And that day... The fresh wound in her heart was stabbed once more.

    "You haven''t answered my question yet. Do you love me?" she asked and thanked the waitress who topped off her coffee.

    "Jerlina!" he clenched his jaws. She dared to call his love ''twisted'' and still asks this?

    "Everything happened exactly as Emma exined. There, are you happy?" she said in a sarcastic tone and started sipping the coffee.

    Seeing her indifferent face, Jeremy got angrier. She is not regretting what she did. He still tried to be gentle with her.

    "She is not like you and me. You shouldn''t have tried to hurt her. Next time when we meet her just apo-"

    "Don''t lump me with you, TJ," Jerlina stood up and walked to the restroom, and closed the door with a bang.

    "What a temper!"

    Jeremy watched the door, running his fingers through his hair. She''s feisty which is good but she seemed pale.

    Is she sick?

    He meant they are the same in the sense that they had no parents growing up and both grew up without love or food at times. Both of them knew being nice is not the way if you want to survive in this unfair world. Both knew how money brings respect. He knew she is not a thug like him.

    Jerlina felt her stomach churning remembering that day in the cabin. She squatted beside the toilet as she was nauseated.

    That day...She couldn''t swallow the tasty chicken sd as it turned bitter halfway through when Emma mentioned her wedding and how happy Gerard is to marry her. Jerlina stuffed in the rest of the sd because she needed to eat for her baby.

    ''It is surprising to me that no one filed a missing personint, Jer! Not your neighbors, your co-workers, your family... If it were me, Jerry would have caused amotion so big, they''d have involved people at the federal level...''

    As Emma spoke, Jerlina remembered thinking that she is worthless and unwanted. That she is unloved and a waste. She felt depressed and she felt heavy and couldn''t even move.

    And then Emma stuffed a knife in her hand and asked to kill her if she wanted. Jerlina was so out of it, she couldn''t even hold the knife properly.

    Vague images of Emma''s smug face came to her memory and Jerlina started to retch.

    That Emma... she''d be charming enough to melt anyone with her love. But once she deems someone as an enemy, no one can be as vindictive as her.

    Emma''s words... were enough for Jerlina who was kept locked in for a month, to lose all hope.

    Emma left... And Jerlina was left in thepany of her depressing and pessimistic thoughts and...a very sharp fruit knife.

    She went there...Yes... she forgot there is another life inside herpletely depending on her and... she went to a dark ce.

    There it was... that little flutter in her belly... As if her baby was reminding her of his presence.

    She threw the knife away and decided not to give up. She decided to escape. And like a miracle, her car keys were there. There were none of TJ''sckeys outside and her car was in the little shed with enough gas.

    She thought it was a miracle... But it was a curse!

    I shouldn''t have left that day!

    Jerlina held her stomach as she felt immense pain and she threw up in the toilet. Along with the sound of her sobs, the sound of her retching echoed in that small restroom.

    Jeremy could hear the sound of retching even from where he was sitting.

    She is sick!

    He ran to the restroom in panic.

    "Jerlina!" he knocked on the door. "Are you okay? Come on out!"

    "Just leave me be!" Jerlina said with frustration. She can''t even cry alone in a restroom without disturbance!

    "Open the door or I will break it! Jerlina! Answer me!" Jeremy banged on the door and the waitress came running.

    "Stop it!" she looked at the door. "It ismon during pregnancy. I knew the moment I saw her that she''s pregnant. I can say these things for sure," she rubbed Jeremy''s arms and Jeremy clenched his jaws wanting to punch this annoying woman.

    Just shut up!

    "Do you have a key?" he asked and she ignored him and walked closer to the door making Jeremy.

    "Sweetie, do you need help?" the waitress asked cing her ear on the door.

    "I am fine! I''lle out after washing up. Thank you," Jerlina answered as she walked to the washbasin.

    "Did you hear her?" the waitress shook her head with a smile looking at the man who was panicked to the max. "Aww, you''re so adorable caring for her this much. She loves you very much too. She was very worried that she said something mean to you," she patted Jeremy''s back and walked away.

    Jeremy stood there stunned.

    She was worrying for me? What have I done?

 Chapter 38 - Who Wants Her Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Who Wants Her Dead?</h4>

    In the hospital room...

    "You have some nerve to lie through your teeth," Patrick Davis knitted his brows. If Jerlina saw him now, she wouldn''t believe this is her gentle uncle Pat.

    "Haha... were you offended?" Alexander Volkonsky chuckled and seated himself on the bench.

    Patrick rolled his eyes and Reba held his hand with a smile. Seeing her beautiful smile, Patrick calmed down.

    "I asked for your assistance four months back," Patrickined.

    Alexander sighed. "I had bypass surgery and-"

    "Liar!" Patrick interjected. "There was no news about that!"

    "Oi, dimwit! When apany is worth billions, they won''t announce the health scares of the founder unless they want the stocks to crash," he snorted.

    "So you can''t decide anything for yourself and your board members will be making the decisions about your life," Patrick smirked. " That is some life you are leading... Do you have autonomy over anything?"

    Alexander rolled his eyes. He couldn''t deny what he says. "No, I weep as I lie on my bed framed with gold, every night, thinking about it," he smirked making Patrick snort.

    "Are you fine now? If you''re sick why did you make the travel?" Reba was worried.

    "Come here, Ba... sit with me. At least you care for my health unlike your husband," Alexander held out his hand. "Tell me all about your life."

    Patrick leaned back seeing both of them engaging in small talk sitting beside each other. He closed his eyes reminiscing the past. It was all wonderful. But everything has changed now.

    It was then Jerlina''s call came and Reba answered her.

    "A Lady serving her butler. Didn''t see that oneing," Alexander snorted and Reba hit his arm.

    "Brother!"

    "I don''t know about the Volkonsky family, but His Lordship never treated my family as mere servants. And Missy is kind at heart. Don''t you dare-"

    "I met your Missy at the entrance. She looks like ''her''," Alexander said.

    "She is nothing like ''her''. Don''t mention ''her'' in my presence," Patrick shouted and started to cough.

    Alexander rubbed his chest unable to bear seeing his sister struggling to get up. It seemed like she had bad knees and she hasn''t treated them yet. For his only sister to not get treatment because she cannot afford it when he swims in billions... How pitiful is it to meet one''s sister in this state after four decades?

    But what can he do when her husband is stubborn?

    Even now Patrick contacted him for the sake of his ''Missy'' and not for his wife. This stubborn old mule! Which century is he living in to think that getting money from the wife''s family is shameful?

    "I cannot do much to help without alerting ''him''. He always watches me like a hawk. Unless you want him to know..." Alexander looked at Patrick. Even he cannot do anything against ''him''.

    Patrick sighed. "Has he ever talked about..."

    "No," Alexander shook his head.

    "How is he doing these days?"

    "He... He''s barely holding on. If not for the medical advancements, he''d be dead ten times over by now."

    "That bad, huh?" Patrick bowed his head. He then looked up and his eyes were serious.

    "One of the bonds His Lordship left for Missy matured four months ago. My son tried to transfer the money, but he found that the money was getting tracked and backed off. The threats started within a week. I contacted you and you didn''t reply. If not for Fitzgerald, our Missy would be..." his voice trembled.

    "How is it my fault when I was struggling for my life in a hospital? And since she is in this area, I would have asked Jerry to take care of it anyway. By the way, Jerry said they are married?" Alexander wanted the details.

    He received Patrick''s message but before he could answer, he got sick. After he got well, he couldn''t contact Patrick. Patrick hid well for decades and he didn''t know his address. He came here in the guise of taking a look at Mikhail''s new business venture and wanted to make his arrival a piece of big news to get in contact with Patrick again.

    But who knew he will find out Patrick''s address from a sample bowl - the bowl that had the patented monogram of the Hamilton family? He even met thest heir of the once-great Hamilton family.

    Hamilton Family - The great noble family that has ties to various Royal Families; the family that owned the most renowned sswarepany; the family that still owns billions in patents.

    But who else found out about her? Is that why they want her dead? But the billions will be never for her to enjoy, since ''he'' keeps the patents.

    Or is she getting targeted because she is Jerry''s wife?

    "We are as confused about it as well... The whole town knew TJ fancied Missy, but Missy wasn''t interested in him. I have the impression that he still carries a torch for her... wait...I remember Missy mentioning TJ just before she got targeted! How did I forget about that? Could Missy be targeted because of TJ and his gang affiliations?" Patrick sat straight.

    "It is possible," Reba who silently listening till then spoke. "He never dated anyone and asionally calls for escorts. His unrequited love for Missy is not a secret and his enemies might want to get him through her."

    "If someone is targeting her because of him, gangs are the least of the problem. But she''ll be safe with him, I am sure," Alexander clenched his hands and his face went pale reminsing the past.

    Patrick noticed the change in his expression and got suspicious. His son said some whispers about Jeremy in certain circles. Could that be true?

    "Are you okay, brother? You look pale," Reba walked to her brother.

    "I am fine," Alexander took in a deep breath and forced a smile. "It''s a shame. She''d been perfect for Mikhail."

    "Your grandson?" Patrick scoffed. "Our Missy is not like other girls who fawn over rich men. She hates rich people in general."

    "Oh, the irony! When she knows of her lineage, will she hate herself too? And there is no such thing as ''hating the rich''. It only trantes to ''I am jealous of the rich''. Also, Jerry is rich. Why did she marry him then?" Alexander asked and a verbal battle ensued between the two.

    One was defending his Missy and the other praised his grandson. Reba tried to calm the two men rted closely to her with heart conditions but failed much to her frustration. Both were like toddlers on a sugar rush as they fought.

    She knew of the situation of the Missy that led to her wedding. She might feel hurt, but being with Jeremy is the safest bet for her. Even her brother says so.

    -----

    As Jerlina washed her face in the washbasin, she saw a little spider caught in the current of the water draining. It struggled to get out at first, but then Jerlina noticed it giving up struggling.

    She was surprised and watched it further. It swirled along with the whirlpool of water and it didn''t move a limb. But just as the water level reduced and it got sucked into the drain, it used all its strength and clung to the edge of the drain and survived.

    It made her think. Reaching to a decision, she opened the door.

    "Are you okay?" Jeremy held her wrist. Her face still looked pale and she looked very tired. He chided himself for reminding her of that day. He expected her to fire off as usual, but she looked at him calmly, surprising him.

    "I am fine," She smiled. "It happened because I was tired."

    She walked to the counter to get the takeout bag. She decided not to shout at TJ again.

    She realized it is no use trying to struggle out of her current situation. she is only hurting herself and is suffocating by struggling.

    She is now stuck in a fast river current ¨C TJ.

    She is approaching the fast current the wrong way. She is not strong enough to swim upstream. She needs to go with the flow until she finds a raft or a shallow ce to get out of the river. And that''s what she will do ¨C to be patient and go with the flow for now. Even TJ might bring a raft to her unknowingly.

    I''ll wait.

    Getting the takeout bag, she left the diner and TJ walked alongside her silently.

    "You are not going to answer your phone?" he asked as her phone kept on vibrating.

 Chapter 39 - She Smiled But He Was Not Happy

    <h4>Chapter 39 - She Smiled But He Was Not Happy</h4>

    Jerlina was avoiding her boss'' phone calls since she knew why he calls. She had already spent the money he sent to her, to pay for Uncle Pat''s medical bills and she cannot return the money to him.

    And she cannot ask TJ to stop threatening her boss, because her rtionship with him is not good. Well, it is worse, to be honest.

    But she knew her boss cannot file aint against her since there is no proof that she extorted him for money. He sent the money of his own volition imagining that she is asking for money. He said it was her severance pay and she can spend it however she wants to.

    "It''s David Millman? Why is he calling you?" Jeremy asked. He hasn''t received any report that Trevor Millman contacted the Shard Viper yet. So why is David bothering her? Is he trying to intimidate her?

    Jerlina wondered if speaking the truth will change his mind. But she decided to give it a try since she didn''t want him to go bankrupt without the supplies.

    "Mr. Millman sent me severance pay and asked me to talk to you about his supplies." She didn''t bother to look at him. She didn''t even know why she is getting involved in the fight between those two men.

    "He paid you? How much?" he asked and Jerlina froze.

    Ugh! Me and my mouth! Is he going to grab that money from me?

    "A hundred grand," she spoke without thinking once again, "But I spent half of it already," she quickly added.

    "Just that much?" Jeremy snorted. "Cheap a**!"

    "Well, my sry is around $60,000. So I''d say that is a lot," she said not knowing why she is defending her nasty boss.

    "He paid you that little for a month?" he asked and Jerlina blinked her eyes.

    Has he gone crazy? Who gets paid that much per month for a secretarial job?

    "That is my annual sry," she said. She couldn''t close her jaws that opened with shock and her eyes blinked faster as her brain tried to process his question.

    "How much do you pay your secretary?" she whispered, still in shock.

    What kind of naive boss is he? Does he even know the value of money?

    Jeremy knew the value of money very much. It''s just that, he couldn''t ept that his little woman got paid only this much for her hard work. If he was her boss, he''d dly pay her $60,000 a week, just to see her every day.

    Right... if I were her boss... Ain''t that something to think about?

    "I don''t have a secretary," he said and Jerlina was in for another shock of her life. He runs a business with a turnover in the millions each year and he doesn''t have a secretary?

    "Oh?" she didn''t speak further. Sensing her phone vibrating once again, she wondered if she should just block her boss or would it seem rude.

    She winced a little when Jeremy got her phone from his hand. He answered the call and stayed silent, listening to her boss'' ranting.

    "You have some nerve to call my wife this early in the morning toin," he grumbled. and then after some time of hearing her boss speak, TJ seemed a little rxed.

    "You''ll get your materials today. Delete her number from your phone." He ended the call.

    Jerlina was not as disturbed as before when he mentioned her as his wife once again. She didn''t know whether it was because she got used to it or because of her recent resolution to not fight her fate.

    Either way, she was relieved the issue with her boss... her ex-boss got resolved. She turned to see TJ and he donned a serious face, She bowed her head so as not to anger him more.

    Jeremy was thinking. The way Millman talked to him thinking it was her, made him believe that he had nothing to do with the death threat on Jerlina. Even Trevor would have to get money from David and it seemed like David was too broke to afford a hitman.

    I should check his finances just in case. So... If not him, who else wants her dead? Should I just ask Moses directly? He won''t answer and it will take some difficult efforts to make him speak. But that would start a gang war taking casualties on both sides. My side won''t face much loss, but still... Should I investigate more?

    "How does Patrick Davis know Alexander Volkonsky?" he asked. They never seemed to have a connection till now and suddenly they are best friends?

    "Volkonsky?" Jerlina bit her lips as the name sounded familiar to her. "Why do I know that name..." she mumbled. "Mikhail Volkonsky!!" she screamed suddenly startling Jeremy.

    "That old man is Mikhail''s grandpa, right? I''ve seen him with him a few times. Ah... that''s why he seemed familiar!" Jerlina''s face was filled with joy and she unconsciously grabbed Jeremy''s sleeves.

    Jeremy saw the little woman who seemed pale and sad till a moment ago, with a blush and a grin on her face. He should be feeling good to see her in good spirits, but he didn''t for some reason.

    She knows Mikhail? How?

    "You called him grandpa. Are you rted? Do you meet Mikhail often? He was my first crush...Man! I had a poster of him in his race suit on the wall in my dorm and I would sneak a kiss when no one was looking. And I had a notebook with his pictures from various magazines...He''d rock in his suits! I even bought a cologne just because he was the brand ambassador. I missed a lot of lunches for that. Ah... those days..."

    "You like racing?" Jeremy asked.

    "Oh no!" Jerlina shook her head. She couldn''t shake off the grin on her face as she remembered the happiest times of her life.

    "I never watched a single race. I liked him for his handsomeness. He was better looking than any stars..." She sighed cing her hand on her chest. And then she focused on Jeremy with the most genuine smile he has ever seen on her.

    "''The Casanova'', the No. 1 driver of the F1 championship... Is he married? He dated everyone from pop stars to supermodels, right? Wow! How does Uncle Pat know his grandfather? I used to talk about Mikhail all the time, but he never mentioned him once..." Jerlina went on and Jeremy clenched his hands and put them inside his jeans pocket as his eyes turned vicious.

    First crush? Kissed? You knew me before you went to college and HE was your first crush? We even...

    That Mikhail! How dare he!

    Alright! I''m gonna kill that mother****!

    Only when they reached the hospital entrance did Jerlina notice the dark cloud surrounding his face and pulled a brake on her enthusiasm and stopped talking. She knew her happiness would make him mad.

    Who knows? He might even murder Mikhail thinking it would make me cry. Poor Mikhail!

    She decided not to talk about Mikhail anymore. It''s not like she loved him like she loved Gerard. She even stopped following him after graduating college.

    Mikhail was her celebrity crush. She liked the Mikhail his PR team showed to the world. She knew she won''t like him if she met him. A guy who couldn''t have a single long-term rtionship... He can''t be that good. His charm was his handsome face, his toned body, his immense wealth since his family owns a big conglomerate, and they say he bleeds blue since he came from aristocracy.

    But wait... TJ... he calls Mikhail''s grandpa, ''grandpa''. And his face...Is he jealous?

    No way!! Wow! This exins why both of them can''t maintain a rtionship with females. But the aristocrats are a little conceited and Mikhail as the sole heir will be asked to make heirs.

    So they are star-crossed lovers? That''s a pity!

    "Times are changing and they will be more epting of you," she looked at him and said with a smile. "There are choices now like adoption and surrogacy."

    "What?" his face twisted and she bowed her head.

    "Nothing."

    As they walked through the hallways leading to the room Patrick was in, Jeremy observed her face. Herplexion has improved a lot from when she exited the restroom. He couldn''t ept the fact that Mikhail is the reason.

    And she even said something weird about eptance. And what else... Adoption? Adopt what? And surrogacy? What the hell is surrogacy?

    What was that about? Ugh! She went silent again... How I wish I could look inside that pretty head of hers to know what she thinks!

 Chapter 40 - A Different Side To Him

    <h4>Chapter 40 - A Different Side To Him</h4>

    "You don''t want him to know? He might make all troubles go away with a swish of his little finger. And Jerry... shouldn''t he know?" Alexander asked Patrick.

    Both of them got tired after their verbal battle and became silent.

    Patrick pondered for some time. "No need. Just watch over Fitzgerald. Missy will be safe with him."

    "Do you not trust ''him''?" Alexander tried to stand up. He cannot be seen staying here for too long. Who knows how many eyes are watching him?

    Patrick took in a deep breath, "His Lordship respected him till hisst breath but wanted to keep Missy safe from those around him. He wanted Missy to grow up like an average person. He believed that there is more freedom in being average."

    "Makes sense..." Alexander nodded. "Such a pity for a girl who had to be pampered with riches to suffer all through her life. ''He'' should be giving back-"

    "What''s given is given, Alex," Reba interjected. "All he wanted was for his granddaughter''s wellbeing. And Missy''s suffering should be attributed to her father''s negligence and not on that person."

    Alexander nodded. The Hamiltons were always magnanimous and it seems like his sister learned that quality too. But the girl has survived well till now. And Jeremy will keep her safe. He can watch over Jeremy because they all know his connection with him. This way thest heir of the Hamilton can stay hidden.

    -----

    "Aunt Becky, your breakfast!" Jerlina entered with a smile. She stayed there for some time. She smiled seeing the joy in the couple''s face when someone from the Ortho department announced that aunt Becky is chosen to have her knee recement surgery under their charity initiative.

    Jerlina already talked with aunt Becky''s doctor and offered to pay for the medical fees. But it would be hard to make them ept her help and she came up with the idea of getting chosen by a charity. The doctor hesitated at first, but somehow TJ convinced him.

    Having a buff guy near you is helpful at times ¨C Jerlina thought. For the first time, she was thankful for his presence.

    She asked about Alexander Volkonsky and Uncle Pat told her that they were from the same vige and they grew up together. And then he ryed the happy news.

    Her sswarepany got a major order from Alexander Volkonsky! And Uncle Pat''s son will be joining herpany to help with the hefty order!

    On their way back, Jerlina was in a pretty good mood. Only then she noticed that the car is actually a Porche. This is the first time she had ever gotten this close to a Porche and she was a little scared that she might touch one thing or another, damaging the car. Everywhere she touched was soft and there was even an infotainment screen. She didn''t know why TJ bought this expensive family car. He seemed ufortable driving it.

    She carefully kept her hands and feet folded, without touching anything, but she was happy as she looked through the window.

    Her uncle is fine, her aunt''s knees will get better soon and herpany is getting orders! More orders mean more money and more money means it would be easy for her to escape!

    But her smile suddenly vanished. She was happy that TJ helped her with the doctor, she didn''t mind it when herpany''s orders were mentioned in his presence. But as the dust settled, she got terrified.

    Will he ruin it? TJ is pretty close with that old man and he will listen to TJ, right?

    She subconsciously turned to look at TJ.

    "What?"

    Jeremy was watching her as usual. He never feels tired of watching her face. He was pretty happy himself. He thought she''d ask more about Mikhail but she didn''t. Plus she was so happy she was even humming a happy tune ever since she was told about the orders. He was d he got that order for her.

    So, when her humming stopped suddenly, he was not pleased.

    Jerlina gulped in fear seeing his knitted brows. But she wanted to know for sure if he''d try to interfere.

    "Nothing... I wondered if Alexander Volkonsky might cancel the order if he finds some other betterpany..." she licked her lips that went dry. She expected a mocking smirk and his haughty promation that she cannot be thinking that she can seed as long as he is alive... or some other viinous response.

    But she was in for a shock hearing his gentle voice.

    "That guy is good for his words. So unless your products are sub-par, he won''t cancel the orders. You don''t have to worry since your products are the best anyone can get. And he''s someone with good eyes."

    Whaaaat!!! Is TJ praising mypany? Why? Is this a trap?

    Jerlina only got more confused by his behavior and didn''t know what to say.

    "Oh, thanks. That''s good to know," she turned and looked out through the window.

    "You spent all of your severance pay on medical bills for them..."

    She heard him say and she turned to look at him wondering what he means. He seemed to be questioning her motives.

    She didn''t understand him for real. The past few hours are the most time she spent with him ever and he seemed to be very unpredictable and odd. He seemed hot and cold, but he didn''t harm her in any way except when he talked about his sister.

    What goes on in his mind? Is he pretending or there is another side to him?

    "All of...It''s not the mary value..." Jerlina fiddled with her fingers reminiscing the painful past.

    "When I was little, my stepmother won''t feed me properly. My dad never came home on time for dinner and when he returns, she''d lie to my father that I ate my fill already. Even the snacks my dad brings me will end up with Gina. And breakfast... no matter how early I wake up, she''d say I amte for school and send me out..."

    Jerlina didn''t know why she was telling her story to TJ ¨C the monster. She never talked about this even with Gerard. Maybe because she was able to break free from the shackles of those women today with the support of TJ...

    She kept those two close in the past partly because of Gerard''s family. Gerard has brought her with him to meet his family a couple of times and they seemed to be the conservative type who valued family structure.

    Her obnoxious stepmother likes to spread around lies that she was abandoned by the daughter she raised as her own. So Jerlina spent money on them to shut them up. To have someone she can call family, she gritted her teeth and let them suck her dry.

    She truly felt relieved today after cutting off Gina. She need not worry about what others might think anymore ¨C that''s what she thought. TJ was with her and she certainly didn''t consider what he might think of her.

    Come to think of it, he seemed to be on my side then too... He even pushed Gina to the floor. Am I imagining or is he really trying to be on my side? If so, why?

 Chapter 41 - First Step Towards Her Escape

    <h4>Chapter 41 - First Step Towards Her Escape</h4>

    "So, the Davis family fed you?" Jeremy asked trying to listen more. She suddenly turned quiet and he wanted to hear more of her voice. She is not screaming at him and talking to him and he was not willing to let go of this moment.

    He already knew all these things about her. And heaven only knows the joy he feels as she is opening up to him. Yes, he is an ass for getting happy for this, but he was happy. And she has him now and she doesn''t have to worry about food ever again.

    "Yes. And for a child who thought she''d die of hunger, that big bowl of mac and cheese, and a te of spaghetti and meatballs they gave, was worth her life. How can you put value to one''s life? So, I am very indebted to them and I don''t think this much is enough," Jerlina looked up. She interlocked her fingers together and her hands went cold speaking out her past trauma.

    She thought he''d mock her for her poor past, but was surprised when he was very quiet. His big hand patted her hands and she wanted to get her hands back, but he wrapped her interlocked hands with his big hand, not letting go.

    Jerlina was shocked by his act and was too stunned to move. Her mind went nk as she couldn''t figure him out.

    "You''re right... For a man dying of thirst, a gulp of water is worth his life..." he said his eyes still on the road. "I understand because it used to be like that for me too... It was little Emma who''d sneak me food back then..." he let out a deep sigh.

    He then let go of her hand and concentrated on the road. Jerina looked at her hands that got warmed up by his hand. He was very warm and his hand was very big.

    He grew up hungry? Why? Isn''t his family rich? Ah...It doesn''t matter how rich your family is... My family wasn''tcking food, but I was left hungry. In his family, was it because he was the first wife''s child?

    The fate of a motherless child... is pitiful!

    And Emma...

    Jerlina could now understand TJ''s unwavering devotion to his sister. Just like she cannot hate uncle Pat even though he is happy leaving her with TJ knowing she hates him, TJ can never hate his sister too.

    Getting food from someone when you are starving, invokes a very strong sense of gratitude. And she acts very lovely in front of him and there is no reason for him to not believe Emma.

    Thinking about Emma, her mood worsened again. Emma is a trigger to her anxiety since every trauma she faced, connected to Emma.

    Ugh! I wish I can be in a ce where there is no Emma!

    Jerlina thought he wants to meet his mother when he stopped at Grace Clinic. Dr. Kruger asked her toe for a checkup only in a month.

    "Come on... mom asked me to bring you for a check-up," Jeremy got down and Jerlina followed him wondering why the doctor wants to meet her suddenly.

    Jerlina''s face brightened up seeing Daisy in the hallways. Daisy hugged her and asked about her health. When Jeremy told her that his mom asked to bring Jerlina there, Jerlina saw Daisy''s eyes widening with surprise.

    Jerlina could see the same reaction on Dr. Kruger''s face. But then she felt gusts of cold wind on her neck and she turned to see Jeremy rubbing the back of his head with a weird smile.

    Did Dr. Kruger really ask me here?

    In fact, Jeremy wanted to bring her for a check-up since she threw up and was speaking to his mom in his own signnguage to convey that she is sick and threw up in the morning. He wondered if she has eyes in the back of her head to realize he was waving his hands.

    "Wait outside," Dr. Kruger sent Jeremy away and with her usual kind smile, asked Jerlina to sit.

    She asked how she was feeling and other medical-rted things. After that, she started asking what she did the past week in TJ''s home. Jerlina didn''t have much to say. She did nothing other than staring nkly most of the time.

    And Jerlina is not the kind who opens up about her weaknesses easily. She doesn''t talk about her day or her past. And that''s why when she opened up to TJ she surprised herself.

    But now, Jerlina didn''t want to talk about anything. She could understand that TJ already told Dr.Kruger about her nausea in the morning. And she did not feel like talking about her feelings to this doctor.

    She didn''t understand what Jeremy''s n here is.But then, Jerlina found a chance. She might try and manipte the doctor and she can find a way to get out of the house once in a while. She hated getting locked up in that house.

    "Doctor, whether I liked it or not, I am someone who went out daily and conversed with at least ten people a day. But in the past month, I got kidnapped and was kept alone. It broke my spirit and my will to... Andst week..." her eyes watered.

    She wanted to pretend to be opening up, but in the end she really started speaking her mind. She didn''t tell the doctor everything, but amidst sobs, she told her how lonely and trapped she feels.

    "...He says I hurt his sister? How? She was the one who took everything from me...And yesterday... he didn''t even let me go to my office...He threatens me with his scary dogs..."

    She went onining for nearly ten minutes and Dr, Kruger listened patiently.

    "He wants to sleep with me even though-"

    She put a brake since she realized she is over-sharing with his mother. Even if she is a doctor, she is his mother too.

    "I''m sorry, I am fine. I am stressed a lottely and I wasted your time. You''ll be having other patients to look after..." She smiled awkwardly and stood up to leave.

    Dr. Kruger didn''t stop her. "Just continue the supplements I gave you. And... I''ll talk to Jeremy about-"

    "No, please," Jerlina held the doctor''s hand as her heart skipped a beat out of fear. "He will get mad at me forining to his mother. I don''t know what he''ll do to me," her hands started to tremble.

    "Okay, okay... Calm down...Deep breaths..." Dr. Kruger spoke in a gentle tone and rubbed her back. "I won''t tell him you said anything."

    After calming down, Jerlina left the room. Dr. Kruger rubbed her forehead. She could see Jerlina was not being honest when she started to talk, but by the end, she could see how stressed and mentally fatigued Jerlina is. She might get into a deep depression if this continues.

    And that stupid son of mine... What is he doing?

    She gritted her teeth seeing the bearded man peeking in through the gap in the door. "Get in, you rascal!"

    Jerlina decided to talk to Daisy for a while. She wanted to ask for some more of the ''At Last'' rose bushes for her to nt. She had already asked Uncle Pat to make more of the ceramic nter she buried her baby in.

    She had decided to make a garden of identical rose nters. And then she can mix her baby''s grave with the others. Carefully, she can sneak her baby''s grave out of that prison, as if she is gifting her nts and no one from TJ''s side, will realize it. After ensuring her baby''s safety, she can escape that prison too.

    Getting the roses is the first step towards my grand escape: Jerlina was happy with her n.

 Chapter 42 - Her Fear, His Amusement

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Her Fear, His Amusement</h4>

    On their way back, Jerlina was happy her ns will seed. Daisy said that she''ll give her rose bushes. Jerlina felt a little bad for making that sweetdy think that she had grown interested in gardening when all she cared for is her escape.

    Forgive me, Daisy... But I have to escape.

    Now, all she has to do is clear the small garden area she saw in the house for her roses. She wondered if she should get the permission of the house owner to turn his outdoor space into a rose garden.

    She turned to look at him. With his brows knitted, he was rubbing his forehead and she gulped in fear. Her palm sweated and her heart pounded.

    The doctor definitely tattled! Oh, Jerlina! You and your big mouth!

    Jeremy, in fact, was thinking about his meeting with his mother. She looked disappointed and sad, making him feel bad.

    ''Jeremy, if you keep her locked up for the sake of protecting her, you might end up killing her soul. She might be safe, but she won''t be the same as before. Just let her take a walk or give her something enjoyable to make her think living is worth it... Don''t let her stay locked in.

    And... I don''t know what you feel about Jerlina and how serious you are with your marriage, but you shoulde to terms that Jerlina might never get along with Emma. She doesn''t seem like someone who is very forgiving and it would be better for her to stay away from Emma.''

    His mom said that majority of Jerlina''s problems are mental and not physical. Apparently, for her body to heal quickly, she needs good food and a good environment. He tried to get his mom to tell him Jerlina''s exact words, but she didn''t.

    To hell with HIPPA!

    His sister and his wife might never get along? He couldn''t believe that. Those two used to be best friends. How can they be enemies for no reason? And he knew that even if Jerlina acts a little harsh, Emma will take the high road. Jerlina''s not a bad girl either and she will be friends with Emma soon.

    For that, he must exin the reason Emma married that guy. But that will make that guy look good too.

    Ugh! I don''t want to! But I have to...

    And, it''s not like he wants to keep her locked up. Not many ces are as safe as his home.

    Hmm...

    "Do you want to work as my secretary?" he turned and asked her. His heart skipped a beat seeing those beautiful amber eyes. She could blink her eyes and make him kneel in front of her.

    Ah... the power she has on me...

    Jerlina was shocked by his question. She didn''t know why he asked this suddenly. But then the cogwheels in her brain turned swiftly and all she could see was green.

    Work = Money!!!

    I am going to be trapped in his house. Mypany doesn''t need my presence all the time. So why not work for him and save some money, right? But will he pay me? He talked so big this morning, right? Will he pay me more than $60,000?

    Jeremy wondered why she isn''t answering and he observed her. His lips curved to a gentle smile seeing the dor sign in her eyes.

    "Of course I will pay you... Is half enough?" he asked.

    Only half?

    Jerlina was a little disappointed but as a true middle-ss member, she couldn''t give up that money. Money is money no matter how small the amount is and no matter who pays you, right? Her heart filled with glee. Money always brings her joy.

    "Okay," she agreed. "When will I be joining?"

    "From tomorrow onwards..." he didn''t find any reason to wait. This way he can be together with her all the time and have more conversations with her.

    "Okay," she smiled. She was suspicious of his motives and wasn''t sure if he''d really pay her, but even if he didn''t pay her, at least she''d have a chance to leave the house. That way, she can meet more people and find a way to escape.

    Seeing her smile, Jeremy smiled back. He started daydreaming about the time they''ll be spending together in his office.

    When they reached home, Jerlina decided to take a look at the garden to n for the cement of the roses and watering methods, since there were no dogs out. She also wanted to know if a fence will be needed since there are a lot of dogs running around freely at night.

    The area looked fine and she just needed to weed the ce. And there was a water tap with a hose connector. The handle was designed as a cute hummingbird and it looked rusty. The hose seemed old too and she decided to somehow get TJ''s permission for renewing the garden.

    He won''t figure out my n, right? Maybe I should ask Daisy''s help in convincing him?

    Buried in her thoughts, she tried to open the tap. It seemed like the tap wasn''t used for a long time and the handle was not budging when she turned it. She used both her hands and all her strength and still the handle didn''t budge.

    "What do you need?" she heard that familiar grating voice behind her.

    "Does this work?" without turning back, she tried to give onest try to get the handle budge.

    "No one uses this-"

    As he was speaking, Jerlina felt the handle loosening... in fact, it became so loose, it came with her hand. And along with the handle, water came rushing.

    Out of shock as she felt the handle in her hand, Jerlina opened her mouth and the murky water in all its glory entered Jerlina''s mouth.

    The water continued to ssh right in her face and some entered her lungs. Jelina turned and tried to get away wiping her face but was blocked by something very hard; something hard like a block of wood.

    Is that him?

    She looked to her front and it was TJ. She looked at her hand and there was a piece of his fancy garden tap.

    Oh, dear! I broke his tap and now his water is getting wasted. I am finished!

    She remembered there should be a valve nearby to stop the water. At that time, a gust of wind blew sending her to shivers. But she wanted to stop the water no matter what to reduce the damage she has done to his house.

    Thankfully, she found the valve and closed it. Only then she was relieved and got up with a sigh. By now, she has gone wet from head to toe.

    Jeremy was closing his mouth with his hands to not let out hisugh. This little woman is as entertaining as he remembered. She always wants to do everything by herself without asking for help. She never asks for help. Either she does it to her knowledge or she won''t do it at all, but she would rarely ask for help.

    She could have asked him if the tap works before she tried to open it, and he would have told her it was broken. But, no... she had to check it herself!

    Haha... She thinks she broke the tap, doesn''t she? Wait... What is she doing on her knees? Look at her scurrying around like a cute little squirrel... At least she is not dumb! She knows about the valve.

    Jeremy had fun watching her. This is what he loved about her. She could handle any situation without getting dumb and will emerge as a winner.

    Heughed at her in his heart, admired her, and his heart got warm seeing her acting all lively. He eagerly waited to see what she''d do next because she thinks that she broke the tap.

    He was amused... until she turned back. When she did, he thought he''d die of embarrassment.

 Chapter 43 - Midnight Scare

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Midnight Scare</h4>

    Jerlina was a little relieved after stopping the water, but she was still scared because she broke the tap. He was still standing behind her and she turned at him.

    Water was dripping from her hair and face, her clothes were soaking wet, and she shivered as the autumn wind blew.

    "I''ll..." she held out her hand to pass the handle to him. "I''ll find a way to fix it..." she gulped and looked up. Seeing his expressionless face she got nervous and started to twist the hem of her shirt.

    Jeremy took in a deep breath and observed the little woman in front of him. Little drops of water were dripping from the tips of her hair that got lumped into beautiful curls.

    *drip*

    One drop fell right on her pink lips and another slid through her skin that has be translucent getting soaked in water. One drop fell on her shoulder and another on her...

    Her white sweatshirt has turned flimsy and was clinging to her skin as if it is her second skin. She clearly wasn''t wearing any underwear and he could clearly see her...

    She might not have big t*ts, but man... those pairs of...

    Is she turned on? Or is it because she is cold?

    Wait... Is she saying something? I can''t hear anything.

    The wind blew, it was a little chilly as his jeans were wet.

    So she is cold... That figures...

    But why the hell am I burning? All my blood is flowing downwards and I can feel it...Ugh! It is happening!

    Darn you, willy! I''m not a f*cking teenager anymore. Stop humiliating me by getting all excited at the wrong moment... I don''t want to scare this little woman!

    No!!! Stop twisting your shirt, little woman! You are making it worse...You are making me go all... Ugh! It happened... It happened...

    He let out a grunt and carefully ced his hand over his crotch to cover up his "excitement".

    "Go in and change," he tried to be as gentle as possible.

    Jerlina heard his grunt and looked up. He didn''t look very pleased and even when he spoke, he was clenching his jaws. She thought it would be a better idea to leave before he beats her up.

    "Here... this..." she tried to pass him the handle of the tap. Her finger grazed his hand.

    D**m it! Stop it, woman! Don''t look down and stop touching me!

    "Get inside the f*cking house!!" he shouted.

    Jerlina felt like her heart slipped and fell in the pit of her stomach. She dropped the handle on the ground and started running towards the house. She didn''t want to end up like that guy who got his arm broken in the morning.

    Her shoes got muddy and she didn''t want to dirty the house. She removed her shoes standing by the door.

    Jeremy saw her running for her life and sighed. She was a little fine on their ride back and now she is terrified of him once again.

    She was lingering at the front porch, doing heaven knows what, bending down. As she bent down, through the neckline he could see those little twins once again. And he started to feel more constricted down there.

    Ugh! Can''t she just get into the house and change?

    He noticed Charlie walking towards him and his eyes immediately went to the front porch. She was still standing there. Suddenly his sister''s words that Jerlina got along with Charlie came to his mind.

    That woman! What if Charlie sees her?

    "Why are you still lurking?" He shouted startling her. She ran inside almost tripping at the doormat. Only after hearing the door closing did he feel relieved.

    "TJ, about the... Why are you wet? And..."

    "Nothing! I have to take a shower," Jeremy walked past Charlie. But then he stopped.

    "You get along with her? Do you like her?" he asked.

    "Who?" Charlie didn''t meet his eyes making Jeremy very doubtful of him.

    Did he pretend to hate her that day?

    "TJ... She''s been through a lot and she is very strong. I like her and she likes me too. We would like your blessing-"

    "No! How dare you, punk? She''s my wife!" Jeremy threw a punch at Charlie.

    "Wife?" Charlie blocked his punch. "How many wives do you have?" he shoved him. "Foxy is mine!"

    Charlie was ready for a fight. Even if he is his boss, he cannot give up his woman.

    "Foxy?" Jeremy felt stupid. "She''s a great gal... Good luck..."

    Jeremy patted Charlie''s shoulder and walked towards the house. Charlie scratched the back of his head looking at his boss who was walking funny as if he had a...

    Eh... Whatever! He doesn''t act his usual self these days...He gets angry at me a lot... His wife, he says? Did that woman boss brought home, try to sow discord between me and my boss by using me of something? That b*tch!

    -----

    Jerlina locked herself in the room and patted her chest that was beating like a drum. She tripped on her shoce as she ran away.

    What made him that mad? I get that tap could be expensive, but still...

    Sigh! He despises me!

    Should I go clean up the mud to not anger him more? Eh, no way I am leaving this room.

    She rubbed her freezingly cold arms and decided to take a warm bath. It''s been a while since she has taken a bath and she craved for one.

    -----

    Jeremy watched her scurrying inside her room and locking her bedroom door. It seemed like he has sessfully scared her once again. He wanted to bang his head, but the pain in his lower abdomen was bad making him unable to think properly.

    Seems like you''re not going away by yourself! Ah... time for my reliable left hand!

    As he passed through her room, his legs stopped unconsciously. Behind this door is the woman of his heart and the reason for his excitement.

    What should I do? Should I barge in and ask her to take responsibility?

    Ugh, Jeremy! You''re better than this! You will only hurt her if you do that.

    -----

    When Jerlina got out of the bath, she felt hungry. She wore herfortable T-shirt dress that reached her knees, skipping her bra as usual.

    She rarely needs a bra and that is the only thing she found to be the pros of having small b**bs. But of course, she''ll wear one for work and at other times, she skips wearing it whenever possible.

    She peeked out through her bedroom door wondering if TJ might be lying in wait for her, but he was nowhere and it made her rxed.

    She prepared a simple dinner for her. She couldn''t get used to cooking for a single person. It dampened her mood, but she knew she should get used to it.

    She went to bed tired. She woke up in the middle of the night, as she felt thirsty. She forgot to bring the water jug to her room and she walked to the kitchen, yawning.

    She heard the voice of a woman downstairs and she peeked down through the rails out of curiosity.

    One of Jeremy''s men was talking to a woman standing by the door. It was a scantily d woman wearing red stilettos. She had short blonde hair, small b**bs and was wearing a cheap perfume that Jerlina could smell from where she is.

    She was loud and said that TJ called for her. Both Duke and Earl were by her legs wagging their tails as if they are familiar with her.

    So, she''s ady of the night and TJ calls for her often? What about Mikhail or Charlie..? Ah, he could be a bis*xual.

    Jerlina shrugged and got up. What he does for his satisfaction is none of her business. After getting her water, she returned to her bed and fell asleep immediately.

    In her dreams, she heard a distant gunshot sound and some shouts. She didn''t wake up and kept on sleeping.

    After some time, in her dreams, she was holding a big staff that was very warm. Like Moses, she parted the Red Sea. But her hands felt tired and suddenly her body got cold and her lips felt painful. She felt heavy in her chest and she heard the sound of heavy breathing.

    "Earl..."

    She opened her eyes groggily.

    "No, not Earl... It''s me, honey," she heard that familiar grating voice. In the dim light, only the white of his eyes and teeth were visible to her.

    A wolf!

 Chapter 44 - Almost There...

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Almost There...</h4>

    "...Your husband!" he chuckled and kissed her neck making her skin crawl. "I am proving to you that I am a man... your hands... can you feel it? YOU made that happen. Not her! You... only you..."

    His voice got hoarse. With a hup, he rested his forehead on her corbone.

    What kind of dream is this?

    Jerlina, who had a deep sleep after a long time, couldn''t figure out what was happening as she was still half-asleep. She tried to move her limbs, but her hands and legs were pinned making her trapped.

    It took her some seconds to gather her bearings.

    Her lips were slightly wet and in her hand, covered by his hand, she could feel the warm and thick thing that was slightly sticky. Her dress was pulled up and the man above her was burning like a furnace and stank of alcohol.

    She was not born yesterday... She knew what is happening here.

    Her heart pounded and she couldn''t understand why he got like this out of nowhere. She could understand that he was drunk and was mad at her for some reason.

    Or is he crying?

    "TJ, What are you doing?" she struggled to get out of his hold. "Stop it!"

    She couldn''t even move an inch and he was resting his entire upper body weight on her making it hard for her to breathe. She felt hopeless and tears formed in her eyes as he started moving his hips. She sobbed silently.

    "Let go..."

    Don''t r*pe me...

    When she was in Peyton years back, whenever she walked alone in the night after her part-time work, she''d fear this might happen to her. TJ will be walking behind her, alone or with his groupies, and she''d be holding her life in her hands as she walked alone fearing when they will lose their rationality and attack her.

    But thankfully nothing happened back then. And yearster, she thought she found her utopia. It was not and filled with gold, but a small home. Even when there was a storm raging out there, she had that little home, with a warm man by her side, where she''d be safe.

    That little home got torn apart and here she is... in the clutches of the monster once again... And she doesn''t even have the luck she had back then...

    As if taking my baby is not enough, he is going to take me against my will? No! I won''t let this happen to me!

    "Stop it!" she gritted her teeth. She was willing to die in the struggle to stop him. But before she struggled, she was let go. The weight above her was released and he got up after fixing her clothes.

    "Don''t cry... Please don''t... I''m sorry...Please don''t cry..."

    She heard him speak, and his voice was trembling. He held out his hand to touch her head, but she rolled to the edge of the bed. She curled to a ball hugging herself, showing her back to him.

    She was relieved he got to his senses and got up. Because even if she struggled, she knew her strength would have been iparable with his strength. And she''d have gotten hurt badly, if not dead if he persisted.

    "I''m sorry, Jerlina. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you...Please, look at me..."

    She couldn''t stop trembling, but her tears stopped listening to his voice. She could sense pain in his voice and she thought she might be confused.

    He didn''t mean to hurt me? What else did he mean when he... Ugh!

    "Just leave, TJ... Leave me alone, please," she spoke softly. All she wanted, for now, was for him to leave her alone. She didn''t even feel like getting angry at him.

    "I''m sorry...I''m sorry I hurt you," he said after a long silence and she wasn''t imagining the pain in his voice this time around. She felt it. She could hear him leaving the room, dragging his footsteps.

    "Please, forgive me. Have rest. I swear I won''t hurt you ever again."

    He spoke very softly and a minuteter she heard the door lock. She let out a sigh of relief and turned to look. The door was closed and no one was in her room.

    She sat on the bed hugging her knees. She still couldn''t get out of the shock of this bizarre incident. She looked at her trembling fingers. She sniffed her clothes, and it had his lingering scent ¨C the scent of pine mixed with the scent of alcohol.

    She got up and walked to the bathroom and took a quick shower and changed to her PJ''s covering her from top to bottom. Maybe because of the stress, her bleeding got a little heavier. But it is not rming since the doctor told her that it mayst for two weeks.

    She felt refreshed after she started to smell like herself once again. Hugging herself, she curled on the bed.

    Maybe because of the shower and the deep sleep she had before the incident, she was calm. And her brain slowly recalled the incident.

    Incident? Isn''t that [email?protected]? Or...Is it?

    He didn''t try to prate and just used my hand.

    Uck!

    Oh, Jerlina! Let''s not remind ourselves of that. We need our hands.

    She remembered his words. He said something about her causing something to happen to him? Did he mean his er**tion? How? How did I cause that? He entered my room when he already hired a "date" and med me for that? Why?

    Jerlina couldn''t understand that, but she realized she''s been too careless. After being kept by him for more than a month without him attempting anything on her of that sort, she''s be toofortable and let her guard down, forgetting that he is a man.

    Guess what they say is true ¨C All men are wolves. And they can do ''it'' with anyone; even with the one, they despise.

    Or...

    Does he really hate me like I believe?

    What made her conviction waver was not his beastly behavior, but the way he acted afterward.

    Even if he was just drunk and overflowing with lust, why did he find her when there was another woman?

    Even when he was excited, he held back from putting it in, although he was drunk. She wondered if it was because he considered her health.

    And he was able to stop himself after she started crying. She''s been with a man before. She knew stopping midway is harder than not starting when ites to intimacy. Plus his mental capabilities are diminished by his alcohol intake and still he could control himself. And he was able to pull back even though he was very excited.

    No, she was notuding him for stopping himself from doing a despicable thing that he never should have started. But as someone who gets uncontroble when she gets drunk, she admired his control, a little.

    But most importantly, what confused her more was the way he apologized. He sounded very distressed and hurt. She could feel that he was ashamed of his behavior and regretted it.

    Maybe because she thought he meant it when he apologized, she is not feeling that hurt anymore?

    But forgiving him? Where should she start with that? But...

    The way he stalked me, the way he is insisting he wants to protect me now, the way he tries to make my stayfortable even though he is keeping me locked up, the way he tries to grant my wishes... trying to support me even though I don''t need it, the way he got angry at that guy for me and hurt him for hurting me... he even let me be when he thinks that I hurt his sister!

    He loves me, or, at least he thinks he loves me, right?

    Jerlina felt like her entire world view shifting. Till now she was believing without a doubt that he hates her. But if that''s not the case...

    Everything is getting moreplicated. I don''t want him to love me! He killed my baby!

    Ugh!

    Or, is he pretending to be nice to me to make me fall for him? Is he trying to take one for the team to ensure his sister''s happy marriage?

    This makes more sense than the other possibility, right?

 Chapter 45 - Emotional Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Emotional Turmoil</h4>

    In the evening, after taking the shower, Jeremy couldn''t forget Jerlina''s image, all soaked up. Whenever he closed his eyes, all that came to his mind was her beautiful eyes, those pink lips, and her porcin skin.

    He tried to distract himself by working in his shed, but he was restless and wanted to take a peek at her. She was just there in his house and it made his desire rise. He couldn''t control himself and feared he might do something he will regretter.

    That''s why when Mikhail asked him for a drink, he didn''t refuse. He decided to stay out for the night to calm him down.

    Only after he went there, he was told that it was a party to celebrate his wedding. A few of them were married and they all started to tease him for falling into a trap. They started joking about how their lives turned miserable after their marriage and how it is better to be a bachelor for life.

    They started drinking and those men changed their tunes about marriage. They exined how getting married has its benefits and how much they love their wives. They talked about how having a child changed their lives for the best.

    And there... he got jealous of those men, who have a perfect life. The kind of life he imagined with Jerlina. Jerlina ¨C his wife.

    He has a woman he loved for a decade and she is his wife now, living in his home. But he has no chance with her. His married life is nothing different from his bachelor life. In fact, it has gotten worse with him suffering alone, burning in desire.

    He asked them about the ''eptance, adoption, and surrogacy'' thing that his wife talked about in the morning. Of course, he didn''t tell them that his wife was the one who talked about it. And they all said a lot of stuff. He understood only one thing from that.

    His wife isn''t even seeing him as a man who might be interested in her!

    His jealousy turned to self-pity and he whirled down to his dark thoughts, ming himself. And he broke his promise to himself and got drunk.

    He insisted Mikhail send him to a hotel, but he sent for Bobby and Bobby drove him home. When he reached home, his feet naturally walked to her room and she was deeply asleep.

    It only soured his mood more seeing her peaceful because he was suffering. He got himself drunker and passed out on his bed.

    There was a pleasant dream. Jerlina was flirting with him and started kissing him starting with his face and then her kisses trailed down south. Her hair fell on her face and she held them back at her neck with her hand. With a flirty smirk, she then unzipped his jeans with her teeth. With her mouth, she started to...

    He felt good; really good! It wasn''t like any dream as itsted longer and it felt real. It was so real that he could feel the strands of her hair in his hand when he tried to hold it for her.

    It shouldn''t be real!

    He had that sense. He knew Jerlina would never do this to him for real. And that''s when he woke up and saw who it was.

    It was not the woman he desired, but the substitute he used to hire.

    "Get off!" he pushed her away with one hand and his other hand automatically grabbed the weapon he keeps under his pillow. "Who let you in?"

    "TJ..." Candy wasn''t scared of that little weapon and climbed back on the bed. She knew TJ liked her. He called for her more than her peers in the past. She knew he has a soft corner for her in his heart as he always treated her gently. But she had a feeling his like for her is only for her appearance.

    Today she learned the reason. She noticed the woman upstairs who had a simr build to hers. That woman must be the rumored wife of TJ.

    "Let me help you finish...You''re almost there," she licked her lips provocatively and tried to grab him. She needed her money.

    "Get off!" he shot her in the arm and pushed her. "Charlie!!!" he shouted not minding her screams for attention. The bullet just grazed her anyway.

    He felt humiliated and guilty. He is a married man and some woman climbed on his bed and did stuff to him. He even enjoyed it.

    "Ouchie TJ! Why are you mad? I thought you might need me...Ouch... Ouch..."

    "Shut up!" he grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out of his room. He feared the noise might wake Jerlina up and he didn''t want her to know that there was another woman in his room.

    "Ouch, TJ! Let go!" she stomped her feet. "I get it. You got the original and now you''re treating me like this," she shrieked. "Pay me. I''ll leave."

    "Original?" Jeremy''s head was throbbing with pain. Her words felt like he was hit by a hammer. "You saw her?"

    "Yes..." Candy said as he loosened his hold on her hair. "She let me in," she lied as she thought telling him that his wife doesn''t mind him sleeping with another woman will lessen his anger.

    All men would love that, right?

    But she was in for a surprise when he got madder and threw her down the stairs.

    Jeremy by now wasn''t even thinking straight. He should have known that Jerlina never opens his door. Under the influence of alcohol, he let his emotions rule his mind.

    It''s not that she thinks I like men, she doesn''t even care a bit! She even let another woman inside my room! How could she do that? Who does she take me for? I will teach her a lesson! I will prove to her that I want to f*ck her badly!

    He entered her room and she was still sleeping. He got on top of her and her sweet scent entered his senses, muddling him. His anger dissipated and was reced by another stronger emotion- lust.

    As he got to it, she opened her eyes. He didn''t know why, but he felt guilty.

    Why can''t she see the love I have for her? Ten years! For ten years I can''t get over her! And I enjoyed another woman''s advances when I am married to her! No! It was not my fault. I was not attracted to that woman. I thought it was Jerlina. I am attracted only to her!

    But then she cried. And his heart broke when the reality of the despicable thing he did to her, hit him in the head.

    He got up immediately. His heart felt like it would explode. He tried to soothe her, but she was scared.

    I''m sorry... I''m sorry I scared you...

    -----

    Jeremy carefully closed the door and clenching his fists walked to his room. He held the doorknob but his hands were shaking hard and he couldn''t find the energy to even turn it.

    "Gah!" he knocked his head with his fist and squatted on the floor holding his chest.

    "What did I do!"

    He could hear Charlie and Bobby confronting Candy who was in his bed. She had gone through every drawer in his room and she needs to be checked to see if she stole anything or if she''s here as a spy.

    ''It''s all her fault! I should have shot her in the face; not on her arm!'' Jeremy gritted his teeth. He wanted to kill that woman. ''If only she was not here, I wouldn''t have done that despicable thing to Jerlina! No! If I wasn''t drunk... If I wasn''t swayed by my emotions...''

    Resting his forehead on the wall, he closed his eyes. All he heard were those soft sobs. He was pinning her other hand on the pillow and he felt her hands getting wet with her tears.

    "Ugh! Isn''t this the hand that did that terrible thing to her?" Jeremy hit the wall with his fisted hand and his knuckles started to bleed.

    I should just stay away from her!

    No! That''s not it!

    He got up and ran back to her room.

    I can''t leave it like this!

 Chapter 46 - A Much Needed Talk

    <h4>Chapter 46 - A Much Needed Talk</h4>

    Jerlina rested her forehead on her knees as she sat hugging her legs. Her head hurt thinking so much. She thought he might be pretending to be in love with her and make him fall for her.

    Before she knew it, she had written a very borate story in her mind. The story of a very devoted brother who wants to give his sister what she wanted and willing to go to any lengths for her.

    Since his sister wanted some other woman''s boyfriend, he separated the woman from the man and got his sister married to the man she wanted.

    But the brother wasn''t convinced marriage will stop the woman. And so he kidnapped the woman in the pretence that her life is in danger, forced her to marry him, and killed her baby. But he knew killing the baby might backfire. If the man knows his child got killed, he might hurt the sister.

    And so the good brother devises a devious n ¨C Honeytrapping!

    He knows the woman is in a pretty vulnerable state after losing everything dear to her. If he puts her through more stressful events and acts like her savior, she will fall for him. And she won''t look for her ex-boyfriend anymore since she has a man who "loves" her.

    Umm, Jerlina! This exins everything that happened today. From taking you to the hospital, helping you with the thugs, praising yourpany, taking you to the doctor, offering you a job, pretending to control himself after trying to r*pe you, apologizing afterward...

    Like he can force himself to sleep with you! He despises you!

    It''s all an act! It''s all his n to take you through an emotional rollercoaster to make you confused and make you think he cares for you; that you solely have him to depend on. That''s why he isted you from everyone else.

    And you almost fell for it! Good thing you thought deeper and saw through his ns...

    She patted herself in the back.

    Having detected TJ''s sneaky n with her "brilliance", Jerlina decided the best n moving forward would be to pretend that she believes him. That way, he will think that his ns are working, while she can secretly take steps for her escape. She, for her ns to seed, will have to pretend to need him and to fall for him.

    But can she do that?

    Jerlina slowly slid down inside her duvet. She didn''t know what type of mattress she has, but it was incrediblyfortable. As she was slowly falling asleep, she heard the door opening with a bang.

    Geez! I forgot to lock the door!

    She lifted her head and she saw Jeremy''s silhouette entering at arge pace. She felt butterflies in her stomach and the next moment out of reflex, she rolled down from the bed and crawled under the bed.

    She patted her chest that was beating like crazy out of fear. Only after getting down, she realized, she was supposed to be on the bed; pretending to be pitifully crying to getforted by him, and not leap from the bed like a fish escaping the.

    Running away from him has be a reflex for her and she does so before thinking.

    -----

    Gerard opened his eyes and was startled to see Emma still sitting by the window staring at the ottoman. She was chewing her hair and she looked messy.

    He was irked and clenched his jaws. This is the type of woman he despises. The type who is cunning. The games she yed to get him... She is insane! If only she didn''t threaten him with his past, he never would have married her. That, and for Jer''s safety.

    Ah, Jer... She''s the purest flower he loves. The pure, clever, and sweetest smelling flower. She can try and she cannot be cunning. She is clever though.

    And of all the women he''s been with, she''s the one who could make him go crazy in bed. The way she enjoys making love... There is none like her!

    He closed his eyes and the image of Jerlina under him came to his memory making his abdomen tighten. His breathing got heavy and under the covers, his hand slipped inside his briefs.

    "He didn''t call you..."

    That meek voice dampened his mood and he opened his eyes. Emma was still in the dress she worest evening and her eyes were reddened as if she didn''t sleep the entire night.

    "He usually does within ten minutes of my call. But he didn''t... Did he forget about me?"

    Her voice was low and shaking. It gave an eerie feeling as Gerard met those pair of empty brown orbs.

    Him? Who..? Jerry!?

    She gloated to expect a call from his brother to take her to the vineyardst evening. EVENING! It is the next day and she is waiting still?

    What the...

    This kind of obsession... She is clinically insane and should be institutionalized!

    Gerard gulped as he felt something might go wrong if he acts distant from her. He didn''t want to get killed on his honeymoon, by the woman he hates. He still wanted his life with Jerlina.

    "Sweetheart, why don''t we go out for brunch?" he got up with a forced smile.

    "Really? We can?"

    Emma''s eyes lit up immediately hearing that and she sprang up. "I''ll get ready!" she got to him and standing on her tiptoes, ced a kiss on his lips. Humming a tune, she skipped her way to the bathroom.

    Gerard wiped his lips with the back of his hand. Taking in a deep breath, he searched for his phone. Seeing it at the ottoman she was staring at before, he pressed his lips.

    She''s... What have I done! Jer, my love... Was I wrong?

    He picked up his phone and unlocked it with his fingerprint. Logging in to his social media ount, he searched for her profile.

    What the... Jer!

    His heart skipped a beat realizing she has blocked him.

    Jer, are you mad at me? I am sorry, but it will be fine soon. Trust me.

    -----

    Jeremy entered the room and like a startled squirrel running to its hide, she rolled from the bed and crawled under the bed.

    In the past, he''d think of her as the moon in his lovesick state. He could see her and feel her radiance, but he could never touch her and so she considered her ''The Moon''. But Bobby would call her ''The squirrel'' because every time she sees them, she''d dash out. And she''d be always busy doing one thing or another, nning for her future ¨C like a squirrel gathering nuts.

    He could now see why ''Squirrel'' suits her more, but it broke his heart to see her hiding under the bed.

    But he wanted to talk to her, even if she is scared of him. In the past and even after the recent incident with her miscarriage, he stayed away to give her space, and it is not working. The divide is only widening. He wanted to fix it.

    He was desperate!

    Not because he wanted her to love him back. He knew she will never love him especially when she thinks he killed her baby on purpose. But he at least wanted to be friends with her. It was a long shot, but he wanted to give it a try.

    His fault today was to think of her as his wife when she never epted their marriage. But they are married. He needs to make her ept the fact and set certain boundaries.

    Yes, he is the one who needs to have boundaries. He should ept the fact that their marriage is not like any other marriage.

    He just wanted her to get along with him and not be scared of him.

    His heart pounded as he reached the bed. This used to be his room until a month ago and today walking in, he felt like he was barging in someone else''s territory. But he pushed through.

    He couldn''t even bend down to look through the gap as he was terrified of small, constricted ces. It gives him panic attacks.

    Is she ufortable under there too?

    "Jerlina, I don''t want to leave. I want to continue-"

    "Continue what? R*ping me?"

    Her meek voice stabbed him.

 Chapter 47 - Her Past Loneliness

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Her Past Loneliness</h4>

    "Continue our talk, Jerlina..."

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. She didn''t know why she said what she said. She made a n to pretend to believe him and she can''t even follow through with it.

    She stayed silent and gathered her thoughts. She was scared to have him in the room when just some minutes ago he tried to hurt her.

    And that''s why when she saw his legs leaving her bedside, she was relieved. But then the room turned bright and he came to her bedside once again.

    Crouching down, he looked at her and she scooted to the far end of the bed.

    "I''m sorry..." he sighed. "Jerlina, please... Don''t be scared. I just want to talk to you. Can youe out? I don''t like it... I have cleithrophobia..."

    "Cleithrophobia?" Jerlina gulped. She knew it is the fear of getting trapped in small spaces and if he is feeling phobic now, she wondered if he is nning on getting in.

    But if his condition is serious, isn''t this ce the safest ce on earth for her?

    "I''ll stay here, thanks..." she said, clearing her voice.

    "You... the floor is hard and how long are you nning to stay there?" he admonished her like a parent.

    Jerlina pouted and didn''t answer. She didn''t know why she feels like she did wrong when he used that tone on her.

    Jeremy started sweating seeing her under there. He was diagnosed with cleithrophobia when he was eleven, after that incident. He had it under control after getting treatment, but he didn''t understand why it returned and that too when he is not the one in a small space.

    "Here, at least use this..." he bent and passed her a pillow and the soft duvet. He didn''t want her to be in difort. He didn''t think of leaving, since he wanted to talk to her and clear her fear. He didn''t want her to be in fear when she is living with him.

    He was desperate!

    Jerlina could see his forehead perspiring and he struggled to even get his hand under the bed. She got the pillow from his hand as he was still holding it although he looked ufortable. He looked panicked. She identally grazed his hand and it was chilly and shaking.

    "TJ, are you okay?" she asked seeing him holding his chest and he started panting sliding away from the bed.

    "Get out, you''ll get trapped there!" he shouted at her, and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat. "If you stay there, you''ll die... Get out!"

    His voice started to tremble. It seemed like he wanted to run away, but he was staying back to "protect" her from the dangerousfort of an enclosed ce.

    She feels safe in these kinds of constricted ces; especially under the bed and she couldn''t understand why he was panicking on her behalf.

    "I am fine, TJ," she tried to speak, but his paranoia ¨C if she could call his state that, worsened. He shouted at her to get out and she didn''t think he was acting. Her voice didn''t seem to reach him and he was full-on panic mode.

    "TJ!" she crawled out. She got more worried for him than being scared of him.

    The moment she got out, she was pulled into his embrace. Her hands were pressed against his chest and his trembling hands were around her back as his warm breath fell on her neck.

    "I''m fine, TJ! Let go!" she pushed him away. She didn''t like to be in his embrace. But she understood he is not doing this on purpose. He truly is having a panic attack.

    "I am fine, see..." she tried to speak in a soothing voice mainly to get out of his embrace. "TJ..?"

    "You cannot die... You will not leave me... Luna, my Luna... You should live well..."

    He mumbled as his hold tightened. Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Luna... That name again... Didn''t Babyface Bobby call me Madam Luna? What is that about? Don''t tell me...

    "TJ!" she tried to get out of his hold. But her voice didn''t reach him. Like a constricting python, his arms got around her making it hard for her to breathe. And she could feel his temperature rising.

    Don''t tell me he got turned on!

    "JOEL!!!" she pushed his chest as hard as she could. She didn''t want to call him ''Jerry'' and she used his middle name. "You are making it hard for me to breathe. Let go, I am fine," she tried to speak in a gentle tone. "I am fine. Calm down..."

    She could feel his hold loosening and she immediately scooted away from him and got closer to the bed. She didn''t crawl under the bed but was ready to do so if he made a move.

    She felt pitiful seeing his pale face and his eyes were reddened. His lip looked parched and she got up and poured some water for him.

    "Here," she gave him the ss and his hands were shaking still. Knowing that he''d drop the ss, she ced the ss near his lips, "Have some," she made sure he finished the entire ss.

    Maybe because he gotposed, he slowly moved away from her and sat leaning on the wall.

    Jerlina carefully sat on the floor, leaning on the bed. She wondered if she should call for his men to get him the help he needs, but it looked like he had calmed down.

    "You want to talk about it?" she asked, to break the stifling silence.

    "I''m sorry I scared you-"

    "I don''t need your apology, TJ. You''re clearly-" she took in a deep breath. "I like staying under the bed... I mean, I used to like staying under the bed when I was little..." She sighed.

    She didn''t know why, buttely, memories from her childhood are returning. Most are not good and she opened up, to make him open up. She was scared if he''d do something regretful. She hated him but she didn''t want him to hurt himself.

    "Monsters Inc. .. Do you know the Disney movie?" she asked and he looked back at her confused. "It was thest movie I watched with my dad. It is about some monsters... good monsters ¨C boogyman, I think... It''s been a long time and I forgot the exact details...He took me to the theatre and we had arge popcorn and...After watching that movie my dad bought me ice cream and told me that he''s going to bring me a mother and a little sister. It is surprising I still remember it vividly... I wanted a chocte chip ice cream but it was not avable and I settled for a strawberry one..."

    She looked at him and his eyes were a little clear although they were puffy. She continued her embarrassing story, "Anyways... after Gina and her mother came to live in our house, I was ignored. My dad stopped calling me ''Little Lady Linny'', I stopped getting a warm ss of milk before bed, dad stopped reading me bedtime stories and giving me goodnight kisses... I felt alone in my house and I''d get under the bed and wait for the boogyman toe."

    "You weren''t scared of the boogyman?" he asked with his eyes wide.

    "No," Jerlina chuckled. "I wanted to make friends with the boogyman. I wanted Sullivan toe to my bedroom because he was big, furry, and cuddly..."

    She rubbed her face realizing how stupid she had been in the past. And stupid now. This guy tried to vite her some time ago and acted hysterically just minutes ago and here she is... telling him her childhood embarrassing stories.

    Stupid! Stupid!

    "I didn''t have cleithrophobia until ..." he broke the silence and she looked at him. His lips were pressed and he was tightly interlocking his fingers.

    "I was kidnapped when I was ten and they shipped us across the ocean... We were packed like sardines in wooden crates. There were ten of us... all boys... Mikhail..." he nodded. "I met Mikhail and his brother Alexei there..."

    He gulped and Jerlina could see his eyes reddening once more. She should say his story is far worse than her story.

    Kidnapped? Shipped? And Mikhail..? Mikhail Volkonsky? He has a brother?

    "Kidnapped for ransom?" she asked as he went silent.

 Chapter 48 - The Reason

    <h4>Chapter 48 - The Reason</h4>

    Jeremy reminisced that day. He didn''t have strong feelings of guilt and fear anymore. His mom helped him get the necessary help. But he did feel grief...

    The grief of losing a friend.

    Alexei was a couple years older than him and he was very brave and smart. He hatched the escape n by getting to the control room and inform someone through the radio that they were kidnapped. Mikhail was a couple years young and all he did was cry. The three boys escaped the containment area somehow and they reached the control room.

    They managed to barely escape... except Alexei.....

    Jeremy fisted his hand. It was tough to deal with survivor''s guilt. He couldn''t even meet Mikhail for years. Mikhail was affected greatly, but with the help of professionals and a lot of reflection, they got over it. The wound is healed, but still, the scar remains.

    Jeremy heard the shaking voice of Jerlina and looked at her. He didn''t know what he should do with her. Those eyes... She would be justified if those eyes carried happiness knowing that he suffered. But no... they were filled with care; genuine care.

    He won''t misunderstand. He knows she still hates him. But even so, she cannot get happy for his suffering.

    This woman... How can I not fall for her?

    "Ransom? No," he gave a wry smile, "They said my blue eyes will fetch more money... We were to be sold as ves... s*x ves to be precise..."

    He said bluntly. Looking at her, he realized why he got a panic attack suddenly and he reached a decision.

    Jerlina felt a shiver pass through her spine hearing him.

    What kind of world am I living in?

    She bowed her head. She really was d he escaped that terrible fate. But that doesn''t mean others did. The world is cruel and filled with malice. Out of greed, humans hurt other humans although they have nothing against them.

    "The world is not fair, Jerlina," he said and she looked at him. "You might think no one will want you dead because you can''t find a reason, but sh!t happens. Most times it happens for no reason at all. The threat to your life is real. In fact, it is so real, that Cooper had to break up with you," he stood up with a sigh.

    He knew he needed to tell her the truth... For him and for her.

    His sudden panic attack stemmed from his grief. The grief of losing his friends. His mother, Alexei, Dave, others... They all were close to his heart. He lost them and was able to survive somehow.

    But he didn''t want to lose Jerlina who is his heart. He won''t be able to function if it happens.

    Yes, he can protect her. But if she doesn''t even believe she is in danger and doesn''t have the will to live, no one can help her.

    So for his sake and hers, she should survive.

    For that, he will do anything. Even if it means he has to stay away. It doesn''t matter if she warms up to him, what matters is her survival.

    He can never stop loving her and wanting her, but he can step back like he did till some months ago.

    She is his wife in his heart forever, no matter what the piece of government-issued paper says. But she doesn''t have to be his, and she doesn''t even have to know what he truly feels.

    And he could ask one more person to reiterate the threat she faces. Even if she doesn''t believe him, she will believe that person.

    Jerlina gasped and looked at him and her heart raced. "What do you mean?"

    "Gerard Cooper came to me the day before I got you. In exchange for protecting you, he offered to marry Emma who was forced into an arranged marriage to a junkie by her parents. It is a contractual marriage between Emma and him. The reason I married you is that there is a deal among us gang-leaders not to hurt the families. Our marriage is your ultimate protection. Once the threat on you is taken care of..."

    His head felt heavy and his throat went dry. Fisting his hands, he continued, clearing his throat.

    "I will annul our marriage, so you won''t be a divorcee. Cooper and Emma will file for divorce in a year and once that is settled, you can... you can be with him. So until then, bear with living here. There are a lot of people who love you and wish for your well-being. For their sake, don''t give up on your life. Don''t say you''d rather die. Live well, Jerlina. You have a lot to live for."

    Jerlina watched him walking out and she was too stunned to say anything. He said everything as if he was reading a news article, but for her, there was a lot to process. Tears started dripping down her face and she buried her face in her knees hugging herself.

    "I''ll ask Bobby to fix a door chain for your bedroom door. You don''t have to hide under the bed fearing I might enter your room," he stepped out of the room and closed the door softly.

    His eyes clouded and his head felt so heavy, he felt like the world is spinning.

    "Jerry!" he heard Bobby and he held his arm. "Are you okay..? Holy f*ck, you''re burning!"

    "I''ll be fine after sleeping. Fix a door chain in her room, immediately," he got his arm out of his grip and staggered towards his room.

    "I''ll get you pills, Jerry...wait!"

    He ignored Bobby. He doesn''t like pills anyway. The rug in his room had that woman''s blood and he rolled it and threw it out. Getting out of his clothes, he plopped on the bed.

    -----

    Bobby rubbed his heart seeing the closed room to his side. When Jerry said he is married to Jerlina, he thought somehow he got the heart of the woman he longed for years. But to have a door chain to his wife''s bedroom...

    Ah, Jerry... When will you get the happiness you deserve?

    -----

    Jerlina was in deep thoughts. She was shocked at first with everything TJ said and it took some time for her to register everything.

    Gerard broke up with me to leave me with TJ? He knew how terrified I was of TJ. With no heads-up, he left me with TJ?

    Emma married Gerard to stop her arranged marriage? Then what about the threats she gave Gerard? And why did shee to me and brag the day of her wedding if she entered the marriage with divorce in mind?

    And TJ... Is he lying or is he actually believing that Emma had no way to stop her "arranged marriage" if it actually was forced on her, other than by marrying someone else''s boyfriend? And why would Gerard break up with me for TJ to protect me?

    So Gerard agreed that TJ will have to marry me to "protect" me?

    It broke her heart. Even to protect her, how could he leave her and marry another woman and let another man marry her? She was with his child at that time!

    How could he evene up with this cringe-worthy n? Who gave him that right to decide on my behalf?

    Those two made a deal to "protect" me? Am I a thing? Do I not have my own free will? Did Gerard think that he owns me?

    Why did no one tell me anything about this till now? If Emma and Gerry is having a contractual marriage and I was held to be protected, why wasn''t I told?

    I lost my child! Had I known...

    She was filled with anger. She knew the reason TJ told her is not the actual reason since it seemed shallow and full of holes. But she started believing that her life might be in danger.

    Her thoughts were disturbed by the noise at her door. She got up and walked to the door. Bobby was fixing the lock to her door and she was surprised TJ kept his word. She did think she''ll befortable with that lock and she didn''t stop him.

    Suddenly she had an idea.

    "Bobby...how long are you with TJ?" she asked.

 Chapter 49 - Realizing The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Realizing The Truth</h4>

    Bobby paused screwing in the lock and turned to look at Jerlina. He leaned on the door frame with a smirk.

    "Well, look who''s not scared of me anymore!"

    Jerlina shrugged with a smile. She wasn''t that scared of Bobby anymore. She herself didn''t know the reason. Maybe it is because he is married with a child. Scarlett seemed like a smart woman and if she married him, he must have something good, right? Also, after getting to know Daisy, she realized Bobby inherited her smile. And someone who was raised by that kind woman cannot be that bad, right?

    Whatever the reason is, Jerlina was not that scared of him.

    "Well, who used to block me and act rudely with me when I was minding my business?" she asked back.

    "Acted rudely? Trying to chat with you is ''rude''? Telling you that you were one of us is ''rude''?" he scoffed and he looked disappointed.

    "One of yours?" Talia was shocked and her eyes widened. "You would be saying stuff like ''we'', ''us'' and how you handle ''them'' who goes against you... Don''t tell me..."

    "Yeah, and?" Bobby shook his head. "Were you doing anything against us? We were always considering you as one of us," he knitted his brows as if he was offended.

    "But... that... even TJ?" she stuttered out of shock and he stood straight.

    "What do you mean ''even TJ''? Do you know how much he-" he gritted his teeth and waved his hand to get her to move. "Move aside, Madam Luna. I have to get back home soon," he spoke, controlling his anger, and started working on the lock.

    He was angry at her, but for the sake of Jerry, he tried to hold it back. In the past, he has seen first-hand all the things Jerry did for her. And here she is, pretending as if nothing happened!

    Jerlina walked to the side and leaned on the wall not wanting to provoke Bobby who was offended.

    She was dumbfounded. She wanted to know the truth. She knew TJ''s exnation was weird. She knew TJ doesn''t have to take on this role of a protector to help his sister to escape a forced marriage.

    Emma is capable to handle such issues herself. And Emma did want to marry Gerard either because of love or just to get back at her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made the effort toe and brag to her about it.

    What she wanted to hear from Bobby was that Jerry wanted to give Emma the marriage she wanted and he used the threat on her life as a chance to keep the way clear for Emma.

    Certainly not this! So... TJ used to like me and his people considered me part of their gang? ''Luna'' is my nickname?

    Finally, it all made sense to her. She knew people in the gang will be given a nickname upon their initiation. And they won''t give out nicknames that easily. And she knew TJ is very loyal and good to those whom he considers as his own.

    Or ''Luna'' is the name they made up just to make this act more believable for the enemies? Even still...he doesn''t have to go this far to protect me.

    Yeah... TJ probably liked me... and feels some lingering attachment to me because I was his unrequited love and he still considers me as one of his. It exins his... randomness.

    But what did I do to get on his radar? I never met him. I thought he hated me for what I did to his sister. Emma made sure I know that her brother will get back at me for what I did.

    Ah... Emma again... Did she troll me and made me live in fear? Was that her punishment? To make me scared of my own shadow those few months? Did she know her brother liked me then? Did sheugh behind my back seeing me running scared of the people who would never hurt me?

    Or am I thinking too much? If he liked me, why didn''t he tell me?

    Well, I did run away at the sight of him.

    But why did he fall for me? He was an adult and I was seventeen at that time. Isn''t that a crime or something? Is that why he kept quiet?

    Bobby finished fixing the lock and he turned to look at Jerlina. She was looking at the floor in deep thoughts. She did look pitiful.

    Such a small girl...

    She resembled histe sister and that''s why he always liked her. His mother said the same and asked him to take care of her. Scar likes her too. He felt bad for snapping at her when she initiated a conversation with him.

    "It''s finished. You can check if it works properly," he spoke in a gentle tone.

    "Thank you," Jerlina smiled. She felt tired thinking too much. She wanted to sleep.

    "You were going to ask something..." Bobby asked and Jerlina took in a deep breath. She already got the answer she needed.

    "Does he gets panic attacks often? In that case, he should talk to-" she was a little worried seeing him like that.

    "He got one? Today?" Bobby got anxious.

    He knew Jerry gets scared of getting trapped at times. And at those times, he''d thrash everything around him. He gets violent at those around him, but it seemed like this one is unhurt.

    Ah, Jerry... even if he loses himself, he can''t hurt her. And she looks worried for him. This is good. She can slowly fall for him too.

    "Yes, but he calmed down soon..." Jerlina said, not knowing Bobby''s thoughts.

    "That''s good. No one knows why he gets that, but he is almost healed. He has a shrink if that''s what you meant to ask. Don''t worry, I''m sure he can handle it," he smiled.

    No one knows? Jerlina thought Bobby is trying to protect TJ''s privacy. TJ easily told her about it and so she thought all his friends must know about it.

    She didn''t know other than Mikhail''s family, TJ and his mom, and some higher-level officials, no one knows about that kidnapping incident. TJ never talks about that incident with anyone.

    "Okay, that''s good." Jerlina smiled.

    "Be ready at 9.30 in the morning. Scar wille and get you... to the office?" he added seeing Jerlina''s confused face.

    "Oh? Okay." Jerlina nodded. She was happy she still has her job.

    Bobby turned to leave and as Jerlina was about to close the door, he stopped.

    "Can you do me a favor?" he asked and Jerlina nodded wondering what it might be.

    "Jerry is having a high fever. Can you take care of him? You don''t have to sit by his side all the time. Just... just have a nce at him once an hour or so to make sure he hasn''t fried his brain. He doesn''t like pills and won''t listen to anyone. He''s not a child either to force a pill down his throat. But I don''t want him to die. Please..? I can stay but Cia is having a cold and Scar can''t handle her alone..." he continued with his pleads.

    What? Why should I take care of him?

    Jerlina thought in her heart. "Sure," she said with a bright smile. She didn''t want to argue with Bobby. TJ is a grown man. If he thought he can handle his fever without a pill, he can do it. Why must he be bothered, right?

    "Thank you so much, Madam Luna!" Bobby said holding her hand with a grateful smile and left the room.

    He was satisfied he did his best to get Jerry the little happiness of getting cared for by his love. He wasn''t sure Jerlina will actually care for Jerry, but he tried and that was enough for him.

    A vulnerable man and his wife, alone in the room while she takes care of him...

    Sparks will fly, right?

 Chapter 50 - Staring Unconsciously

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Staring Unconsciously</h4>

    Jerlina held the knob of the door to close it but she couldn''t. She remembered TJ was warm when he embraced her before. And the way he suffered when he had the panic attack made her feel bad. But then she was a little scared if she''d get attacked like before.

    Sigh!

    She closed the door and lied on the bed. She tried to sleep, but she couldn''t. She wondered if people would die of high fever and google said that they can. It gave her a fright. She wondered if something happened to TJ, she might get med.

    Ah... I will make him take a pill!

    She got up and walked to her first aid box. She remembered that there were some antipyretic drugs. As she pulled open the drawer, her eyes got drawn to her balcony. The door was closed, but she could see the little nter out there through her heart.

    Her hand holding the drawer handle paused. She stood straight taking in a deep breath. Her eyes teared up.

    Yeah, so what if he has a fever? I lost my baby because of him!

    She went back to bed and cried.

    Gerard... she really didn''t think he''d do this to her. Surely, his word would have been enough to stop her from getting paranoid. She wouldn''t have tried to escape had Gerard spoke to her.

    I will not forgive him either.

    When she woke up, it was morning and she checked the time. She had enough time to get ready. The first thing she did was to take care of the rose bush. She felt hungry and went to the kitchen and made a banana oatmeal smoothie for breakfast.

    She didn''t even remember that Jeremy had a fever and proceeded with her chores.

    As she was having her breakfast, Earl came to her, wagging his tail. To make fun of the jester, she peeled a banana and gave it to him. She thought he''d run away smelling the banana, but she was the one who was surprised.

    "Are you a monkey or a wolf?" she asked, seeing the dog devouring the banana. The dog looked at her with its icy-blue eyes and licked its lips with its long tongue and started to rub on her leg.

    "You''re happy eating a banana? You''re a shame for all the wolves out there. They''ll bow their head in shame seeing someone who shares their appearance eating a banana. To think I was scared of you... Shame!" she mumbled as she checked google if it is okay for a husky to eat bananas and apparently, it is.

    Earl didn''t understand what she said, but he was proud for some reason. "Shame on you," Jerlina with a chuckle petted his head and he lied on the floor showing his belly.

    "You want a belly rub? Who''s a good boy? Earl is..." she yed with Earl for some time and her heart lightened.

    She walked to her room to get ready. As she was about to open her door, she heard the door click from TJ''s room. She reflexively turned that side and that''s when she saw the bloodied rug by the door.

    That is blood! Did he kill someone?

    She gulped and her eyes ended up on the figure opening the door and he was one foot out. His hair was a mess...more like, he in his entirety was a hairy mess. She had never seen anyone with this much hair other than... Tom Selleck, Sean Connery,... And boy did she adore them!

    She gulped. The hair hid the scars in his body almost pretty well. And those biceps and triceps, pecs and abs...

    D*mn! Now I see! Henry Cavill ¨C that''s who he resembles!

    She thanked God for the boxers... those bright pink boxers with cute puppies and heart prints.

    Other than that, he had hair everywhere, even in his well-defined legs- like a werewolf.

    Ah, werewolf! Now I understand where the name ''Luna''es from. Luna ¨C the mate of an Alpha in romance novels.

    Wait...I am staring, aren''t I?

    Before she knew it, she was already staring at him for more than five seconds. It is not like her heart pounded seeing his naked body. She was surprised to see the kind of body she thought only Hollywood actors would be able to achieve.

    Okay, Jerlina! Pretend you saw nothing.

    She told her brain, but her neck didn''t listen to her.

    Jeremy on the other hand was exhrated. He thought of getting in since he didn''t want to scare her. Out of habit, he got out without getting dressed, but seeing her reaction, he flexed a little. There wasn''t much change in her expressions, but she was stunned.

    I knew she didn''t see me clearly yesterday and hence the lukewarm reaction. But now seeing me in bright sunlight, she cannot look away.

    He wanted to jump in joy. But he controlled himself.

    "Good morning. Did you have a nice restst night?" he asked.

    "Ah... yes, good morning," Jerlina cleared her throat and turned the doorknob. She didn''t want to make him ufortable by staring at him. But then she remembered about his fever. "Bobby said you had a fever. How are you-"

    "I''m fine!" he smiled brightly.

    That d*mn Bobby! Why did he tell her?

    "I''ll get in..." she smiled and the corners of her lips hurt because she held her smile for long.

    "Sure," he nodded and turned to get in.

    "By the way, TJ," she suddenly shouted. "Your itinerary for today... Can I enter your office? When will you be there?" she asked.

    This would be her first day there and she wanted to do her job perfectly.

    "Itinerary?" he turned to look at her. "You can use my office ¨C use my desk. I don''t have a desk for a secretary. And... Isn''t this your first day there? Just try and get to know everyone. You don''t have to do anything there."

    "But..?" Jerlina was confused.

    Use his desk? So where will he sit?

    "What?" he scoffed. "F*ck! Were you one of those kids who ask the teacher to start sses on the first day of school? You were, weren''t you?"

    "Well, we go to school to get educated so..." Jerlina was confused why he suddenly mentioned school.

    Jeremy rolled his eyes. As expected!

    "Do what you want. Make yourselffortable. I won''t be there in the morning. I''ll have to see my shrink," he went in and Jerlina blinked her eyes.

    So what should I do in his office? Why am I getting paid? Eh, whatever!

    She got dressed in one of her business suits. After applying light makeup, she stepped out after receiving a call from Scarlett that she has arrived. She didn''t know how Scarlett got her number, but she didn''t bother to learn. She doesn''t know a lot of things anyway!

    "You''re wearing THAT to work?"

    TJ''s voice stopped her. She turned to see TJ eating cereal, holding the bowl in his hand as if he was waiting for her.

    "This is my best suit. Is it not enough?" Jerlina took a look at her outfit. It was not Armani, but she got the suit from a decent brand and it suits her.

    You''re overdressed!

    That''s what Jeremy wanted to tell her. Hispany had no dress code and no one wears suits. She''d stand out like a sore thumb there. But seeing her sad face, he decided not to tell her.

    Maybe I should change thepany''s dress code from tomorrow...

    "No, it is perfect," Jeremy smiled. "Go on, Scar is waiting..."

    "Yes," Jerlina gave a smile and stepped out.

    Seeing Scarlett in overalls, Jerlina was surprised. The baby was in the car seat and she thought she will be dropped in daycare and wondered if Wolford even has a daycare.

    Scarlett was mumbling something about not wanting thepany dress code to change. Jerlina asked her about the daycare baby Ciara will be left at and Scarlett chuckled.

    "Ourpany has a daycare!" she said with a chuckle and started singing praises of her boss TJ.

    Jerlina was not that surprised by the way TJ runs hispany. She knew he takes good care of his people.

    Only my sry is low... but whatever!

 Chapter 51 - That Night That Changed Everything...

    <h4>Chapter 51 - That Night That Changed Everything...</h4>

    Jerlina thought they'' be going to the Corporate Office of the Fitzgerald Lumber Corp. located in the port city of Latson, but she was taken to the Registered Office in Peyton. The old building is there for more than a century as this was used by the Fitzgerald family.

    Scarlett told Jerlina that TJ uses this office still although he has avish office in the Corporate office building too. She exined how even after expanding the business to an international level, he still is the same and uses the office as a tribute to his adoptive father.

    "He was adopted by Mr. Fitzgerald?" Jerlina was surprised.

    Scarlett let out a deep breath at Jerlina''s question. It seemed like Jerlina knows nothing about Jeremy.

    She used to be in the ''gang''! She used to follow around Jerlina in their "patrols". She watched how Jerlina never gave a chance to TJ. But she never refused him either.

    At least tell him that he has no chance with you and put him out of his misery ¨C she wanted to shout it to Jerlina.

    She thought Jerlina was a snob. She even argued with Jeremy to stop liking that ''prick who thinks she is something'' when she is just an uppity.

    But Jeremy never let anyone talk one word against her. He was mesmerized with her as if she put a spell on him. She believed Emma when she cried that day saying how cruel Jerlina treated her and how her brother is blind to see the "real Jerlina". It proved her preconceived notion about Jerlina.

    Emma used to say how Jerlina thinks Jeremy is a thug and someone unworthy to pursue her. But she was not willing to let him go because she can have Jeremy as a spare in case she cannot find anyone rich to date and marry.

    The funny thing is she would argue with Jeremy after her "talks" with Emma, but Emma will pretend as if she didn''t even understand why they talk about Jerlina with Jeremy.

    They got along well back then ¨C right till she stopped believing Emma''s words; right after she grew up mentally. Emma''s words rarely matched her actions.

    Then she realized, people cannot be judged based on one thing or another. All humans haveyers.

    So what was the reason behind Jerlina''s behavior in the past?

    Bobby told her today that Jerlina was surprised she was one of them. "Back then...Were you right Kitty, when you said she was a snob?" he asked with little doubt. "Did she think we were too low for her?"

    "No," she assured Bobby although she was a little doubtful after she saw the way Jerlina screamed at Jeremy the other day.

    Daisy only had good words to speak about Jerlina as long as she remembered. Daisy said that Jerlina lost her baby and she thinks Jeremy caused it. That would screw up anyone pretty badly. Now that she has a chance, she wanted to get to know Jerlina more.

    Jerlina could see Scarlett was disappointed. Jeremy is a local hero and everyone here knows about him. But what she knew about Jeremy came from Emma.

    Right...Emma ¨C a very unreliable source. At that time, she thought since she is his sister, her words would be more trustworthy than the local gossips.

    Jerlina wanted to know how wrong she was about Emma in the past. She never told her that she used to sneak food for her brother. She gave the impression that they were one big happy family who''d sit and chat around the dining table each day.

    "I used to be friends with Emma and she told me how her mother loved Jeremy - even more than her father, and how much TJ is a Harrison first. She said their father had to keep TJ out of jail by spending a lot whenever he almost kills someone because they said a word against their family..."

    "Pfft..." Scarlett scoffed and Jerlina paused. Scarlett looked amused. "What else?"

    "She even insinuated that Jeremy and Mr. Fitzgerald were in...you know...THAT kind of rtionship. I never knew he was adopted."

    "WHAAAT?" Scarlett mmed the brake right in the middle of the road. "Fudge it!" she turned and checked the baby. Making sure the baby is fine, she parked the car at the side of the road.

    Jerlina patted her pounding chest. The sudden braking reminded her of herst ident. But she took in a deep breath. She wanted to tell her story to at least one person. She knew TJ''s people won''t believe her word over Emma''s, but this is the truth.

    Emma is a maniptor and a liar!

    "She didn''t inly say that, but the way she talked about their rtionship... I don''t think I misunderstood her whether you will believe me or not. I can''t exin well, but-"

    "Aww, sweetie...you don''t have to exin. I understand what you''re saying. Trust me. Emma... she is...ahem! What else did she say?" Scarlett asked.

    She now understood what could have happened between TJ and Jerlina back then.

    [email?protected] If only I bothered to talk to Jerlina then, a lot of misunderstandings would have been solved!

    "You believe me?" Jerlina widened her eyes. "I thought-"

    "Oh, I believe you... and one more thing... Emma told me about some troubles between you and her. The school management sided with you but she said-"

    "She..." Jerlina bowed her head. "That incident... I was in the wrong, but that guy spoke for me and since I was a model student, I was naturally believed..."

    She let out a deep breath. That was the biggest mistake... well, the second biggest mistake shemitted in her life. Since that guy''s lie helped her, she didn''t speak out the truth even after Emma begged her. And it was not worth it. She suffered a lot after that.

    "Oh? What happened actually?" Scarlett wanted to know the truth to make sure how much Emma lies.

    "That..." Jerlina rubbed her face. "I''ve never talked about this with anyone before... But..."Jerlina decided toe clean. Somehow Scarlett seemed trustworthy to her. Or she just wanted a release from feeling guilty all the time.

    "It was an assignment... I usually finish my assignments a week before, but I somehow forgot that one assignment. I remembered the previous day, but I..."

    That was her biggest mistake that led to everything that went wrong in her life. She like most teenagers was very hormonal and wanted attention. Her father never paid attention to her and to seek attention, she did a stupid thing.

    She knew it was stupid at that time, but she did it anyway because... she was a desperate teenager who wanted her father''s attention and very stupid.

    She dressed in one of her stepmother''s provocative outfits and sneaked into the pub. She thought she''d be caught and they''d call her father, but no one cared. She even bought beers and they sold it to her when she showed some random ID she found in school! That ID was probably fake and yet no one cared.

    She got wasted after just a bottle... she talked with a random dude...and... That was the night she lost her virginity.

    Stupid! Stupid!

    It hurt... That dude was very big down there and... he tried to stop her, and when she insisted he tried to be gentle, but it hurt. She didn''t enjoy it at all.

    She forgot everything about that poor dude who was cheated by a high school girl. He thought she was an adult. But if anyone knew, he will be jailed although she was the one who instigated it, and so she never talked about it.

    She never will talk about it.

    But the sad truth is... although she wasn''t home even after midnight, no one from her home searched for her. Even her dad...because ¨C Poor Gina had a fever and she wanted her dad by her side.

    When Jerlina got home expecting a lecture or even grounding, she was very disappointed. She wept and it was that day she decided that she will not hurt herself for any reason, especially to gain attention. She med no one but herself for her stupidity.

    "Jerlina?"

    Scarlett''s voice snapped Jerlina out of her reverie.

    "Yes..." she continued.

 Chapter 52 - His Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 52 - His Intentions</h4>

    "I didn''t finish my assignment... But it was the deadline and that teacher will reduce marks for tardiness. I knew I had to submit something if I have to get my schrship... That day Emma asked me to take a printout of her assignment and I..." Jerlina took in a deep breath, rubbing her temples. Her head hurt remembering the mistake she did.

    "I took two copies and...I was wrong..." she looked at Scarlett and she had no change in expression when she expected disgust. "I thought I could rece it with my own the next day, but the teacher started correcting the same day and he found out two exactly same assignments... giarism is considered a crime and it would lead to immediate expulsion from the school... The matter was immediately informed to the Principal. I was up for a schrship ¨C I needed that schrship..."

    "So you lied even after Emma begged you to tell the truth?" Scarlett asked. At least that''s what Emma said and Jerlina''s story is the same.

    "She begged me to tell the truth, and I knew the truth wille out. I was preparing to beg the Principal for leniency in the punishment. See, since it was a printout, Emma''sputer is bound to have the original file. I took the printouts and it can be easily proved that I was the one who copied..." Jerlina looked at Scarlett and her eyes widened.

    "Of course..." Scarlett only then realized it shouldn''t have been hard for Emma to prove that she did the assignment. But she didn''t and that means...

    "But then, this other guy who alwayspetes with me for first ce and schrship came to the Principal''s office... He said that Emma bullied him to write her assignments for her. He said all the assignments submitted by Emma after she joined this high school were done by him. He even showed the proof from hisputer. He also said this assignment was originally done by me and that he copied my assignment from theputer I used in the library and sent it to Emma because he was sick of doing Emma''s work for her...He apologized and..."

    "Ah...So that''s what happened..." Scarlett smirked and pped the steering wheel.

    Emma hid this itsy-bitsy detail in her sob story to prove Jerlina was the devil incarnate. Emma used that guy and when the guy was fed up, he used the issue with Jerlina to free himself and turned it against Emma. Somehow in the battle between that guy and Emma, Jerlina was saved from the usation of giarism.

    "But..." Jerlina continued. "I asked him to tell the truth that he didn''t copy from me and it was he who wrote that assignment. But he wanted me to have that assignment. He was pissed because Emma never fulfilled her promise of going on a date with him if he finished her assignments for him. And so, he did what he did. And I... I needed that schrship and I kept mum...I was wrong..."

    "You were not wrong! Emma was wrong and she got what she deserved!" Scarlett patted Jerlina''s back.

    "She didn''t bully him and if I didn''t copy her assignment nothing would havee out. She got a permanent record for something she didn''t do...And she vowed to get back at me. She said her brother will definitely ruin me... That guy got into an ident at that time and broke his arm. So I..."

    "You thought Jerry hurt that guy and was out to get you next?" Scarlettughed holding her stomach. Jerlina looked at Scarlett,ughing as if she was mocking her.

    "You have no idea how scared I was back then..." she mumbled only to getughed at more.

    "He must have known it all... He called you a hustler and was more impressed with you for your will to survive...Haha... So this was why...He spent some money on Emma and that''s it... He never let her bring up that incident again. That guy kept everything about you locked in his heart and savored them... Hurt you? Like he can..."

    "So he really was not mad at me? So why did he..."

    Jerlina stopped continuing with her question. The answer is pretty clear, isn''t it?

    He liked me and followed me around. He was not my type and I wouldn''t have liked him back. But had I known his intentions, I would have politely rejected him and made sure he knows that he has no chance with me.

    Maybe I should tell him now. He doesn''t have to do anything for me. He will get nothing in return.

    "Jerry... he may seem emotional and as someone who blindly follows his heart, but he is very rational..." Scarlett started the car.

    "He knows being nice always will not do. It''s a dog-eat-dog world. And Emma really didn''t lose anything, did she? Her father got her a seat in the university she wanted to get in, and she wasn''t expelled. But if it were you who got caught, you definitely would have been expelled. In a way, it was self-defense. Many will say it is wrong, maybe it IS wrong. But not in Jerry''s book!"

    Jerlina was of differing opinion. What she did was wrong and she strongly believes that the end does not justify the means. And so she tried to be honest all her life.

    But he is not like that.

    "Let me tell you one thing, Jerlina... just get to know him a little. He is not a bad guy." Scarlett said patting her hand and Jerlina nodded half-heartedly.

    The people around TJ love him so much and they justify everything he does because he does so for the "greater good", "survival", and whatnot. Maybe that is how he survived. He was kidnapped and judging by the scars on his body, he might have suffered a great deal and this is the way he chose to survive.

    I can never understand him. And there is no need for me to understand someone who took my baby from me!

    Scarlett introduced Jerlina to everyone in the office and the salespersons in the shop in the front that sold various lumber products.

    Maybe because they had an idea that Jerlina was TJ''s wife, they all stared at her and started mumbling among themselves. Scarlett went to her work and

    Jerlina felt alienated and she went to TJ''s office. Closing the blinds, she sat on the only chair in the room which was an old leather armchair behind the strong Oak table.

    Her head hurt. She didn''t know why Emma lied about her brother. It happened even before the giarism incident. So right from the start, Emma was lying to her.

    She rested her head on the table.

    TJ... He liked me, but why? Why did he choose to side with me in the past when Emma was in the right? And why is he siding with her now?

    Does he think whatever means he uses to get me is right because he likes me? Will he ever let me go? Can I trust his words?

 Chapter 53 - Wolf Or A Husky

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Wolf Or A Husky</h4>

    When Jeremy came to his office, his heart melted to a puddle seeing her sleeping. With her head resting on the table, she looked cute.

    He got close to her and his hand naturally went to pet her head, but he held himself back. Bending to her level, he looked at her face. She looked peaceful as she slept.

    All I want is for you to be peaceful, my Luna...

    He talked to his shrink and she suggested staying away from her if she triggers his attacks. But how could he do that?

    He might not be her lover, but she is a member of his pack forever. As an alpha, he must protect her and he will just do that.

    Jerlina was in her dreams. She was walking through an unfamiliar forest and her heart pounded as there was only the gentle moonlight to illuminate the way. In the distance, she saw a couple of blue wisps floating around. She was drawn to them and walked closer, but as she got closer, the wisps started to rise up. It was then she realized that the mesmerizing blue orbs were the eyes of a big monstrous wolf.

    She turned and started to run as fast as her legs took her as the wolf chased. She ran and ran trying to get out of the forest, but she got trapped in a never-ending loop of creepy weeping willows.

    She, in the end, got caught by the wolf. That towering wolf with the prettiest blue eyes stared at her. Looking at its eyes, she slowly calmed down. The gentle moonlight, the big monster, the creepy trees, everything looked the same, but she felt rxed.

    "You''re not a wolf... you''re a husky, aren''t you?" she said in her dream after she got rxed. "Here''s a banana for you..."

    A banana appeared in her hand and she peeled it and offered it to the wolf. The wolf slowly got closer to her. It had brown hair all over and there were scars on its body she could see even in the moonlight.

    She thought the wolf will eat the banana, but it stood on its two hind legs.

    "I don''t need a banana. I have a banana," the wolf said and Jerlina saw a banana hanging between the hind legs of the wolf.

    "Oh, then what do you like?"

    "I like a peach... I like your peach," the wolf said and jumped on her.

    Jerlinaughed heartily as the wolf yed with her. His hair tickled her face and neck and she giggled like a child. She realized this wolf is indeed a husky.

    Suddenly the mood became intense and even the moonlight seemed hot. Her lips felt wet and her chest felt tight and she looked up to see the muscr man with a divine face bending down to kiss her.

    TJ?

    ----

    "Guh!" she woke up with a gasp. "What a weird dream..." she mumbled as she rubbed her face and got up from the chair. The dream was so vivid and she felt butterflies in her stomach when she saw TJ''s face getting close to her. Even her lips felt wet.

    Nice job, Jerlina! Sleeping and dreaming on your first day of work! Shame on you!

    She chided herself. She was startled to hear the door unlocking and she was stunned to see TJ holding a coffee mug.

    "You woke up!" he smiled. "Here, coffee...Is espresso fine with you? The coffee machine is broken..."

    TJ went on and Jerlina blinked as she got the mug. "I''m sorry I slept," she bowed her head. She thought he was being sarcastic when he brought her coffee.

    "It''s fine..." he waved his hand. "Drink," he insisted.

    Jerlina sipped the strong coffee and felt refreshed. She felt TJ''s stare at her and she looked at him.

    That dream... Is he really a husky? Or pretending to be one?

    Maybe I should get to know him as Scar said... There are no cons to that. It might help me escape him.

    "Gran- Alexander Volkonsky wants to have lunch with you..." he said as he saw her staring at him.

    He looked like a child waiting to get his parent''s permission to go y with his friends in the park.

    "Oh?" Jerlina''s first thought went to the order he ced. She thought he wants to meet her regarding that. "That''s great. Where will be the meeting?" she was prepared to meet him.

    "Wilkinson Club at 1 p.m."

    "Oh, thanks. Then I''ll have to leave now. Shall I book a cab?" she asked him checking the time. She was confused seeing him looking like he has a lot to say.

    "We''ll go together," he said and she picked up her purse with a smile.

    "Okay."

    Let''s try and get along!

    Both of them walked out of the office. Sitting in the front passenger seat of a sparkling new Jeep, she took in the pleasant scent of the new car.

    Buying a Porche and a Jeep in a few days..? Man! It should be good to be rich!

    Wait... he said ''go together''. So is he joining the meeting too?

    "Wilkinson Club?" she turned and looked at him.

    "Yes, and-"

    "They won''t let anyone in without formal wear. You should get changed to a suit," she said.

    As a secretary, these details are in the tip of her fingers. Wilkinson Club is one of those posh clubs every billionaire aspires to get into and they have their own set of strict rules to adhere to.

    "Really? Are you sure?"

    She saw his face getting twisted with anger. He even mumbled some curses directed at the old man.

    "A jacket above my shirt won''t do?" he asked. He knew the old man chose that club solely to make him wear a suit. But he didn''t want to.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head ncing at him in his usual id shirt, jeans and boots. "they won''t even allow loafers."

    Jeremy sighed. When that old man called him and ordered him to have lunch with his wife, he thought he just wanted to test his patience. But that old guy wants to make his head explode by forcing him to wear a suit. Sure he can refuse to join him for lunch, but he respected him, sadly.

    "Then let''s get back home and get changed. Or..."

    He prepared to talk to her about this, but he couldn''t gather his courage. That woman who visited himst night already spread information that he and his wife are not sleeping in the same bed and now Moses is thinking that the marriage is fake.

    "We can buy clothes and jewelry for you in a shop nearby..." he gulped.

    By jewelry, he meant a ring... an engagement ring.

    He wanted to buy her something. He has spent a lot on her, but he has never bought anything for her to wear. He wanted to see her wearing something he bought for her.

    He knew it is a long shot. But he was willing to take it.

    "I am dressed properly," Jerlina said looking at her clothes. "And why should we buy jewelry?"

 Chapter 54 - Joyful Purchase

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Joyful Purchase</h4>

    "Jerlina..." Jeremy gulped. He didn''t know how she''d react but he wanted to exin it properly. She seems to think this is going to be a business meeting, but it is a personal one. He already prepared proper words to exin, but seeing her amber eyes, he forgot everything.

    "Grandpa wants to meet my wife and looking at you... honestly, you don''t look like my wife," he said and watched her eyebrows furrow.

    Oops! Did I say something wrong?

    "Okay..." Jerlina said controlling her anger. She wanted to think that he is making fun of her dressing sense, but she forced herself to not think that way.

    "What should a lumberjack''s wife wear anyway?" she failed within three seconds and took a jab at his dressing sense. She didn''t understand why she couldn''t keep herposure with this guy every time.

    She thought she was taking a shot at him and felt bad not knowing Jeremy is currently on cloud nine.

    She admitted that she is my wife again!

    "I''m sorry-" Jerlina''s soft voice was buried by his deep voice.

    "Grandpa... he is someone who genuinely wants to see me happy and I respect him. He is very observant and he will find out we are faking our marriage at one nce. He is from a different generation and believes that a husband should be the provider and should ornate his wife with diamonds from head to toe. But I haven''t even bought you a ring! I, at least want to try..."

    Jeremy with very few regrets threw his "respected" grandfather under the bus and painted him as a sexist and misogynistic old man with outdated values, just for Jerlina to ept his money.

    Jerlina listened to him and he made sense. She knows of the status required to get inside the? Wilkinson Club and even millionaires cannot get in if they wish for it. She believes in dressing for the asion and in her previous meeting that old man did seem rude and haughty. He fairly criticized her clothes.

    So Jeremy asking her to look the part of his wife is not wrong. But she doesn''t have the money to look the part of a millionaire''s wife and that means, he has to pay for her. He is also talking about a ring. Of course, married people wear wedding bands.

    Aren''t these a bother? He said it was a deal he made with Gerard to protect her. He is doing it all to keep his end of the bargain. And he is the one at loss here. No matter what her opinion is about him, he surely is in an unfair situation here.

    He liked her in the past and that might have contributed to his decision to agree to this unfair deal, but a lot has happened now. She lost her baby and if he is doing everything expecting something from her, she has nothing to give back. She is not rich as him, and she doesn''t have the heart to forgive him either.

    "TJ," she held his sleeve and he stopped. He expected a fierce rodent snarling at him for forcing her to do something against her will, but she looked contemtive and very cute.

    "You don''t have to do this all. You respect Mr. Volkonsky very much and you shouldn''t be lying to him about something very important and personal as your marriage and your life partner. Let''s apologize and clear things-"

    "No!" Jeremy shrugged off her hand and took a step back.

    Why would she reach this conclusion? All he wanted was to buy her things and she wants to do this? Why is she so...UGH!

    "You are the one in a disadvantageous position now. You will get nothing from me in return and I don''t want to take advantage of you in any form. You can back off any time you want since Gerry didn''t speak for me. You are not bound to protect me," Jerlina wanted to make everything clear.

    "What advantage? What backing off?" Jeremy knitted his brows. He was angry at her stupidity. If it was any other opportunistic woman, she''d have dragged him for a shopping spree. This one can''t even be silent and ept the gifts given to her.

    "Honey..." he bent to her eye-level. "No one puts this alpha in a disadvantageous position. And backing off? Do you think I bit more than I can chew? I knew what I got myself into when I gave my word to.." he gulped not wanting to say his name.

    "The woman who came to spyst night already has spread around that you and I aren''t sleeping together. Now I-"

    "Isn''t she the escort you hired?" Jerlina interjected. Jeremy smiled in his heart. He purposefully brought her up to tell Jerlina that he didn''t hire her.

    "I hired her? Honey, I am a married man now... Why will I hire an escort? She was a spy sent to...spy. I''ll prove to them all how happily married I am and who would dare to touch my wife. The wedding is going to be epic! Disadvantageous? I''ll show them who is at a disadvantage..."

    He got down from the car and opened her door while Jerlina was too stunned wondering what is happening.

    Holding her hand, he brought her to a brand store she patronizes only to spend for Gina. He asked the salesperson to get her an outfit that screams elegance and ss. As she was wearing the fifth outfit in the trial room, Jerlina could understand the reason TJ insists that she is his wife, finally.

    His pride! He started something and to not continue through it will be a blow to his pride as a ganglord.

    I should let him do what he wants, right? Maybe stroking his pride is what I can offer him in return for protecting me.

    She chose a ck dress that was not sinfully expensive. And she didn''t mind when he chose a seven-carat white diamond ring that swallowed her petite finger. He wanted something more expensive and a bigger "rock", but thankfully her finger is little and he had to settle for that ''mediocre'' ring that had like twentyone other smaller diamonds around the big diamond.

    He also bought some ridiculously priced sapphire and diamond earrings that wouldn''t be affordable for her even if she sold all her organs in the ck market.

    He also ced an order for wedding bands for their "wedding ceremony" in a few weeks.

    Jewelry can be returned and the cost of the outfits can be paid once she gets her sry ¨C this is the only reason, Jerlina could keep her sanity.

    "Both rings should be identical and anyone should know it is a couple''s ring!" he said for the hundredth time to the jeweller and Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    Calm down... This too will pass. Just bear with it.

    On their way back to their home, Jerlina silently watched the road in deep thoughts while Jeremy was watching her. She was resting her cheek in her left hand and the diamond glittered in her hands.

    Honestly speaking, the diamond looks much more adorable on her finger than in the disy. Her beautiful finger adds beauty to the ring.

    He would trade off his life for a chance to kneel and propose to her. But she won''t allow him, will she? And she inly said he cannot expect anything from her. Did she figure out I like her?

    Hmm...

    But I bought her an engagement ring! And we are getting matching wedding bands!

    "We have to get your wedding dress...Do you mind if I join?" he couldn''t hold back his joy. He thought he''ll have to spend a lot of energy in convincing her, but she agreed to him pretty easily.

    "...No. Do whatever you want," Jerlina said without even turning to look at him.

    Jeremy''s heart was filled with joy since she gave him full autonomy.

    But any man with a little dating experience will know that when a woman says ''do whatever you want'', it generally doesn''t mean she is okay with what he does.

 Chapter 55 - Reminding Who He Is

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Reminding Who He Is</h4>

    Jerlina looked at herself in the mirror. Wearing the expensive earring and the dress, she looked different even in her own eyes. She looked attractive and regal.

    Guess you get what you pay for!

    She thought TJ would be ready by now and was about to open the door when she heard a knock at the door.

    She opened the door, and there he was - the glorious wolf, standing in front of her with just a towel tied around his waist.

    Is he a nudist?

    "Help me choose my suit," he leaned at her and she saw his face turning from a yful smirk to awe.

    "You look pretty, Jerlina," he said taking a couple of steps back to have a good look at her.

    "Step aside," she walked past him towards his room.

    She certainly didn''t want to hear hispliment, but he seemed so genuine and it gave a weird feeling in her heart.

    She is his secretary anyway and it is not wrong to choose his suit. And she wanted to get away from him.

    "Stay here," she pointed her finger at him and he nodded with a grin. She went inside his room she was stunned to see the array of tailored suits he has in that big closet. Plus he had his usual outfits of id shirts and jeans.

    He has a lot of clothes.

    She chose one set for him with a blue tie to match his eyes and waited outside.

    "How do I look? I just have to fix the tie," he came out with a bang and Jerlina gave a thumbs-up signal with a smile.

    He didn''t look bad... He must have taken after his mother.

    "Thanks," he grinned. He was pretty happy she is being extremely nice to him the entire day.

    "I am your secretary after all," she didn''t want him to misunderstand and walked to the stairs and he walked beside her.

    Seeing him struggling to do the knot in his tie as they walked down the stairs, Jerlina offered to help him.

    Standing in the same stair, it was hard for her to reach his neck and he stood in the next step. He was still taller than her, but he bent a little. She tied the knot as it was she who helps Gerry with his tie. Out of habit, she patted the jacket to make sure there is no lint sticking out.

    "Thanks," he said after she finished and his warm breath fell on her face. He was so close to her that she could smell his shampoo.

    She suddenly remembered the dream she had and her heart skipped a beat seeing his lips glistening as he wetted them. He didn''t have thin lips but they were very... sexy. And his voice wasn''t grating for her anymore. It was deep and mesmerizing.

    She subconsciously took a step back forgetting she is standing on the stairs. She yelped as she tripped and braced for impact.

    "Careful," his strong arm wrapped around her waist and stopped her fall. She ended up resting on his chest as he pulled her closer to him. Her heart pounded and she could feel his heart racing too. His big hand gently rubbed her back.

    The position they were in reminded her of that day as he touched her after pulling her out from her car totaled by him.

    What was I getting flustered for? He is the man who killed my baby!

    Her heart froze and with a long breath, she got out of his embrace. "It''s gettingte," she said as she walked down the stairs passing him.

    Jeremy looked at his empty hand. His heart was still pounding thinking of the warmth in his chest. He thought he can put a hold on his feelings, but it seems like he cannot.

    But if she wants to act as his secretary, that is much better than running away from him, right? He can maintain this status quo between them and when the timees he can... he should let her go.

    They reached the Club and they were weed politely and brought to the restaurant. Jerlina was not that surprised to see the empty restaurant with all the tables marked as ''Reserved''. TJ walked beside her with his hand on her lower back, but she was too nervous to think about anything else.

    I am going to meet The Volkonsky!

    She heard footsteps behind them and before she turned, she was pulled back by TJ and she saw the old man''s cane striking TJ right at his shin.

    Okay... what is this about?

    "Grandpa, hi!"

    "Mike?" as if the hit did nothing, TJ spoke with a smile.

    Jerlina looked at the man standing beside the old man. He looked very familiar. It took her some time to recognize him.

    Mikhail Volkonsky!

    She watched TJ going for a hug, but Mikhail went for a bow. It seemed odd for her. She wanted to have a good look at Mikhail, but her view was obscured by the broad back of TJ.

    She didn''t mind. If it was years back, she''d be jumping in joy and trying to find a paper to get his autograph, but now she didn''t feel the need.

    Mikhail tried to have a good look at his friend''s wife, but he wasn''t allowed to by his said friend and he red at him.

    Jeremy, who was surprised by Mikhail''s presence, couldn''t shrug off the image of Jerlina blushing as she spoke about Mikhail. He didn''t want to see her blushing in front of Mikhail. No one can see that adorable face of hers.

    Alexander Volkonsky noticed the little interation between the youngsters and it wasedic for him.

    "You bum can clean up well!" the old man went for another hit. Jerlina stepped to the front and he stopped from hitting her.

    "Hello, Mr. Volkonsky. I am Jerlina Hopkins." She held out her hand for a handshake.

    "Grandpa, my wife," TJ wrapped his arm around her shoulder. The old man paused from hitting TJ and through her peripheral vision she could see Mikhail holding back hisughter.

    "Well... she cleans up well..." he said taking a good look at her from head to toe. Engaging in small talks, they slowly walked to the table.

    "Thank you for stopping him from hitting me," Jeremy whispered in her ear as he pulled the chair for her to sit.

    She nodded with a smile and took the seat. Judging by the way he reacted, it must be something prettymon. She was surprised to know this part of TJ where he gets hit for no reason by an old man.

    Well... seems like he''s not a monster...

    The five course lunch was served and Jerlina had no trouble following the table etiquettes. For some reason, her Uncle Pat taught her everything when she was little.

    She knew she was observed by the old man and she didn''t mind getting scrutinized. It only meant he cared for TJ that much.

    Everyone who knows TJ adores him as if he is a treasure. He must be so lucky.

 Chapter 56 - The Endorsement

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The Endorsement</h4>

    "Did Patrick talk about me?" Alexander Volkonsky asked.

    "Uncle told me you were friends growing up..." Jerlina said with a smile.

    She knew her uncle hides a lot from her, but she wasn''t that interested in knowing all that too.

    Her uncle behaved a little...weird. His home is a small suburban home, but the decor would be simr to what she saw in Downton Abbey. Everything will be chosen by her aunt - the wallpapers, drapes, rugs and whatnot.

    She was treated as someone superior in her uncle''s house. Even their children had to act respectful to her even though she was younger than them and she was there to share their food.

    She could see Mikhail treating TJ almost the same way although they shared friendship.

    "Here... I have a picture..." Alexander showed an old ck and white picture in his phone. There were a group of well-dressed boys and he should her where he and uncle Pat were standing.

    "Is this Aunt Becky? And... He looks like my grandpa!" She looked at him and there was no reply from him.

    Okay... This is not weird at all...

    Jerlina went along with him as he skipped to his ''In those days, we used to...'' stories.

    Mikhail raised his eyebrows and signalled Jeremy to show how close his grandpa and Jerlina are sitting and they were chatting merrily.

    "I''ve never seen him chatting this much with my mother even," he whispered and Jeremy looked at them.

    She seemed to be enjoying herself as she talked about her grandfather and that was enough for him. But he has to say, Alexander Volkonsky doesn''t warm up with anyone this easily. And there was no reason for him to be interested in Jerlina''s grandpa''s story. There should be more to it. He decided to investigate.

    "She''s pretty... Now I see your type..."?Mikhail smirked.

    This guy once said that he liked women with small b**bs and that spread a lot of rumors about this guy. But men can have their types. It is not wrong.

    "She is the prettiest..." Jeremy raised his ss and Mikhail shook his head with a smile.

    Jerlina excused herself to go to the powder room and she was a little startled when all the men stood up with her.

    Oh... The etiquettes of gentlemen! Why am I getting flustered! TJ knows it all too?

    Alexander looked at the leaving back of Jerlina and took a sip of water. He wanted to pay for his sister''s surgery, but before he could pay, he was told someone else paid for her. He investigated and found out it was her.

    A true Hamilton! It is a pity she has to stay hidden.

    "I knew a very prominent businessman. He solely controlled a particr industry..." Alexander looked at Jeremy, "just like you controlling the lumber market..."

    "But?he fell hard for someone who didn''t share his love... He paid a lot to marry her, but she left him. He was depressed and lost everything... Love is good, but it is not everything."

    Jeremy clenched his jaw. He could tell that this old man knows that they are taking their marriage. He had a feeling he would have investigated and it seems like he really had.

    "Well, my Jerlina never pretended to like me, so I know what I am getting into. And, you Volkonsky, should stop poking your nose into my affairs. She never was loved unlike me. Growing up, there never was someone who could check if she is dressed warmly or if she is sick or even if she is getting fed properly. I want to protect her and I will do so until myst breath. You can help me or just stay away. If I learn you are messing with her-"

    "She didn''t know love and you''re going to show her?" Alexander scoffed. "You''ll show her love and she''ll go back to her past lover with half of your assets-"

    Mikhail swallowed a mouthful of wine to observe the drama going on. This seems to be an interesting development.

    Their marriage is fake?

    "Alexander!" Jeremy gritted his teeth and red at the old man and he leaned back on his chair with a chuckle.

    "So you will raise your voice at me for her?"

    "I will raise my voice for what I stand for. You know that." Jeremy let out a deep breath. He does get a little emotional whenever she is concerned. "She won''t ept a cent from me even if I force her to. I dream of the day she would ept my assets..." He took a sip from his ss.

    That day would be the day she epts him as her husband. Will that daye?

    Alexander stared at him for a while. He then spoke in a soft voice, "I asked you here because I can''t be there for your wedding. I wanted to meet your wife and give you my blessings."

    "Can''t or won''t?" Jeremy chuckled and Mikhail patted his back.

    "Grandpa won''t give face to the Harrisons. He hates them."

    "I know," Jeremy looked at Alexander. If any Volkonsky attends his wedding, the Harrisons will act as if they came for the Harrisons. The Harrisons are good at exaggerating their connections.

    He paused seeing Jerlina returning .

    "If you didn''t find me a foster family back then, I would have ended up in a very bad ce. I''m forever grateful for that." He said to Alexander and turned to Jerlina.

    He exined how after his kidnapping incident, it was Alexander who arranged a proper home for him with the Kruger family. Also Peter Fitzgerald was a friend of Alexander and that''s how he waster adopted as his son.

    Jerlina now understood why he respects Alexander this much. He had someone who helped him at the right moment to find a loving family.

    But where were the Harrisons then?

    Alexander took in a deep breath. He could see those two are not in love. But this girl is not like that other woman and is very respectful and not materialistic. They would be a perfect match if she could fall in love with Jerry. His old heart wished to see their children. Both are handsome and they can make perfect babies.

    "Here, youngdy..." He gave her a box brought to them by his assistant.

    "A little gift to wee you to our family. Come on... Open it..." He said with a smile.

    Jerlina got the box opened it. It was a ne with diamonds and rubies. She wanted to do nothing with it, but she knew it would be rude not to ept someone''s gift.

    "Thank you, grandpa. I love it," she closed the box with a smile and kept it aside. She decided to give it to TJ first thing after they return.

    And the topic went to business and Alexander handed her the amount he''ll pay for herpany''s ssware.

    Jerlina pressed her lips to stop her jaws from opening wide. He was willing to pay double the market rate.

    Well, she is not rich to refuse money, but she knew marketing.

    "I can give you twenty five percentage discount if Mikhail can tag ourpany in one of his social media posts announcing his new bar." She looked at Mikhail and he looked amused.

    An endorsement from Mikhail will give herpany better exposure than hiring an advertising agency. He has more than two hundred and fifty million followers in Instagram alone.

    "No need for discount..." Alexander waved his hand and looked at Mikhail. "Do what she said ... Tag or whatever... Also, make a video with you holding?her ssware and say words of support."

    Jerlina was stunned. She just wanted a mention in his social media ount but she is getting an ad?

    She thought Mikhail will refuse. She knew he doesn''t do endorsements much.?But he epted immediately.

    "A forty five seconds video will be enough, right?" He asked and she nodded.

    If it is you, a picture would be enough for me to sell a million pieces!

    She wanted to say, but she was too stunned to speak. She never thought she''d have this big a break for herpany.

    I got a free advertisement for mypany, starring Mikhail Volkonsky! And my customer refused discount!

    Am I dreaming?

 Chapter 57 - Golden Sunset

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Golden Sunset</h4>

    "I can''t believe what happened there... I pinched myself and it hurt... It did happen right..? Right TJ? "

    Jeremy smiled looking at the little woman by his side. She''s been speaking non-stop ever since they got in the car.

    She was oddlyposed the entire time she was with Alexander Volkonsky and the moment she got in the car, she started speaking in a high-pitched voice.

    "It did! You did it! Yourpany got a six-figure worth deal!" He raised his hand with a chuckle and she gave a high five.

    "Yes! "

    He has never seen her this happy and this was the first for him. He would have never guessed she''d get loud out of happiness.

    "Wait... I have to prepare for a lot of orders... The equipment, the furnace... "

    Jerlina started to worry. Herpany is built for producing in the hundreds. Anything of higher capacity cannot be handled.

    Even Mikhail''s endorsement means nothing when she cannot handle the influx of orders.

    She has to revamp their website and make sure the supply meets the demands. She might have to hire some people and there isn''t much time left.

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina who has gone silent by now. He could understand what she is thinking. And she is amazing.

    She is already thinking about how to handle the future rather than going out and celebrate the ''win''.

    She can seed in life! And he will make sure she does.

    But if she is nning to market her products to Mikhail''s fangirls, her littlepany cannot meet the demands.

    There is another surefire way to establish herpany on the world stage.

    He wanted to exin it to her but he feared if she''d ept it. So he decided to wait if she can think the same as him. If not, he can nudge her towards that method.

    He turned to his side to see her asleep already.

    "Did you get tired already, love?" He whispered with a smile.

    A bunch of her hair kept on falling on her nose, tickling her. He could see her face twisting in displeasure.

    He slowed down the car and made sure she is rested properly on the seat and fixed her hair. His hand grazed on her cheek and his hand got warm with the touch.

    He unconsciously leaned towards her but held back. Taking in a deep breath, he kissed the back of his hand where he identally touched her cheek.

    This is the closest I''ll ever be to kiss her after my previous blunder.

    Although he was drunk, he remembered everything that happened that night. Her scent, her soft lips, and the pleasure he got just with her hands.

    Sigh! I ruined my chance if I ever had one, forever!

    When Jerlina woke up, it took her some time before she realized that she is not back at home. He was parking in an underground parking spot and she looked at him for answers.

    "I had to sign a couple of documents and so we''re at the Corporate Office, " He said and she nodded and got out.

    She didn''t even know what to say when he introduced her as ''Lady Boss'' to everyone. She couldn''t say if they were surprised by that reveal or to see him in a suit but the entire office started to gossip.

    "I''m his secretary, " She tried to correct him, but he insisted that she is his Home Secretary and she controls his finances and whatnot.

    "Want to see the ship getting loaded? " He asked and she just followed him to the port. She knew he is not going to take no for an answer.

    "You''re not scared of ships?" She asked. He was shipped he said. If that happened to her, she won''t be anywhere near a ship or the sea.

    "I used to be... " He turned to look at her. The entire ce was noisy with the seagulls and the evening breeze has started to blow.

    The wind was chilling and he saw her rubbing her arms. He removed his jacket and ced it over her shoulders.

    Jerlina was startled by his sudden act and she was about to refuse him, but he pointed at the distance and she followed him.

    "Those ships are all mine... I overcame the fear of them by buying ten of them...Of course, only two are here now," He chuckled. "I still haven''t tried to travel in one of those boats though."

    "Hmm," Jerlina nodded. She admired him.

    I can rise above my traumas too! My life hasn''t ended yet. I still have a chance with mypany.

    She looked at the horizon. The wind was strong and she hugged the jacket close to her. She didn''t want to be cold and she didn''t want to lose the jacket either.

    "Rather than announcing a product line, I can announce collector''s items, right?"

    She suddenly had that idea. That way she can fetch arge price for a little number of products. This way, she won''t be overwhelming her employees and the equipment.

    She turned to look at him while chiding herself for being so open about her ns with the enemy.

    But is he an enemy?

    "Yes, that''s a good idea..." He said, staring at the horizon. She got pretty close to what he nned for her.

    "Since Alexander got involved directly, a lot of people who try to curry his favor and those who respect him will try to get their ssware from you. Hopkins ssware is going to be an icebreaker among the elite circle."

    I''m going to make sure of that. Your products won''t wait for cements in local supermarkets. They''ll be kept in well-polished cabs of the elites'' mansions.

    Your name deserves such recognition!

    Jerlina wanted tough at his high aspirations for herpany. But if she ys this boost from the Volkonsky family rightly, it is not an impossibility.

    Her grandpa always asked her to stay happy with what she has and asked her not to set her aspirations too high. He didn''t want her to get rich.

    After her grandmother died in an ident, he became very silent and lived as an average Joe. He persistently hid his incredible talent and worked just to earn his necessities.

    The elites and the wealthy... He was skeptical of them and stayed away from them and asked her to do the same. He even made her promise to keep away from the rich. She followed in his footsteps.

    And he was incredibly proud of his ssworks.

    He won''t me me for trying to bring attention to his ssware, right?

    Grandpa, will you? I''m sorry for wanting to be rich. Being rich has a lot of perks.

    If I were rich, I probably would have gotten justice for my baby already.

    "You proudly announce me as your wife everywhere. What if I use the connections I obtain through you, against you? Won''t you regret introducing me to those people?" She asked.

    ording to her ns, she should be keeping this all in her heart and silently make her moves. She should be taking revenge.

    She has no idea why she is bbering everything to him like a fool.

    Perhaps, because she feels bad for him because he is a straightforward guy?

    He looked at her with a smile. She tried to find malice or mockery in that smile, but she failed to find anything but...affection.

    She hated to admit it, but this guy... he looks at her with affection and longing most times.

    Is he a maniptor like Emma or is this his true feelings?

    She turned to look at the horizon once again. Those blue eyes are very dangerous. It makes her heart shake from her beliefs.

    Jeremy did find her question a little scalding. She could do that. And he will be blindsided even if he knows she is very well capable of doing so.

    So, what can be done? Should he lock her up and ruin her? Should he push her to insanity? That''s what locking her up did to her. He doesn''t want that.

    If she wants to soar like an eagle, he''ll let her be. He can always watch her from the distance. That is enough for him.

    With the cold breeze caressing them, both of them in their thoughts watched the sunset together.

 Chapter 58 - Alone, As Always

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Alone, As Always</h4>

    Jerlina gulped seeing the big ck iron gates of the mansion in front of her. They are currently in front of Jeremy''s father''s mansion.

    She was refreshed after breathing in the salty seawater, but then Jeremy told her they''d be visiting his parents to talk about their "wedding". She had no way to refuse him and her mood got spoilt.

    He said they won''t be there for long and even bought her dinner already. But she was not in the mood to meet Emma today.

    Jeremy felt bad seeing her struggling to even unbuckle her seatbelt. She had gone pale.

    "Is it okay to leave that expensive box there?" she bit her lips. She wanted to stay in the car or just run away.

    "No one will open my glove box. We can keep it safe once we reach home," he knew she does not want to get down.

    He wasn''t trying to ruin her mood. He remembered his mom''s advice not to let her meet Emma and so he decided to meet his " parents" today before Emma returns.

    He has to do it, otherwise, poor Emma won''t hear the end of it from her "caring" mom. Also, his "father" will get offended that he is not respecting the patriarch of the Harrison family.

    "You..." he tried to help her unbuckle the seatbelt, but the moment his hand got near hers, she flinched and he pulled back.

    "You don''t have to be on your best behavior, Jerlina..." he wanted to rify things to her. "We are just going to inform them as a formality. You don''t have to answer them if you don''t want to, or you can say whatever you want without fearing that they might get offended if you want to."

    Jerlina could see he means what he says. He seemed to be not so close with his family. She realized that from her talk with Scarlett. Plus, she is not his actual wife to make a good impression with them. This realization gave her some strength.

    "...Emma?And Gerry?" she looked at him. She wanted to stay in the car if Emma is there. She knew Emma will try to provoke her to spoil her mood.

    And Gerry... she''d prefer not to meet him for the rest of her life.

    "Emma is not returning until tomorrow." Jeremy was sure of it. Emma told him that in their previous phone call.

    He saw her face getting rxed and she opened the door to step out. They passed the big porch and Jeremy knocked on the door.

    "I think they have guests," Jerlina whispered. Through the closed door, they could hear the loudughter of some people.

    "It is better-" Jeremy paused and started to listen. Jerlina thought she heard a familiar voice, but suddenly, he held her hand and turned to leave. Jerlina could hear the door opening behind her and the familiar voice made her heart skip a beat.

    "Jer?"

    Her chest got heavy and her breathing gotbored as if she ran a mile. She thanked Jeremy in her heart for pulling her back to his car.

    "Jer, wait...Jer!"

    Hearing Gerard''s trembling voice, her breathing got heavier and she ced her hand on her chest that hurt. Her legs lost all strength and became all wobbly.

    "Careful, Jer!"

    She almost tripped on the stone pavement, but Jeremy swiftly helped her gain her bnce. She could hear Gerard''s footsteps nearing them and she wished she could teleport to anywhere else in this world.

    She looked at Jeremy and he seemed as stunned as her. Or is he pretending? Ugh!At least he is trying to get away!

    If Jerlina was too surprised to even walk properly, Gerard was in another ne of surprise. He''s meeting her after months and he cannot contain his joy. He didn''t even think about how or why she is here with Jeremy. He wanted to ask her if her health got better and he wanted to give her a hug.

    Seeing Jeremy pulling her away, he didn''t want to let her go. And slowly his brain started thinking about what was happening in front of him. He fisted his hands noticing how Jeremy casually grabbed her wrists and how he helped her up holding her waist.

    How dare he touch her! And why is she with him?

    "Jeremy..." Gerard now started talking to Jeremy. "Are you here for the dinner arranged to celebrate our return?"

    Just sometime before, he overheard Emmaughing with her mom. She was proud for misleading Jeremy about their return so that she could give the gifts she brought to her family first and rest for a day before seeing that lumberjack''s sorry a$$.

    Gerard could deduce that Jeremy''s visit here was unnned and his arrival with Jerlina gave him a weird feeling. So he wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    "Jerry..?"

    Gerard clenched his fists hearing Emma''s voice. But he knew Jeremy will listen to Emma.

    "Emma, you didn''t tell me you''ve invited your brother too," he smiled seeing Emma''s surprised face. "He even brought a guest."

    Jerlina almost reached the passenger side of Jeremy''s Jeep and that''s when she heard Emma''s voice. She could feel Jeremy''s cold fingers letting go of her wrists and he turned in the direction of Emma''s voice while she leaned on the car dejectedly.

    I don''t want to see them!

    "You said you''ll-" Jeremy tried to question Emma walking towards him, but she hooked her arm with his.

    "Jerry! What a surprise you''re here! Did you bring Jerlina? Wow, the more the merrier. Come on... get in...Jerry, I have a lot to show you. I brought a lot of gifts for you and kept them in a separate bag, but the airlines lost them. It''s a long story, you must hear it. Jerlina, let''s all get in the house first... You''re just on time for dinner. Let''s all chat over dinner..."

    She pulled Jeremy inside and Jeremy turned to look at Jerlina trying to open the car door.

    His heart literally tore into two pieces unable to decide on whose wish to grant. On one side, it is his sister who wants to spend time with him and on the other side is the woman he loves.

    But he needs to announce their wedding and for that, they have to get in. If not today, they''ll have to do it another day.

    I''m sorry, Jerlina... Please forgive me.

    "Jerlina, let''s get in for five minutes," he called her and he could see her letting out a sigh. Her fingers were trembling as she tried to open the car door. Emma pulled him in.

    "Jer..." Gerard tried to get closer to Jerlina and Emma red at him and he stopped moving.

    "Jerlina... sweetie, let''s just go in," Emma repeated and this time her voice held a little impatience.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. There it is, Emma''s I-won''t-take-anymore-of-your-nonsense tone. Usually, that will follow with an unexpected "ident".

    And as always, I am alone!

    Come on, Jerlina! Chin up! Let''s face this problem as usual ¨C alone!

    Jerlina faced them with a smile.

    "Yeah, let''s..." she walked in.

 Chapter 59 - Shes Not Without Support

    <h4>Chapter 59 - She''s Not Without Support</h4>

    Emma and Jeremy walked in the front and Jerlina followed them. Gerard stopped to join Jerlina, but seeing Emma''s re he walked beside her. She hooked her arm with Gerard''s and although he was stiff, he didn''t refuse her.

    Guess he is getting along with his wife really well!

    Jerlina silently sighed seeing Emma chatting carelessly with Jeremy and Gerard. Some people have the luck to get surrounded by people for one reason or another. While some are destined to walk alone.

    I am thetter. Why can''t I get used to it?

    Gerard wanted to get out of Emma''s hold. He knew Emma is doing this on purpose to show off to Jerlina. But then he couldn''t get over the fact that his Jerlina let another man touch her in front of him. He wanted to show her how it feels to be on the receiving end of jealousy and so he endured Emma''s ws on him.

    Jeremy, on the other hand, couldn''t listen to a single word Emma spoke as his mind was entirely upied with Jerlina. He heard the sound of her heels against the marble floor as she walked with a stronger pace. But all he remembered was her trembling fingers trying to open his car.

    She used to put up a strong front- because she needed to. Buttely, he saw all of her emotions and thought she has changed.

    But she doesn''t have to pretend anymore. She is not without support.

    "Emma..." he got himself out of Emma''s hold and held out his hand at Jerlina. He didn''t want to leave her alone especially when he had forced her toe here.

    By now they''ve reached the door and Jerlina paused for a moment seeing Jeremy holding out his hand. She took a side step and Jeremy ended up cing his hand behind her as if he was holding her back, but he was not touching her.

    Oh, is he putting on this act for his family?

    Jerlina shrugged and both of them walked in behind Emma and Gerard with her shoulder rubbing Jeremy''s jacket sleeve.

    Jerlina felt warm, oddly.

    "Ah! It''s Jerry! What a pleasant surprise! You''re right on time for dinner. Today is pot roast- your favorite. Who is this prettydy..?? Did you bring a guest? Is she a friend?"

    Jerlina wanted to roll her eyes at the over(fake) enthusiasm Emma''s mother was showing in weing her. she could now understand who Emma takes after.

    "Why did you bring that secretary with you? Woman, did you think this is a soup kitchen?" the rough voice of Jeremiah Harrison echoed in the room making everyone silent.

    What''s with the tone he uses when he says ''secretary''? And I don''t need his food!

    He was so condescending, and his words hurt her. She naturally looked at Gerard, but he was pressing his lips tightly.

    Yeah, this is usual for me. If I keep my mouth shut, the topic will turn to something else. I don''t have to speak my mind and bring trouble for myself just for my hurt pride. There will be no one to rescue me then.

    He is a nasty being. Even my ex-boss hated him for the way he treats others. And karma is a b*tch! He will reap what he sows.

    She calmed herself down.

    She saw Harold Harrison- Emma''s brother, and his wife Jeniffer, walking towards them casually chatting with themselves pretending they didn''t hear the loud shout of their father.

    Jennifer Faulkner is Gerard''s boss and ording to Gerard, she took Emma''s side and threatened him to break up with her. Jerlina turned to look at Jeremy pretending to not see Jennifer smiling at her.

    Jerlina could see through her peripheral vision Emma was staring intently at her. It seemed like even she didn''t know why Jeremy brought her here. She didn''t care about Emma''s feelings. But she felt a lot uneasy because of what''s toe.

    Emma nudged Gerard who was staring at Jerlina and seeing him unresponsive, she pressed her lips. She couldn''t even be happy by her father''s humiliating words since she noticed Jeremy standing too close to Jerlina and Jerlina wasn''t minding that closeness.

    She knew something was wrong between them and she wanted to know immediately if what she prevented from happening in the past will happen in the future. She started chewing her tongue out of anxiety.

    "We''re not here to eat, ''dad''... We don''tck food," Jeremy said with a snort. He could take it when his "father" is being snarky with him, but Jerlina is out of his limits. He might have known her as Millman''s secretary, and he thinks lowly of her?

    Heh! Did he dare to humiliate her in front of me?

    The way he said ''dad'' was reeking of sarcasm and Jerlina bowed her head not wanting to get involved in whatever that is happening between them.

    She is not a confrontational person and she doesn''t like these kinds of tense situations. In these situations, her first instinct would be to stay silent or sneak out. But she was stunned when Jeremy pulled her closer to him, wrapping his hand around her waist.

    "What are you doing, dear?" Emma''s mom nudged Jeremiah. "Can''t you be nicer to our guest? Son," she looked at Jeremy with a smile. "Bring her to the dining room... Come on everyone... Let''s have dinner.? Jenny, ask Kendra to add two more tes..." she spoke in a soft voice leading everyone to the dining table.

    Jerina saw Jeremy scoffing. "I''m not your son,b*tch," he mumbled and she pretended she didn''t hear him.

    If he didn''t tell her that he used to stay hungry in the past, she''d have believed that woman''s acting skills and thought that Jeremy is adored here like Emma used to say.

    Jeremy hated this woman with every fibre of his being. This woman sent his mother to her grave and when he came to find his father, she tried her best to keep him away.

    She never used his name and called him ''[email?protected]''. She''d kick him in his stomach when he asked for food and would throw him out in the cold in the name of punishments.

    In those times, it was little Emma who was his biggestfort. She was just six then, but she was very smart and brave. She''d bring him food, medicines, and nkets and would sing songs for him.

    And that heartless man who is his biological father... He ended up homeless and hungry because of him and ended up getting kidnapped.

    But when he became someone prominent among the bluebloods as a Fitzgerald and learning that he is backed by Volkonsky, that woman wanted this connection for her son. That shameless man joined her and started to call him his son.

    But no one epted Jeremiah in the circle since they knew how he treated his biological son and it hurt that old dog''s pride. That despicable couple wanted him to change his name from Fitzgerald to Harrison so that everyone knows that he epted him as his father.

    He didn''t want that name, but he couldn''t watch poor Emma suffer because of him. They didn''t hurt her physically, but mentally. Emma won''tin but she talked about indigestion because her mother was "excited" to adopt him to their family and was talking nonstop about it.

    He finally gave up and changed his name to Harrison a couple of years back just for Emma. That should be the least he could do for the sister who cares for him truly.

    He turned to look at Emma. She looked troubled. That poor soul must be feeling sorry for the way her father is treating her friend. That guy beside her was ring at him.

    Well, why did you give her up then, you hypocrite? And why isn''t your blood boiling for the way Jeremiah Harrison treated her? Shouldn''t you be ring at him? You won''t... You need him, don''t you?

    Jeremy smirked. "We already had dinner... honey?" he turned and looked at Jerlina with a pleasant smile. "Do you-"

    The crowd walking towards the table, turned to look at them by Jeremy''s unusual choice of word ¨C Honey?

    "No, I''m full," Jerlina grimaced. She didn''t like to be put in the spot.

    Can''t I leave?

 Chapter 60 - In His Jealousy He Belittled Her

    <h4>Chapter 60 - In His Jealousy He Belittled Her</h4>

    Jeremiah Harrison knitted his brows. The belligerent son of his never brought home a woman and there were all kinds of rumors surrounding him. Rumors like he likes "little" girls and men. Both cannot be true, but in either case, he cannot sire children.

    That was fine because...then the billions that [email?protected] owns will be inherited by his children and grandchildren. He made sure they are his next of kin.

    But to rain on his parade, he brings home a woman? And she looks healthy...She looks like a girl but she has the hips for childbirth...and young; very young. She''s pretty. She''d be prettier with a little surgery in the chest.

    Jerlina could feel the lecherous eyes on her and her lips curled with disgust. Who would look at someone the same age as their daughter with such eyes? And even after meeting him in the eyes, he still stared at her in a lewd way.

    What a shameless pervert!

    She subconsciously leaned closer to Jeremy and his hold on her waist tightened.

    "I''m here to introduce my wife to my ''family''... Meet Jerlina Hopkins ¨C mywfully wedded wife."

    "Wife?"

    Emma was the one who shouted first while others looked confused.

    "Wife? You f*cking-" Gerard lunged at Jeremy and Emma pulled him back getting out of her shock.

    What I feared happened already? Did that b*tch smarten up and seduced Jerry? Did she do it to get back at me? That is a blow I cannot handle!

    "Jer! What is he saying? Why are you silent?" Gerard still didn''t calm down.

    Jerlina tried to cover herself from his view unable to face him by getting behind Jeremy. She didn''t know why she felt guilty to face him when she did nothing wrong.

    "Gerard, calm down," Emma said holding Gerard''s arm and he took a step back. He knew he cannot be losing hisposure now. "Jerry, will you exin?"

    Hiding her emotions, Emma walked to Jeremy. Jerlina saw the big tower obstructing her from Gerard, leaving her. She almost pulled? Jeremy to stop him from leaving.

    "Emma, I am sorry I kept this from you. We''ll talk about thister, alright?" Jeremy patted her head.

    Emma had a lot of questions, but she had to agree with Jeremy. She saw Gerard looking at Jeremy with a burning gaze and clenched her fists.

    She wanted to know the details, but she can ask about itter. Jeremy will tell her without asking anyway. But she needed to contain the situation since Gerard is emotional. If her husband candidly cared for another woman in her own home, that would be very humiliating.

    Jerlina was scrambling to hide behind Jeremy, but Jeremy was not even looking at her. That gave her an odd pleasure.

    This marriage must be a ruse. Yes, it must.

    "It''s okay, Jerry! As long as you''re happy I don''t mind it. Although I am a teeny-bit sad that you didn''t tell me first... Congrattions!" she said with a bright smile and hugged him tightly.

    She preferred Jeremy to leave, with Jerlina.

    "Congrattions, Jerlina. Wee to our family." Jerlina extended her hands for a hug and Jerlina smiled knowing Emma is acting. She didn''t ept the hug since she is not that good of an actress to pretend she is close with Emma.

    "Ehem!" Their little discussion was interrupted by the cough of Jeremiah Harrison.

    "Ah, right...dad! The wedding ceremony is on...never mind, I''ll send you the invitation. Just be there if you wish ... or don''t... I don''t care," Jeremy shrugged with a sneer.

    He saw his father''s face reddening with anger and smirked.

    Try and talk back to me, "dad". Call me names. I am waiting... Ah, right! You won''t. You need me for your connections.

    "Jerlina is not a secretary, Jeremiah. Like you and me, she''s a CEO. CEO of Hopkins ssware. Mind that the next time you open your trap!" he smirked and turned to look at Gerard.

    Gerard was surprised and clenched his jaws. He was under the impression that Jeremiah is the patriarch of the family and everyone listened to him. But it seems like Jeremy is the one with real power in this family. And that made his blood boil.

    Jerlina felt a tug in her heart when Jeremy loudly proimed her as a CEO. Even she never considered her a CEO and mentioned her secretarial job as her primary upation.

    But I am a CEO, albeit a small one. And now I have a chance to improve my littlepany thanks to...

    Who should I thank?

    She looked up to see Jeremy looking at her with a smile and she immediately bowed her head unable to look at those piercingly blue eyes filled with pride.

    "She used to be a Secretary. Maybe that''s what father-inw meant," Gerard couldn''t put up with the way Jerlina was looking at Jeremy and the way Jeremy is speaking up for her. He knows Jerlina the best.

    He couldn''t understand how she could get this close to Jeremy when she used to be scared of him just weeks ago. His heart filled with the bitterness of jealousy and in his attempt to speak against Jeremy, he belittled Jerlina.

    Jerlina let out a scoff with a smile hearing what Gerard said. Oddly, she understood he was not purposefully belittling her. He probably wants to support Emma''s father.

    As the situation got tense, Emma''s mother took control and they were all led back to the drawing hall for chatting. Jerlina knew they''ll be digging for information about her out of curiosity after TJ crudely announced his wedding.

    He said five minutes. Isn''t five minutes up yet?

    With a sigh, Jerlina sat on the loveseat with Jeremy. To their right, Emma and Gerard were seated, and to their left were Harold and Jennifer.

    To their front were the parents. Jerlina saw Emma''s mother nudging Jeremiah with her elbow signaling him to talk.

    "I cannot give permission for your wedding. Who even is she? Woman, who are your parents?" Jeremiah asked.

    Before Jerlina said anything, Jeremy spoke, "When did I ask your permission? Clean the wax in your ears, Jeremiah. Or is it that you could only hear the whispers of young women, scum? I said we are already married. The ceremony is only for... I just wanted to spend money," he shrugged.

    Jerlina gulped and looked at Jeremiah who was fuming. He started to cough and his wife gave him some pills. Jerlina assumed that was for controlling his blood pressure. Emma and her brother stood up and asked their father to calm down.

    She bowed her head and she could see Jeremy sitting leisurely with a smirk.? She didn''t think anyone would speak to their parent in this tone. No one in the house was surprised by TJ''s words as if it wasmon and no one rebuked him for angering his father.

    What a thug! But maybe Jeremiah deserves this!

 Chapter 61 - Not In Front Of Emma

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Not In Front Of Emma</h4>

    Harold took charge after Jeremy''s boorish behavior and started to inquire about Jerlina''spany. "I''ve never heard of it," he said and Jerlina was not offended.

    Herpany is not a big name and not many know of it. It was then she saw Emma smirking at Jennifer.

    Wait... so her family might know who I am already? Is Harold throwing shade at me? And they think I will bow my head in shame because mypany is small? Why would I?

    "Oh," she said with a forced smile to end the conversation between them. She does not like disingenuous people.

    "Yeah, most don''t know of it. It''s just a smallpany in Peyton with less than five thousand turnover per month," Gerard said and Jerlina couldn''t understand why he speaks for her.

    "Oh, that small? I thought it would be bigger. ''She''s the CEO of Hopkins ssware''," Jennifer chuckled with a mocking sneer imitating Jeremy.

    Jerlina didn''t like getting mocked in front of Emma and maintained her stern eye contact with Jennifer. Maybe because Jennifer had more conscience than Jeremiah, she stopped her mocking.

    These kinds of mockings rarely affect her and it would only fuel her desire to rise up. Herpany is small, but she is extremely proud of her products. And herpany is not going to stay small for long now that she got a big contract and endorsement, is it?

    I''ll see you in a year, Jennifer! You will try hard for your firm to legally represent my bigpany... And I will deny you!

    "A CEO is a CEO no matter how big thepany is, Jenny," Harold spoke in a soft voice patting Jennifer in the back. He noticed the malicious expression on Jeremy''s face and he feared for his wife''s life. He knew Jeremy carries all the time and he can''t be touched even if he kills.

    "Come on, Jenny. Jerlina is proud of herpany and that''s all that matters," Emma added. Her sister-inw gets stupid often.

    Shut up! Why would you mock her in front of Jerry? Do you want Jerlina to seed?

    She knew if everyone mocks Jerlina, Jerry will try and help her. She didn''t want Jerlina to get help. And Jerlina likes criticisms better thanpliments and uses them as adder to climb high.

    Jerlina is like a cockroach!

    Jeremy turned to look at Jerlina. Her eyes had a fire in them and he calmed down. He itched to tell them that herpany has Volkonsky as a client. But he knew it is not his ce to reveal that.

    And revenge is a dish best served cold. That''s what she said the first time she met him. She will humiliate them by living well in front of them. My cute little Luna, you haven''t changed a bit!

    He was happy Emma supported Jerlina but was not surprised since he knows Emma is a good person. Slowly, situations like this will lead to the friends getting along once again- he believed. Jerlina is not an unreasonable person and she can see the true Emma soon.

    "ss industry is facing a decline after the introduction of synthetic sses, right? One of my friends was saying how soon sses will be extinct like dinosaurs. And running a small cottage industry must be very tiring. Nowadays everyone prefers to buy big brands and even those brands suffer losses since everyone prefers durability and everything else offered by synthetics," Harold spoke with faux sympathy.

    "We are doing fine. We have our fans," Jerlina replied with a prideful smile. She didn''t want to get put down by these people in front of Emma. It seems like they want to humiliate her and she didn''t want to stay silent and ept it.

    "But Jer, Harold is not wrong. You should have other options avable for your ie. You cannot solely depend on that smallpany..."

    Gerard started advising. He is the one who knows her the best. Her thoughts align with his. He couldn''t bear how Jeremy is acting with her.

    Calling her CEO? Is this how he ns to make her fall into his trap? I''ll bring her sense back. She doesn''t have to be a CEO. She can just be mine if she waits for me a little.

    Jerlina bowed her head. True, she used to think that way and that''s why she used to work full-time.

    But her views changed after she let go of all the baggage she carried. She has no mortgages or loans to pay and she has to support no one except her employees.

    And she didn''t like the condescending way Gerard is speaking to her. She didn''t remember him using this tone with her ever. It would not have been fine even if she was alone, and in front of Emma, his advice seemed like humiliation.

    A lump formed in her throat as she clenched the skirt of her dress. She didn''t want him to admonish her for her decisions. He left her when she needed him and she doesn''t need his care now.

    Jeremy saw Gerard''s pessimistic words are making Jerlina''s mood go sour. He did not like that at all.

    Near him, was a beautiful ss vase his father''s wife is so proud of. He looked at Gerard speaking to Jerlina as if she were a child.

    "People with ss will always buy ss," he said loudly and his deep resonating voice suppressed Gerard''s gentle voice and he stopped preaching.

    "And Harry..." Jeremy continued. "You should be worrying about your own business. I hear the stock market is ve-ry unpredictable..."

    Jerlina turned to see TJ slowly pushing the vase beside him towards the edge of the table with his index finger. Jerlina held her breath seeing that beautiful little vase inching towards the edge of the table making a dragging noise. The entire room went silent and Emma''s mother almost got up from her seat.

    He will not break that beautiful thing, will he?

    Jerlina gulped and she heard a sigh of relief as Jeremy paused, with the vase just at the edge.

    "Well..."? Emma''s mother with a smile looked at Jerlina.

    *ng*

 Chapter 62 - Grow Apart

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Grow Apart</h4>

    Jerlina winced and her heartbeat quickened hearing the crashing of the vase when she least expected it. She bent to see the vase broken to shills right beside TJ''s feet. She didn''t fail to notice TJ blocking her feet with his and no shards ended up near her, but it spread everywhere else in the room.

    Emma''s mother covered her mouth with her hands and her eyes became teary.

    "Jeremy!" Jeremiah shouted and Jeremy smirked.

    "Well, y''all should look for durability and other things offered by synthetics... You know what they say about ss houses and all..." he looked at Harold and Jeremiah started coughing again.

    Is he saying that his family doesn''t have ss?

    Jerlina wanted tough but she held herughter. She didn''t think TJ would act juvenile; that he''d break stuff to show his displeasure.

    Why did he get angry again? Was it for me or is he just using me to show his anger at his family?

    Eh, who cares! This is the first time someone talked this openly for me and took my side. But I cannotugh. I should maintain my decorum.

    Jerlina was trying to control herughter but what Jeremy said next made her lose her control.

    "Jerlina, push that vase on your side. Let us help the identical couple reunite in ss-heaven."

    He looked very serious and she ended upughing.

    "Pfft...ss-heaven..? TJ... You''re so juvenile..." she pped his thigh yfully and couldn''t stop herughter. Covering her face with her hands sheughed and tears streamed down her cheeks.

    Jeremy''s serious face loosened to a pleased smile seeing herugh. He thought she''d get spooked as always but she isughing which is a thousand times better. He ced his arm at the backrest and leaned closer to her.

    "Come on!" he asked only for her tough more. She shook her head, but he pushed the vase anyway. He had to lean closer to her to get that vase and she didn''t mind his closeness.

    Another vase broke and sheughed some more and Jeremy found it to be worth it. It is not his money anyway. His family should know that trying to make his wife sad will cost them.

    Everyone watched Jerlinaughing till she cried and was stunned. Gerard felt a weird feeling in his belly and Emma was too stunned for anything.

    They looked like a couple in love!

    Only when the staff came to clean up did Jerlina stop.

    "Shall we?" she whispered to Jeremy. She wanted to leave when her mood was better. Only after sheposed herself did she realize that sheughed at the expense of another''s favorite vase and she felt a little bad.

    Little... only a little.

    Emma''s stupified face is worth it!

    "When should we meet your parents? Tell us about your family," Emma''s mother asked in a caring tone seeing them preparing to leave.

    "My parents are no more and I am an only daughter. There is no one you can meet from my side," Jerlina spoke politely. If this was a real wedding, she''d have mentioned her uncle Pat, but it is not.

    If she is pretending that nothing is wrong, she can pretend the same. Emma''s mother never hurt her and she can be courteous to her, especially after sheughed seeing her favorite vase break. "Only daughter? How can you say that when there is Gina, Jer?" Gerard asked and Jerlina red at him.

    What is his problem here? Does he want me to get properly married to TJ? He knows Gina is my stepsister. Why is he speaking in my ce? He is not rted to me. Why can''t he stay silent?

    "Yes, and your stepmother. She raised you after your father passed away, right? We should meet them before the wedding. It is only proper," Emma added seeing this topic makes Jerlina ufortable. She just wanted to watch Jerlina squirm after seeing herugh.

    How could sheugh like this? Didn''t she just lose her baby?

    "Gina is my stepsister and I am not close with those women. I am not inviting them to the wedding," Jerlina uttered without hesitation.

    Even I don''t want to attend that wedding if I have a choice and why would I want those two there? Emma is trying to stir the pot.

    "Those women? Jer, what is wrong with you? You were so close with them," Gerard couldn''t even believe the woman he is seeing in front of him.

    She is the sweetest and loveliest woman he knows, with no ws. She never raises her voice even when she is wronged and she is strong and resilient. She is beautiful inside and out.

    But he watched her ring at his boss,ughing like an ill-behaved child seeing a thug breaking stuff and now she is pretending that her family she cared for doesn''t exist anymore. How could someone change this much in such a short time?

    And why did she marry that guy?

    To get back at me for breaking up with her? Is that why she is contradicting everything I say? She acts as if she cares about that littlepany of hers when in the past she used toin how she cannot wait to give it up.

    She even leans on that guy and lets him touch her!

    Did I do wrong by handing her to him? I thought she hated him. She should be pretending, right?

    But she is not that type to have petty revenge.

    How could you marry him and act chummy with him, Jer? And what is wrong with you? Did I break you by breaking up with you? You are not the same.

    Why did we grow apart?

    I''m sorry I was a coward. I couldn''t bring myself to tell you that I made a deal with Jeremy because Emma ckmailed me. I''m sorry.

    But please don''t act cold to me and stop leaning on that guy!

    Jerlina stood up not wanting to continue the conversation. Gerard looked at her like she is an alien and she didn''t want to deal with him now.

    He broke up with me without an exnation, married my enemy without a word, went honeymooning with her when I was losing our baby, and sitting with her arms around his, he dares to ask me what is wrong with me?

    What does he know?

    What rtionship do we even share now? With what rtionship is he asking me anything?

    Are we ex-lovers? Or is he my brother-inw now because he is the husband of my sister-inw?

    Yuck! It''s all abhorrent and abominable!

    "People grow apart all the time, Mr. Cooper," she said inly and looked at Jeremy who stood up with her. "I''ll wait near the car," she said and walked towards the door.

    Jeremy shook his head at Gerard as he was displeased. He couldn''t understand why that guy made Jerlina''s mood sour again.

    If he loves her still, shouldn''t he want to see her happy? Why is he acting this way with her?

 Chapter 63 - Hurting Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Hurting Hearts</h4>

    Jerlina stood near the Jeep and her chest felt heavy. The way Gerard looked at her got imprinted in her heart and his gentle voice that was trembling when he asked her what is wrong with her, hurt her.

    She only then realized something. He must have been shocked to learn that she is married to TJ just like she was when Emma mentioned her wedding with Gerard. He might even be thinking that she married TJ to get back at him.

    I don''t want him to misunderstand.

    Although she had decided that she should have nothing to do with Gerard anymore, after seeing his hurt face, her heart wavered.

    "Shall we leave?" TJ''s voice came from behind her.

    "Mmm..." She tried to open the door as if it was a doorknob by turning it when it should be pulled.

    Jeremy opened the door for her as she appeared absent.

    "Jer, wait...Please, just one minute," Gerard''s voice came from behind when she kept her one foot in the car and Jeremy clenched his fists.

    He felt a sharp pain in his chest when she stepped out of the car. Her eyes were red and she looked at him pleadingly. He knew what she is going to ask him.

    Even after he spoke unnecessary words and hurt you, even though I was the one who made youugh, you still want to go to him?

    ''You''ll show her love and she''ll go back to her past lover...''

    Alexander Volkonsky''s words came to his memory. When Alexander said that, he thought it won''t be that hard since he had already prepared his heart for that.

    But it hurts! I know she is not going away with him now and will return to me. But still, it hurts!

    "Get in the car," Jeremy told Gerard.

    It might hurt him, but this is what he decided.

    Gerard hesitated to get in Jeremy''s car, but he knew if he wanted to talk to Jerlina, he cannot do it here. He opened the back passenger side door for her while Jeremy was still holding the front passenger side door.

    Jerlina thought they were going to talk inside the car and that''s why Jeremy asked Gerard to get in. So she got in the back. Gerard closed the door and looked at Jeremy with a victorious smirk. Jeremy closed the door with a wry smile and was about to turn.

    "The deal between us was not for you to marry my woman," Gerard said in a low voice, clenching his teeth. He wanted to give a square punch in his face, but he held back.

    "But you wanted her protection," Jeremy turned back, "What better protection is out there than being my wife?" he sneered. "There is no one who has the guts to touch my woman."

    He is someone who can''t even protect his own woman and sent her to another man. Why does he deserve respect? If it was for someone else other than for his Luna, he''d haveughed in his face and called him names.

    "You-" Gerard clenched his fists. He understood Jeremy is mocking his inability to protect his woman. He did stand by her side and was willing to do anything to protect her. If only Emma didn''t ckmail him into submission, he never would have separated from her.

    Jerlina saw the two men conversing ¨C no, shooting daggers at each other and wanted to step out.? She didn''t want Gerard to get hurt.

    Gerard is not a weak man. He works out ¨C CrossFit to be precise. But she knew he is iparable with TJ. Whoever starts the fight, the one with actual experience in brawling is TJ and Gerard won''t have a chance with him.

    "Let''s not create a scene in front of Jerlina," Jeremy said and walked to the driver''s seat. He can end him in a single punch, but he didn''t want to hurt Jerlina.

    "You saw, right? She will return to my side!"

    Gerard''s promation pierced his heart, but he pretended to not hear it.

    ----

    "What is your husband''s rtionship with that girl?" Jeremiah asked Emma. Everything looked weird for him and Gerard even followed her out.

    "She''s an ex of Gerard. Jerry must have brought her here to cause trouble and you saw she is in on it too. Never mind them, dad. Gerard loves Emma. He will take care of that woman. You saw how he is on our side," Harold gave an exination.

    "Whatever it is, handle it well. My children cannot get embroiled in controversies." Jeremiah said and got up.

    "Dinner..?" Lte got up behind her husband.

    "I''m going to bed. He ruined my mood," with a grumble Jeremiah got up the stairs.

    "Emma?" Lte looked at Emma for answers.

    "It should be to protect her from the gangs. He is stupid and that b*tch used him. Ugh!" Emma scratched her head.

    "Why not tell the gang that they are not actually married?" Jennifer asked and Emma shook her head.

    "Do not do anything stupid! Just leave it as it is! That [email?protected] is stupid but he is extremely well-informed. If he finds out that any one of us is getting involved regarding her, no one will know what he will do."

    "But-"

    "Do what you want, mom!" Emma interjected her mother, "I don''t care. No matter what, he won''t touch me anyway. I can''t say the same for you. Just stop bothering me. My newlywed husband left me to go behind his ex. Have some pity for me. I don''t know what magic she knows to make all men go behind her. Wh*re, c**t...I wish she gets r*ped and murdered. When will she die?" she stomped to her room mumbling curses.

    Harold rubbed his chin with a smirk as he got a piece of important information.

    -----

    The cicadas were chirping loudly and the night breeze caressed her face as she leaned on the car.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy standing far away beside a tree. He parked the car in a park nearby and stepped into the darkness.

    He looks lonely.

    "When Gina called me saying you cut her off, I didn''t believe her. But it is true?"

    Gerard''s calm voice that used to be her strength, gave her pain this time.

    "I did. I never liked them. They abused me when-"

    "Still they are your family! Isn''t that reason enough to be kind to them? What happened, Jer? You seem different. Did that thug''s behavior rubbed on you?" Gerard grabbed her shoulders.

    He knows her as the kindest, soft-hearted person. If she is not that person anymore, he wondered if he even knows her.

    "I am saying I was abused and you''re not listing to me. You''re saying they are my family. Heh! Gerard, since when do you care more for Gina than for me?" Jerlina shrugged off his hands.

    "Was it after you broke up with me or even before that? Is that why you invited her to your wedding when you kept it from me?"

    Jerlina wanted to be harsh, but her voice shook thinking of the day she learned of his wedding.

    "Jer, I..." Gerard let out a deep breath. Her tears are his weakness and he can''t bear to see her cry. "I am sorry. I had no choice but to make a deal. It was I who went to see TJ that day and-"

    "I know of the deal, Gerry," Jerlina wiped the corners of her eyes. "What I want to know is... what does Emma have on you?" She focused on his eyes.

    Gerard''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t know TJ told her about the deal and she is smart to figure out Emma has ckmailed him to marry her.

    And he wanted to know if she might have been forced by TJ to marry. If so, she still loves him alone.

    "If you know I am ckmailed into marriage, why did you marry him?" he asked to get the details of her marriage.

    About his secret - she will leave him if he tells her. So it will be kept buried.

    Jerlina shook her head in disbelief. Why is he replying to her question with another question?

    It was then she heard a bunch of footsteps around them.

    "It''s him! Get him!"

    A bunch of guys pointed at Jeremy.

 Chapter 64 - A Deed Done Without Much Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 64 - A Deed Done Without Much Thinking</h4>

    Jerlina saw those guys running towards Jeremy and they were holding something in their hands. She grew up in these situations and she knew those guys are holding little des and the moment the opponent is open, they will stick it in one of their vitals resulting in a fatal ending.

    She observed if TJ had noticed the approaching men, but he was well-hidden in the darkness. And there seemed to be almost eight to nine men approaching him and she didn''t think TJ could handle that many people with weapons in their hands.

    She wondered if she should alert TJ. But that might divert those guys towards them. TJ should be conscious of his surroundings as he is in danger all the time and she decided to wait and see.

    Gerard knitted his brows seeing Jerlina looking in the direction of TJ. She didn''t even look at his face. In the dim light, he could see the shine from her diamond ring.

    He noticed it back in Emma''s home. She was proudly wearing it and she seemed sofortable with it when usually she doesn''t prefer jewelry.

    Was she moved by his wealth?

    He couldn''t have afforded that big a ring for her. And he remembered the way TJ snickered at him before. His heart burned with jealousy as he felt belittled by TJ.

    "Jer, do-"

    "Shh!!" Jerlina shushed him as she was observing the approaching men. "Look there..."

    "What is-"

    "Shh! Quiet!" Jerlina stopped him as he spoke in his normal voice. Squinting her eyes, she watched TJ.

    As someone who grew up in a safe neighborhood, Gerard is not aware of these types of dangers and he doesn''t know how to handle such situations.

    It was why she is not that mad at him for deciding the way he did. He is not used to violence and maybe under the influence of Emma, thought TJ will protect her and made such a deal. But she was mad at him for not talking to her about it first and actually marrying Emma. She didn''t believe Emma needed rescuing from a forced marriage.

    Like anyone could force Emma to do anything!

    Jeremy leaning on the tree was closing his eyes trying to calm himself down. He served as a driver for his wife and lover and dropped them in a calm ce for them to have a "chat".

    Are they hugging? Kissing?

    His mind wandered and he wanted to turn and have a look. But he forced himself not to look. He knew he won''t be able to take it if he sees them being intimate.

    He is incredibly sensitive to his surroundings and he is the kind who sleeps with one eye open since it is mandatory for his survival. He did hear a bunch of footsteps approaching him and their gait was careful and predatory.

    He was in a sh*tty mood and he needed to exercise for his mood to get better. He counted nine people approaching him and they were focusing on him and so he was a little relieved. He wanted to warn Jerlina but he didn''t want those guys to associate her with him and put her life at risk.

    Leave, Jerlina! The keys are in the ignition.

    He wished in his heart and walked further away from the Jeep just to be careful.

    Gerard noticed those guys surrounding Jeremy and pulled Jerlina who was scrolling through her phone.

    "Get in, let''s leave," he whispered. "Thank goodness, the keys are in the ignition."

    Jerlina was trying to call Scarlett to inform Bobby that TJ is in danger. She decided to get Bobby''s and Charlie''s phone numbers just in case of emergencies like these. She didn''t even have TJ''s phone number.

    She wasn''t even thinking about anything else as she just wanted to get help for TJ. She even forgot that he is the guy she holds responsible for the death of her baby at that moment as she was focusing on saving a life.

    "Wait...Let me get him some help," she whispered back.

    "Seriously, Jer?" Gerard gritted his teeth and plucked her phone from her hand.

    "What are you doing?" Jerlina got mad.

    He keeps on acting condescendingly with her and now he is grabbing stuff from her hand? Especially, when a life is in danger?

    "He is a thug! He can handle it! Why are you worrying for him as if he is your actual husband? Get in the car. We are leaving. He promised to protect you and who cares if he dies while doing so? We cannot put your life in danger..."

    Gerard grabbed her shoulder and tried to push her inside the car, but Jerlina struggled. She couldn''t believe she is hearing those words out of Gerard''s mouth.

    Is he someone who values human lives this lowly? So ording to him, TJ is a thug and he is good for protecting me, but his life is worthless? How can he speak of another human as a piece of meat to be used as a shield? Is this the guy I fell in love with? He used to treat everyone politely. And why is he manhandling me?

    "Let go!" she grunted gritting her teeth. "Stop pushing me!"

    By now she heard the sound of the men shouting at the distance as they surrounded TJ and it seemed like a fight had started.

    "Jer,e on! Let''s leave," Gerard tried to shove Jerlina into the car. He couldn''t believe that she is worrying this much for that thug.

    Jerlina pushed him as she got madder and he staggered a couple of steps back since he didn''t expect it.

    "Well, walk back to your wife if you''re in a hurry," she said and grabbed her phone from his hand and got inside the driver''s seat of the car.

    She dialled Scarlett and put the call on speaker. Turning on the headlights, she stepped on the gas. She didn''t know what pushed her. It might be the anger she felt towards Gerard for thinking so lowly of human life or it was her humanity, but she wasn''t thinking deeply.

    If she thought properly, she won''t be charging towards a group of men brawling with no ns on how to break them up. Was she going to ram them or just scare them ¨C she made no ns.

    They were very far away and she could barely see the group at first. A couple of the guys stepped aside seeing a fast-approaching vehicle towards them.

    She honked the horn loudly as she increased the speed and another guy ran away. TJ punched a couple of guys who were stunned by the confusion and the rest surrounded TJ to attack him.

    The call connected at that time and Jerlina informed the main details with her foot still flooring the pedal.

    "Charlie will be near," Scarlett said and she was sure of it. "I''ll inform Bobby anyway," she ended the call.

    Jerlina remembered Charlie got to them pretty soon that other day near the hospital too. It was then she saw another fast-approaching truck beside her and she slowed down seeing Charlie and a couple other guys in the truck.

    Seeing two cars approaching them, the guys ditched TJ and ran away.

    Jerlina stopped the car and TJ covered his face with his forearm as the headlight red on his eyes. Jerlina didn''t turn off the lights and observed him. Charlie was still following the guys and she heard gunshots, but she was not scared.

    TJ''s shirt had sharp cuts and she saw blood stains on them at a couple of ces. The bleeding was not a lot and she was relieved it was superficial wounds.

    Her heart was pounding and only after the adrenalin rush got settled, she realized what she has done. Never in her life would she have imagined that one day, she''d chase a bunch of gangsters to save a ganglord.

    But he is not just a ganglord, is he? He is the one who killed my baby. What was I doing?

    Jeremy rubbed the corner of his lips that was bruised. He didn''t even feel the sting of the cuts as his heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. With the ring headlight, he couldn''t see who was at the driver''s seat.

    She can''t be the driver, right?

 Chapter 65 - She Wont Be In A Triangle

    <h4>Chapter 65 - She Won''t Be In A Triangle</h4>

    Jeremy wished it was her and he wished it was not her. If it was her, it means she has no self-preservation and he needed to give her some lessons. He can protect himself, but she cannot be involving herself in dangerous stunts like this.

    But why do I want to see her there? Why do I wish that this clumsy attempt to "help" me was undertaken by her?

    His legs started running towards the driver''s side.

    Am I dreaming?

    From the distance, Gerard watched the woman he thought he knew well, rash driving towards a bunch of men. He couldn''t fathom what she was nning to do. Because of the way she rushed forward, seemed like she''ll kill a bunch of men to save that one guy.

    Why? How did she change this much?

    She is not someone who gets involved in other''s lives. But she has a strong sense of justice. That''s why, against his advice, she became a witness to the harassment allegations of her boss'' son. But she helped establish that Millman is guilty when that colleague asked for her help.

    What she does now cannot be considered controversial to her behavior if she called the cops and left this ce.

    She shouldn''t be taking matters into her hands.

    Jerlina saw TJ standing beside her and rolled down the ss. "Get in. I''ll drive," she wasn''t willing to hand over the steering wheel to a guy who is bleeding.

    Jeremy''s rush of delight got dampened seeing her indifferent look. "Yes. Ma''am," he got inside the car silently.

    "You''re not getting him?" Jeremy was surprised to see her leaving Gerard behind.

    "Your brother-inw has legs. He can walk," Jerlina didn''t even turn to look at him. She was angry and ashamed of herself. She didn''t know she has this belligerent side to her.

    I don''t want to get advised by Gerry. Not after he revealed his true thoughts. I don''t want to be in the same room as him.

    Jeremy pressed his lips. She seemed to be mad and he thought it would do him good if he just shuts up.

    She really left the park leaving the guy, and through the rearview mirror, Jeremy saw the image of Gerard waving his hand screaming something. He wanted tough out loud, but seeing Jerlina''s stiff expression, he swallowed his happiness.

    She''ll get back to you? Dude, you got abandoned in the middle of nowhere!

    He received a text and it was Emma asking him if it would take long for them to return. His heart started to waver imagining Emma''s worried face.

    "He won''t be able to get a cab at this time. The neighborhood is not-" Jeremy tried to convince her to pick up that abandoned guy. He didn''t want to let Emma worry.

    The Jeep made a swift U-turn and his head hit the ss.

    "I''m sorry. We cannot let your sister worry for her husband, right? I''ll hurry," she said in a sarcastic tone and floored the elerator.

    Of course, Emma would be "worrying". After all, her husband left with his ex!

    The jeep screeched to a halt near Gerard and she just red at the guy and honked the horn. Even before Gerard shut the door, the car started moving with the tires screeching.

    Jeremy and Gerard both shut their mouth as she took a series of wrong turns. Gerard knew she was very mad and he knew talking to her then would do more harm than good.

    She rarely gets mad but when she does, she bes a bubbling volcano that shouldn''t be disturbed.

    And then... She''ll pout and will sit by his side. When he offers, she''ll lean on his chest and tell him what made her mad. They''ll talk about how to solve her issue and she''ll get better. Usually, that follows with a very steamy night.

    He looked at her. Her scowling face is not new to him. His heart hurt wondering who she''ll lean on tonight. He didn''t want to leave her and stay by her side.

    Jeremy wanted to tell her that she is going the wrong way, but seeing her scowl, he got scared and got silent.

    It''s okay... she''s bound to find the right way. At least she is not going in circles... Oh, no...another wrong turn. She is going in the opposite direction. But yeah... whatever!

    After ten minutes of going in the wrong direction, Jeremy couldn''t bear it. She wasn''t checking the GPS and she just went wherever.

    "Take left," he said and he could hear Gerard gasp.

    Jerlina was thinking hard while driving and in her confused state, she didn''t even care where she was going. She had a habit of taking a walk or a drive alone when she is confused and she forgot there are others with her.

    Jeremy''s voice brought her back to her senses and she then followed his direction and they reached Emma''s parent''s house.

    She said nothing and waited for Gerard to leave. She didn''t want to look at his face. She felt a sharp pain in her chest and took in a deep breath as she clutched the steering wheel.

    At times, she''d drop him at work. Each time, without fail, he''d kiss her and hugging her waist, he''d whine like a boy, saying how he doesn''t want to go to work and how he''d rather be with her. She''d have to push him out.

    But this time, he is not leaving for work, is he? He is getting back to his wife. No matter what his reasons are, he married another woman and she is his legal partner.

    And that will make me the second woman. And I am legally married too. After putting me in this position, there is no way we can get back to the ce we once were.

    I really have to end it with him. But why does it hurt so much? I can''t even breathe.

    Gerard wanted to see her smiling face at least once before he lets her to another man. She''s angry at him. He''d be a fool if he can''t sense that. He regretted leaving her with that man. He made that deal solely because of Emma and he gritted his teeth.

    "Jer..," he called her and she didn''t even turn to look at him. She didn''t even flinch and it broke his heart. "I have to talk to you, Jer... please... look at me..."

    He didn''t even care for the other man in the car and begged. He really didn''t want to let her go and his voice trembled.

    "I''ll inform you the time and ceter, Mr. Cooper. Go to your wife. She''ll be waiting for you," she said without turning back. She knew she''ll cry if she looks at him.

    "She''s not my wife. You are..." he said and Jerlina felt her heart skip a beat.

    She almost turned to look at him, but she saw Jeremy through her peripheral vision. He was bowing his head. She remembered their previous interaction.

    Does Gerry think TJ loves me and acts this way to incite something?

    Me? In a triangle?

    She scoffed.

 Chapter 66 - Who Is The Liar?

    <h4>Chapter 66 - Who Is The Liar?</h4>

    "Just leave, Gerry."

    She didn''t want to think about love or anything like that now. She just wanted to be left alone.

    There was silence for some time and Jerlina still didn''t turn to look at him. He left after a while without saying anything more.

    Jeremy was silent. His wounds stang but his heart hurt more. Both of them were interacting as if he wasn''t even there and it hurt.

    They are going to talk more?

    "Do you need to get your wounds treated?" she asked as they got near his mom''s clinic.

    "No, they are just scratches," he replied. He has had worse wounds and this is nothing.

    "Okay," she didn''t insist. He is a grown man and if he says he is fine, he should be fine.

    They reached home and Jerlina parked the car and handed him the keys. He looked at her reddened eyes and he didn''t know what she needed. He tried to strike a conversation.

    He didn''t know what to talk about, but he needed to tell her something.

    "Don''t do that ¨C interrupting a fight... don''t do that again. I''m never alone and I can protect myself, so-"

    "I know. I am sorry. I might have caused more trouble than good by rushing in without thinking. I reflected on that. I won''t do that again," She said with a decisive tone as they got inside the house. She must have gone crazy for a moment doing something like that.

    But what Gerard said...

    "It''s not for my sake-"

    "TJ," she interjected him. "As I told you before, you don''t have to keep your end of the deal. I don''t agree with what you two decided by yourself."

    "And I-"

    "Wait, let me finish," she took in a deep breath. "You don''t have to do this. You can throw me out even now. I won''t mind. You have no obligation to protect me. You don''t have to stay married to me and I don''t think Gerard would divorce Emma even if you didn''t fulfill your side of the deal. You don''t have to deceive the government and your family for some deal you made with someone."

    She hated this. Being married to the brother of the wife of her ex and even the marriage is all fake. It''s all twisted and abhorrent. And if TJ used to like her in the past, she didn''t want to give him hope that he has some chance with her and she didn''t want to be trapped in this farce marriage in case he gets obsessive and wants to keep her.

    Isn''t marriage supposed to be a sacred institution? What do I have here?

    "Why? Why do you think that guy won''t divorce Emma?" Jeremy asked knitting his brows. How is she so sure of it when that guy says that she is his wife in front of him?

    I am on her side, that guy is on her side. But no one is on Emma''s side. How can she still think Emma has the upper hand?

    "Because Emma ckmailed Gerry to-"

    "Shut up!"

    Jerlina flinched as Jeremy shouted. He looked terrifyingly mad and she gulped and calcted the fastest way to reach her room in case he tries to hurt her.

    "I told you not to bring up her name!" He shouted and Jerlina gulped as her heart raced.

    "And you will stay with me until I let you go! That''s it! We are not talking about this anymore!" he said pointing his finger at her in an authoritative tone and Jerlina furrowed her brows.

    "Why? Because only you can protect me?" Jerlina asked slowly reaching the stairs. She wanted to leave and at the same time, she didn''t want to ept what is pushed on her by him. "How can I trust you? You can''t even protect me from meeting Emma and Gerry today. How will you..." she paused seeing his expression changing to shame as he looked down.

    Jeremy was ashamed. He assured Jerlina that Emma won''t be there, but in the end, she got her mood spoiled. But how can shepare meeting Emma with the threat to her life?

    "Let me guess... Emma told you she won''t be there today and you believed her. I bet you believe that she bought a bag full of gifts for you, don''t you? Pathetic!" She shook her head and got on the stairs. He didn''t seem to be moving and she wanted to get away from him.

    "Pathetic? Is that what you call people who love someone? I told you why Emma is important to me and yet you''re speaking this way about her to me?" Jeremy asked. He wanted to get close to her, but he knew she got scared. He didn''t want her to run away from him.

    "Well, what do I know about love, Mr. Harrison?" Jerlina turned and smirked. "You saw how I cut off people. Whether it is Gina or Gerry, I can throw them out and shut the door like a heartless monster. Of course, I have no sense of what ''love'' is. Unlike your lovely sister who is filled with love from head to toe, of course," she snorted.

    "There you go!" Jeremy threw up his hands. "You saw how Emma talked for you today and yet-"

    "Oh! Emma talked for me! I am sooo touched!" Jerlina ced her hands on her chest. "Is that the same Emma who lied to you that I hurt her? Tell me, TJ, since you are smart and strong enough to protect me although I don''t need you...

    I was kept in a cabin like a dog for a month and she came to me. Mind you, SHE CAME TO ME, to brag about her wedding with MY BOYFRIEND! I was pregnant and do you think I would have been stupid enough to start a physical fight with her? Even if I did hurt her out of anger, you must have stood close to her, and did you see any scratches or bruises on her that day? How did I hurt her again? And you wanted me to apologize to her just with her word alone... Why should I apologize? She should be thanking me for not using that knife she kept on stuffing in my hand!

    Today... you brought me there and I was ambushed by her after you swore she won''t be there. I don''t know... If she is not a liar, then did you purposefully brought me in? What should I think TJ? Are you a liar? That''s why I don''t have any hopes that you will protect me and I don''t need your protection either," she climbed up the stairs and ran to her room.

    "Stop! Just..." Jeremy tried to stop her.

    She doesn''t even say ''stab'' when that was the word Emma used. Yes, Emma said that she almost got stabbed.

    Emma had a knife?

    I personally removed every sharp object from the cabin fearing Jerlina might hurt herself. Where did Emma get a knife?

    Should I ask Emma? Or is Jerlina lying?

    He saw Charlie standing by the door and walked to him.

    "We caught three of ''em. They were on their own trying to get some points by getting you..." Charlie briefed about the attempt on Jeremy''s life.

    "Charlie, that day Emma visited Jerlina... Did she happen to bring anything?" Jeremy asked.

    "No..." he shrugged. "But it was weird when she took the apple I had, thinking that I peeled it for your wife. I almost forgot about it, but I remembered when you misunderstood that I have something with your wife the other day. Did Emma say something to you about your wife and me? ''cause I don''t know why you thought that lowly of me to... I am happy with Foxy. You should know that."

    Charlie wanted Jeremy to be clear about that. It is not good for both of their rtionships. He does not like Jerlina but after seeing the stunt she pulled today, he was a little impressed.

    It was a little stupid, but she did help a little when he was farther away.

    "Oh?" Jeremy scratched his beard. Emma did mention that Charlie gets along with Jerlina. Did she assume it with just an apple?

    "A knife-"

 Chapter 67 - Not A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Not A Monster</h4>

    "Yeah, Emma got my knife to cut the apple. It was weird. Today I searched for it in the cabin and found it under the bed." Charlie didn''t know why his boss is asking all these, but he answered anyway.

    "Okay then... you know what to do with those guys. Figure out if they are connected to Mosely." Jeremy said and closed the door.

    Under the bed? Did Jerlina store it there for future use? She said she finds those kinds of ces as safe ces. But if she was nning on using it, why didn''t she take it with her during her escape?

    And Emma... did she bring the knife to Jerlina to share the apple with her? And Jerlina might have got triggered thinking she was bragging and tried to stab her? But Jerlina said there was no struggle between them.

    I should talk to Emma.

    Jerlina kept the jewelry she was wearing safe in her closet and changed. She went to the balcony to check up on the nter.

    Squatting beside the nter, she sighed. She didn''t know what she is doing as everything seemed murky. She couldn''t even understand her actions. Thinking about everything, made her more confused and tired.

    As she was about to go to bed, she heard scratching noises by the door and she opened the door with the chain lock still on, and it was Earl.

    She let him in and he ended up upying the whole bed and he shed a lot. It was annoying, but his presence gave her somepany.

    "Do you know, Earl?" she petted his head and he looked at her as if he was willing to listen to her. "I feel like I have no one... When was thest time someone hugged me..? A month..? No, it''s been two months already. I feel so lonely," she sighed.

    She almost cried when the dog ced his little paw over her shoulder as if he understood her. "You''re annoying at times. But you are very adorable most times, Earl. I love you," she closed her eyes.

    "I...wuv uuu...." Earl the talker, said with a howl making her smile. Her mood got a little better and she soon fell asleep.

    In the morning, she woke up early and Earl was waiting to be let out. After letting him out, she took care of the nter. After a shower, it took a lot of time for her to decide what to wear. After deciding she has to buy some casual outfits, she changed to one of her less formal business outfits and stepped out of her room.

    She didn''t want to stick out like a sore thumb by being too formal. When in Rome, be a Roman is what they say, right?

    She checked the refrigerator on the second floor and oddly it was empty. The pantry in the kitchen was empty too.

    Is he not going to feed me anymore?

    She rubbed her tummy that was grumbling. Deciding to buy breakfast in Peyton, she got down the stairs. The aroma of hot pancakes as she reached the first floor, made her more hungry and she silently cursed that heartless monster who denies her food.

    "Wait!" Jeremy came running out of the kitchen.

    "What?" she turned and was surprised to see the heartless monster she was cursing in front of her in an apron and a spat in his hand.

    "Come here," he waved his hand and as she was hesitating, he led her to the kitchen holding her purse.

    "Sit" he pointed at a chair and there was a te with stacked pancakes and maple syrup dripping at the edge.

    Jerlina gulped as she wondered what is going on. Last night, she shouted at him and he screamed at her for talking about his dear sister. He even lied to her and caused her suffering.

    And in the morning, as if nothing happened, he is making me breakfast? Why should I ept before he apologizes for lying to me? I have my pride!

    "It won''t taste good if it gets cold. Come on!" he pulled the chair for her.

    Oh, screw you, pride! It''s food! I cannot show my anger at food!

    Jerlina shrugged and sat at the table. She was hungry and since he insists, she will ept. Plus, he said she has to stay until he lets her go and that means, he should feed her.

    Heh! Who knew getting kidnapped has its perks? You don''t have to work for food and you get a free stay without worrying about bills... And this guy is a good cook.

    Jeremy flipped thest pancake with a smile. He wanted to have meals with her and so he emptied the pantry and refrigerator on the second floor. He wanted to have little talks with her to make memories with her in his home.

    He couldn''t sleep the entire night as he knew she will return back to that guy. But then he decided to make most of her stay here. If he could be happy for the past ten years thinking of the hour-long interaction they had one night, he can live the rest of his life happily with the new memories he makes with her in his home. He already has a handful of memories and he can make more.

    He saw her savoring his cooking and was delighted. Of course, she should love her mother''s recipes.

    He wanted to ask more about what happened that day between Emma and her, but he didn''t want to spoil her mood so early in the morning. But he wanted to hear her voice.

    "It''s not wrong to feel the way you do. You don''t have to beat yourself about it," he said and Jerlina paused her chewing. Her mouth was stuffed and she looked at him in confusion.

    "You''re like a squirrel," he chuckled seeing her stuffed mouth. Jerlina bowed her head in embarrassment.

    "Cute like a squirrel..." he added. and she looked at him. He had a boyish smile and she didn''t know what to think of him anymore. She has seen his belligerent side, his protective side, his vulnerable side, and his boyish side.

    Although his protective side mainly was towards his sister, it is an admirable quality.

    Ah, why am I even analyzing him?

    She bowed her head and started eating.

    "You''re not a heartless monster who throws people away for no reason," he said and she looked at him. "You''re still the kind-hearted person you are."

    Jerlina suddenly felt her eyes stinging. Last night, the person she knew for seven years, looked at her like she was an alien. Why is the guy she barely knows saying what she wants to hear?

    "You endured a lot over the years and you were resilient and strong. It is not wrong of you to choose to stop getting used by them just because they are family. And you let them off pretty easily for everything they did to you. I know I won''t be this courteous. You saw how I was with my family..." he paused seeing her sniffle.

    I made her cry?

    He wanted to get close to her but fearing he might anger her, he held back.

    Jerlina didn''t know why, but tears started dripping from her eyes. She, who felt like she''s a piece of wood drifting in the deep blue sea, alone, felt like she is not alone. There is someone who understands her.

    Even if it is him...

    But then she gained her senses and realized she is crying in front of TJ. "I know. You don''t have to tell me that," she said wiping her face and started to eat.

    He didn''t want to talk about it, but he wanted to assure her that she can be with Gerard without his interference. Emma won''te between them either. "And Gerard Cooper... you might be angry at him for now, but you still love him and can get back with him. You-"

    "You''re wrong here, TJ," Jerlina took in a deep breath and looked at him. "I cannot get back with him. He made sure of that."

    "Why? Because he married another woman? It''s just a fake marriage," he spoke as gently as possible.

    "There... you said it. Just a fake marriage. Just?" she smiled wryly.

 Chapter 68 - I Wont Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 68 - I Won''t Leave You</h4>

    "It''s..." Jeremy gulped looking at her reddened eyes. He bowed his head realizing his mistake.

    Marriage is not something to be taken lightly. It is a covenant made between two people in love. Some consider it sacred. And he thought of it as some deal that would keep her safe and close to him without even considering her feelings.

    "You''re easily saying that I can get back with Gerry after you let me go. What will you do if I want to continue my rtionship with Gerry while I am married to you on paper?" She looked at him.

    It only hit her when he barged into her room iming he is her husband. He used to like her and he has some awareness that he is her husband. So, how is he sure he will let her go?

    "No way!" Jeremy said without thinking.

    "What is the difference? You''re saying you''ll annul the marriage and that means our marriage is not valid. So why can''t I meet others? Are you afraid that you''ll be called a c**k by your peers?" she looked at him and he gulped.

    Because I love you, I cannot see you with another man. At least, not when we are married.

    But he didn''t want to tell her this reason. So he told her another reason, "For your protection, we have to maintain our-"

    "Pst... my protection," she snorted interjecting him. He ced his fork on the table and she saw his fingers trembling. "Why are you doing this, TJ?" she looked at him and he pressed his lips.

    "Do you-"

    Do you love me?

    She wanted to ask, but she stopped herself. Everything he does...Understanding her,? even yesterday when he talked for her...

    But he refuses to admit he loves her and so it might not be the case. And he has no problem saying that she can return to Gerry.

    She decided to not talk about it again with him. She doesn''t care enough to know anyway. She doesn''t care about love.

    "Do you know what I wanted most in my life? More than money and more than anything else..? A small family - a caring husband, two kids, a small suburban home with a swing and a pool in the backyard..." her voice started trembling. "...and enough to get by... nothing more... nothing more. I thought I can have it all with Gerard, but at the first sight of trouble...Ugh!" she wiped her tears.

    "He tried. I won''t deny that he tried to make it all work. Maybe I am not lucky. I am cursed or something... Gerry - he did what he thought was best. He came to you and you two decided on my behalf. And now..."

    I lost my baby and Gerard left me with another man.? He found it eptable to marry Emma of all people. She came to me to brag, pushing me to... and Gerard had a part in it. He still is not willing to tell me the truth.

    And Jeremy did something unforgivable.

    I can never forgive him. I don''t want to love anyone anymore. Love will only hurt you in the end.

    "...that''s why it would be better if you let me go. Let me be. I don''t want anyone else to decide for me."

    Her eyes clouded and she couldn''t see his expression. She tried to take the te to wash it, but her hands shook.

    "Leave it," she heard his voice and pulled herself together. She didn''t want to be pitiful in front of him.

    "It''s fine. I can wash the dishes," she walked to the sink.

    Jeremy saw her back, scrubbing the te and the bowls in the sink. He has a dishwasher, but it seems like she wants to wash them with her hands. Her petite figure looked like she desperately needed a hug.

    He wanted to hug her, but he didn''t know if she''ll ept his hug. But he knew she was crying and she neededfort.

    He was d he talked to her. She told him what hurts her and it is good for her to not bottle up her feelings. Meeting Gerard and Emma without preparing her heart has hurt her. She feels like she has no control over her life, which is eptable and it is his fault.

    But there is still something that hurts her more that she will never talk about, at least, not to him ¨C her miscarriage!

    "I''m here for you, Jerlina. I won''t leave you no matter how dangerous everything around you gets," he stood behind her and spoke softly in her ears.

    He did a big blunder, a sin even, but he was willing to set it right somehow.

    Jerlina got stiff as she heard that smooth, deep voice rolled in her ears. He was standing so close behind her and she could feel the warmth from him. Along with the citrusy scent of the dishwashing detergent, the distinct scent of pine surrounded her.

    He then got the te from her hand, still standing behind her. "Tell me what you want and I will give it to you. You can do anything you want. Anything that will not affect your safety."

    He won''t leave me...I can do anything I want...

    His tone had a warmth that she cannot shirk off. The warmth she felt on her back,bined with the warmth in her ear, slowly seeped deeper, melting the strong wall of ice that had formed around her heart.

    He should be trying to make me dependant on him. That''s why he''s saying those words to me. I cannot be a fool.

    "I packed lunch for you," he pointed a bag at the counter as she slipped away from him.

    "I don''t want-"

    "Then throw it away on your way out," Jeremy knew this is the only way for her to ept it.

    He saw her standing by the bag, contemting for five seconds before taking it and leaving. He heard Scarlett honking her horn from the gates and his lips curved to a smile.

    "Now I have to make you ept the car I bought for you..," he mumbled.

    -----

    Jeremy didn''t know why the beautifully cooked steak in front of him is not appetizing for him. He always loved the ambiance in this restaurant his sister loved and he always orders the steak here.

    "You look tired," he said looking at Emma''s face. She doesn''t look like a happy girl who just returned from her honeymoon and it is not weird considering their rtionship. But it broke his heart.

    "The return flight was very long and I... ugh! The jeg is killing me!" she sighed.

    She unconsciously rubbed her waist. She tried to ask Gerard what he talked with Jerlina about. She wanted to know if she told him about her miscarriage. Her usual tactics that work with most men, didn''t work with Gerard, and she resorted to nagging.

    He snapped and pushed her aside. She ended up hitting her waist on the table and it still hurts. He didn''t even apologize and it is all that b*tch''s fault!

    "Why did you leave early?" Jeremy asked. "You didn''t even inform me after younded. I would have appreciated your call."

    "I..."

    Emma was stunned. He seemed a bit aggressive and he never uses this tone with her.

    Is he questioning me because of that b*tch?

    "I''m sorry, Jerry," she smiled with a pout and forced tears in her eyes. "Gerard received an emergency message regarding a case and we had to leave. We were rushing to catch the only avable flight and I was so tired afternding since we were looking for the lost luggage. I wanted to call? you after we reached our home, but my mom called me asking me toe to their home and... I am sorry..."

    "It''s fine...you don''t have to apologize.? I was just asking, that''s all. Now tell me all about your tour," Jeremy felt bad seeing Emma''s clouded eyes and spoke in a soft tone.

    She had suffered a lot.

    They talked about a lot like usual and when they were about to leave, Jeremy decided to ask what he wanted to ask.

    "Jerlina will apologize to you for trying to stab you that day," he brought up that subject in a roundabout way.

 Chapter 69 - Gaslighting

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Gaslighting</h4>

    Jerlina tried to do some work at Jeremy''s desk. Just an hour ago, he called her and told her to do whatever she wants as he won''t be in the office in the morning. Apparently, he is meeting his dear sister. And this was the first time he called her phone and she stored his number.

    Since she was given no tasks to do, she used the time to revamp herpany''s website. She knew web designing and she changed the website to be more attractive to women. She had some ns for the collector''s items and she decided to visit herpany as soon as possible.

    Jeremy''sputer had thetest specifications and it was easy to work with and Jerlina, with no guilt, did her personal work in her office time.

    She stretched herself after concentrating for a while and her eyes ended up on the bag containing the lunch. She took a peek and it contained a generously big sandwich.

    When was thest time someone packed a lunch for me?

    Her dad used to pack lunch for her when she was starting elementary school. After Gina came, he had no time to prepare lunch for her. This is the first time after almost two decades she is bringing packed lunch.

    Mmm...

    Her heart got tingly remembering the gentle way TJ spoke to her. But then she remembered how angry he got when she mentioned Emma.

    Yeah... he is Emma''s brother first and foremost!

    As she decided to get on with her work, her phone rang and it was TJ. She answered the call and there was silence at the other end.

    "Hello..?"

    She heard sniffles from the other end and she checked the Caller ID once more. It was TJ''s number and...

    "Emma?" she asked with the enthusiasm of a sloth.

    "...I''m sorry, Jer... I really didn''t mean it... I..."

    "Did you kill your brother? I am recording the call," she got up from her seat and started recording the call.

    She asked, but she was not that worried since she knew Emma won''t be directly involved in case she wanted TJ dead.

    "No! Why would I..."

    Jerlina''s lips curved to a smirk hearing Jeremy''s voice, "Jerlina, Emma wants to talk to you-"

    "Oh, so you two are together and I''m on speaker? Should have been open about it, Emma," Jerlina stood near the window. She wanted tough hearing sobbing noises.

    What an actor!

    "Jerlina, can you have an open mind and listen to what Emma has to say?" Jeremy rubbed his forehead.

    Women!

    His heart broke seeing his sister sobbing like a child and he knew he cannot be rude to Jerlina since her image from the morning was imprinted in his heart. He wouldn''t want Jerlina to suffer alone.

    "Okay, I''ll bite. TJ, tell her to start her performance," Jerlina was not in the mood to be polite with Emma. She had no reason to act like a good person in front of TJ unlike Emma and so she was rxed.

    "Jer-"

    "It''s fine, Jerry. She has a right to be angry at me. I understand her..."

    Emma started her performance already and Jerlina felt dizzy by the speed her eyes rolled.

    "Jer... that day, I didn''t mean to hurt you. I came to meet you because I was..."

    Jerlina heard muffled sobbing and TJ wasforting his dear sister in a soothing voice.

    "Can you get it over with?" Jerlina lost patience after two minutes. "You came to meet me to brag that you snagged my boyfriend. You told me that I have no-"

    "No! I never meant to brag, Jer..." Emma started to wail before Jerlina could speak further.

    "I am sorry... I was feeling guilty to marry your boyfriend even though it was fake and I wished that it would be better for me to die in your hands than marrying him. But I didn''t know I scared you by bringing a knife...Jer, I am sorry I was so depressed...I unintentionally hurt you... I am a sinner, forgive me..."

    Jerlina silently tried to gather what might be happening as Emma went on speaking "her truth". Last night she told TJ that she never hurt Emma and today, in his presence, Emma is performing some kind of apology.

    So TJ tried to get to the bottom of it and asked his dear sister who only knows to lie? How smart is he?

    Emma is talking about the knife she left with me... But she is spinning a different story.

    She wanted to die? Heh! She made the first move and victimized herself in front of her brother. She is vile... and clever!

    Emma is gaslighting. TJ already believes her and my words won''t even be heard although it is the truth.

    Once again she tells me that I have no one... this time, without words.

    "Oh, f*ck you, Emma. Every time your lips move, you lie. I am not going to take it."

    Jerlina trembled out of anger. The way Emma twists the truth to save herself made her blood boil.

    "Jerlina!"

    She heard TJ''s shout and snorted. What else can he do other than shouting at me? He already took my everything.

    "She''s talking about her depression and you''re dismissing her-"

    "She was depressed? She?" Jerlina gritted her teeth. "It was I who..."

    She paused. She is not going to talk about her dark thoughts and leave a space for Emma to be happy.

    But I want to make Emma suffer.

    Throughout high school, Emma tried to not let her know TJ likes her. And now she is married to him. Emma failed!

    "It''s fine, Jerry... Don''t be angry at her for not believing me..."

    "Joel..." Jerlina spoke in a soft voice interjecting Emma. "Joel," she repeated and there was a pin-drop silence at the other end and Jerlina wondered if they put it on mute.

    "What?"

    TJ''s voice mellow and gentle came from the other end.

    "Emma is lying and I will swear on anything. I don''t care if you don''t believe me, but it is the truth. And Emma... Am I still on speaker?" Jerlina asked.

    "Yes, Emma is here," Jeremy answered.

    "Emma, I should thank you for taking Gerry off of my life. Thanks to you, I got married to a much richer man with a much bigger d*ck. You can''t even steal him from me since he is your brother. So thank you. And FYI, karma is b*tch and she will get you," she said and ended the call knowing TJ''s shout will follow.

    She threw her phone on the table and sat on the chair rubbing her temples. Her mood was spoiled entirely and her head hurt.

    -----

    Jeremy wanted to dial her back but then he decided not to because he was mad. Yes, he was fuming when Jerlina dismissed Emma''s depression, but when she swore that Emma is lying, he got angrier and when she said Emma can''t steal him, he was offended.

    How can she as a woman dismiss another woman''s tears? Where is the solidarity?

    "Jerry...you, believe me, right?" Emma held Jeremy''s arm and he hugged her and rubbed her back.

    "I will believe you always," he regretted not following his mother''s advice and decided to leave this issue as such. The two important women in his life are not getting along and they have bad blood between them.

    But there should be more to learn from Jerlina''s side. She is insisting that Emma is lying.

    Emma chewed her tongue, leaning on Jeremy''s chest. Everything went well. She made Jeremy believe that she was depressed and said she''ll apologize to that b*tch in private. But this idiot insisted on a phone call. Now, that b*tch ruined everything.

    He won''t let it go! Just like he got to the bottom of the giarism incident, he will mess this up too! What if he finds out about the other things? Ugh!

    Joel!

    He lets her call him Joel! His face when she said it...

    How did she bewitch this stupid lumberjack? Did she really sleep with him as she said? But she just had a miscarriage.

    I cannot let this continue. What will happen to me if this fool gets attached to her? What will happen to me? Who will I have?

 Chapter 70 - Cant Be Alone Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Can''t Be Alone Anymore</h4>

    Emma wiped her eyes the moment Jeremy left in his car. He acted as usual with her and she just cried without speaking anything more since she didn''t know how much Jeremy knows.

    As a veteran of lying, she knew speaking a lot is never good. She barely got away with saying that she almost got stabbed by Jerlina. If Jeremy was not such an emotional idiot, she couldn''t have gotten away.

    If Jerlina went along with her, or just ended the call just how she usually does, this issue would have been resolved. Emma couldn''t understand how Jerlina had changed so much. Now Jeremy won''t leave it as it is.

    You dared to talk back at me, Jerlina? Karma will get me? Heh! Karma is the bane of your existence; not mine! You will suffer for taking my ce! I should be the one adored by everyone; not you!

    "Move," the dry voice of Gerard snapped her out of her thoughts and she looked at him with a smile. Wearing a grey tailored suit, he looked dapper.

    How can I let him go?

    "Are you leaving for work? You didn''t forget your file you left on-"

    "Just stop this!" Gerard looked at her trying to act like a proper wife as his face filled with contempt. "I won''t fall for your love-bombing. Stop trying," he pushed her aside and opened his car door.

    Emma ced her hand at the roof of the car and leaned to kiss him on the cheek. She stopped, seeing his enraged face.

    Jerlina''s words about Jeremy echoed in her mind. And if there is someone who can stop her from getting close to Jeremy, it is Gerard.

    "Just now I had a nice little chat with Jerlina," she saw his pupils dting just when she said her name.

    She has read somewhere that when you look at someone you love, your pupils dte. His pupils would always be constricted when he looks at her. But whenever she mentions Jerlina... they''d get dted crazily.

    What a b*tch!

    "She thanked me for taking you off of her because now she has a multi-millionaire husband who is supposedly hung - if you know what I mean," she smirked. "I wonder how she knows how big he is down there."

    Gerard pressed his lips as his heart sank. But seeing the little smirk on Emma''s face, he knew she is lying.

    There is no way his Jer has already moved on! She will never speak such crude words. As usual, Emma is lying.

    "And?" he pushed her away and tried to close the door.

    "Gerard! Why are you acting barbaric with me? Am I that worthless in your eyes?" she asked with her eyes clouded.

    "Yes, now move," he waved his hand.

    "Heh! You''re so sure she''ll ept you back. Does she know that we knew each other even before she met you? Should I-"

    "Tell her, I don''t care," he pushed her and closed the door.

    Emma stomped her feet seeing the car leaving with the dust rising. Gerard knew Emma is really peeved and she will try to create problems and he got frustrated. These past few weeks have been hell on earth for him. After knowing his girlfriend married another man, his mood only got worse.

    Did Emma really make that up? Jer seemed different... Did she sleep with that guy? Ugh! Why did I even...

    He dialed Jerlina from his phone to set up a dinner date for their talk. But with just a beep, the call connected to the voicemail. He tried again and again and after a while he realized...

    She blocked me!

    "F*ck!!" he pped the steering wheel.? He couldn''t believe it.

    He understood that Jerlina is mad and he didn''t want Emma to use this rift between them against him. He can never give her up.

    Gritting his teeth, he called Emma. Emma was getting up on the stairs when Gerard called and her lips curved to a smirk. At least one thing is going as she wants.

    "Yes," she answered the phone in a husky voice.

    "Don''t talk to Jerlina anymore," Gerard''s knuckles went white with the force he was holding the steering wheel. "I''ll do one thing you want."

    "One thing?" She smirked and red at the housekeeper cleaning near the stairs.

    Is she spying on me?

    "Yes."

    Emma didn''t mind the frustration in his voice. "Let''s consummate," she said in a hushed voice minding the housekeeper, but she didn''t fail to notice the housekeeper''s fingers trembling a bit.

    Is she really a spy of my dad?

    She quickly climbed up the stairs. "Just kidding. Let''s have dinner together every night no matter how busy you are," she turned to look at the housekeeper and she was continuing with her work.

    Gerard wanted to smash his phone hearing Emma''s first request, but thenposed himself when she said dinner. Until he has a chance to speak with Jerlina, he can bear having dinner with that despicable woman.

    -----

    Jerlina after stewing in her anger for a while thinking about Emma decided to let it go. She is nning to escape anyway. Emma can have Gerard, TJ, and anyone she pleases.

    I need no one!

    She heard noise from outside her room and she saw everyone leaving with their lunch bags to the breakroom and the outside garden. Everyone brought lunch and she was surprised and wondered if it is a rule.

    She did not feel hungry and she was not in the mood to eat the lunch TJ packed for her. She decided to stay in the room when she heard a knock at the door.

    "Coming? I''ll show you my spot," Scarlett was at the door, with the baby at her waist.

    "I..."

    Jerlina was about to refuse, but then she remembered Emma''s snickers that she had no one. She realized that it could be partly her fault. She pandered to those who don''t really care for her and didn''t care about others.

    In her previous job, her colleagues were mostly nice. Some will make ns to go on vacations, to bars and spas together. They even had lots of girls night out, but she never epted the invitations. After a while, her coworkers stopped asking her.

    Rather than spending the night drinking and suffering through the hangover the next day, she preferred to stay home. Gerard doesn''t go out often too and both of them spent the weekends in each other''spany.

    Either they went on dates, checking out new restaurants or they just stayed home to "Netflix and chill". She loved those times with Gerry. Their home was theirs alone. It was their own castle and they were never bored in each other''spany.

    AHEM!

    Jerlina gathered her thoughts. Thinking about those moments now, made her eyes wet.

    About my colleagues and neighbors, if I had no one to miss me, how much of it is my own doing?

    "Just a moment. I''ll switch off theputer first," Jerlina said and Scarlett nodded.

    That''s right! I''ll be friends with each and every one of them and they''ll cry missing me after I leave. I, Jerlina Hopkins, will make this happen!

    With a new resolve, Jerlina went to lunch with Scarlett. It seemed more like a pic park with everyone bringing their pic nkets and sitting in the shades. There was chatting andughing and Jerlina found them enjoyable.

    Baby Cia was busy trying to crawl away. She was a fuzzy eater and Scarlett was very patient trying to get her to eat her vegetables.

    "Phew!" Scarlett sighed after the baby had her fill. "Will you please hold her until I-"

    "Sure," Jerlina got the baby. She didn''t expect the little thing to be this light. In the bright light, the baby''s eyes shined like a sapphire pond. Her little pink lips glistened with her drool, the squishy belly, the pink chubby cheeks...everything about her was so cute.

    "She''s adorable," Jerlina smiled as Scarlett cleaned her Tupperware boxes.

    "Yeah, until she gets cranky," Scarlett chuckled.

    The baby started ying with Jerlina''s hair.

    "Everyone loves you here... And your ex-coworker Helen..? Did you talk to her?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina was shocked.

    "...You mean Hanna?"

    How does Scarlett know her?

    "Ah, yes... Hanna. She called you a lot when you didn''t go to work."

    WHAT!

 Chapter 71 - The Truth Was Out

    <h4>Chapter 71 - The Truth Was Out</h4>

    One by one the others started to leave the garden and the ce became silent.

    "I talked to her recently, but she didn''t mention calling me. So she called?" Jerlina decided to speak her mind. These past few months had entirely destabilized her. A lot has happened around her while she was totally ignorant.

    "Yes, there were some ten or so missed calls and she even went to your apartment-"

    "Why wasn''t I informed..." Jerlina wanted to raise her voice, but she held back to not scare the baby.

    "You weren''t informed? You were trying hard to escape, not believing the threat on your life. Even Bobby got angry by your antics. Do you know how you were hunted a month back? The Shard Viper''s people roamed around the streets with military-grade weapons and they had orders to kill you on sight. Evenw enforcement officers were spying on behalf of him..."

    Scarlett got close to Jerlina and whispered, "Jerry wanted to keep this from you, but... one university student was killed with twenty-one bullets to her chest just because she looked like you... she was torn to pieces...anyone with blonde hair was a target then...Jerry had to call people in the higher ces and made the death of that girl a bigger issue. You can check the news. It''s everywhere. Only when the federal bureau got involved, the Shard Viper retreated. I''ve seen a lot and I''ve never seen someone getting hunted this fervently."

    "Wha-" Jerlina went pale as she couldn''t believe what she is hearing.

    Why am I getting hunted this much?

    "But why... who wants me dead?" Jerlina asked.

    Scarlett shrugged. "We can''t figure it out. But a lot of money should be involved for the viper to hiss this much... Don''t be scared. Jerry will protect you," She added seeing Jerlina''s pale face. "I heardtely everything is very silent. I don''t know if Volkonsky got involved. But still, you should be vignt."

    Jerlina bowed her head and her hands shook. She didn''t think Scarlett is lying. She can always check the news as she says.

    My life is in great danger and others got hurt because of me? And did TJ ask Volkonsky''s help for me? Is that why I can walk around freely now?

    "So you didn''t disclose my whereabouts to anyone, even to Hanna..." She said afterposing herself.

    "Yes, I was the one who answered her when she nned on going to the cops. I told her that you were safe and asked her not to talk about it ever. Not only her, Patrick Davies, the olddy living next to you, and quite a few started looking for you. Jerry had to spread rumors that no one looked for you for the safety of those who were involved with you since even they were watched by Viper''s people. It was horrible for everyone since... as I said, even Jerry and Bobby never faced such terrible dangers to their life and they''ve done pretty deserving sh*t."

    Jerlina''s eyes clouded. Amidst the truths that surrounded her like dark clouds, she had a gentle ray of sunshine that brought her some relief. She was relieved to know that there were people who looked for her. People who truly love her like her uncle and some people she smiled at in the passing like her neighbor, missed her presence.

    And TJ and his people... although they had no obligation to protect me, did so, just for TJ''s word.

    All the while I was wallowing in self-pity, I had many people who cared for me and worked hard for my safety...I was never forgotten or forsaken!

    But did Emma know or did she lie to me purposefully?

    "Emma...did she by any chance..."

    Scarlett looked at her and for Jerlina it seemed like she was judging her. Scarlett knows she has bad blood with Emma and it might seem petty for her if she asks about Emma after she talked about other important things.

    But for Jerlina it was not a petty thing. Emma''s words pushed her to the extreme and even without caring for her baby she almost...

    Jerlina wondered if Emma purposefully lied and left the knife there.

    But she won''t go to that extreme, right?

    Scarlett was doubtful by Jerlina bringing up Emma now. Charlie told them that Emma visited Jerlina the day she escaped and Jerremy was asking a lot of questions about that day. She saw a head of brown hair hiding behind the tree they are under.

    That''s so ssy of you to eavesdrop, Jerry!

    Scarlett wanted to out Jeremy, but she decided to use this chance. Bobby said they aren''t on good terms and that she didn''t even look after Jerry when he had a fever, while he has done a lot for her.

    She knew how much Jerry loves Jerlina but they are notmunicating well. Emma had yed a big role in it and talking to her might expose Emma in front of Jerry.

    "Emma knew your friends were looking for you and she was asked to keep your location a secret," Scarlett gave a detailed answer since she wasn''t sure how long Jeremy was there.

    "She knew and yet she...Ouch!"

    The baby had her hands tangled in Jerlina''s hair and started to pull her hair. Her grip was tight and she didn''t let go. Jerlina felt like her head would split in half with the pain she felt.

    "Wait... wait... let me help... Cia, let go..."

    Scarlett spoke in a soft voice and tried to get Jerlina''s hair free from the baby''s grip.

    "I''m sorry... It should hurt..." Scarlett was apologetic and Jerlina waved her hand.

    "It''s fi-"

    Before she finished, tears started flowing from Jerlina''s eyes.

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Scarlett apologized and tried to get her hair out of the baby''s grip.

    "No... It''s not that..." Jerlina''s tears didn''t stop flowing.

    Jeremy wanted to check how Jerlina is doing when he returned. He thought she''d be cooped up in his room, but he was relieved to see her with others. She then started talking with Scarlett and out of curiosity he came here and did something so unbing of a gentleman.

    Scarlett was exining the danger she has and he was relieved. But as he was about to leave, Jerlina brought up Emma and so he got rooted to the spot. He wanted to know why Jerlina cannot forgive Emma.

    When she started crying, he wanted to help. But she...

    "She said I have nobody..." Jerlina started to sob and Scarlett got thest bunch of hair from the baby''s hand and got her from Jerlina''s hand.

    "...Emma... she said no one misses me and... I believed her... I had no one and I was caged... the knife... I almost... I forgot I had him for a moment... Scarlett..." Jerlina spoke amongst sobs, "My baby left me because I didn''t care for his life, didn''t he... he left me because I was a bad mother... he didn''t forgive me and left me..."

    "Oh, dear, no! Don''t say that!"

    Scarlett hugged her leaving the baby on the nket.

 Chapter 72 - Inconsiderate, Not Malicious

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Inconsiderate, Not Malicious</h4>

    Jeremy staggered hearing what Jerlina said. He stood supporting himself in the trunk of the tree. His chest felt heavy and he took deep breaths to help him breathe. She didn''t borate, but she revealed a pretty shocking incident.

    Emma had told her that Jerlina had no one. The knife Emma left was there and she tried to off herself forgetting that she was pregnant. But she stopped herself and she ended up losing her baby anyway.

    How much did she suffer that day?

    He didn''t think she was lying. Her weeps originated from her gut and he could see she is broken even remembering that day. And the other day when he mentioned Emma at the diner, she got sick. She is not lying. She is greatly affected by what happened.

    He can understand why she is ming herself for the miscarriage when she used to me him before. Grieving for someone you lost is a veryplicated thing. You''ll try to find reasons and then you end up ming everything. He went through grief and he understood her.

    Leaning on the tree, he closed his eyes.

    Emma told her that no one looked for her... I did tell Emma not to tell anyone. And she kept it even from Jerlina? And she left the knife not realizing Jerlina is in distress? She is usually not that senseless...

    I get it!

    Emma was plenty distressed that day and she might not have been of sound mind and probably didn''t think well before acting.

    Jeremy peeked out from the tree and saw Jerlina leaning on Scarlett''s shoulder and sobbing. Scarlett was wrapping her arms around her and she was silent to let Jerlina cry her heart out.

    This is a better way tofort her than speaking words.

    But why do Jerlina''s sobs hit me harder than Emma''s wail? Jerlina''s cry erupts from her gut while Emma''s wail emerged from her throat like it was superficial.

    Ah, no! How can I think this way? Is it because I care more for Jerlina?

    Both Emma and Jerlina suffered that day. Both were depressed enough to end themselves. One - out of guilt of marrying her friend''s boyfriend due to excruciating circumstance and the other - out of loneliness because she was... held against her will and was misinformed that no one looked for her.

    One was pushed to that state by others while the other was regretting her own decision.

    That is the truth. He tried to pacify himself.

    But... Emma shouldn''t have met Jerlina that day. Why does Emma get a little insensitive when ites to Jerlina? Back then with the giarism incident too, she hid half the truth to make it seem like Jerlina was in the wrong. And now she almost...

    Jerlina too is not considerate when ites to Emma. She is not even believing Emma''s depression.

    Girls and their pettiness!

    But this time one''s carelessness pushed the other to the extreme. It was not just Emma''s words, it was everything she went through even before that, and Emma''s words were the final nudge. But Emma wouldn''t have spoken such words to hurt Jerlina.

    I should have been more careful. If I was, then Jerlina probably wouldn''t have lost her baby. And as my mom said, Jerlina can never get along with Emma after this. I should keep them apart for both of their sakes.

    Jeremy took another peek and Scarlett was a little distracted as baby Cia started to y in the dirt. He knew Jerlina needsfort now and Scarlett would be more suitable for it at the moment.

    She is a woman and she could understand Jerlina better than him.

    As much as he wanted to be near her, he wondered if he even had the right to do so.

    He carefully walked closer and picked up the baby so that Scarlett canfort Jerlina without distraction. Scarlett nodded at him with relief and his heart hurt seeing Jerlina up close, still sobbing without even realizing that someone else is near.

    He wondered if it would be better if she only med him for her miscarriage instead of herself.

    Baby Cia was happy seeing Jeremy and she smiled at him. He ced a kiss on her cheek and hugged her. This little one has magic. She always brightens up his heart. He carried her to the office.

    Jerlina after a long time had someone embrace her and without knowing she ended up crying like she never did. Only after some time did shee to her senses.

    "I''m sorry," she pulled back from her embrace. "I don''t know what got me."

    Scarlett smiled and pulled some baby wipes from her bag and passed it to Jerlina. "Sorry, this is all I have."

    "It''s fine," Jerlina got the wipes. "I think... your shirt...I''m sorry," Jerlina pointed at? Scarlett''s wet shirt and she waved her hand.

    "Never mind that. How are you feeling?" Scarlett asked and sat closer to Jerlina. Jerlina looked around and there was no one else around and she was a little relieved.

    "Like sh*t," Jerlina said wiping her face. "My head hurts, I feel ashamed of myself for losing control in the office of all ces...I honestly don''t think I believe that I am responsible for... so yeah," she bowed and chuckled.

    Why did I even...

    She didn''t think her baby at twelve weeks could have understood her thoughts. It can''t be scientific.

    "Ah! Your baby!" Jerlina remembered only then and got flustered.

    "It''s fine, she''s safe with..," Scarlett smiled. "You don''t have to be ashamed, you know. It hits hard at times. Trust me, I know. You''ll be fine one moment and in the next, you''d think that karma got you for the dor you stole from your nana when you were six. You''ll never be over it, but slowly... you may find it absurd now, but surely the frequency of moments like these will reduce..."

    Jerlina looked at Scarlett and she had a wry smile.

    "You had..."

    Jerlina''s eyes widened and Scarlett nodded with a slight smile.

    "I''m sorry for your loss," Jerlina held her hand and Scarlett nodded.

    "It''s fine. It was more than nine years ago. Now I have Cia and Bobby''s a saint practically..." She looked at the distance and Jerlina could see she is happy.

    "Do you know that one in four pregnancies ends in miscarriage? That''s a lot and it''s prettymon... Every other woman I''ve met had a miscarriage some time in their life. But you grieve and you get on... that''s how you live..." Scarlett said and Jerlina nodded.

    Jerlina didn''t think that she could get over this pain any time in the future, but Scarlett makes sense. Life will happen and you move on. She used to think that her life was over when her dad died, but she survived somehow.

    Surely, this too will pass.

 Chapter 73 - Scarletts Story

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Scarlett''s Story</h4>

    Thinking about her miscarriage made her want to cry more, but then she tried to distract herself. Her eyes were puffy and she didn''t want to enter the office now.

    "Bobby was pretty happy that you didn''t run away scared from him that day," Scarlett asked after a while and Jerlina smiled with embarrassment.

    "I used to be very scared of him and everyone near TJ... But they''ve done a lot for me without any appreciation from me. I don''t know how I will repay them all," Jerlina fiddled with her fingers. She was moved after knowing everything.

    "They didn''t do it for you, but for Jerry...." Scarlett said and Jerlina looked at her. "Everyone here owes one or two to Jerry; even Bobby. So they won''t ever question him."

    "I know... I used to be scared of that aspect too. When Bobby bragged about how they handled their enemies, I took it as he was threatening me... I feel stupid now that I know the truth." Jerlina said.

    "Haha...So that''s how Bobby thought he was helping Jerry! Since I thought of his valiant side as ''cool'', he thought you''d be the same..." Scarlettughed. "Too bad back then you thought that Jerry was out to get you and you don''t like violent men..."

    Seeing Jerlina silent, Scarlett continued. "Now that I think about it... rather than the violent side of Jerry, had you seen the soft and caring side of him... would it have made a difference?"

    Jerlina shrugged. She thought that there was no chance for her to fall for TJ back then, but she was in an odd state back then. She purchased alcohol illegally and slept with a random guy to get her dad''s attention.

    If there was a kind guy by her side, taking care of her and showed even a teeny bit of love and affection, she was sure she''d have fallen for him.

    They chatted for a while and Scarlett spoke about her love life. Apparently, Bobby was her childhood friend and they grew up together. It was she who introduced Bobby to Jeremy since they were ssmates.

    Scarlett got pregnant when she was twenty and Bobby wanted to marry her. But Scarlett was reluctant to get married so young. Since she was tall and had good looks, one of her rtives wanted her to be a model and referred her to a modeling agency and they offered her a contract. She wanted to be a model and she thought the pregnancy was a hindrance.

    Scarlett found it hard to speak about how hurt Bobby was when she said she doesn''t want to have the baby. Even Daisy tried to convince her otherwise, but she was adamant and even secretly fixed a date for abortion.

    But the devastating thing happened just a day before the hospital appointment and it broke her. Scarlett spoke about how ashamed she felt to face Daisy who took care of her after that ordeal. Even Bobby said nothing and acted as usual with her and her guilt multiplied. And so she ran away from home.

    She got the modeling job and since she had a very apt bone structure for modeling, she became popr within a couple of years. She became a runway model for a popr brand and flew for fashion weeks from Paris to Mn and all over the globe.

    In those couple of years of working non-stop with little rest and getting more money than she can spend and mixing with many people from wealthy backgrounds, she still felt empty. Bobby tried to contact her, but she was guilty to meet him. Her repressed guilt started acting up often and she started finding refuge in drugs.

    Jerlina already had some idea that not only people from poor neighborhoods get addicted but also the wealthy get addicted too. It''s just the choice of drugs is different. But she couldn''t believe some of the stories Scarlett told.

    Rich people are much worse!

    With her life going without direction, one day Scarlett got overdosed and was hospitalized. Scarlett spoke about how she realized she was not living the life she imagined as a supermodel but has hit rock bottom as an addict. Her agency gave her warnings, but they were not willing to let her go when she wanted to quit and get admitted to a rehabilitation center. They even booked moremercial deals for her.

    She was their money tree and they wanted to milk as much as they can.

    She asked for a vacation and returned to Peyton. She thought Bobby would have moved on, but he still had the same smile for her. He listened to her problems and left without a word after asking her what she needed.

    "I don''t know what Bobby did and how he got the millions for the breach of contractpensation, but he got me out. He helped me get better and he has stayed by my side ever since... What I learned about my guilt is that...the miscarriage was not my fault. It was no one''s fault and when I came to terms with that, I could move on. It doesn''t mean I don''t get sad about it anymore. But now I can cope with the sadness."

    Jerlina was in awe. Imagine being a supermodel! But she found her home in the little town she grew up with her little family, married to the man who truly loves and patiently waited for her return. She explored the world, overcame her troubles, and found out that what she wanted was always near her.

    And will I be able to find happiness too?

    "I am not saying your situation is simr to mine. And I won''t lecture you on how to handle your grief. Our experiences are different but remember - it really is not your fault. Keep on telling yourself that until it gets registered in your mind," Scarlett added and Jerlina nodded wiping the corners of her eyes.

    Both of them sat silently under the tree for some time. "I am sorry if I opened your wounds," Jerlina said seeing Scarlett wiping her tears.

    "Oh, no. Never mind. I wanted to talk to you about this for some time. Daisy asked me if I could do that. I am d I got this chance. Speaking out about my experience helps in my healing too," Scarlett patted Jerlina''s back.

    "Thank you. Your words give me hope." Jerlina said with a smile. Maybe because she shared her grief with someone, or because she was happy that she heard an amazing love story, she felt a lot lighter.

    "And about the other thing..." Scarlett looked at Jerlina and Jerlina pressed her lips.

    "I don''t feel that way anymore. I won''t forfeit my life no matter how tough everything gets,"? Jerlina said with determination.

    "That''s the spirit!" Scarlett smiled. "If you feel like you need to talk to someone or have fun, you can find me. You can see our house from your house ¨C the grey one is ours. Our door will be always open for you." Scarlett said and Jerlina really was filled with happiness.

    "One favor," Jerlina added.

 Chapter 74 - How To Beat Emma

    <h4>Chapter 74 - How To Beat Emma</h4>

    "Anything," Scarlett said seeing the serious but hesitant face of Jerlina.

    "Thank you... It''s... will you please keep what I said before, about me trying to you-know-what as a secret? Please keep it from Bobby too. I know it is too much of me to ask this, but I don''t want Emma to know. Bobby will tell Jeremy and Jeremy will tell Emma and she''llugh at me," Jerlina started mumbling thest sentence.

    "Got it," Scarlett agreed. Even if he is her husband, she knew she cannot talk about other people''s secrets with him.

    And Emma... she is vicious, isn''t she?

    Although Jerlina didn''t borate, Scarlett understood that Emma''s words were very hurtful for Jerlina. It is not news to her that Emma hates Jerlina, but she is holding on to the hate for a decade which was a little surprising for her.

    As someone who knows Jerry the longest, her words would mean a lot to Jerry, but when ites to Emma, he won''t listen to her or anyone else. She tried to talk to Bobby about Emma, but for those two who had watched Emma grow up, they can never see that she had turned vicious. They still see her as the naive little girl she used to be.

    That is the problem with men who love too much. It is hard for them to fall out of love. It is for the same reason Bobby waited years for her and Jerry is still holding on to his love.

    "Can I give you a piece of advice to handle Emma?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina nodded curiously. But seeing the little teasing in Scarlett''s eyes she guessed where this will lead.

    "Pillow talk... "

    "Oh, dear!" Jerlina got up shaking her head. "I guessed that you''d-"

    "Oh,e on, Jerlina! Next to tears, pillow talk has been the greatest weapon of women for ages. Just give him a nice ''high'' and while he is lying half-conscious, keep on telling that Emma is a bad girl. He will believe it," Scarlett hurriedly picked up her bag and Jerlina helped to fold the nket.

    "Unless he snaps at me for talking bad about his dear sister," Jerlina paused seeing Scarlett having a wide grin. "I am not saying I am nning to do it. I will never sleep-"

    Scarlett startedughing and Jerlina sighed, "Ugh! I can see you''re teasing me," she walked at the front and Scarlett with her long legs reached Jerlina pretty soon.

    "So, what if he got mad? Heard about Samson and Delh? Samson got frustrated with Delh''s nagging. But in the end, he didn''t throw her out. He did what she asked of him. Jerlina..."

    Jerlina closed her ears with her hands. She, who couldn''t even act cute to get what she wanted, can never be a seductress. "I can never be Delh....La....... I won''t listen to stupid advice.....La....... I want to live a long life...La......." She started to sing.

    "Listen, it is not a stupid idea..." Scarlett tried to pull Jerlina''s hands. "Cr*p! You''re strong! Listen ...I am your senior and I''ve seen..."

    "Baby, I''m just gonna shake, shake, shake, shake, shake...I shake it off..." Jerlina started singing songs now with a chuckle, still closing her ears.

    "Wow! Look at this idiot!" Scarlett giggled pinching her cheek and Jerlina smiled without stopping her singing.

    Scarlett went to her station and Jerlina with the happy smile stuck to her face, opened the door to Jeremy''s office.

    Her smile disappeared in a second seeing Jeremy there and his face was grey. Her heart raced thinking what kind of acting did Emma pull on TJ after she ended the call. She would have acted pitiful. She wondered if TJ would shout at her for "hurting" his dear sister. She wanted to run away.

    "Good afternoon, sir," she activated her secretarial smile standing close to the door with the door handle still at an essible distance. She decided to barge out in case he starts screaming.

    Jeremy was stunned seeing the smiling woman entering his room. Just some time ago she was sobbing uncontrobly as if she had lost all her hope and now she was bright. He didn''t know how Scarlett can do it. He wondered if he should get pointers from her.

    He could see her eyelids were a little puffy and as soon as she saw him the fear in her face that washed away the beautiful smile, made him feel down.

    Is she scared I am going to hurt her?

    "Good afternoon," he mirrored her professional attitude. "Get to the store and ask Darren to recheck the items to be delivered to the Delta Constructions. Last time they mentioned that they..."

    Jeremy listed the things to be checked and Jerlina took mental notes and left the room in relief. The entire afternoon, she was asked to do menial jobs around the store and the office and sheplied with all that heartily.

    In the evening, he drove her home. Jerlina couldn''t understand why he is silent all the way. She wondered if she will be thrown into the wood chipper in the backyard formitting the sin of talking against the dearest sister.

    But the next couple of days went without a hitch. For some reason, he wanted to prepare her food and wanted to eat with him. Jerlina didn''t mind that since she felt it would be better to havepany while eating. Her body had recovered a lot and she slept better at night.

    Although TJ didn''t speak much with her, she had Earl to talk to and she didn''t feel lonely at home. And in the office, she started talking with everyone and she even epted an invitation to a barbeque party. She wanted to take baby steps to change her life.

    That day, she wanted to take up Scarlett''s offer and with Duke and Earl on her sides, walked to Bobby''s home. She was told by Charlie that she doesn''t have to leave the gates of the Fitzgerald mansion since the fence of the mansion had a gate that would lead to Bobby''s home.

    Scarlett said she was alone and with the cookies she baked, Jerlina stood in front of the door. As someone who never goes knocking on other people''s door just for chatting, her heart pounded. Duke and Earl ran back to their home as if they were just escorting her and their duties ended at the door.

    Jerlina took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Scarlett opened the door with a smile and since baby Cia was taking a nap, both of them started chatting. At first, Jerlina was a little awkward but soon she got involved in the chat as Scarlett talked about celebrities and entertainment.

    Their chat extended to the kitchen while Scarlett prepared dinner. Wearing an apron and messy hair, Scarlett still looked hot. The baby was seven months old and Jerlina was surprised to see her belly as t as a board already.

    Jerlina bent and looked at her muffin-top. Maybe because of the miscarriage, she had umted fat around her waist. She usually works on her waist because she doesn''t want her belly to stick out more than her b**bs.

    Ugh! My belly almost reaches my b**bs. I should start working out.

    "Bobby''s back," Scarlett said hearing the sound of the truck pulling up.

    They heard the door unlock and he went straight to the nursery to check on the baby.

    Jerlina was a little ashamed to think so wrong about such a family man in the past. Jerlina decided to leave and stood up, but paused hearing the cheery singing of Bobby.

    "Kitty, my little p*ssy cat... I thirst for your p*ssy... The baby''s dreaming, the moon''s shining... There''s no one to disturb our-"

 Chapter 75 - An Unavoidable Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 75 - An Unavoidable Meeting</h4>

    "I didn''t know you sing so well, Bobby," Jerlina said with a grimace and Scarlett startedughing out loud.

    "Oh, you''re here," Bobby''s tone was mixed with a lot of emotions. But disappointment was more pronounced.

    "I''m leaving," Jerlina waved her hands. "I won''t disturb your night of loving."

    "Stay for dinner, madam Luna," Bobby said with a grin after he was pinched by Scarlett.

    "No need to feel obliged, Bobby. I can see I am not wee here," Jerlina said in a serious tone making Bobby sad.

    "Pfft...hahaha... your face!" Jerlinaughed making Bobby surprised. "I''ll visit another time for dinner. And one more thing, will you please stop addressing me as ''madam''? It makes me feel like... old... or like I am a..."

    "Lady p*mp?" Scarlett added and Jerlina nodded.

    "Yes."

    "Or, you know a kinky madame...whoosh," Scarlett made a whipping motion. "It would be funny to see you dressed in leather holding a whip and Jerry kneeling in front of you with a cor begging you-"

    "Oh, that''s enough, Scar!" Jerlina covered her face with her hands. If she let Scarlett speak, she always goes to the extremes. She is not used to speaking this openly about those stuff with others.

    Bobbyughed along, "That would be funny, but it is not that hard to achieve. If you have those preferences, Jerry won''t mind to be-"

    "I do not! Now move so I can leave! And if you keep on speaking this way, I won''t speak to you," she ran away not minding those twoughing behind her.

    Those two are made for each other! And she cannot handle them alone when they are united.

    She returned home to see dinner waiting for her.

    "You''re back. I thought you''d have dinner there," Jeremy weed her and Jerlina shrugged.

    "Yeah, I didn''t want to disturb their ns," she shrugged. "Maybe you can ask them to leave baby Cia here so that they can go on dates or something," she added. "Wow! Ravioli! How fancy!" She started eating.

    "You''re an awesome cook, TJ. You should have be a chef. You''d have easily be a Michelin star chef," she spoke from her heart.

    She is not a bad cook herself, but she could sense something very different from his cooking; something that made the food special. It had... she didn''t know how to put it... Nostalgia could be a close word to what she feels.

    "I''ll cook breakfast tomorrow," she told him. She felt a little guilty for always eating his cooking and never do any chores around the house.

    "No need," he looked at her with his sharp eyes.

    "Why?" she asked. "Don''t tell me you''re slow-poisoning me," she looked at her half-empty te with little shame.

    Will she stop eating if he says it is? Probably not. It is too tasty.

    "No, I am not," Jeremy answered and she was amused to see her eating without even expecting his reply. Just some weeks back, she was hesitant to eat anything she didn''t know the source of, but now she would eat it without even considering it is poisoned.

    It''s not that she started trusting him, but she doesn''t care if she gets poisoned.

    "Do you think I might poison you then?" she looked at him and he was stunned seeing the childishness in her face. It seems like he is the one sulking and trying to find meaning in everything she does, but she is acting veryfortable around him.

    "No," he kept his reply short to check on her mood.

    "Then let me. I am not a Michelin-level cook like you, though. So don''t expect much. I am a decent cook... I make edible food," Jerlina said.

    Maybe these few days she started to chat with a lot of people, her mood got better and she chatted with Jeremy too without thinking anything else.

    Jeremy looked at her and she looked like she is in a fairly great mood. "Okay then... But don''t give me anything gooey though," he relented.

    He wanted to pamper her as long as she lives with him, but how can he refuse eating her cooking?

    "Gooey?" Jerlina knitted her brows.

    "I like solid breakfasts. No oatmeals, no green stuff, no avocado, and no beans. Any vegetable other than fries and ketchup is a no-no..."

    Jeremy went on with the list of his dislikes and Jerlina looked at him.

    What a fuzzy child!

    "But fries and ketchup are not vegetables..? Beans are healthy and..." Jerlina was confused.

    "Beans are the dingleberries of the devil. You can eat dingleberries all you want," his face twisted with disgust and Jerlina''s face twitched.

    Dingleberries? Seriously? Is he a child?

    "And fries are potatoes and ketchup is tomatoes. So they are vegetables," he added and got her te as she finished eating.

    "You must have been really pampered when you were a child for you to be this fuzzy," she shook her head.

    "...yeah, maybe..."

    He ced a dessert te and ced a slice of cheesecake. Jerlina dug in without even waiting for him and Jeremy''s face filled with glee.

    "When my mother was alive, she cooked me whatever I wanted. But after she... I had to eat canned beans and just peas at times and ketchup was a luxury... meat... they''d throw the remaining roasts to the dogs, but they won''t spare me a slice. I fought with a dog once for a slice of roast chicken..." he paused seeing her mood getting sad.

    "Eat... prepare whatever you want. I''ll eat anything," he said with a smile.

    "Sure, I''ll make sure your bowl is filled with oatmeal with a kale smoothie in the side," she said and watched his eyebrows twitching. "You should keep your promise and finish it all."

    Jeremy threw up a little in his mouth imagining oatmeal in his bowl and kale whatever to drink.

    Ugh, if it is her, I''d even eat bitter almonds without thinking twice!

    "...okay, ma''am," he said after a long pause and with great difficulty . His pitiful face made Jerlina feel a little sad for him.

    "Sure," she smiled slyly and finished the cheesecake. "Where did you buy it?" she asked. "It''s delicious."

    "I cooked it. d you enjoyed it," he said and Jerlina knitted her brows.

    He should be lying! How can one person be this good a cook?

    -----

    While Jerlina''s days went peacefully, Gerard was regretting his decision to have dinner with Emma each night. Rather than ordering out or let the cook handle the cooking, Emma cooked herself and made him lick the te- literally when her cooking is only suitable for the trash to eat up. Even the trash can would barf it out unable to bear the stink.

    How could someone ruin a perfect piece of steak was beyond him. As if that was not enough, she tries to get him drunk and she wears skimpy clothes at home as if that would make him sleep with her.

    He decided not to go through that torture anymore and decided to find Jerlina soon.

    From his people, he learned that she is now working in Fitzgerald Lumber Corp. So he decided to pay a visit.

    -----

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy sitting by her side with a hearty smile. He came to the breakfast table with a blue face and his face lit up when she served French toast with bacon and his favorite espresso.

    He was so happy and since he had work in the corporate office, decided to bring her with him.

    "The food in the cafeteria is nice. You should try it," he said and she nodded.

    They finished the work there and as he said, the cafeteria food was delicious. When they returned to Peyton, her heart skipped a beat seeing Gerard''s car in the parking lot of their office.

    "Jer," he called her the moment she got down and she gulped. "Let''s talk," he added and his emerald eyes looked misty under the sun.

    He looked unkempt and worn out evenpared to thest time she met him just a few days back and Jerlina felt bad for him.

    "I have to work," she said and walked inside.

    "I''ll wait, Jer," Gerard said and Jerlina felt her heart clenching.

    "Jerlina," Jeremy stopped Jerlina trying to run away. "You can go."

 Chapter 76 - Is It Worth It?

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Is It Worth It?</h4>

    What is he doing?

    Jerlina got angry at TJ in her heart. But seeing those piercingly blue eyes that were calm as the deep blue sea, she realized she needs to have this talk. She needs to tell him what she feels and maybe about her miscarriage.

    I need to pull the band-aid and tell him that he and I can never be together again.

    "Yes, let''s," she turned and looked at Gerard. "I know a ce."

    "I''ll be at the pub," Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he nodded. He extended his hand as if he was about to say something. "Mmm?" Jerlina asked taking a step closer to Jeremy, but Gerard pulled her by the wrist.

    "Gerry!" Jerlina furrowed her brows. She didn''t like getting pulled when she is in a conversation with another.

    "Nothing," Jeremy waved his hand. "Call me after," he smiled.

    "Okay, I won''t take long," she nodded and turned at Gerard.

    "It''s pretty close from here. Let''s take a walk," she showed the direction, carefully avoiding his hand that was about to hold hers.

    Her heart was beating in her throat as she thought of the words she will tell him. But first, she wanted to know why he let her go when she needed him the most.

    "Jer, I... I missed you a lot..." Gerard tried to hold her hand but Jerlina avoided it.

    Gerard gulped seeing her stiff side profile. His voice shook seeing how cold she behaves with him,"I can''t even touch you anymore, Jer?"

    "You know why, Gerry," Jerlina looked at him, but she couldn''t meet his eyes as they looked hurt. This is the man she was with through thick and thin for seven years. Her heart still ached to see his hurt face.

    "This is TJ''s ce and everyone here knows you as Emma''s- Ah, what-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Gerard pulled her to the small alleyway between two buildings and hugged her close.

    "Please, flower..." he rested his chin on her shoulder and took a deep whiff as his hold on her waist tightened, "Let me hug you... I missed you...so much...I..."

    Jerlina found her fingers trembling. He only calls her ''flower'' when he is in distress. He smelled the same as ever and his entire body was cold although the weather was not cold.

    She raised her hands to hug him but paused realizing someone was watching them from the other side of the road.

    She turned to see Charlie standing there with a stiff face and as her eyes met with his, he spat on the floor and turned away.

    Jerlina closed her eyes as she felt like she was spat on. If it was just a couple of months back, no one would have had a second nce at them if they hugged in public, but now...

    Everything has changed.

    "How did we get here, Gerry?" she asked and tears started dripping from her eyes.

    "Jer... Jer..." Gerard looked at her and wiped her tears. He knew she is hurting as much as he is. "I''m sorry... I''m sorry, my love," he ced a kiss on her forehead. "I am sorry..." he kissed her eyes wet with tears.

    "I didn''t mean for this to happen," he kissed over her cheek wet with her tears and slowly his kisses reached her lips.

    "I love you, Jer... I only love you and it is torture to be away from you..." he pressed his coarse lips on hers.

    He''s been waiting for her from the morning in his car and he didn''t even leave to have a drink fearing he might miss her. When he saw her with that guy, he felt like a javelin went through his heart, leaving him a hollow shell. But he wanted to meet her; to hug her; to hear her voice, and to assure her that they can go back to where they once were.

    Jerlina opened her eyes as he started kissing her. She didn''t know why, but she felt nothing. She neither felt the usual warmth and the butterflies in her stomach whenever she used to kiss him in the past nor did she feel disgusted by his touch.

    "I miss you so much..."

    His kiss deepened and his tongue slowly tried to enter her oral cavity. His big hand slowly grazed her arms and reached her abdomen. He pushed her at the wall and with a slight grunt, lifted her up and positioned himself between her legs.

    In the past, she could never refuse his advances.? But now... she felt nothing.

    Have I gone cold-hearted? Soul-less?

    "Gerry, please..." she pushed him away holding his shoulders as his hand started to unbutton her shirt. "I''ve been humiliated enough already. Please, I cannot handle any more humiliation. Just...stop treating me like a wh*re you paid for at the side street."

    Her voice was soft and seemed fragile like a spider web. But it had the strength to hold herself, and enough firmness for Gerard to pull back.

    "Jer, your words hurt so much... Why did you change this much?" Gerard asked wiping the corner of his eyes.

    "Let''s speak in a public ce and stop pulling me. I hate it!" Jerlina said with her eyes focused as she fixed herself.

    "If I can''t touch you, who can?" he looked at her and she had an empty look.

    "Let''s get in the pub," she said and walked in the front.

    Jeremy standing behind a window watched Jerlinaing out of the alley with a depressed Gerard following her in the back. He could only imagine what happened in the two minutes they disappeared.

    And no, he didn''t want to know.

    He saw Charlie seething at the other side of the road and called him. "Get back. Don''t follow her anymore," he ended the call. Charlie looked in his direction and then after kicking the trash can at the side of the road, stomped out.

    He dialled Matt Maverick. "Matt, I need a favor," he said.

    "I am at the pub. And I see her. What favor do you need?" he asked. Jeremy sighed hearing the sadness in Matt''s tone. That was rare for him.

    "Just watch over her and drop her at home... I don''t want to..." Jeremy rubbed his chest.

    What do I want to do?

    He took in a deep breath.

    "Matt, should I stop this? Should I just let her go now? With him?" he asked scratching his beard. "I don''t know what to do..."

    He was trying to keep her safe from others, but she had tried to kill herself because she was hurt by Emma''s words. How can she be happy if she is constantly tied to Emma?

    She seems fine these couple of days, but now looking at her hunched back, she looks defeated. She might try and find little happiness in odd things he could give her, but is this the happiness she deserves? Shouldn''t she be a lot happier?

    Is it worth it?

    "Should I ask Volkonsky to secure-"

 Chapter 77 - Gerards Secret

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Gerard''s Secret</h4>

    *** Expletives Alert***

    "F*cking coward!" Matt gritted his teeth. "After everything you did for her, you''re letting her go? Should I pity you? Should I bless you and tell you to follow your heart and be a c*ck? You f*cking c*nt! F*ck off!!"

    Matt ended the call and Jeremy gritted his teeth. He didn''t know what kind of reply he expected from Matt. But Matt doesn''t get this angry at him ever.

    What do you know, Matt? If I follow my heart, I will steal her and take her to the end of the world and keep her with me. But will she be happy with me?

    -----

    "Since you waited for me, I hope you are nning to tell me why you married Emma. I don''t buy the story I was told. I will just walk away after the first lie you speak. After all, I know when you are lying."

    Jerlina spoke in a t tone sipping a non-alcoholic cocktail. She just wished Gerard was honest with her after the rtionship they shared for years.

    "You''re not wearing the ring," Gerard said and only then Jerlina realized she had forgotten to wear the ring that day.

    "I forgot," she shrugged. Maybe if it was an actual engagement, she would have proudly worn the ring, and she won''t forget wearing the ring.

    "Gina called me and she was pretty distressed-"

    "Gerry, I am not in the mood for small talks now. If you keep on with this, I will leave," Jerlina ced her hands on the table and was about to stand up.

    "Can''t you wait to run back to him? Is it because he is rich?" Gerard''s face got stiff. It seems like he is the one melting away thinking of her, but she seems very fine. She even has put on weight.

    Is she d that she found a multi-millionaire? Was Emma telling the truth?

    Jerlina looked at him unwaveringly. Her eyes were sharp and she knew Emma might have told him what she told her the other day. But...

    "If I have to exin that usation you throw on me, I can safely say that you don''t know me at all," she said and he bowed his head.

    "I am sorry for being so...ugh! Jer, I feel like I made a big mistake by breaking up with you that day," he rubbed his face.

    "Why did you do that then? Were you scared of the people behind me? I can understand if-"

    "Scared? I stayed with you for months before that and the threat was the same. I am not scared of some thugs after you..." he looked at her.

    Jerlina met his eyes and she can see he is deliberating something.

    "You were right..." he whispered and pulled his chair closer to hers. "Emma has something on me."

    "Myst name was not Cooper always. It used to be Feldstein." He whispered and Jerlina stayed silent to let him continue.

    "Do you know Harold Feldstein?" he asked and Jerlina nodded.

    "That infamous movie producer who was charged with s*xual harassment of minors and for using casting couches?"

    Gerard''s face fell when she put it like that. He didn''t think she''d remember entertainment gossips from more than thirteen years back.

    "And?" she asked wondering why he is affected by it. But then she realized.

    "Is he rted to you?"

    "He''s my uncle... My dad''s elder brother. Yes, real brother and they grew up together," he added.

    "Oh..." Jerlina realized they must have changed their name after that predator was caught and settled in this city with their new name. "But why does it matter? It was not you who was a predator and no one can me you for what your uncle did. And he killed himself in prison, didn''t he?" she asked and he nodded.

    "But it is not as simple as that... My uncle had a ledger and we have it..." he whispered in her ears.

    "Ledger of what?" she whispered back and looking at his face it popped in her head. "Don''t tell me there were other powerful people like him? He had the receipts? And ... Holy moly! Did he even kill himself or-"

    "Shhh!" Gerard''s face went pale.

    "Oh my God!" Jerlina ced her hand over her mouth. "So your identity cannot be revealed?"

    "Actually some know about us, and they''ll help us from time to time. How do you think I got to where I am at my age? It''s all the connections. My uncle, despicable as he was, was smart enough to gain connections for staying in the upper-echelons of the society. If only for that guy who got exposed because he ran for the senate race, my uncle wouldn''t have gotten caught. And I can be a billionaire in a day if I wish for it. They''ll pay me any amount I ask," he spoke with his nose high up.

    Gerard was not nning on revealing this detail to Jerlina, since she has a sense of justice and will find ckmailing abhorrent.

    But seeing how worried Jerlina got for him and to brag how superior he is, he revealed it all out of excitement. He couldn''t ept the fact that Jerlina might think that Jeremy is richer and well-connected than him and in his jealousy he did a blunder.

    Gerard sighed in his heart seeing her shocked face. He was supposed to say ''yes'' when she asked if his life might be in danger because of this secret.

    Ah. Idiot! Are you really going to tell her the real reason Emma is ckmailing you? That you killed someone in an automobile ident and your family used the connections to help you escape jail time? Jer will definitely leave you if you say the truth!

    "Jer, the truth is that when we came here, Emma was in my school. I was a senior and she was a freshman. But at one of the parties, I identally revealed the secret to Emma. And she is threatening to reveal it to everyone and it will cause my downfall because of my association with that sick pervert which I had no control over. I mean I cannot choose who my uncle is and..."

    "So you knew Emma even before I knew her? Why did you never mention this to me?" Jerlina interjected him. She knew whenever he starts speaking fast, he is lying. And she knew he is lying. But she wanted to know what is he lying about.

    "It''s... we used to date... just for a month though and after that Emma left our school and joined your school. I didn''t want to mention that Emma was my ex-girlfriend..." Gerard gulped and looked at Jerlinaughed wryly.

    "Seriously?" Jerlina let out a deep breath.

    In just minutes she had learned that he is not the man she knew he was. His family ckmailed perverts- who should be in jail, for their own benefits, and Gerard is okay with that.

    And he hid the fact that Emma was his ex-girlfriend from me for months when I told him my misgivings with Emma. All those times I was wondering why she cannot get another man, he kept mum.

    This is the answer to why Emma stuck to him like glue after meeting him. She must have thought since he was her boyfriend first, I had no right to have him. She hates me after all.

    "But I only love you!" He held her hand and Jerlina got her hand out of his grip.

    Gerard seemed proud that he had secret connections and is sure it is not life-threatening when that pig might have been murdered by one of them. So he might have some sort of agreement with them?

    And if it gets exposed, how will it hurt him? His boss will dly promote him for those connections and other firms will try and hire him.

    Did he even lose the partnership promotion as he said back then? What else is he lying about?

    And if he has those kinds of powerful connections, why didn''t he use them to save my life and why did he send me to TJ?

    Did he not want to bother them for my life? Or is there more to it?

    "So why did Emma leave your school?" she probed.

 Chapter 78 - The Reason She Changed

    <h4>Chapter 78 - The Reason She Changed</h4>

    Gerard looked at Jerlina ordering another drink. She had no change in her emotions if not she seemed a little disgusted.

    But he is the one to me for not exining everything differently. Had he not let his emotions control him, she''d have believed whatever he tells her like in the past.

    Why Emma left his school is directly connected to him and Emma is ckmailing him with that truth. And so he didn''t want to answer Jerlina''s question.

    He decided to tell his story in a way to invoke her sympathy. Till now he didn''t speak to her about it because he didn''t want her to pity him but now he needed his pity. He didn''t want to lose her. He knew how kind-hearted she is and wanted to distract her and turn her disbelief into pity.

    "Jer, growing up, my parents never left me alone with my uncle. I had wondered why I am not allowed to be with my uncle who''s a lot of fun. My parents knew who he was and still used him..." He took a sip of water and looked around.

    Other than them there was only the waitress who was also doubling as the bartender in the pub. He thought there would be always a drunken idiot in ces like these, but theck of patrons in the afternoon did surprise him. He noticed Jerlina listening to him and continued,

    "I understood them to an extent when I grew up. Connections are very important for sess. But I wanted to be different from them and so I chose to be awyer when they wanted me to be a banker like them. But when I refused, they interfered needlessly in my career when all I wanted was to use my capabilities alone..."

    He only had good things to talk about his parents and that is one of the reasons she was attracted to him.

    She thought since he grew up in a loving family, he canpensate for herck of knowledge about a loving family since she never was loved as she grew up.

    But now she understood why he kept her from his overbearing parents. They probably thought lowly of her since she is not "connected" and hence deemed her unworthy of their son. And he didn''t like to talk about his extended families either.

    She felt sad for him to hide his real feelings from her maybe because he knew she liked him for his love for his family.

    Just like she pretended to like her stepmother and stepsister, he hid certain details of his upbringing from her.

    She also understood why he didn''t want to use those connections for her. He wanted to do something on his own. But...

    He still didn''t do it himself and left me with TJ. Wait...why is he speaking about it now? Is he trying to distract me?

    "Emma... What does she have on you for real, Jerry?" her eyes turned serious. She didn''t want to get swept away by his emotional words. He seemed to be speaking from his heart, but that is not what she wanted to hear now.

    Gerard froze. He saw her getting involved in his story and he saw the changes in her expression. But as if a switch got pulled, she is back to her distant demeanor.

    How did she change this much?

    The reason he fell in love with her was that she was easy andfortable to be with. She shares the household chores, she cooks really well and she doesn''t expect anything but his affection. She liked cuddling with him and that''s all she needed.

    She didn''t ask him to bring her to expensive restaurants or wanted expensive gifts, but all she wanted was to spend time with him no matter where it is. He loved her for it. He thought she is the perfect woman for him and she is the perfect one for him.

    Buttely she...

    While the two were conversing thinking they were alone sparing the waitress, they were watched by another. He was in a ce where he could watch them through a hole in the wall, but they won''t realize he is there. As the owner of several pubs, he gathers information this way. But oddly he couldn''t hear what they were talking about.

    Probably because I am drunk..?

    Mark sighed. For him, both were speaking, but no one was listening. And that guy... he didn''t know why but he didn''t have a good feeling about him.

    "Why is that important, Jer? I am speaking about my past and-"

    "Did you listen when I talked about my past that day, Gerry?" Jerlina got up. She said she''d leave if he lies and he was lying for a while now. She doesn''t have to give him the time of her day.

    "Stop," he held her arm.

    "Psst," Jerlina hissed as it was painful. "Let go, Gerry."

    "So that''s how it is..." he didn''t let her go and turned her to look at him. Jerlina knitted her brows in pain and her eyes clouded seeing his disgusted expression.

    The waitress decided to step in, but Mark signaled her not to interfere.

    "You''re doing all these...marrying him, living with him, sleeping with him...It''s all to get back at me for leaving you, isn''t that why Jer?" he thought he finally figured her out.

    After all, it is said that hell hath no fury as a woman scorned.

    "Heh!" Jerlina let out a snort and she felt the same pain she felt when she knew her baby is leaving her.

    Sheughed and tears started to flow from her eyes.

    He thinks I am where I am because I had a choice? And he actually thinks that I am someone who''d sleep with another man just to get back at him?

    What does he know?

    She wanted to curl up and scream to help her with the pain in her heart, but she held back. This is not the pace for her to get emotional.

    "Jer, I..."

    Gerard''s hold on her shoulders loosened seeing her cry. He could see the veins in her forehead popping out and her face had gone red because she was holding back... something...

    "Don''t touch me," she took a step back, rubbing her nose.? She opened her purse and used the tissues to wipe herself.

    "Have a seat, Mr. Cooper. I have to tell you something."

    She controlled her emotions within seconds and sat down. She decided to tell him the truth.

    "You are wondering why I have changed a lot, right? I''ll tell you... Do you remember? The day after you broke up with me, you received no less than twenty calls. Did you ever think why I called you that desperately?"

    Gerard bowed his head. ording to the deal he made with Emma he was not supposed to meet Jerlina until they get married and he didn''t have the guts to listen to Jerlina''s crying voice after he broke up with her.

    "I was going to tell you that I was pregnant,"

    Jerlina said and Gerard looked at her with shock.

 Chapter 79 - He Left In Anger

    <h4>Chapter 79 - He Left In Anger</h4>

    "Jer, you..." Gerard tried to hold her hand but she pulled her hand back and he didn''t mind that. He could not believe what he was hearing, but then slowly it got registered.

    She''s pregnant? That means...

    "Jer..." his eyes teared up. "You... we are pregnant?" he fisted his hand over his mouth and took a deep breath and broke intoughter.

    Jerlina held her breath and clenched her jaws to control herself. He could see he was obviously happy about it and her heart moved a bit and she wanted to hug him and cry.

    But the sound of the rattling tin cans yed in her memory along with the image of Gerard meeting her eyes and the ''Just Married'' sign she saw as he left her.

    Right, he was not there when she needed him. And she lost her baby. Her heart filled with bitterness.

    "Jer... forget everything...Let''s just leave here, this city... this country even. Let''s start over with just us three. You, me and our-"

    "For awyer, yourprehension skills are very low," Jerlina''s voice rang like a bell. "I said I WAS pregnant. I am pregnant no more. And-"

    "What are you-" Gerard couldn''tprehend what she was saying.

    Was? She''s pregnant no more..? How..?

    "Before you reach a conclusion on your own, let me tell you what happened. That day, do you remember me sitting in the truck while you were with your newlywed wife in your getaway car? At that moment I was losing my child. TJ..."

    She wanted to say TJ is responsible for that, but she didn''t know why she didn''t say that.

    "TJ rushed me to his mother''s clinic and still...I lost the baby..." her voice shook remembering that day.

    "What...Jer..." Gerard was pale. He understood everything she said. He remembered meeting eyes with her that day. But Emma told him that she probably wanted to make a scene at the wedding and her brother might have held her. Emma nagged him to go fast since they werete and he didn''t stop although he wanted to stop.

    She was losing our baby at that moment? And I left her?

    "He was twelve weeks old and... I buried him." Jerlina couldn''t control the tears dripping from the corner of her eyes as she remembered her baby boy.

    "A boy?" Gerard was out of it. He wasn''t even able to think about anything anymore.

    "You for whatever reason made a deal and left me to fend for myself. Those days I was kept in the cabin... the stress I was in not to leak to TJ that I was pregnant fearing he might hurt my child... If you even bothered to tell me about the deal you made with him, I wouldn''t have been that scared and hid my pregnancy and..."

    She paused as a weird thought popped in her head. ''Had TJ known that I was pregnant, he wouldn''t have rammed his car on mine and he probably would have taken me to meet Gerard himself.''

    Why did this thought pop in my head? How did my opinion about TJ change this much in mere days?

    Jerlina felt her fingers go cold as she got scared by the change in her thoughts. She didn''t want to think about it further as she wondered if she''s been slowly brainwashed by TJ into believing that he is a good guy.

    But if people should be judged by their acts...Isn''t TJ actually a good guy?

    "He didn''t tell you about the deal? And did he hurt you?" Gerard asked and Jerlina wiped her eyes snapping out of her thought.

    "Why would he tell me about the deal when even you didn''t bother to? Who was he to me? Why was it his responsibility? Gerard, will you at least acknowledge your fault here?" she asked.

    She wanted closure. She wanted to properly grieve for her child. She was holding resentment towards many people and it is only affecting her. She wanted to be free of bitterness.

    "It was him, right? He killed our son, isn''t he? Why are you still supporting him?" Gerard wasn''t even willing to listen to Jerlina and stormed out. "I am not a man if I don''t kill him today..."

    Jerlina ran after him, but he already left the pub and was walking inrger strides towards TJ''s office. She didn''t want to run behind him to stop him. She knew Gerry would be killed before reaching two meters near him but she didn''t care.

    Why should she when he doesn''t care for her?

    She was disappointed. All she wanted was an acknowledgement from him that she was wronged. But no, he''s not willing to do that and at the least, he is not evenforting her and he didn''t even ask her about her health.

    What went wrong? Am I in the wrong?

    Because she thought about it hard and she didn''t find any blunder she made other than believing that TJ despises her. And Emma made her believe that. TJ wasn''t very helpful either and just used force on her and locked her up.

    If she knew about the deal she might have been rxed in captivity, but Gerry didn''t bother to tell her that. Or if she believed that the threat to her life was legit... TJ told her that and she didn''t believe him because Emma came after Gerard during that time and she thought it was an excuse.

    Maybe I am to be med... No! The buck doesn''t stop with me! I refuse to believe that.

    Maybe fate is to be med?

    She didn''t want to return to the office and didn''t want to return to the pub even to pay the bill after the scene they caused.

    Will they find meter since they know me? Or will I get reported? Should I harden my face and get back in and pay?

    She started to worry and her head started to hurt. And it was then she saw the big rock at the distance. After that incident where she lied to that guy and.., she never returned to the pub.

    That rock... It''s still there?

    Her legs walked there unconsciously. She sat leaning on the rock and caressed the rock. The golden autumn sun reflected in the uneven surfaces of the rock making it look glittery.

    She closed her eyes and in her mind, she went back to that night. The moon was shining bright and noises from the pub were heard from the distance and she was sitting on this rock with that guy. He was fun to be with and had a very deep, sexy voice and a goatee beard. She still couldn''t remember his face.

    "You''re brighter than the moon above," he said and leaned to kiss her.

    She lost her first kiss and first time in the back of a pub, under the moonlight, with a random guy who had a goatee and smelled like pine.

    PINE???

    TJ''s face reced that guy''s face in her memory and she opened her eyes wide and her heart raced.

    Have I gone crazy?

    She patted her chest.

 Chapter 80 - Confirmed Identity

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Confirmed Identity</h4>

    No, it can''t be him... I kind of remember his name... What was it..?

    Jerlina bowed and rubbed her temples. She didn''t tell him her name, but he told her his name. It was...

    "Come on, honey buns... you''re wasted. I''ll drop you home. Let''s meet and talk when you''re sober..."

    Jerlina remembered that guy''s gentle deep voice as he caressed her cheek. His forehead was pressed on hers and his warm breath fell on her face.

    "Are you shy?" She grazed her lips on his.

    Ugh! Was that even I who talked that way to a stranger? Alcohol really is the worst.

    She remembered feeling hot all over and she grazed her lips on his.

    "Come on! The night is young and we are old enough to do what we want...Don''t grow a conscience on me now after makin'' me drippin'', Joe-"

    JOE!!

    Right, it was Joe! It can''t be TJ!

    Joe... His name should be Joseph... or Jonah... Jonathan...John...

    Or...

    JOEL!!!

    AHHHH!!!

    It can''t be him! How could I have done all that with TJ? Impossible!

    She didn''t want to believe that. But if TJ liked her in the past, this might have been the reason. He couldn''t have fallen in love with her on first look, right? She is not that special.

    TJ is someone responsible and he might have felt responsible towards her after taking her first time. Or he could have been angry at her for lying to him about her age.

    Scarlett seemed to be unaware of that incident.

    Wait... It can''t be him. Howe he didn''t even talk about his best friends about this? Don''t guys like to brag or something?

    But then Jerlina remembered how TJ acted polite like a gentleman when they were with Volkonsky. He was a natural.

    So he acted like a gentleman and didn''t kiss and tell?

    Or he just kept it a secret just like me since it is illegal?

    Jerlina squatted on the ground and she had a splitting headache. She wanted to think something else since she didn''t want to think about Gerard and now she is thinking a very terrible thing.

    Maybe I should see if Gerard is still alive.

    Jerlina decided to leave this ce that gives her odd memories. She stood up.

    "Gah!"

    She screamed as she noticed the guy beside her.

    "Mark," she grimaced recognizing the guy. "It''s been a while," she calmed down and gave a smile.

    Mark is respected a lot by the people around here. It was told that he hailed from a powerful mafia family that ruled this area for almost a century. Mark, single-handedly ended his family''s reign in this area himself to help the people. But some guys he let off started new gangs and two of the gangs are still terrorizing the people.

    He is a true hero!

    He is a free spirit and does what he pleases. It is told that he didn''t want to tattoo his family''s crest on him as any heir should. But his father insisted he gets his tattoo and that''s why his war on his own family started.

    He gained the nickname Mark the Maverick for his ''unbranded'' nature since all the men in this area would have one mark or another on them as identification.

    Jerlina didn''t know him well, and thest time she met him was before she left Peyton for her university. He was at her father''s funeral too and he was one of the witnesses who had signed her father''s will.

    She respected Mark.

    He had aged and the wrinkles around his eyes were more pronounced. He must be over fifty now after all. But he had the same smile and that liberated aura around him.

    "You look terrible," Mark stumbled a bit as he extended his hands for a hug.

    "And you''re drunk."

    "Uh," he waved his hand as Jerlina stepped in for a hug. "What are you doing here?"

    "Nothing," Jerlina shrugged and her eyes ended up at that rock once again. "I thought they were going to remove the rock and expand the parking lot of the pub."

    "Yeah... but then this guy threatened me that he''ll buy thisnd and turn that rock into a shrine for ''The brightest moon'', if I try to remove that rock. And I had to leave it as it is..." Mark sighed.

    Jerlina felt her heart skip a beat. The brightest moon?

    "Come on, Mark. Who in this town can threaten you? Don''t kid me," she asked since she wanted a name and walked along with him as he turned to leave.

    "You don''t know?" Mark smiled slyly at her. " As you did now, hees here often especially when there is a full moon. Like a lone wolf, he''d sit on that rock and stare at the moon for an awful lot of time..."

    He looked at her and Jerlina gulped. "He met a girl at that rock some ten years ago and that girl had lied to him about her age and left no name. He tried to find her and in the end, he came to me for help, a couple of dayster. It was the talk of the town back then... How Jerry fancied that girl and how that girl ran away from him..."

    Jerlina got the confirmation she needed. Her legs felt weak and she stumbled a bit.

    "Want a drink?" Mark held her arm and Jerlina nodded.

    Mark smiled seeing the disoriented girl in front of him. He has a lot of things to talk about.

    For the better part of his life, he had tried to eliminate the gangs in his hometown and now he has a very good chance to eliminate the gangs once in for all.

    He made Jeremy get involved in gangs for the sole purpose of eliminating them. Yes, Jeremy is the leader of a gang. But his gang is anti-gang.

    For as long as he remembered, boys and girls in this area associated themselves with one gang or another and it had be a culture. Even the government failed to help the people.

    It was then he found Jeremy who had a mysterious origin and the support of Volkonsky. Like all boys here, he wanted to be included and started to run with gangs and found some friends. But he was different and had a sense of justice and disliked the practices of the ganglords supporting violence and drugs.

    Like him, Jeremy and his friends wanted the gangs gone.

    The death of his friend David pushed Jeremy to the edge. Jeremy wanted to eliminate the gang culture and Mark convinced Jeremy that it can only be attained by spilling blood. And just when he convinced Jeremy to fight the other ganglords, Jeremy fell in love.

    At the age of twenty-one, he behaved like a love-struck teenager and started saying that he won''t kill and other stupid things.

    Jeremy started a gang to attract young ones and they never did anything illegal but educated them to be better humans. His gang is a safe haven for a lot of directionless youths.

    But that isn''t enough!

 Chapter 81 - His Help In The Past

    <h4>Chapter 81 - His Help In The Past</h4>

    Mark led Jerlina in.

    The town will be free of filth only if it is washed over by the blood of the vermins causing poor people distress. No number of reforms will help those who have violence in their blood.

    He did the mistake of letting go of the lower-level people from their gang and now they''ve grown up to be the thorns on his side destroying this ce. Only when the weeds are pulled out and burnt, the garden will be lush.

    That boy...he loves him and wouldn''t wish ill on him. But he is wrong to think just by expanding his gang and its turf, he can eliminate the other gangs. He needs to eradicate the head and the tails of the other gangs.

    Jeremy decided not to kill for this girl, but when the guys he spared the life of,e for this girl, won''t he start killing?

    For that, this girl needs to stay with Jeremy.

    Danger looms on her life because of her background, but he knew she will be safe. After all, she is a direct descendant of the most powerful man on earth and he won''t let her perish.

    "Bottoms up!" Mark clinked his ss with Jerlina''s. "Drink''s on the house."

    Jerlina looked at that golden liquid and the time. It was just past four in the evening.

    Well, it''s 7 p.m. somewhere on the earth!

    Jerlina emptied the ss. "How

    "I was meaning to ask you something for a long time," she looked at him. She has grown a little tolerance towards alcohol over the years and she can handle her alcohol to some extent. So she was still sober.

    "Did my dad say why he changed his will?"

    She was told that her father removed Gina as a beneficiary of his estates that included thepany and Jerlina''s mother''s home and her jewels, in the revised version of his will. Other than the house they lived, and the $5,000 in the bank, her father left nothing for the mother-daughter pair.

    Mark looked at her. He liked her always. She is such a hardworking and polite girl that anyone would love. Too bad she suffered a lot.

    "Because of Jeremy," Mark said and Jerlina''s eyes widened.

    "What?"

    Mark poured her another ss of scotch. "As you know, he followed you everywhere and he found out your actual situation in your home was not as dainty as your stepmother portrayed to the world. He got so mad and went to meet your father to let him know how his daughter is getting treated in her own home..."

    "So dad knew..?" Jerlina''s eyes watered a little. And TJ met my dad and told him?

    I would never go this far for someone else. Why would he do that? Did he care for me that much? But I didn''t even smile at him, thinking that he was trying to hurt me.

    "Your dad got livid knowing that you''re working a lot of part-time jobs to support yourself and at times you aren''t even getting fed properly in his home. After confirming it, he called me to be a witness and Patrick Davis was the other witness and we changed the will in the presence of awyer so that the will cannot be disputed. It was sad that he passed away days after he revised his will..." Mark filled Jerlina''s ss.

    Jeremy doubted if that woman had something to do with his death and conducted a thorough investigation with his help. But there was no evidence to suggest foul y. Her father must have died depressed thinking that he ignored his own daughter.

    "Jeremy paid for his funeral after watching you trying hard to get money for the funeral," Mark added and Jerlina gulped the liquor in her ss in one gulp.

    "I thought it was uncle Pat and the others," she said with a sigh.

    But this was TJ too?

    Her eyes clouded. The day before her graduation, her father died and on the day of her graduation, she was running around trying to arrange money for his funeral and missed her graduation day. She was the valedictorian and she had a speech prepared, but she was too depressed to be in school.

    She thought no one was noticing her pain that day. But TJ did? And he helped me silently?

    "It was him..." Mark patted her hand as she bowed her head. "I am talking about a few. But he did a lot more without letting you know..."

    "The one who admitted me in the clinic... was it you or was it..?" She looked at him.

    Six weeks after her father''s funeral, she was returning home from her part-time job. It was almost midnight and she thought someone was following her and guessed it was TJ. She ran away from him, but suddenly she was surrounded by a bunch of men.

    That was thest she remembered because she fainted after that. She was tired and overworked and had a heavy flow that day that contributed to that. When she woke up, she was already in the clinic and she was told Mark brought her there.

    But was it really him?

    "It was Jeremy. He fought with seven of those guys alone and although he was bleeding all over, brought you to the clinic... You remember..? That night our town became national news because of-"

    "Laura Brown?"

    Jerlina remembered that news. It sent shivers through her bone as she knew what happened to that girl might easily happen to her. Laura Brown, a twenty-year-old girl, was vited by a bunch of men and was left to die at the side of the road when she was returning from work.

    But they were caught by the cops and they were all beaten to a pulp when the cops found them.

    "The ones who came after you were the same men and they came for you just after they did that despicable thing to that poor soul... Fortunately, you had a guardian angel who watched over you all the time and protected you..."

    "Why..?"

    Jerlina rested her forehead on the table with a bang.

    "Why didn''t he tell me any of this? Bobby too... Why didn''t he talk about this and bragged about their violent conquests scaring me?"

    She squeezed her shirt as she felt pain in her chest and her fingers were shaking. All those times he was following her, he was doing so to protect her. And he probably brought his friends along to make her feel more secure but that only scared her more.

    And? I just ran away from him... I didn''t thank him or even smiled at him... How hurt would he have felt and how did he keep on helping me even after that?

    Even now... he still insists he will protect me.

    "He''s stupid and you''re scared of him... He loved you. He still loves you," Mark answered.

    Jerlina lied on the table resting her face on her forearm.

    Love... He loves me..?

    "Now that you know, what are you going to do?

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    That''s right... What should I do?

 Chapter 82 - Lost Chance

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Lost Chance</h4>

    In Jeremy''s Office...

    All the employees stood there holding their breath. The blinds weren''t on and they could see through the ss, but they couldn''t hear anything that was said.

    Jeremy didn''t let the guards stop that guy and the moment he got in, he started throwing punches. One of them ran to Scarlett to inform her that there is a fight. It was not a fight per se. Jeremy wasn''t even trying to dodge and let that skimpy man hit him.

    "Were you responsible for her miscarriage?" Gerard folded his sleeves. His fingers trembled with pain as he had never hit a person before. He didn''t know punching another hurts.

    "Yes, I am responsible..." Jeremy rubbed the blood dripping from his split lips with the back of his hand. "I rammed her car and when she was bleeding, I forced her to sign the marriage certificate-"

    "You motherf***er!!" Gerard''s entire body trembled and his eyes watered. She didn''t go into details but is this how it happened? How much pain was she in?

    "You killed our baby?" His punchnded heavily on Jeremy''s face and his knuckles bled as the skin peeled. But he kept on punching. It made him feel good.

    "She called you monster... I thought she might be exaggerating...but you are worse than a monster! I left her with you to protect her...How could you? How could you kill an innocent fetus?"

    Jeremy''s head split with pain by the hits. It''s been a long time since he was hit in the face and he didn''t remember it hurting this much. Maybe his age is catching up to him.

    But with every hit, his heart got lighter.

    For the tears she shed, and for the pain he caused her, he needs this.

    He knew... she must have told ''her Gerry'' everything... that he killed her baby and that''s why Gerard is here.

    Jeremy clenched his jaws.

    He doesn''t deserve her as she will never forgive him. The least he could do is to clear her way to get back with the one she loves.

    So, he will take responsibility.

    And he did ask her to sign the papers when she was begging him to take her to the hospital. He remembered her eyes when she signed them. They were dead.

    Hit after hit... he felt lighter.

    "Stop it, you jerk!"

    Scarlett''s voice echoed in the room.

    "You pretend to care this much for Jerlina, but weren''t you posing for pictures in Italy when she was suffering in the hospital? Who took care of her then? It was us! And you dared to enter our town and touch our Jerry? F*ck off, hypocrite!" she pushed him out of the room.

    Jeremy took in a deep breath and went to sit on his chair. His head hurt and if he interfered with Scarlett now, she''d tear him down. Also, he could see Bobby''s tall head in the distance.

    "You b*tch!" Gerard was having a rush of adrenalin after hitting Jeremy and when a woman pushed him, he got irritated and raised his hand.

    "Your momma''s the b*tch, a**hole!" Scarlett pped Gerard with no second thoughts.

    "You-" Gerard shook in anger getting hit by a woman and took a step to hit her but he was grabbed by the cor and struggled to move forward while Scarlett started chucking. It only made Gerard angrier and he iled his arms to get to Scarlett.

    "If I see your shadow falling on my wife, I can swear you''ll reach the nearest mortuary in a body bag because a backhoe "identally" lost control and ran over you."

    Bobby''s deep voice vibrated from above Gerard''s head and Gerard turned to look at the man a head taller than him and was very muscr. His face looked like a handsome boy, but his eyes were murderous sending a shiver through his spine.

    "Thugs..."

    Gerard mumbled as he knew he was outnumbered and these guys will kill him as they say. He raised his hands and tried to turn.

    "Heh! That''s mighty valiant of you to threaten me with yourckeys, brother-inw," he said with a smirk and Jeremy looked at him with an angry re. He now felt bad for speaking so boldly before. He, for a moment, forgot that his sister is living with him currently.

    "Are you threatening that you''ll hurt Emma? I dare you to!" Scarlett raised her voice. Bobby pulled him out since his wife''s words might provoke this idiot and he might hurt Emma.

    That cannot happen.

    "Remember, punk! Backhoes have wheels and idents can happen everywhere," he threw him out of the office. "Don''t you daree near Peyton anymore!"

    Gerard wanted to flip the bird at them, but then he knew it would be an unwise decision. He saw a couple of guys getting on motorbikes and immediately got in his car. He started the engine and watched them riding on either side of his car.

    "Don''t worry... We''re escorting you out," one said with a smile and his smile sent shivers through his bone.

    He slowed down as he reached the pub to bring Jerlina with him. Seeing the car slowing down, those guys honked their horns incessantly. He almost stepped on the brakes not caring about the repercussions, but then stepped on the gas.

    I''ll try to get Jer out of here in another way! Now is not the time! This ce is filled with ignorant thugs! Yuck! To think Jer grew up here...

    -----

    "Have you gone mad?" Scarlett came closer and took a good look at his face, bending down. "Ouch! That gotta hurt..." she grimaced as she held his jaw. "There will be swelling and ck eye..."

    "Tch," Jeremy pped her hands away. His entire face and neck hurt.

    He saw the little crystal jug Jerlina ced on his table yesterday and his lips curved to a smile. She told him to drink water instead of coffee and ced that jug there.

    Stupid! I am stupid! Why does this make me happy? She''ll leave me soon and who will do this for me then?

    He poured some water in the ss that had his initials engraved and drank.

    "I don''t know what you''re nning but if you''re thinking that Jerlina would get back together with that coward, you''re dead wrong," she folded her hands and leaned on the table.

    Jeremy almost swallowed the water through the wrong tube hearing what she said. This Scarlett might be an alien who can read minds.

    "Did she tell you?" he asked clearing his throat. He noticed Jerlina and Scarlett are getting along pretty welltely and thought they might have talked about it.

    "No, but Ican understand her better since I am TALKING and spending time with her," she enunciated ''talking'' and Jeremy curled his lips.

    "Get lost," he pushed her. He cannot take her sarcasm now.

    "He''s corrupted... that guy... Just by putting a ring on her mortal enemy''s hand, he lost his chance with her."

    "And how-"

    "Because I am a woman and I love a man," Scarlett said and turned to leave. "Bring her home, Jerry."

 Chapter 83 - More Truths Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 83 - More Truths Revealed</h4>

    Jerlina didn''t want to answer Mark Maverick''s question. She was d she knew a lot more about Jeremy and her heart was moved knowing how much he had helped her in the past.

    But what should I do about it..?

    She didn''t want to think that far.

    It was then she heard loud horn sounds and she saw Gerard''s car slowing down in front of the pub. She saw two guys beside him shouting some profanities asking him to leave.

    She knew Gerard won''t stop the car. But when the car almost stopped, she was a little excited that he ising for her, but her excitement didn''t evenst a second as his car speed off.

    "Hmm... guess he was let to live," she shrugged and had another ss of scotch. She could feel that she is getting tipsy, but she didn''t want to stop. Because when she is sober, she is only thinking odd things.

    "Hey Mark, do you know Harold Feldstein was Gerard''s uncle?" she asked. Only after asking she realized that she said something she should not say. But seeing the knowing smile on Mark, she was relieved.

    So, he already knew!

    Mark didn''t know about this. But since he is the way he is, people assume he knows a lot and that''s how he sometimes gathers secrets.

    But he knew that Gerard was involved in a hit-and-run case in which a pregnant woman died when he was in high school. Emma too was in the car and somehow both of them were let go.

    So that''s how they got away.... and that''s why Harrison was proud to ept him as his son-inw.

    Understandable!

    "By the way," Mark saw her unreadable expression and decided to tell her another important truth. ording to Maddy, this might be the thing that will keep her away from Jerry. And so he wanted to make it clear to her.

    "Your car is ready...that Camry?" he added seeing her confused stare.

    "Camry? How did they fix it? Wasn''t it totaled?" Jerlina asked with a hup.

    "Totaled? No! There was a fault in the airbags and it deployed randomly. Otherwise, some scratches needed paint job... want to see the pictures? I was the one who drove your car to the garage... I took pictures to see if it needed a tow truck...wait...It''s somewhere here..." he scrolled through his phone.

    "Jeremy said there was a semi-truck approaching on the road and so tried to stop you, but... Ah, here it is..."

    Jerlina got Mark''s phone and squinted her eyes to look. It was exactly the ce where she was rammed at and as Mark said her car didn''t even have dents.

    "You drove the car?" she asked as she remembered the car not starting up when she tried.

    "Yeah, we had to jump the car since the battery died, but otherwise it was fine..."

    Mark continued speaking and Jerlina''s stomach churned.

    I was there... His car rammed on my car and... there was a loud noise I heard then. Was that the semi-truck?

    Are they even telling the truth? Or are they gaslighting me?

    But what benefit does Mark have to lie to me?

    Maybe because I was scared that day, everything seemed frightening? I had backache even when I left the cabin. So did my miscarriage start then? Was the doctor right when she said that the ident could not have caused the miscarriage? Even Daisy agreed.

    Maybe because she thought about that day, her stomach started to hurt exactly like that day. She poured herself some more scotch and emptied the ss.

    I don''t want to think about that day... I don''t...

    Mark saw her getting distressed and regretted bringing up that incident. It seems like she is still a bundle of nerves regarding that day and no matter what he says, she''ll only suffer.

    Maybe it''s too soon to talk about that?

    "Hey, dearie... I heard that you thought Jerry was out to get you because of that school fight between you and Emma, but why didn''t you even doubt that it could be rted to the pub incident?" he decided to change the topic.

    She wasn''t that distressed talking about the past.

    Jerlina, who was about to retch thinking about that day, got distracted by the question. "Why..? Because Emma said her brother will get back at me for her and I didn''t think about anything else... And also, when I saw TJ in front of my school dayster, he didn''t have a beard but the guy I met at the pub had a goatee..."

    Honestly, that was one of the reasons she never doubted the guy she slept with could be TJ ¨C the beard. But...

    "Bwaaahaaahaaa" Markughed out loud making Jerlina bow her head. Honestly, she was stupid. A guy cannot grow a beard in three days but can shave off his beard.

    "If only a magical tool to shave beards in minutes was invented back then! Poor men... they had to wait a week to have their beards shaven... In those days, a guy cannot lose his beard in three days..."

    Mark went onughing and Jerlina pouted. "And Emma-"

    "Ah, yes... that cunning girl..." Mark''s face turned serious. Jerlina wondered if Mark doesn''t like Emma, but then his usual smile returned to his face.

    How did this one end up with that guy?

    Jeremy has a good eye for choosing his mate. He just needs the conviction to make her his.

    "I envy you, dearie... if copying an assignment is the biggest crime youmitted and you thought death was an appropriate punishment for that... you are a saintpared to us weasels..."

    "It is a crime though..." Jerlina said and Mark smiled wryly.

    "I don''t understand your thinking...It''s nothingpared to... I put a bullet right between my father''s eyes, point nk, just because I didn''t want a tattoo... I amuded as a hero for that. Do you think I will consider what you did a crime? Jerry too..." Mark shook his head and Jerlina went silent.

    "But I get it... she made you believe that..."

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded. "She''s an evil person. I hope she gets all the unpleasant things in life..."

    Jerlina started grumbling like an old man. Mark sent the waitress to get Jeremy since he could see Jerlina is drunk.

    He wasn''t surprised to see Jeremy running there in just minutes. And his face was swollen at ces. He fell in love and is getting hit by a useless guy.

    "Why did you get her drunk? She''s still recovering..." Jeremy was not pleased to see her slumped on the table.

    Mark watched Jeremy running to her and checking her. As he picked her up, Mark came to him,

    "Any man who is willing to send his woman to another man is scum and a coward. And... just now I heard that he is Harold Feldstein''s nephew... that ident Emma got involved in... He was the one with her... Your father knows who he is, your sister too, probably..."

    Mark sighed seeing Jeremy''s leaving back.

    Think hard, Jerry... Let go of the Harrisons.

 Chapter 84 - The One She Sees

    <h4>Chapter 84 - The One She Sees</h4>

    "You could''ve brought your car here than carrying her to your car..."

    Mark''s advice fell on deaf years as Jeremy walked out of the pub carrying Jerlina. Her purse was hanging from his shoulder.

    "Him carrying a woman''s purse is something I thought I''d never see..."

    Mark went to his office and closed the door. He opened the drawer of his table with the key he kept safely in the locker. Inside was an old sepia-toned picture of a girl. Pouring a ss of vodka, he rested on the backrest cing the picture on his chest.

    "I miss you..."

    -----

    Jeremy ced her on the passenger seat of his car and she was still sleeping. He ced her purse safely and buckled the seatbelt.

    "Why did you drink this much if you can''t handle it?" he spoke gently and fixed her hair falling on her face.

    He paused to have a good look at her face. His fingertips were tingly after touching her smooth skin. Her cheeks were pink and her lips had a red tint. Her long curledshes quivered slightly and slowly her eyes opened.

    His heart skipped a beat as those amber orbs met with his eyes. His face was so close to hers and he knew she''d freak out. But before he could stand straight, she grabbed his cor.

    "Jerry..." She giggled and she looked amused.

    "You''re drunk," he whispered. He didn''t like it when she calls him Jerry. He didn''t know if she is seeing him or that other ''Gerry''.

    "I am! How did you know?" She spoke in a chirpy tone.

    "Come on, honey buns... let go... Let me take you home," he said trying to get out of her grasp. If she is thinking of that guy...

    "Your eyes are pretty," she pulled him closer and took a whiff, "How do you smell like pine?"

    Jeremy held his breath as his heart pounded. That day under the moonlight she said the same thing. Her lips were just an inch apart from his and her beautiful eyes only had him in them.

    Should I not let her go?

    His heart melted and he leaned closer. His lips grazed on hers and he felt a surge of current overflowing inside him. He thought she''d pull back but she pressed her lips on his.

    "Hss.." he hissed as his lips hurt where it was split and he pulled back.

    "Oww, why?" she pouted and he could see she is very drunk. "Kiss..."

    She bes a seductress under the influence of alcohol as he recalled.

    But she''ll forget everything the next day.

    And if he lets himself do what he pleases with her, she won''t be able to handle it as she is still recovering.

    "Sleep," he blew on her face and she let go of his cor.

    "Stop it..." she started giggling, but her eyes closed. Within a minute, she went back to sleep.

    Jeremy sighed and ced a kiss on her forehead.

    "Do you really think my eyes are pretty, love? Who are you talking to?" he whispered and couldn''t help but kiss her cheek.

    "Me? Or the other Gerry?"

    -----

    "Ugh! He''s pathetic," Scarlett closed the blinds and met eyes with her very angry husband. "But you''re awesome, my handsome hunk," she wrapped her hands around his shoulders. Standing on tiptoes, she whispered in his ears, "I''m sticky down under because of you. Want to-"

    "I told you not to start fights, Scar!" he pushed her hands away and gritted his teeth. "What if I was not there? He''d have hit you and I''d have killed him and ended up in jail. What will you tell Cia when she grows up and asks for her father? You''re a- "

    "But I wanted to hit him," Scarlett smirked and started to unbutton her shirt.

    "Just stop it! You''re not going to- Ugh!" he leaned at the wall as she unzipped his jeans. Kneeling in front of him with her ample twins hanging out, she started slurping his limp member with her experienced velvety tongue.

    He held her head and gritted his teeth, "Don''t think I''ll fall for your-? I am angry at you-" Bobby bent and looked at the woman in front of him. She was pretty as long as he remembered and after childbirth, she''s gotten much prettier. And she knows his every sweet spot and where to touch to make him go...

    "Ugh!"

    "You were saying?" Scarlett looked up as her tongue swirled around the head of his little guy proudly standing stiff as an iron sword.

    "You little..." Bobby grabbed her hair and pulled her up and pressed her chest against the wall as she giggled. With a pull, he removed her jeans along with herce undies as she yelped and they rested at her knees.

    "Are you finding it funny? You need to be punished," he hissed in her ear.? Pressing his forearm on her neck, he gave a smack on her round bottom and it turned pink.

    "Oww..." Scarlett giggled and tried to turn and reach his lips, but he pressed her neck and bit her earlobe.

    "Do you want more?"

    "Yes," her breathing got heavy making Bobby''s throat bobble.

    Vixen!

    She spread her legs. "Punish me with your c*ck, Robert... I want your thick, long shaft grinding inside me and make me go- Ahh! "

    She screamed as he entered her suddenly.

    "There... yes...F*ck yeah, baby... Go harder..."

    Within moments, the temperature in Jeremy''s office got raised as the couple intertwined with each other. The room filled with the erotic moaning of a woman and heavy breathing and cursing along with the guttural grunts of the man.

    -----

    Jeremy with a smile picked up Jerlina who was still sleeping. Carrying her, he walked up the stairs and walked into her room, and gently ced her on the bed.

    "Are you hungry, Jerlina?" he asked

    "Humph..."

    She grunted and he sat beside her and the bed sank. He saw her wearing her shoes and removed them and ced them at the side.

    "What are you..." she sat up and he froze. He expected her angry or fearful scream, but it seemed like she was still drunk and she rubbed her eyes.

    "Jerry...Jerry..." she gestured him toe closer.

    "What?" he thought she was going to throw up and asking for a bucket, but she grabbed his sleeve and pulled him closer.

    "Ouchies... so many ouchies... Don''t tell me you got hit to garner my sympathy?" she held his cheek and leaned closer to his face.

    Jeremy''s jaws hurt, but he was frozen by the sudden approach of Jerlina near his face. Her warm breath that reeked of alcohol fell on his face making him warm.

    *Chu* *Chu* *Chu*

    She started to kiss him all over his face and Jeremy who didn''t expect this to happen was stunned. His face tingled and his eyes closed and he was unable to open them.

    "Poor Jerry..." she said and his heart skipped a beat.

    Who is she thinking of?

    He opened his eyes with great difficulty and held her shoulders, "What are you-"

    Before he finished, she started licking his lips.

 Chapter 85 - Not My Jerry

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Not My Jerry</h4>

    "Jer- stop..."

    He tried to speak but she didn''t stop and he lost the will to struggle. He slumped on the bed with a thud. His blood started rushing towards his lower abdomen and his hands were itching to hold her.

    "Shush, Jerry... I am applying medicine for your ouchies..." she straddled on his thighs and bent over him and continued licking his lips.

    He let her be and reveled in the sweet sensations of her lips on his face. From one bruise to the next she moved and "applied medicine" in her way.

    As she moved, her crotch ground over his groin and he knew it won''t be long before his insatiable monster will "awaken" and he wondered how she will react then.

    "Why did you get hit?" she asked and her eyes started to water. "Poor boy... it must have hurt..." she ced her head on his chest and wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Jeremy patted her back. His heart bubbled with joy seeing her worried for him.

    "It hurt a lot. It still hurts. Apply more medicine..." he said in a pitiful tone and she looked up.

    Slowly she crawled over him and her face was on top of his. "Where does it hurt?" she asked and he pointed at his lips.

    She grazed her lips over his and slowly pressed her lips over his. Her hair fell over his face and using his fingers he fixed her hair behind her ears. Her warm breath fell on his face and he closed his eyes.

    "Ahh!" he screamed as she bit his lips. Knitting his brows, he patted his lips that hurt a lot.

    "Hehehehe..." she started chucking. "You can''t trick me into kissing you, Jerry..."

    "Oh, yeah?" he smirked and flipped her. Pinning both of her hands with his, he straddled over her without resting his weight on her.

    Kissing her forehead, he observed if she is scared, but she was having a very bright smile and wasn''t even struggling. He wondered if he went further, she''ll let him. But then he knew her cognitive skills are impaired with alcohol and she''ll regret it in the morning.

    "Tell me, Jerlina," he kissed the tip of her nose. "Who am I?"

    "Did you forget who you are?" she questioned him back.

    "No, but tell me anyway..." he insisted.

    "You''re Jerry..."

    "Jerry who?" he could see her smile reducing a bit and wondered if she is sobering up. But it can''t be possible since she drank a lot and it only has been a little more than an hour after she started drinking.

    And her speech is slurring a bit and she didn''t have good coordination. She is still drunk.

    "You''re Emma''s Jerry..." she said and her eyes turned sad. "You''re Emma''s brother Jerry..."

    "I am?" Jeremy let go of her hands and lied beside her.

    "Yes, you are," she spoke in a soft voice.

    "Then what about Gerard? Isn''t he-"

    "He''s Emma''s Gerry too... He''s Emma''s husband Gerry... I have no Gerry... I have no one..."

    Jeremy''s heart felt like it was stabbed by an invisible sharp knife. He hugged her close to his chest. "Don''t say that. You have me, you have-"

    "But you''re Emma''s Jerry. I don''t have you," she said and he squeezed her close to him.

    "No, you have me... trust me."

    "No... Gerry left me for Emma, you''ll ask me to leave soon... I have no one..." she said and he could feel his shirt getting wet.

    Is she saying this because I told her that I will let her go after Gerard divorces Emma? But... does she really don''t want to get back with him?

    "I have no one to trust and so I should only trust myself... You know what, Jerry? I wish I had a brother... I wish you were my brother... then you will put me as your priority...Ah... you can''t be my brother...we...we already..." she slurred and said something and Jeremy couldn''t hear it well.

    We already did what? Did she remember that day at the pub?

    "I wish you were my boyfriend. I wish we dated back then..."

    "Back then..?" Jeremy''s voice shook. Is she talking about when she lived in Peyton? "But you didn''t like me back then!"

    "Because Emma-" she winced and he held her close.

    She''s scared to talk about Emma to me?

    "Emma did what?" he spoke in a gentle tone and kissed her forehead.

    "You don''t like it when I talk about Emma. I don''t like Emma..." she said and he patted her back.

    "It''s okay. I won''t be mad at you. Tell me what Emma did."

    He gently caressed her head as she nuzzled closely to his chest hiding her face and he waited. That day she shouted back at him and he thought she is not scared of him anymore, but she is still scared of him.

    Well, she is only scared of talking about Emma to me.

    "Emma told me..."

    "Hmm..."

    "You''re going to kill me for copying her assignment and lying to the Principal..."

    "But it was not her assignment you copied. She bullied a boy for that-"

    "But you were following me and... I didn''t know... I didn''t know, Jerry..." she started to cry and he hugged her.

    "What didn''t you know?"

    "I didn''t know that you liked me... You even talked to my dad. Otherwise, I won''t even have thepany now... You paid for his funeral and you protected me... I am sorry... I didn''t know..."

    "Who to-"

    He wanted to ask her who told her, but in the end, it doesn''t matter. The truth is out. Back then, he didn''t want to get her by throwing things and favors at her. He helped her just for his own satisfaction; to see her happy.

    And he hid it because he wanted her to fall for him for who he is and not for what he did for her. He didn''t want to make her feel obliged or owed to him. He has an army of people who follow him because they think they owe him. He didn''t want her to be the same.

    "I didn''t know that you liked me... Emma told me you want me dead and I believed her..."

    "Don''t cry..." he patted her back.

    Now he understood something. Back then, he just followed her around and wanted to see her happy. But he never tried to tell her that he likes her.

    The main reason was her age. He wanted to wait till she turns eighteen before he tells her. But a lot happened. Her father died a few days after her birthday and he didn''t want to push her anymore.

    He wanted her to fall for him and threw himself in front of her all the time, but for her, it would have been weird and scary. Especially when she was thinking that he hated her.

    Emma... why did you lie to her?

    In the deep corner of his heart, a smidgen of bitterness formed against his sister.

 Chapter 86 - His Love, Like A Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 86 - His Love, Like A Pearl</h4>

    But then it immediately went away as he never told Emma that he likes Jerlina. Had she known that her brother likes her friend, she''d be supportive and not let her petty vengeance get the best of her.

    But...

    Jeremy recalled Mark''s words. If the boy who was with Emma that day was Gerard, why did the both of them pretend to not know each other in front of him?

    Jeremy had an impression that the boy had powerful connections and that''s why Jeremiah Harrison made sure he doesn''t find out his name. And every footage that could have proved his guilt was scrubbed off from records somehow.

    That year, he was barely neen and in no way had the standing he has now. Everything he has now, he gained them after he met his Luna. But he was nning to make that boy face justice. That well-protected boy was a minor and since it was his first offense, he won''t face harsh punishments.

    But Jeremiah protected that boy and even withheld that boy''s name from him and called him names ad asked what right does he has to let another one face justice when he is a delinquent.

    He, in no way, was a saint, but he never killed anyone who doesn''t deserve it. He had never hurt women unnecessarily and certainly would never touch a pregnant woman even if she hurt him.

    When he found out how depressed that woman''s husband was and all he wanted was closure for his wife and child''s untimely death, he asked Emma for the boy''s name. He assured her that all the husband wanted was a sincere apology and that boy would be let off since the husband didn''t even want to proceed with the judicial process as he was so depressed.

    But no... even Emma refused to give him the name. By how adamant she was, he had the impression that she is infatuated with that boy and was trying to protect him. She was just a wide-eyed fourteen-year-old teenager, after all.

    It was a turbulent time in Emma''s life as her father almost disowned her since he didn''t want his reputation to get ruined.? Jeremiah said if that boy is outed, Emma will be thrown as the scapegoat by that boy''s family and he won''t let the Harrison name thrown into the mud.

    Jeremy had to give up outing that boy since Emma''s health deteriorated because of the stress.

    A yearter Jeremy found out that the husband ended his life unable to ovee his depression. He lost everything in just a day and it was too much for him to bear. In a way, that boy was responsible for the death of three people.

    Jeremy gently caressed Jerlina''s back and she seemed to have calmed down a little. Her breathing was steady and he thought she''d fall asleep soon.

    He sank back to his thoughts.

    Gerard was that boy and he has Feldstein connections? Figures why Jeremiah was ecstatic when Emma introduced Gerard as her fianc¨¦! Haha... he lusts for the connections with molesters and perverts now? Birds of the feather...

    And Emma... she didn''t...

    "Joel... Joel..." her soft voice interrupted his thoughts.

    "Yes," he kissed her head. Having her in his embrace made his heart, body, and soul warm. He wished this momentsted forever.

    "Joel, I love..."

    Jeremy''s heart started racing. He knew she is not going to say that she loves him, but still, his name and love in the same sentence uttered by her gave him the good kind of butterflies in his stomach.

    "Joel... Joel...I love saying this name..." she said and he chuckled.

    He didn''t feel disappointed since he didn''t have any expectations.

    "Joel...Jo-el... Yo-el..." she started giggling.

    "You can say it as much as you want if you like it," he kissed her forehead. He wanted to keep on kissing all over her, but he knew he would lose control. He didn''t want to repeat what he did days back and scare her.

    "Why do you keep on kissing me?" she asked and pouted.

    "I want to..." he said and pecked on her lips.

    Did she already forget she started this?

    Yes, he is taking advantage of a drunk woman... but, she is cute...and she is his wife.

    "Why?" she asked and he ced his forehead on hers.

    "You want to know?" he asked and she nodded.

    "Yes."

    "Will you even remember it in the morning?"

    She was silent for a while and then giggled. "I won''t. I am horrible when drunk..."

    Jeremy deliberated in his heart whether he should tell her or not. He didn''t know what will happen between them and he had a feeling she would leave him. But he decided to tell her. She won''t remember and he won''t get another chance.

    He tried to speak, but his voice didn''te out.

    The truth he protected in his heart; those simple three words...? he didn''t know it would be that hard to say.

    That moment he spent with her years ago should have been just that ¨C a grain of sand in his pile of memories. It''s not like she is the only woman he spent time with.

    But that moment didn''t turn to be a grain of sand at the beach. It turned to be the grain of sand stuck in an oyster. That little grain of sand started to form into a pearl and became strong and beautiful. He kept that oyster shut in the corner of his brain trying to stop the growth of the pearl, but that pearl didn''t stop growing. And now it has already been a well-formed, perfectly spherical pearl.

    "Why, Joel?"

    Should I reveal it to her?

    "Because I love you."

    He said and a very odd feeling rushed over him. He felt refreshed... like how a dirty road would be cleansed after a rain shower...

    He observed her reaction. He knew she is not sober and he cannot expect anything from her, but still, his heart raced.

    "You love me..." her eyes solely focused on him and he could not say what she was thinking.

    "Why?" she asked next and he felt like a fish out of water. Which reason should he say?

    "Simply because you''re you..." he held her cheek and looked in her eyes. "I love everything about you. Your strength, maturity, resilience, kindness, your will to seed, your hard work, your humility, your patience... your weakness,"? he wiped the tear rolling down from the corner of her eye. "Your eyes, your beauty, your voice, your scent..."

    His voice trembled and his eyes clouded.

    "You''re a smooth talker, Joel..." she said with a sniff.

    "I mean what I say... " he smiled at her wiping the corner of his eyes.

    "Now that you know that I love you, what should we do?" he looked at her. He could say she was a little stunned.

 Chapter 87 - Apology From Heart

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Apology From Heart</h4>

    Jerlina lowered her eyes and looked away. Jeremy held her closer fearing she might run away. He thought she sobered up and his heart raced thinking about what he just did.

    I confessed!

    "We..." her breath tickled his neck as she was nestling there. "Us... it''s not... "

    "We are not possible?" he asked. He didn''t want to look at her face in case she is sober.

    "It''s..." she struggled to say the words. "that day... I don''t think I can forget..."

    Jeremy rested his chin on the crown of her head and hugged her close. He knew what day she is talking about.

    "I didn''t...I didn''t mean to... I didn''t know you were with a child... but that''s not an excuse..." his voice trembled and he squeezed her close to him.

    "I am sorry, Jerlina... I am sorry..."

    He started trembling still holding her and his tears dripped on her hair.

    "And I thought you were just shocked and wanted to go to the hospital... I couldn''t see any wound on you and the airbags didn''t actually hurt you...I am sorry, I assumed... "

    Jerlina could feel her hair getting wet. She could process some of the things happening around her. She had little control over what she says and does, but her brain was operating in some capacity.

    He confessed!

    Her mind went nk with how honest he was. But his heartfelt words made her cry for some reason. She didn''t want to process that information and skipped from thinking about it.

    Thinking about love, all she remembered was that day she lost the baby she loved and wanted to protect.

    And next he started apologizing.

    Although her brain was functioning with a ten percentage capacity, she could understand that he is hurting.

    And she, who was ming him for her miscarriage till then, didn''t want to see him hurt.

    Maybe it was the alcohol, maybe it was her missing brain functions, or maybe because of the truths she learned, she didn''t want to be ming him for what happened that day.

    She silently listened to him.

    "Jerlina...I didn''t see you were going through excruciating pain... and I was just... you were in pain and I just focused on getting your signature... I am sorry... It''s my fault... I wronged you... I hurt you... I know you can''t forgive me, but please know that I am terribly sorry about it... You did nothing wrong and yet you were the one who went through unthinkable pain while I... I am responsible for that... I made you feel scared and insecure... you lived in fear because of me and... I wronged you..."

    ''You did nothing wrong and yet...''

    Those words he uttered... those words that were spoken from his heart... the words she wanted to hear from Gerard... It was TJ who was saying that to her. And she could feel that he carried the weight of the guilt in his heart till then.

    He too is broken just like me.

    She could slowly feel less tired and felt like she was sobering up. Tears started to flood her eyes.

    "Just..." she tried to look up, but he pressed her on his chest. "You''re not going to say that my car''s airbag was faulty?" she asked.

    His apology didn''t have a single excuse. Although he could have said a lot of excuses, he didn''t. He didn''t know that she was pregnant and he had no obligation to protect her. She couldn''t believe she was thinking that he is too much of a good guy.

    "But... you weren''t supposed to be out...I failed to protect you..." Jeremy was a little stunned by her question, but he answered. Her voice wasn''t slurring anymore and he figured that she is sobering up.

    "Do you know where I was going?" she asked and got out of his hold. She wanted to look at him in the eyes when she spoke to him. "I was going to meet Gerard. And do you know why? Because I was going to tell him that I was pregnant to stop the wedding. If I didn''t know there was a wedding, I wouldn''t have tried that hard and escaped. And did you ever wonder how I found the car keys?" she paused seeing him knitting his brows.

    His entire face was bruised and his lips and cheekbone had started to swell. His beard covered half his face and she didn''t know where else he was hurt.

    Did he let Gerard hit him because of the guilt he felt? That was not necessary. With what moral superiority did Gerard hit TJ? Didn''t he abandon me?

    "I found them on the table... I bet you didn''t identally leave it there, did you?" she asked. "It was as if someone deliberately nned for my escape by provoking me and giving me a way to leave. I don''t know what intentions they had. Do you know?" she asked.

    She knew Emma''s name from her mouth will only make TJ angry and so she spoke in a roundabout way.

    Jeremy knew she was talking about Emma and for some reason, she made sense. His password could have been figured out by Emma if she gave it a try and she could have gotten the keys from the locker. And only Emma met with Jerlina and she provoked her by telling her about her wedding.

    Is Jerlina implying Emma knew she was pregnant? Or...

    "What do you think Emma had nned?"

    "I don''t know..." Jerlina spoke softly. "I heard there was a semi-truck..."

    Jerlina paused as she could feel TJ''s hand around her back stiffening. She feared he would shout at her or worse hit her for insinuating Emma nned to murder her.

    She tried to get out of his embrace, but he held her close.

    "Sleep..." he patted her head gently.

    She actually implied that the 18-wheeler was there to kill her and Emma arranged for it!

    Jeremy got a little angry, but then he thought there are a lot of coincidences there that cannot be ignored. The presence of the 18-wheeler that day was already doubtful with the driver dead and if someone nned for Jerlina to leave the cabin, then it definitely is a murder attempt.

    Thankfully he was able to stop her from getting on the highways.

    But who nned it?

    Emma was fine that day and why did she suddenly get depressed and wanted to meet with Jerlina? Did someone manipte her to make sure Jerlina leaves the cabin?

    Her mother..? Her father..? Harold?

    Jeremiah Harrison... was it you? In your wish to establish your connections with the contacts of Cooper, did you do it? Did you find out Jerlina and Gerard were together? Did you think Jerlina mighte between Emma and Gerard and decided to end her life?

    If I find out there is any truth to it, I will end your life with my own hands breaking my promise to my mother!

    Or was it from Gerard''s side? They seem to be scum too.

    I will spare no one once I find out the truth.

    Jeremy gritted his teeth and held her close.

 Chapter 88 - Wise Up

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Wise Up</h4>

    "I will never forgive Emma ..." Jerlina spoke in a low voice and her voice made Jeremy a bit calm.

    During her teen years, Emma made her live in fear, and even now she still isn''t letting her off. Even Gerard lied to her together with Emma. They knew each other for a long time and Gerard hid it from her.

    It was then Jerlina realized that even before she met TJ in the pub, Emma won''t stop talking about her brother who is a local thug.

    "Why?" he asked.

    "You''re not?" she asked back. "She ruined your image for me and made me scared of you. That''s some love your sister has for you. And because of her lies, I hid my pregnancy from you that led to... and her words that day almost..." she cut off and turned her back on him since she felt like crying.

    Jeremy knew she is talking about her miscarriage and her attempt to end her life and he stayed silent. And it seems like she holds Emma responsible for that. He didn''t like that but he had nothing to say to counter her belief. Because the reasons will seem like excuses.

    Emma... was a bit inconsiderate regarding Jerlina.

    And after seeing how hurt she was when she talked about it to Scarlett, he didn''t want to hurt her more. He saw her back and he thought she was crying.

    "Let me tell you something, Joel... Emma is no good. Don''t trust her. She doesn''t love you as you think. Wise up before you lose something precious to you by her hands," she said in a soft voice and Jeremy''s fists clenched out of anxiousness.

    When Jerlina said ''precious'' he thought of her.

    Losing Jerlina?

    Will Emma hurt Jerlina deliberately? No way!

    Taking in a deep breath he calmed himself. She hates Emma and she has reasons to think that way. But that doesn''t change the person Emma is actually.

    He got closer to her. He knew she is a little sober now, and wondered if he hugged her, she''d get mad at him.

    It seems like with her sobrietyes her pain. She was a blissful and cute numpty when she was drunk some time ago and seemed to be wanting physical contact. But as soon as she sobered up, she is distancing herself to be alone and started crying and thinking unhappy thoughts.

    My poor Luna...

    His brain told him to let her be and leave, but his heart begged him to stay by her side. She may not say it, but she needs someone by her side.

    He scooted closer to her side carefully. He was a little scared if she''d p him, but he pushed through. He inched closer and slowly let her back rest on his chest.

    Supporting his upper body weight on his elbow, he peeked at her face. As he expected, she was silently crying. He did not like that.

    Jerlina could feel that big man creeping behind her, sinking the bed, and she stayed put. For some reason, she couldn''t cry with him disturbing her like that. She could feel his face close to her face although she was closing her eyes.

    "What?" she opened her eyes and red at him. But he gasped as if he was startled almost simr to the way Earl would react at times. Also, upon looking closely, his bruised face looked funny. She wanted tough at him but controlled herself. "I will get back at her for what she did to me!"

    She added hoping he''d get mad and leave her so that she can cry peacefully.

    "Oh? How?"

    Jeremy noticed the smile at the corner of her lips and lied behind her. His heart was light seeing her smile and not angry at him. He didn''t even care she is threatening his sister.

    Jerlina was a little disappointed that he is not leaving. But she knew that if she asks him, he''ll leave. He''ll leave and she''ll start crying alone again.

    Should I continue crying?

    Eh, screw it! He''s staying of his own volition. Then let him stay! Earl does at times. I''ll think of him as Earl. At least I won''t wake up with a bunch of fur in my mouth if it is TJ.

    "I''m going to live life better than her..."

    "Hmm..." Jeremy''s lips curved up.

    Of course, she won''t say I will destroy her life. She always tries to better herself than trying to bring others down. She is too honest and pure.

    "She''s going to stew in her jealousy and will end up with heartburn..."

    "MmmHmm..."

    "I''ll be a billionaire and buy a big house with a private beach and a big swimming pool just by the beach..."

    "Why a pool near the beach though?"

    "Just because..." she turned to face him.

    "Haha, okay... what else?" Jeremy controlled hisughter. He could see she is tired. It seems like she likes to talk a lot. That''s fine because he likes to listen.

    She likes beaches. I''m more of a mountains, woods, andkes kind of guy. But...

    Should I buy a home near a beach?

    "For the view... I''ll swim watching the ocean." She said suddenly and Jeremy bit his lips to stop himself fromughing.

    "Oh? That''s right. Why swim in the ocean when you can swim watching the ocean, right?" Jeremy said in a serious tone.

    But Jerlina understood he was being sarcastic. "My pool will be heated and I willugh at the people freezing their a** off in the sea during winter," she grinned as she was proud of herself for cooking out an awesome response.

    "You''re smart!" he casually wrapped his arm around her. "And there ain''t be no sharks in a pool...so joke''s on them," he nodded.

    "Don''t patronize me..." Jerlina realized he is mocking her and he started tough.

    "Why are you here on my bed?" she pouted. She didn''t like to be mocked.

    "Well, technically this is my bed... so..."

    "Ugh!" she groaned and tried to push him away, but he diverted her attention. She had started to yawn and he knew she is tired.

    "What else will you have in that big home of yours? Jet skis?"

    "Ah, yes... the fastest and furioustest- that seems wrong... furioustest... furiouster- furry¡ªUgh! You get it... I''ll have the best... You cane to my house, but you cannot bring your sister. Let''s post pictures all over the inte, of me swimming in the biggest and badest pool in the history of pools, wearing the sexiest of all bikinis..."

    "Oh, yes! We will..." he said happily.

    She said she''d invite me to see her sexy bikini body!

    "But first I''ll have to learn to swim..." she continued and Jeremy swallowed hisughter.

    All these talks about the pool and she don''t know how to swim? She is so fun to be with.

    Jerlina didn''t even realize she was in his embrace and in the warm embrace of Jeremy, fell asleep. Maybe because her mind was cleared, she felt light and she slept well. Also, the big bundle of warmth beside her helped a lot too.

 Chapter 89 - Not Suitable

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Not Suitable</h4>

    In the middle of the night, Jerlina felt very thirsty and woke up. She was stunned to see Jeremy lying beside her and she was cuddling him. With a gasp, she sat up and patted herself. She was relieved to know she wasn''t hurting anywhere and she was fully clothed.

    She gently poked his cheek and he was in a deep sleep. He didn''t even realize it when she got up. Jerlina got down from the bed and quenched her thirst. Her head hurt very much and she took some pills from the first aid box. She checked the time and it was three in the morning and she still was sleepy.

    She wondered what she should do with the big guy upying her bed. He fixed a door chain for her door and somehow ended up sleeping on her bed.

    But Jerlina remembered a lot of what happened the previous night and she couldn''t me him. She was the one who started everything.

    And I licked him like a dog! Ugh!

    This is the reason why she never gets drunk. She unleashes the sides to her that she doesn''t know she has when she is drunk.

    She deliberated if she should push that guy down and lie on the bed. But she remembered his bruised face and decided not to. Also, he looked pitiful when he was fast asleep.

    Well, he said it was his bed technically... Let him lie in a corner...

    Jerlina made sure there was a lot of distance between him and her and lied back down. She fell asleep almost immediately.

    Jeremy on the other hand had a very weird dream. In his dream, Emma was standing in the woods with her hands dripping with blood. Looking at him, she smiled like usual.

    "Jerry... you can only care for me... You know I have no one but you, right?" she said and his chest hurt a lot as if someone ripped his heart out of his chest cavity.

    And then the woods disappeared and he was in his shrink''s room. "I told you your sister seemed to have the dark triad personality, Jeremy. But you didn''t listen. And now she took your-"

    Jeremy woke up with a gasp. His entire body was covered in perspiration and he rubbed his forehead trying to figure out why he had such a dream.

    Maybe because of what Jerlina said yesterday?

    When he talked about his sister to his shrink she did say Emma might have the dark triad personality and suggested she takes a test or something.. He stopped talking about his sister to his shrink after that.

    Ugh!

    He heard the birds chirping. The sun wasn''t up yet, but he is an early riser and he must have woken up early out of habit.

    Along with him, his precious little brother down there was also pretty excited and up as usual. His head hurt reminding him of the punches he faced the previous day and he could sense something was different. His chest was really warm and felt tight.

    Right!

    He bowed down to see Jerlina wrapping her arms around his waist and was nuzzling on his chest. Her hair was very messy and she had drooled a bit. Although she reeked of alcohol, his "excited" brain sensed a peculiar feminine scent that made him stiffer.

    She smells so good...and she''s so cute...

    He bent and kissed her head and her hair had a very nice smell. He could feel her b**bs sticking to his abdomen and his lower abdomen tightened making his member painful.

    Ah! This is dangerous!

    He really didn''t want to wake up and cherish this moment since he knew he won''t get such a chance again. But...

    He carefully got out of her hold and stood up. It hurt down there and he took in a deep breath. He was able to control himselfst night, but mornings are a different issue.

    Mornings are hard. Really really hard. Everything''s hard... even peeing is hard... Being a man is hard. It is extremely hard when you wake up beside the woman you love and yet you cannot do anything with her.

    Women have it easy...

    He bent and ced a kiss on her forehead and waddled out of her room. The moment he opened to door, Earl sprung in and took his ce on her bed.

    I wish I were a dog. Then I can sleep with her each night...

    With a sigh, he slowly closed the door and left for his room.

    Jerlina woke up to the sounds of hammering and there was a couple of dog hair in her mouth. She rolled her eyes at Earl sleeping peacefully and wiped the fur all over her body. It seemed like TJ left earlier and she was d about it.

    But all themotion I madest night...How will I face him? He confessed and apologized... What should I do?

    She spent a little more time with the nter that day as she recalled the recent incidents.

    "Baby... I don''t know what to think anymore... Your dad... you won''t mind being my baby alone, right? You don''t want your dad, right? I am not going to tell him where you are," she gently caressed the leaves.

    She was not pleased with the way he handled everything and the way he behaved with her the past few times. She found that her heart had hardened against Gerard. She didn''t feel any gentle feelings towards him anymore. She only felt disappointment and doubt.

    A few more buds have formed as she observed.

    "You are supposed to grow as my baby... Not as a rose bush..." She wiped the corners of her eyes as looking at them made her eyes water. "Scarlett said I will start to feel better... Baby, will you think of me as selfish if that happens? Do you miss me? Are you happy? Be happy in heaven, alright?"

    She started to feel a little scared. In just days, her feelings towards TJ had changed as she learned a lot about him. It was like her foundation got rattled. Gerard became a disappointment for her while TJ became more respectable. He told her what she wanted to hear and he made her feel better.

    "What am I doingparing those two?" she mumbled. "It''s not like I can fall in love anymore."

    She decided to pretend to not remember TJ''s confession. She cannot ept it anyway. And about his apology, she didn''t know. If he is not responsible for her miscarriage, his apology is unnecessary. But it did show his true heart.

    Why talk about something that hurts both of us? I already told him he has no chance with me and that I consider Emma as my enemy not him. There is nothing more to talk about.

    But what if he insists to know? I even kissed him after saying I won''t be moved by him. My contrary behavior will only hurt him. I have to be careful with him.

    He''s a good guy. He should live happily with a good woman. I won''t suit him.

 Chapter 90 - Morning After

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Morning After</h4>

    Jerlina hesitated to get down since she was embarrassed to face Jeremy and also she was feeling nauseated. But then, she had promised to cook breakfast every morning and he might be expecting her to prepare breakfast. She decided to cook, but when she got down, she was weed with a divine fragrance.

    "You started cooking already?" she asked and Jeremy turned at her with a stern look.

    He was not angry at her a lot because he had one of the best nightsst night. But he was a little angry that she drank without considering her health.

    Working in his shed to clear his mind, he decided not to speak ofst night to her.

    He confessed and she made sure she is not ready to think about love now. She still is not over the trauma of losing her child and he doesn''t have any hope that she''ll fall for him. And it seemed like she epted his apology although he wasn''t sure if she has forgiven him or not.

    And she won''t remember anyway!

    "Missy, we need to talk about how stupid you were to get drunk when you are still recovering," he spoke in an admonishing tone. He was worried if her health would get affected.

    And didn''t she want a big brother? She will get one!

    Jerlina bowed her head.

    "I''m sorry..." she mumbled. He is right. And now she is the one suffering from a hangover.

    "What''s for breakfast?" she asked rubbing the back of her ear to change the subject. She tried to peek but was body-blocked by him. Pouting, she poured water and drank. She''s been feeling thirsty the whole morning.

    "Don''t fill your stomach with water," he grumbled and got the ss from her hand. "Sit. It''s spinach and mushroom omelet..."

    "Mushroom?" she pouted. "I don''t-" she paused seeing him ring at her. "I love mushrooms!" She grimaced and sat silently. "You''re not my dad..." she mumbled quietly as he joined her.

    Howe he can be fuzzy with food, but I can''t? And why am I obeying him?

    "Mushrooms have Panthotenic acid that supports enzyme function. You''ll feel better soon. So don''t pout and just eat," he spoke in a soft tone and she didn''t know what to say.

    She was touched.

    No one cared for her enough to admonish her; even her dad. Even after returning well after midnight, she never was asked why she waste. It''s one thing to trust your daughter and let her be free and it is another thing if you don''t even know whether your daughter is home or not.

    And then she became an adult and no one questioned her. She''s a responsible person and never got into trouble and there was no need for someone to hold an intervention for her.

    I must be screwed somewhat to like getting admonished, huh? Eh, whatever! He is not wrong and his admonishment came out of care. So it''s not wrong to be touched.

    "Thank you," she said and he smiled and pointed at her te, gesturing to eat. Seeing his bruised face she felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    He cares for me without even caring for himself.

    "Aren''t you applying medicine for your..." she pointed at his face and he patted his face.

    "I''m fine. Someone applied medicine for mest night veryvishly and with care," he ran his tongue over his lower lip. "They were very meticulous and made sure my every wound was covered."

    Yes, he couldn''t help himself seeing her cute face. Big brother? I can never even be her friend! I want to be her husband.

    Jerlina went nk as all the memories fromst night rushed in. "...Oh? That''s great," she said with a forced smile and could feel her face burning out of embarassement.

    He brought that up! Can''t he take the highroad and pretend that nothing happened?

    She wondered if she should apologize for her crude behaviorst night. But then seeing the smirk on his face she didn''t like to be teased. "Was it the woman who came for you the other night?" she asked and was pleased as his smirk disappeared and got reced with shock.

    I cannot fight back too, you know?

    Jeremy was bbergasted that she brought that up. She was cutely blushing a moment ago and suddenly she started attacking him.

    Is she angry that I teased her? Hmm...

    "No, it was this little, cute woman who was drunk like a skunk and started calling me-"

    "Fine! I apologize!" Jerlina interjected him. She didn''t want him to be repeating everything she did thest night. "I don''t behave when I am drunk. I am not sure what I did but I''ll make sure-"

    "I understand. You don''t have to apologize. For your health, be careful when you drink," he decided not to poke fun at her anymore. But judging by the speed she tried to stop him from speaking and the way she blushed, he wondered if she rememberedst night.

    Interesting...

    His heart was filled with glee. He wasn''t sure if she remembered or not, but talking to her did help him. And she seems a little better today too although she is hungover.

    Scar was right! Communicating is important.

    -----

    "Marital life isn''t easy. You and Emma are different and you didn''t date long before marrying and so it will take time for you to understand each other," Gerard''s mother spoke with concern as she offered him breakfast.

    She didn''t understand why her son who doesn''t?ce one step wrong, started a fight in the bar. His dad had to go and get him and he insisted not to go to his wife.

    ''I''ll kill her if I see her now,'' he said and it made his dad worry.

    Gerard was irritated by his mom''s voice and clicked his tongue.

    "I don''t care to understand her," he scoffed and then soon his eyes got teary.

    "Son, what is it?" She held his hand. Her heart split into two seeing tears in his eyes. She wondered if she did wrong by forcing him to marry Emma when he didn''t want to.

    But that''s what his dad wanted!

    "Mom, Jer... My Jer... She''s pregnant with my child and I..."

    "What?" Her jaws went wide open and she stood up and checked if her husband heard it. Seeing him in his study with the morning newspaper, she patted her chest and ran back to Gerard.

    That obody cannot throw a curve ball like this now. How can she be pregnant? Then what will happen to our rtionship with the Harrisons?

    That orphan should be lying! Like a parasite, she stuck to our son and she cannot let go making my son wither.

    Who is she without my son? She must be trying and crawl her way back to him. That nasty nobody!

    She looked at her son with tears in his eyes believing her lies.

    How could she do this to him?

    How can I save my poor son from her clutches?

 Chapter 91 - Knowing The King

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Knowing The King</h4>

    "Gerard... It might be hard to fathom, but the timing she says this... Are you sure she is not lying? And is that even your child..."

    Seeing his re, she gulped. "So it is your child? How did this-?Did you keep on meeting her after-"

    "We lost our baby, mom," Gerard began to shake leaning in her shoulder and she sighed in relief.

    Thank God it got solved by itself!

    She was relieved but her son''s pain hurt her.

    "The day of my wedding she had a miscarriage. And that b*tch Emma hid it from me although she knew. While she was suffering I had to put up with that Emma b!tch! Mom, I can''t continue this farce anymore... I want my Jer. I am going to divorce-"

    "No, no!" Before he finished, his mother closed his mouth. "Don''t say that word. And what do you mean ''our baby''? I don''t think there ever was a baby. She is ying to get you back... Women like her..."

    She decided to y the "She lied about her?miscarriage" card but was interjected by Gerard''s painful chuckle.

    "Hahaha... Very well, mom!" Gerard slow pped. "I now know who you are. You are lower than a snake''s belly. Don''t you dare say one wrong word about her! I''ll end you!" He pushed her aside and stormed out of the house.

    He stood by the road not knowing where to go. He felt like he had lost everything. He wanted to meet Jerlina to talk to her, but he knew he cannot get back to that town anymore.

    At least I got to hit that face! That is the one good thing that came out of it.

    That other woman said that they cared for Jerlina, but it was that bastard who lied about her miscarriage and forced him to leave with his sister.

    Would he have left her alone if he knew? Isn''t that why he lied?

    He called Gina and she said that Jerlina didn''t even tell her that she had a miscarriage but started to me Gina and her mom for spending her money. Gina told him that Jerlina has changed a lot and she thought it was because Jerlina was seeking attention. And since TJ gives it to her she is acting arrogant.

    Is that the case? I ignored her and she sought refuge with him??But TJ is a thug! Is this one of Emma''s ns to keep me with her?

    I can''t leave Jerlina with him. I have to find a way to meet Jerlina.

    Ah, right... The wedding... I can find a way.

    -----

    Days passed and Jerlina found herself a little more confident and happier. The frequency of which she looked back at the past had reduced and so did the times she cried.

    At home, Jeremy would converse with her about mundane things, and at the office, she got a lot of friends.

    Herpany''s work has been going on without a hitch.

    They''d talk about Jeremy most of the time at lunch and she didn''t mind listening to stories about him.

    Jerlina noticed that Peyton has changed a lot from the time she lived here. It had be a bit calmer.

    She asked about it and everyone had a lot to say. They all said Jeremy started a gang and expanded the turf of his gang, chasing the other violent gangs out of Peyton.

    Also since the kids with no elder male role models in their life ended up in gangs, he started to find vulnerable adolescent boys and taught them how to be productive in society by letting them joining his gang. They were given education in themunity college to teach them the essential skills to survive in this world and make an honest living.

    And they were all proud to say that even going on fights Jeremy and his closest men won''t use the younger boys like the other gang lords. They will do the fighting themselves.

    And they also talked about the agreement TJ made with a lot of powerful people in the city and other areas. Usually, people from Peyton won''t get good job opportunities because of the misconception that everyone from there is affiliated with one gang or another.

    Even Jerlina knew that.

    So to help the youths to get out of here, he had let it known that anyone with the wolf tattoo is not dangerous to society and they have his personal guarantee that they are perfect to be employed.

    Jerlina was surprised to know this detail. She wanted to know more about it but even Scarlett didn''t know what kind of deal he made with others for them to recruit people with wolf tattoos.

    And so naturally a lot of youths tried to join TJ''s gang than the other gangs since anyone would want to make a decent living rather than being a dreg of the society and end up in a miserable way.

    They listed a lot ofmunity programs funded by TJ personally for youths, women, and men who need help.

    Jerlina knew about the clinic but didn''t know about the others likeputer centers, libraries, workshops, driving schools, and others. Not to mention those who don''t want to leave always had jobs in hispany.

    She will not lie. She was very impressed by him.

    She''s heard that a lot of rich people will hoard money in tax haven ces and start foundations just to get around paying taxes, but people like TJ who genuinely care for themunity and spend money from their pocket to improve their hometowns are really rare.

    What a great hero! No... Not a hero, but more of a general. No a general answers to his king. TJ answers to no one.

    TJ is the king!

    He goes to war, expands his territory, and makes sure those in his territory are prospering. He has the support and admiration if his people.

    In a way, he is better than a king since he doesn''t collect taxes and spends his own money.

    No wonder people here are this loyal to him! He deserves their loyalty!

    He is a wolf, alright... Like the wolf in Jungle Book who protects his pack and even those who are others who need help.

    TJ''s image in her heart went up to the sky.

    Jeremy not knowing that his employees are doing him a very big favor without his knowledge was sulking.

    Hiding behind the window, he watched that little woman conversing with the other employees merrily. Her eyes got wide and she was very impressed.

    He wanted to have lunch with her in his office, but that woman ran away.

    What does she talk about anyway? She looks amused and very deeply involved. Who is she admiring this much? Is it hard for her to eat lunch with me just for a day?

    Stingy woman!

    I have to talk about the wedding - our wedding. There is only a week left. I''ve arranged almost everything and she didn''t even get her wedding dress.

    How should I bring it up? Will her mood get spoilt?

 Chapter 92 - Being Extravagant

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Being Extravagant</h4>

    Jeremy deliberated if he should go and bring her back to have his talk. He wanted to know what they are talking about.

    As he was about to turn to sneak to the garden, sudden darkness rose in front of him and he almost punched the dark head that popped up.

    "Whatcha doin'', Jerry?"

    Even after knowing it''s Scarlett, he wanted to punch that grinning face.

    "She is interested in someone very much," She smiled and he pulled down the window. But Scarlett was quick to stop him by holding the window.

    "Get lost, Scar. Don''t you have a baby to look after?" he turned to leave. He did want to know who she is interested in but he didn''t want to beg Scarlett for answers.

    Geez! I didn''t believe the phrase "men marry their mothers" until Bobby married Scarlett. Daisy and Scarlett are the same gossip-lovers.

    "She''s has a lot of questions to ask about...It''s fine if you don''t want to know. By the way, she still isn''t talking about her wedding. What is that about? Does she even know? I thought she''d ask me to be her matron of honor."

    Jeremy paused. He suddenly had an idea.

    "Scar, she still hasn''t bought her dress. Can you-"

    "WHAT!!!" Scarlett shouted as if the world around her is ending. "You gotta be kidding me! How can she not have her wedding dress yet..." she went on rambling about how hard it will be to get a wedding dress at thest moment.

    Jeremy didn''t know wedding dresses are different from other dresses. He was thinking that you go in and get the one you like and leave. But that seems to be not the case for wedding dresses.

    "Just... try. She needs a dress or two. Even I bought my suit but she... Talk to her in a way that she is not... you know..?" he scratched the back of his head and Scarlett found him pitiful.

    Their wedding is not a regr one, is it?

    "I''ll take care of it," she said and held out her hand.

    "What?" he asked knowing well what she wants.

    "I''ll pay for her dresses. One for the wedding and another for the reception."

    Scarlett wasn''t backing off. "Cia would be cute in a flower girl dress and I need a dress to match-"

    "Ask your husband," Jeremy wasn''t backing off and Scarlett didn''t lose her smile.

    After an intense negotiation for one long minute, with Scarlett ying with the "I know who Jerlina is interested in" card, Jeremy handed over his ck card to Scarlett.

    "Your dress must not cost more than ten percent of the cost of Luna''s dress. Remember that." He said while parting with his card.

    He pretended to be angry, but his heart was filled with glee.

    She is interested in me! She is talking about me!

    "I know someone. Don''t worry. Jerlina will shine like the moon that day," Scarlett left with a spring in her steps keeping the card safe.

    Jeremy knew Scarlett will make sure Jerlina gets the perfect dress and so he stopped worrying. If he went with her, it would be hard for him to convince her to buy an expensive dress. But now that Scarlett is involved, it would be different.

    Scarlett won''t buy a dress costing less than $1000 thinking he''s the one paying. But what she doesn''t know is that ever since she got married, Bobby will pay him back every cent Scarlett got from him.

    Hehe... My Luna is worthy to wear a dress costing $10,000!

    Just then, he received a call from Emma and he answered it with a smile. Emma''s been a great help by introducing him to a wedding nner. And the wedding nner said how deeply involved Emma was in the arrangements and that she checks on her a lot.

    Emma is very excited about the wedding!

    "Jerry, you changed the flower arrangements?" she asked. "I thought that many flowers won''t be suited for the venue. And I thought we were keeping the cost of the wedding under $50, 000 since we don''t want to tease the ones after Jerlina. I just learned that the catering cost per head is over $1000? It was just $250 for my wedding and it was impressive! Why do they charge that much for your wedding? Are they going to serve gold? Jerry, what if those bad guys get pissed off by how defiantly you celebrate your wedding ande at Jerlina aggressively? Won''t they..."

    Emma went on and Jeremy listened with a smile.

    How much she cares for Jerlina''s safety! She might be inconsiderate at times, but she is good at heart.

    "That''s fine, Emma... I thought about it. If I don''t spend money on my own wedding, that would cause spections and doubts. Also, I want to spend money. It''s my wedding with Jerlina!" he smiled. "It''s not like I am going to get married again, anyway."

    Emma sitting on the bed, twisted the bedsheet as her face twisted with anger. He is spending four times the money he spent on my wedding? For her? And what is he bbering about not getting married again? Did that b*tch really ept him and he thinks they''ll live happily ever after?

    "Not married again..? Jerry... I heard that you liked her for a long time... Is that true? Because I never-"

    "It is true..." Jeremy took in a deep breath. " She is my first love and I can never like anyone as much as I like her," he told her the truth. "So, be gentle with her. Don''t do the same mistake asst time. I cannot watch her unhappy face."

    Now that she knows, she will act ordingly with Jerlina.

    Emma gritted her teeth. He''s gone this far? He is telling me what to do?

    "But she is in love with-"

    "I know, Emma. And I don''t care. And... I wanted to..."

    He wanted to confirm whether Emma liked Gerard still, but decided to trust her. She confirmed that she had no feelings for Gerard even before her wedding.

    But feelings change and if she falls for Gerard and he reciprocated the feelings, won''t that clear a way for me?

    "Emma, you''ll tell me if someone steals your heart, won''t you?" he asked her.

    "Jerry!" Emma''s voice carried a little shyness. "I''m not thinking about that now. But... when therees a time, you''ll be the first one I''ll tell. I promise," she said.

    "Good girl. I''ll send $2000 to your ount. Buy a dress for the wedding, alright?" he ended the call with a smile hearing her happy screech.

    Emma threw her phone on the bed with a grunt as her smile vanished. She was not at all pleased. She was already in a bad mood after Gerard acting distant with her and now Jerry is changing too.

    How much more can I take? I am getting wronged by everyone.

    Jerry used to not be open with his feelings and now he dares to tell it to me with no shame. And he spends money like water because it is his wedding.

    He wasn''t that extravagant with my wedding, telling me that it is not a "real" wedding! But he can spend money on his fake wedding? What a selfish jerk!

    It''s all that b*tch''s fault. I wonder what she is telling that moron for him to advise me. Me! He dared to tell ME what to do!

    She fumed. By then she received a notification from her bank that her ount has been credited with $3000 and her mood got a little better.

    He still cares for me!

    But then she suddenly got an idea. She called Gerard. As usual, he didn''t answer her call, but she made sure he gets an extra amount of notifications to force him to answer the call.

    He was really angry when he answered after her fifty-three missed calls in twenty minutes.

    "How about we pretend to get along? That way Jerlina will be jealous-"

    As she was speaking, the call ended and she called him again. Her call went straight to voicemail.

    Did he block me?

    She stood up and paced to and fro. And just then she received a call from her mother-inw and hearing what she has to say, her lips curved up.

 Chapter 93 - Unwanted Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Unwanted Meeting</h4>

    Jerlina was silent all the way to the store. After lunch, Scarlett with great excitement came to her and asked her to go with her to get a wedding dress. Jerlina was hesitant at first, but Scarlett exined that it is important.

    Jerlina had to agree. For her sake and the sake of other innocents, she has to go through the wedding. She didn''t want to die and she especially didn''t want others to get killed getting mistaken for her.

    If being Jeremy''s wife can protect her, why refuse that offer?

    Yeah, it''s just a dress that happens to be white. I have to wear that dress on that particr day and pretend to say a few lines. Let''s get this over with.

    "Scar... Will this shop have $500 dresses?" Jerlina asked seeing that high-end boutique. "Why don''t we go to Merchants street where there are affordable-"

    "$500?"Scarlett raised her brows in surprise.

    "Yes, that is too much for a dress worn only once. We can rent a dress. Do you know a good-"

    "I cannot wear a $50 dress and I definitely won''t wear a rental dress when Jerry''s paying. Come on, get down," Scarlett red at her.

    Jerlina didn''t understand why Scarlett is getting angry. "You can buy something expensive. I don''t want-"

    "You don''t understand, Jerlina. If you buy a $500 dress, I get a $50 dress and I want a $2000 dress. So just follow me." She got down and Jerlina followed with a shrug. She didn''t understand a thing Scarlett was saying.

    They were weed very warmly and it seemed like the owner of the boutique is an old acquaintance of Scarlett from her modeling days. The boutique had separate sections for wedding dresses, bridesmaid dresses, flower girl dresses, and mother of bride dresses.

    The whole ambience of the boutique was very pleasant and that gave Jerlina the creeps. That ce didn''t look like they''ll have anything less than $1000.

    Scarlett was talking in French with the boutiquedy and Jerlina was impressed. What she didn''t know is that Scarlett was telling thedy to cut off one zero to the price of the dress when presented to Jerlina. Scarlett knew Jerlina won''t go higher than three digits for her dress, but that won''t be enough.

    I have a ck card for f*ck sake! It would be a shame to the card to purchase anything less than $20,000.

    Then Jerlina and Scarlett were brought to a storage ce where there were a blinding amount of white dresses. Jerlina thought she''d be fine being in that ce, but it did hurt her.

    This is not how I thought I''d end up buying a wedding dress ¨C as a farce.

    They said they cannot get her a new dress and select one from the sample pieces since the wedding is near. Jerlina didn''t care either way. Since Jerlina was of average height and thin build, a lot of dresses fit her.

    "Not Princess fit, she''d look like a cake topper!"

    "That dress makes her look like an elementary school girl!"

    "Where are her b**bs?"

    "This dress ate her!"

    "This dress ruins her figure... She has a nice figure, don''t ruin it. Come on!"

    After changing to ten dresses Jerlina lost her patience. Somehow the twelfth time was a charm and that dress made Scarlett cry for some reason. Jerlina didn''t even look at herself in the mirror as she was tired. But the dress wasfortable to wear.

    "How much?" Jerlina asked.

    "$1450,"? the salesperson replied and Jerlina didn''t want to buy such an expensive dress to wear a single time.

    "Okay! Let''s select some more and try!" Scarlett stood up rubbing her palms and Jerlina was genuinely scared.

    "It''s fine. I L-O-V-E this dress. This is A-okay!" Jerlina grinned widely. She really didn''t want to try another ten dresses.

    Scarlett is scary!

    And so without her knowledge, Jerlina had bought a $14,500 dress for her wedding out of Jeremy''s pockets. Scarlett was happy she has $1450 to spend. That was a lot more than she expected.

    And then they chose a veil for another ten minutes and undergarments for half-an-hour and shoes for fifteen minutes. Jerlina, who never takes this much time to shop felt tired and wanted to leave.

    As she looked around, in the mother of the bride section, she saw a familiar figure.

    Isn''t that Gerard''s mom? And is that Emma with her? Yuck!

    "They have some beautiful tiaras. Do you want to take a look?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina shook her head.

    "No. Let''s leave."

    "What''s wrong?" Scarlett could see Jerlina was pale and asked.

    "Gerard''s mother is here with Emma," she whispered. She was not in the mood for Emma''s phoniness and Martha''s snarkiness now.

    "Oh?" Scarlett looked around and found them. She was not scared to face them, but for Jerlina''s sake, she decided to leave.

    "Then we can leave. I''ll go pay for everything first," she left with the salesperson.

    Jerlina snorted seeing that woman acting as if Emma was a rare treasure, like a sculpture made of gold. She acted as if she takes her eyes of Emma for one moment someone would steal her. And Emma seemed to be enjoying that kind of attention.

    Whatever!

    Jerlina leaned on the wall near the elevator, waiting for Scarlett. She closed her eyes and gently massaged her temples as her head started to throb in pain.

    Suddenly she felt someone yanking her and she yelped. It was Martha and she dragged her to a corner and Jerlina pulled her hand out of her grip and red at her.

    "What are you doing here? Are you here stalking Emma? Are you nning to hurt her thinking you can rece her? Just-"

    "Hello, excuse me!" Jerlina knitted her brows interjecting Martha who had started to babble nonsense. "Who is stalking who? I was here first-"

    "Heh, you think I should believe you can afford to shop here? A nobody like you?" she snorted and Jerlina shook her head and turned to leave.

    She thought she''d be offended, but she wasn''t. She pitied that woman who seemed to have lost her marbles.

    "Stop! Where are you leaving?" Martha grabbed Jerlina''s arms and Jerlina turned to look at her.

    "What?"

    "Why did you lie? You''re fine enough to wander around and why did you lie to my son that you had a..." she looked around and whispered, "miscarriage?"

    "Lied about my..?" Jerlina felt a sharp pain in her heart. "Is that what Gerard told you or is it your interpretation?" she asked taking in a deep breath.

    Her fingers started to tremble and her palms went cold. She didn''t know if it was because of her anger or because of recalling the pain she went through that day.

    Who''d lie about such a thing? How heartless is this woman?

 Chapter 94 - One Call Away

    <h4>Chapter 94 - One Call Away</h4>

    Jerlina saw Martha''s face getting flustered. "Tha- He didn''t believe your lies, of course! He said he- he was always careful ¨C very- and even if you got pregnant it can''t-" with a stutter Martha spoke and Jerlina fisted her hands.

    "Then why are you here talking to me, liar!" Jerlina smiled. "I can see you''re lying. Now get lost," she turned to leave. She didn''t want to interact with that lying woman.

    "You''re showing your lowly birth by the words you use," Martha smirked. "You can try but you''ll never be one of us. Remember that. You are a lowly orphan and-"

    "Yeah, yeah... and you''re the greatest nonce Harold Feldstein''s sister-inw. I admit. You''re better than me," Jerlina said in a sarcastic tone and scoffed seeing Martha''s flustered face.? She was lost for words.

    Jerlina was not feeling guilty. That woman has no right to talk about her birth.

    At that time, Scarlett came back and Jerlina gestured that they can leave.

    "Who is she? Your fellow grifter? Is there a gang of people like you trying to seduce capable men?"

    Martha wanted to have thest say and started saying whatever came to her mouth. Jerlina held Scarlett''s hand to stop her from engaging with Martha, but it seemed like Scarlett doesn''t have much patience.

    "You want to know who I am, old hag?" Scarlett turned. "I am the one who called you a b8tch and pped your son. Didn''t your son came to you crying that day?"

    "What? You pped-"

    "Youughed at me?"

    Emma''s loud shout made Martha pause. It seemed like she had a problem with one of the salespersonsughing at her. Martha ran to Emma at the speed of an Olympian.

    The manager was called and demands for the salesperson to be fired were ced.

    "Let''s leave, Scar," Jerlina didn''t want to be involved in their spat. And she felt really tired and hungry. Scarlett nodded and both of them walked out.

    "Do you know who I am?" Emma shouted. "I''m calling my brother!"

    Scarlett grunted. "I swear if Jerry helps Emma with this, I am finished with him."

    "He does that for real?" Jerlina asked. Emma used to brag that her brother would do that, and she used to believe that. But after learning about him, she didn''t think Jeremy is that cold-hearted to ruin the livelihood of someone who needs a job.

    "He once covered up a hit and run for her," Scarlett curled her lips with disgust.

    Jerlina was stunned. "Is that true? Hit and run?"

    Scarlett nodded and they walked to the exit.

    "Was she behind the wheels?" Jerlina asked. She wondered if that was the reason Emma left the city and joined the school in a little town. Emma refused to talk about it and Jerlina found that weird and wanted to know the details.

    "She was with-" Scarlett, who was about to tell Jerlina the story, stopped with a stunned expression. " Jerry?"

    Jerlina looked in the direction Scarlett was looking at and indeed TJ was walking into the store followed by Charlie.

    Superman''s got nothing on him! He''s just one call away for his sister!

    "You''ve finished shopping?" Jeremy walked towards them with a smile. But he was stunned to see the not so impresseddies in front of him.

    "Here for your sister?" Scarlett asked, not hiding her disgust.

    "Ah, right! She called and I was driving so I didn''t answer..." Jeremy pulled out his phone.

    "Oh, so you don''t answer her calls at times? That''s news to me!" Scarlett said with a sardonic expression.

    "She''s in," Jerlina pointed inside the store. "She wants to fire an employee."

    Although she tried to keep her contempt to a minimum, it spilt out. Jeremy noticed it but his legs started to walk in. "She''s not hurt or anything, right?"

    Scarlett rolled her eyes. "What?" she asked Charlie who was looking at her.

    "Youing in?" Charlie pointed inside. "Get in," he used an authoritative tone with Jerlina.

    "Let''s leave, Scar."

    Jerlina, who was not impressed with Charlie, decided to leave although she was curious about how it would y out with Emma now that Jeremy is here.

    Charlie red at Jerlina and Jerlina stared back at him. She was not afraid of him.

    So what if he is called "Chainsaw" Charlie? He probably got that name after hacking someone to death with a chainsaw. He spat on me! I don''t like him.

    Well technically, he spat in her direction but it hurt her. Ever since then Jerlina kept her distance from Charlie and maybe because Jeremy interfered, Charlie didn''t appear in front of her, until today.

    "Come on!"

    Jerlina was dragged in by Scarlett who couldn''t leave when a drama is about to happen.

    "Wait, Scar..." Jerlina tried to get out of her grip but she mowed through with determination and she was adamant about bringing Jerlina with her.

    "F*cking squirrel," Charlie mumbled with a chuckle and followed behind. She''s a bit funny, he should agree.

    After that day, he was admonished by Jeremy and was asked to stay with Bobby for a while. And all Bobby spoke was about that "cute squirrel" and her adventures. He also talked greatly about how much Jeremy changed after meeting her and listening to her advice. And that change benefitted Peyton.

    As someone who waited for a woman for four years, Bobby seemed to be understanding Jeremy, although Charlie couldn''t understand that concept.

    But it seemed like he had no choice but to act nicely with that woman if he wants to stay with Jeremy and the gang. But he still couldn''t believe she is the reason there is this gang as Bobby says. That credit is a crown so big for her head, in his opinion.

    When Scarlett and Jerlina went to the office where the problem was shifted. When they entered, Emma was speaking about how firing that girl was for that girl''s benefit.

    "She has Tourette''s syndrome and she cannot be a salesperson. That''s what Martha was trying to express and that''s what I meant by firing her. Jerry, you will help her get a job where she doesn''t have to face a lot of people and get anxious..? Pretty please, Jerry," Emma ced her hands together and begged Jeremy.

    "What an act! That''s not what she was shouting moments ago..." Scarlett whispered in Jerlina''s ears and went to discuss with the designer she was familiar with.

    Jerlina looked at the girl and maybe because of stress, her tics were increased and her lips were twitching giving the impression that she wasughing. At a nce, it seemed like she was happy, but Jerlina could sense she was highly ufortable and she probably might be having an anxiety attack triggered by Emma and Martha''s shouting.

    She thought Jeremy would not get himself involved in other people''s business.

    If her boss likes her here and that girl has no problem working here till now, why should others offer her another job?

    "My sister is sopassionate... I''ll get you another job. Meet me tomorrow," Jeremy stood up from his seat and Jerlina was stunned.

    What the...

 Chapter 95 - A Suitable Mate

    <h4>Chapter 95 - A Suitable Mate</h4>

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he seemed serious and was ready to leave as if he was a king giving orders.

    You''re not the King here!

    Emma had a pleased smile and Martha had a victorious smile. But looking at Jerlina Martha was confused as to why she was allowed there.

    Jerina didn''t want to care about Martha. She turned to look at the boss of the boutique and she had an unimpressed look. Of course, she wouldn''t like outsiders getting involved with her staff. She wanted to speak, but for some reason, Scarlett was stopping her saying something and she went silent. Even Charlie looked surprised and confused.

    Is TJ that stupid? Is he willing to ruin his name for his sister''s passion"? And is itpassion to shove something in someone''s hand that they might not need or want? Isn''t assuming what others want, patronizing?

    "Yes," the girl nodded and she didn''t stop smiling, but Jerlina''s heart clenched. She knew she might be wrong. That girl might be really happy to get a job elsewhere. And she wanted to confirm.

    Not minding how Martha was praising Emma for her kind heart and how Jeremy was agreeing with her, Jerlina walked to the salesgirl and covered her from the others. "Katie," she smiled. She got her name from the nametag. "Do you want to find work elsewhere?" she asked.

    "I..." the girl was about to speak but she was interjected by Emma.

    "What are you asking, Jerlina? She''s happy! Who wouldn''t be when you can get a job with a? higher sry? Just-"

    "I do..." the girl said interlocking her fingers tightly but Jerlina wasn''t convinced. She had a tug in her heart that the girl is not speaking her mind.

    "Come on, Jerlina. Let''s leave," Jeremy ced his hand on her shoulder and Jerlina moved away from him.

    "You can be honest, Katie." Jerlina didn''t mind Jeremy and spoke to her gently and held her hand. They were cold as ice, making Jerlina flinch a bit.

    "Jerlina, I know you''re doing this just to make me look wrong, but she is happy with it. We have our differences and we don''t have to let that affect this girl''s future. Even the boss is not minding her leaving. Why don''t you let it go? Come on, let''s have dinner together. I''m hungry. Jerry-"

    "How long are you working here, Katie?" Softly Jerlina started talking to her and she could feel her hands getting warm.

    Jeremy took a seat getting out of Emma''s hold. Charlie leaned on the wall folding his hands on his chest and started observing Jerlina. He now got what Jeremy was doing. He was surprised when Jeremy offered a job to that girl without asking her opinion, but now he knew the reason.

    Even after pressurized by Jeremy and Emma, Jerlina''s conviction didn''t waver. She wants to know what that girl involved is thinking. She could have gone with the flow and left or she could start to argue with Jeremy for poking his nose in other''s business. But no, she is concentrating on getting to know the girl''s thoughts.

    There is every possibility that Jerlina could be wrong in thinking that the girl doesn''t want to leave the job. Maybe that girl does want a new job. In that case, she would be humiliated, but Jerlina still carries on.

    She doesn''t seem to be motivated by her hate towards Emma either. Because otherwise, she''d engage with Emma and challenge her.

    Truly caring for others... in this case, for the girl who couldn''t articte her feelings through words, not minding her possible humiliation...

    Isn''t she the truly kind one, unlike Emma, whose care is superficial and based on assumptions? Is that what Jeremy wants to prove? For the violent him, this kind one will match? And she''ll take care of his pack withpassion standing by his side? Also, she has a strong conviction, just like Jeremy.

    Jerlina saw Katie''s tics reducing a bit. Katie told her that designing wedding dresses was her passion and she got an internship here during her university days and the boss took her under her wings to be her prot¨¦g¨¦e because of her skills.

    Katie told her that she doesn''t look after sales, but at times when there is a shortage of staff, she''d offer to help. Usually, people will be understanding of her condition and at times she''d face troubles. But Katie said that she liked working here and that she is working on her own line of wedding dresses for the next fall collections.

    Jerlina didn''t advise her or me her, but just listened to her story. After a while, Katie hugged and thanked Jerlina.

    "Thank you for making me realize that I was a pushover. I shouldn''t have gotten afraid when I faced people shouting at me and should have spoken my mind. I thought if I agreed to them, I''ll get out of this current bad situation, and then I can beg my boss not to let me go, but I was wrong. By epting another job, I have betrayed the trust of my boss..."

    "Oh, even if you wanted to leave, I''d have kept you with me even by locking you in the basement," the boss said with a smile and hugged Katie. "You were a pushover. Just be more confident!"

    Jerlina''s heart was filled with happiness seeing Katie beaming with joy knowing that her boss was not mad. And she was surprised to see Charlie having a pleased smile looking at her.

    What is that about?

    "I apologize for needlessly interfering in your staff''s affairs," Jeremy walked to the boss and extended his hand for a shake and she nodded and epted with a smile. "And I thank you for arranging a wedding dress for my wife at thest moment."

    Jerlina saw Emma and Martha speaking something in a low voice and decided to leave. She didn''t even care for them. She was happy Katie decided to stand up for herself in the future.

    After speaking with the boss, she left the office with Scarlett following her.

    "You just put someone''s nose out of joint without even interacting with her. You''re awesome!" Scarlett hugged her.

    "When Katie told the truth, Emma''s face went pale and then went red out of embarrassment. She wanted to prove that she''s charitable in front of her brother, but she became a fool," Scarlett couldn''t hold back herughter.

    "But I wasn''t thinking of Emma at all," Jerlina spoke the truth.

    "I know! That''s why what you did was brutal! You''re a savage without even realizing..." Scarlett went on and Jerlina with a sigh listened to her.

    "Jerlina!" Emma''s voice gave her the creep.

    "Eww, how can she still pretend that nothing is wrong?" Scarlett whispered. Taking in a deep breath, Jerlina turned to look at Emma. She didn''t even bother to force a smile although Emma was grinning at her. Martha looked like she has seen a ghost.

    Oh, right! Martha must have learned that I am Jeremy''s wife now. Eh... Must hurt to know that I have a richer husband! Whatevs!

 Chapter 96 - Can He Say No?

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Can He Say No?</h4>

    Scarlett stood behind Jerlina with her hands folded. She knew why Emma was here. Since Jeremy mentioned Jerlina''s wedding dress, she''s here to know the price. And just like she predicted, Emma started to talk.

    "So you were here to get a wedding dress, Jerlina? You could have asked me to join you. So did you take a picture? How many dresses did you choose? What color?" Emma went on.

    "I got one dress and the wedding''s just a week away. You can see it then," Jerlina answered inly and Emma clenched her jaws.

    "Ah, so you''re trying to keep the-"

    "Shall we leave?" Jeremy walked from behind Emma and Jerlina saw Emma''s face rxing immediately.

    "Jerry," Emma clung on to Jeremy. "Let''s go to dinner together. I want to-"

    "I''ll leave with Scar, then," Jerlina interjected.

    "Yes, I''ll have to get back," Scarlett went along. "Here, we made good use of it," she returned the ck card to Jeremy.

    Emma''s eyes bulged seeing the metal card getting transferred from Scarlett''s hand to Jeremy''s. In the past, only she had the "privilege" to hold that heavy card.

    But today this card was given to that wench?

    No... he gave it for Jerlina, didn''t he?

    "How good?" Jeremy asked.

    "A little more than $20,000," Scarlett smiled and Jeremy with a smile ced the card in his pocket.

    $20,000?

    Emma wanted to scream. That moron gave me a measly sum of $3000, and gave her seven times more to that b*tch?

    No, to be precise, he gave his everything for her single dress! How could he do that to me? How can he let her take my ce?

    Jerlina was stunned and she realized Scarlett purposefully lied about the cost. She was about to correct Scarlett but was dragged away by Scarlett.

    "Drive carefully, Scar!" Jeremy shouted at Scarlett and she waved her hand.

    "Jerry...Jerry...JERRY!" Emma had to shout to get his attention. He was just staring in the direction they went. "Let''s have dinner together," she raised her eyebrows to give an exciting feel.

    "Sure," Jeremy led them to his car.

    "Jerry, It''s been a while since you gave me the card to shop. Will you please..." she held out her hand with a pout and her heart filled with glee seeing Jeremy getting his card.

    I''ll not lose to that b*tch! She can''t take my ce ever! I am the most special one!

    "But..." he paused and Emma''s smile froze. "I am getting married and I should start saving. Marriage is expensive," he pressed his lips.

    What is this fresh bullsh*t he is spouting? He is getting married and he won''t spend money on me anymore?

    "You''re right!" She gave her usual smile hiding her urge to smash something on his face.

    "Emma, you..." he chuckled and patted her head. "I was just kidding. How can I say no to my dear sister? Here," he pulled out his card, "Just don''t go start troubles with the salesperson anymore."

    "Jerry!" Emma yfully stomped her feet and held out her hand. "you''re so mean!"

    Martha on the other hand was bbergasted seeing the ck card. She couldn''t believe how that woman could already find herself a rich man and that too Emma''s brother who is called the Titan of the Lumber Industry.

    Does he know who that lowly woman is? How could he marry an orphan?

    "Jeremy, if you don''t mind, can I speak some words about Jerlina... Actually, she is..."

    Martha started to speak and Emma watched Jeremy''s hands freezing and his soft expression turned to a scowl.

    No, no, no... my card... I worked hard for it. Smiling is very hard. It puts a lot of stress on me... How can I not get paid for smiling at him?

    She held out her hand to get the card that was in Jeremy''s hand.

    "...a grifter going behind rich men trying to-"

    "My wife is a what?" Jeremy pushed the card back into his pocket and Emma clenched her jaws. "Emma, you should have dinner with your mother-inw alone. And while at it, exin to her why no one is allowed to say one bad word about my wife," he said and left without turning back.

    He actually left me! Why did he change?

    Emma wanted to bash the skull of that stupid woman, but sheposed herself. This idiotic woman is useful for her if she wants to stay with Gerard.

    Woe is me... who would understand my plight?

    -----

    "You didn''t have to lie," Jerlina said as she buckled the seatbelt and Scarlett shrugged.

    She didn''t lie anyway!

    "I have to say, Jer... You dodged a bullet by not getting into that nasty family. That woman... she is terrible," Scarlett said as she started the car.

    "Well..." Jerlina just then realized that Scarlett has a valid point. She never thought about it before although she knew her inws doesn''t like her much.

    Although they wouldn''t have lived with Gerard''s family, every Thanksgiving and Christmas dinner would have been filled with snarks and insults, and it would have ruined her mood.

    "I guess so," Jerlina agreed with her.

    Just then, she heard a knock at the window and turned to see Jeremy there. She rolled down the ss.

    "Come on, let''s go home. Scar, I''ll bring her home. You can leave," Jeremy opened the door.

    "But-"

    "Come on! At least buy me dinner. Don''t drop me like a-," Scarlett got a call and she answered it. It was Bobby and he called her to ask something about the baby. Suddenly Scar turned to mom-mode and sped off not minding about anything else.

    "Guess I am left with you," Jerlina looked at Jeremy with a pout.

    "Gee! Thank you for the enthusiasm," Jeremy looked at her and Jerlinaughed. But she stoppedughing, seeing Charlie nearby.

    "It''s annoying...I should get my Camry back. Mark said it is ready," Jerlina didn''t want to be depending on others for her ride. It worked out well till now, but it won''t be the same always.

    Jeremy didn''t say anything and opened the back passenger seat for her. She thought he''d sit with Charlie in the front, but he sat beside her.

    After buying her dinner, they returned to Wolford. Jerlina rolled down the window and the iing air made her drowsy. Since she was already tired and was full, she fell asleep without her knowing.

    The wind rushing in through the window yed a tune of its own and the asional sounds of other vehicles mixed in with the sound of the engine ¨C something so mundane and insignificant, that he never thought twice before, made Jeremy anxious.

    Quiet down, wind!

    Don''t honk your horn. We can see you!

    Jeep could try hard to make their engines not make this amount of noise...

    Quiet, everyone! My Luna is sleeping!

    "Drive slow, Charlie. There are some potholes in this road," Jeremy told Charlie who was driving.

    Charlie nodded although he didn''t understand why his boss is stating the obvious, but seeing that little figure leaning on Jeremy''s broad shoulders, he understood why.

    They do look good together..!

 Chapter 97 - He Wanted Her

    <h4>Chapter 97 - He Wanted Her</h4>

    When Jerlina woke up, she felt the gentle breeze on her face. She was still sitting in the car, but they have already reached home.

    Did he leave me be because I was asleep? He could have woken me up rather than leave me in the car...

    She yawned and started to unbuckle her seatbelt, but paused hearing the slight murmur the wind carried. It seemed like Jeremy and Charlie were conversing about something serious. She decided not to eavesdrop, but when she heard her name, she decided to listen.

    Her heart pounded as if she was breaking into the Louvre Museum since she is not used to eavesdropping. Jeremy and Charlie were at a distance talking and their voice was very dull. Jerlina couldn''t even hear properly.

    But then, the wind changed direction and she heard their voices a little better.

    "...I was wrong to ask you to respect her as my wife. You saw how she acted before...that''s her true self. That''s who she is. Respect her for who she is..."

    He''s asking his people to respect me! Does that mean Charlie won''t humiliate me anymore?

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat hearing that. He always seemed to be caring for her. It is on ething if someone listens to your woes andforts you and it is a step up when someone tries to solve your woes for your sake.

    Jeremy is a good man! Is he doing all these out of love?Like before, he is trying to protect me in secret. What can I do for him in return?

    I certainly cannot fall for him.

    Sigh!

    She tried to hear more, but she couldn''t as the wind changed direction.

    "...Tara''s back... Ashley... gang up... trouble...not like that..."

    They kept on talking and Jerlina couldn''t understand clearly.

    "And just for that don''t think Emma is superficial. She is still young and her own person. She is a very loving person at heart, although she''s not everyone''s cup of tea. Either they love her or they hate her. There is no middle-ground..."

    Jeremy started talking about Emma and she rolled her eyes.

    But...

    He previously asked them to treat me as his wife? That exins why Charlie got angry seeing me with Gerard.

    Eh... it''s all twisted andplicated. Who can be med here?

    But... the wedding ceremony is in a week, and Jeremy is asking his people to stop considering me as his wife?

    Well, that works for me. It is better this way.

    I won''t stay here for long anyway!

    She closed her eyes as her mind was clear with no disturbance. She was surprised by theck of resentment towards him. But she felt it was better since being resentful was not a good feeling.

    When you hold on to a negative feeling, it takes a toll on you, whether you are in the right or not. She didn''t want to hurt herself by being resentful. She just wanted to save herself and leave out of Jeremy''s skin.

    He deserves a happy life.

    ----

    Charlie saw Jeremy''s back and let out a deep breath.

    ''I know your woman is by Tara''s side and she won''t like Jerlina no matter what. But make a decision yourself. If, by some awful chance, Foxy gets kidnapped by someone and was forced to marry, will you back off? Will Foxy move on with that guy and stop loving you just because of that piece of paper? Why should Jerlina be any different?''

    Jeremy asked him and he had no answers. If that happens, he''d try his best to get Foxy back and he''d probably behave as Gerard behaved with Jerlina.

    But didn''t Gerard leave Jerlina with Jeremy?

    And still, Jeremy''s point stands. Jerlina is not the one to me here and he did hurt her by showing his disapproval.

    And if Tara is returning, of course, Foxy is going to cause trouble. It''s going to be rough. Women can be brutal when they gang up supporting one and another.

    But no one can go against Scarlett. So it will be fine, right? Jeremy told me this to control my woman, didn''t he? How should I handle that? There will be blood!

    Charlie started to dread poking his nose in his woman''s friendship.

    ------

    Jerlina heard Jeremy approaching the car and decided to pretend to be asleep. She thought he''d wake her up, but he carried her.

    What''s with him carrying me always? Aren''t I heavy?

    He was very careful as he lifted her and walked at a strong pace into the house. Her head was resting on his shoulder and through her arm, she could feel his steady heartbeat. This is not the first time he was carrying her, but this was the first time she noticed that he is hard everywhere.

    His arms, chest, abdomen... everything was hard.? His beard grazed her face often and that prickly feeling, making her ticklish. She feared if he''d drop her in the stairs.

    "I can walk," she pulled his cor deciding to stop pretending to be asleep.

    "How long were you awake?" he asked as he neared the stairs.

    "I woke up just after you lifted me up," she didn''t tell him the entire truth. She didn''t want to let him know that she heard his conversation with Charlie.

    "Then why did you keep quiet till now?" he bowed and looked at her. His warm breath fell on her face and she grinned.

    "I was curious about how far you can carry me. And now- no, no...Don''t get up on the stairs. Let me down," she shouted but with a chuckle, he ran up the stairs.

    "Stop!" she wrapped her arms around his neck and clung to him like a baby Ko. He stopped immediately in the middle of the staircase. All this while his heart wasn''t racing.

    "Why? I can carry you to the attic without breaking a sweat. Want to-"

    "Let me down..." she pleaded, looking down. She didn''t want to encourage his teasing. She was scared that she''d fall if she jumped.

    "Jump!" he shrugged and in his face was a yful smile.

    "Please... lower me a bit and I''ll..." she pouted and her heart pounded.

    "I thought you''d get angry at me for jumping the gun there with that salesgirl," he wanted to ask. He thought that he''d get one word of admonishment, but he was totally ignored by her.

    "What would getting angry at you do? It won''t help that girl! And in case she needed a new job, I can''t ruin her chances by antagonizing you. I know you can get her a perfect job in case..."

    She stopped talking seeing his eyes getting serious.

    Jeremy couldn''t handle the feelings bubbling in his heart. The true feelings of her pure heart, those cute little lips that were pouting, those pretty eyes that were wide with fear...

    He wanted her for himself.

    He bowed down for a kiss.

    Jerlina saw his face magnifying in front of her. His warm breath and his strong pine scent enveloped her. Along with her heart, she could feel his heart pounding too.

    He is going to kiss me!

 Chapter 98 - Flutters In Her Heart

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Flutters In Her Heart</h4>

    Jeremy, overwhelmed by his emotions and the immense high given by her feminine scent wafting into his senses, got closer to her. His arms gently lifted her close to him and his lips wanted to unite with hers.

    "No," she said and her eyes widened.

    The next thing he felt was her cold fingertips on his lips and even that coldness gave him an odd warmth all over her body. But he knew she is resisting and he decided not to go through with his desires.

    But before he lowered her down, she jumped from his embrace and within seconds she ran up the stairs and got inside her room. He heard the sound of the door locking and an odd feeling of loneliness washed up in his heart.

    "That girl is really fast, isn''t she? Like a squirrel... Bobby was right to give her that nickname."

    Jeremy sighed hearing that familiar voice.

    "Mark! What brings you here?" He got down from the stairs.

    "You should start locking your doors, Jerry," Mark poured himself the rum he helped himself.

    "The tigers are very quiet after their leader''sdy died. There are rumors of a baby left behind," Mark started to gossip, but Jeremy was not in a great mood to listen.

    "I see you''ve changed your mind about letting her go," Mark came to the topic he wanted to talk about. He wanted Jeremy to be together with Jerlina since their backgrounds will help eliminate the scums in this area.

    "No! What made you think that?" Jeremy started eating the roasted cashews in the bowl.

    Mark shook his head in disbelief. Who was teasing and trying to kiss that girl sometime before?

    "Don''t give up. You still have a chance. A big one, actually," Mark said patting Jeremy''s back.

    Jeremy looked with utter disbelief but then he too wanted to believe he had a chance.

    "You''ve met her father, right? I''ve never seen him speak loudly or using a cuss word. He was always respectable with everyone. You know. He was courteous towards you even though you were shouting," Mark said and Jeremy took in a deep breath.

    "Patrick doesn''t raise his voice either. She had a different bearing and it was not easy for her to ept that loud people are good people too. Once she starts losing that prejudice, it won''t be hard for-"

    "She''s not prejudiced. She misunderstood. There is a difference..." Jeremy interjected him.

    Mark saw Jeremy unwilling to talk bad about her and knew he didn''t have to convince him a lot to not give up that girl.

    -----

    Jerlina leaned on the door and she patted her chest that was fluttering. She was scared to jump down, but she did it anyway and she ran as fast as she can. All because...

    What was that about?

    She started at her hand that was still tickly after touching his prickly facial hair. But contrarily his lips were very soft.

    Uh! What am I thinking!

    She took a bath and went to bed. Lately, she''s been sleeping well and that night was no different.

    In the morning, she heard the usual noises from the shed and she was curious as to what he does in that shed. So after taking care of her nter, she went to take a look at the garden she was making. The nters have arrived, although Uncle Pat was curious why she wanted the exact same nters.

    Daisy was preparing with the help of Bobby to move some bushes to the house and everything was going well as she nned. Well, her actual n was to have an escape n avable, but Jerlina didn''t think that she needs that anymore. She believed Jeremy will let her go when everything is over.

    Now she wanted to have a garden as a hobby. She found that gardening can be therapeutic. It distracts her from the idle thoughts that always leaned pessimistically and gives her some sense of achievement when she sees the nt she takes care of is flourishing.

    She went to the shed and was surprised to see it was bigger than she anticipated. There were all kinds of tools fixed on the walls and there were some machines she didn''t know the name of. The entire ce was filled with sawdust and Jeremy was squatting on the floor, with a cigar in his mouth.

    Didn''t know he smoked!

    He was filing a piece of wood and the movements of his hands were so smooth. He was concentrating solely on his work and she could see little by little the piece of wood taking shape to an armrest.

    Jerlina liked watching things getting created. That''s why she loved going to herpany at times and will watch the ssware being made. Most of the amazing things she had seen, came out of the skillful work of talented people from seemingly simple things.

    Plus, she had a thing for men who create things with their hands.

    "Have you admired me enough, Missy?" Jeremy asked looking at her with the cigar still in his mouth.

    "Yeah," she didn''t refuse. "You''re good at this...What are you making?" she asked.

    "A swing chair for your balcony," he replied and got on with his work.

    "I don''t need a swing chair," she tried to get closer and he pointed at the safety goggles hanging at the side.

    Eh, he''s not wearing one. Why should I?

    She thought, but she wore it anyway and got closer. He pulled a small stool for her to sit but she waved her hand and looked around.

    Jeremy with a smile carried on with his work. Ever since he saw her on the floor of the balcony, he decided to make a chair for her. If she feels like it, she can spend time with that nter sitting on the chair and not on the floor.

    He decided to build some birdhouses so that she can have a better mood watching the little birds and hearing their happy chirps. There are only a few things he can do to make her happy and he will surely do them for her.

    Jerlina saw a lot of pictures of Jeremy with a lot of people and she identified Bobby and Scarlett being among them. They looked very young as they were in their early teens. And there was another boy with them. Those four were in a lot of pictures together.

    "It seems like Bobby and Scar were with you for a long time...And who is this other guy? He''s with-"

    "That''s Dave," Jeremy said and Jerlina noticed his eyes getting sad as he took a drag from the stub.

    "Oh?" Jerlina didn''t want to ask more since he looked forlorn. She assumed he had lost his friend.

    Among the pile of photographs on the worktable, Jerlina''s eyes fixed on one of the photographs. A handsome young man with a goatee beard was smiling softly with a little husky puppy in his hand. Jerlina''s eyes fixed on that face as she picked the photograph.

    That''s him, alright... that''s the one I was with...

    Her heart fluttered again.

 Chapter 99 - Deep Uncontrollable Love

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Deep Uncontroble Love</h4>

    "That''s Duke when he was a puppy..."

    Jerlina''s heart almost jumped out of her chest hearing Jeremy''s voice right by her ear. She hadn''t realized that he was standing behind her. Or maybe she stared at that picture for too long.

    His hand reached and grabbed the photograph.

    "Isn''t he cute here..?" he chuckled gently. "He''s my lucky charm."

    Only after he rescued this dog from an addict, he met Jerlina and his life changed after that. And that''s why he considered him as his lucky charm. And although huskies are said to be working dogs and not guard dogs, Duke is smart and he can do what is asked of him.

    Jeremy stood beside Jerlina and she saw the genuine smile on his face. He must love that mean-looking dog ¨C she thought. And that dog loves him too.

    "He should be over ten now, right?" Jerlina asked.

    "Yes, but how did you guess?" he asked with his eyes wide.

    Oops! I cannot tell Jeremy that I guessed Duke''s age by the style of the beard he had back then!

    "So is Earl Duke''s grandson?" she asked another question.

    "No, he''s his son," Jeremy chuckled. "Isn''t the son of a Duke an Earl?" he asked.

    "I thought it is Marquees... I may be wrong... Isn''t it King->? Prince-> Marquess -> Earl -> Viscount -> Baron...But to think of it, there are no Marquess in the British Royal Family, is there? There is The Queen, Princes, Dukes, Earls and so on... So maybe you''re right," she shrugged.

    "Mmm," he smiled at her.

    Look at her having knowledge about everything! She is smart!

    "Is this Charlie?" she asked shuffling through the other photographs. "Isn''t this the bear we have at the office garden? Did he carve it..? With a CHAINSAW?" her eyes widened and her jaws dropped.

    "Yes, he''s good at it. He participates inpetitions and he wins always. The bear was the first of his work that got a winning prize..."

    Jeremy went on and Jerlina saw the pride in his eyes. He was genuinely happy that one of his people got recognition for his skills.

    "...he gained his nickname because of this..." Jeremy said and Jerlina bowed her head.

    Here I thought it was because he kills their dissenters with a chainsaw. I''m such a...

    "What did you think of his nickname?" Jeremy asked seeing her bowing her head with shame.

    "Nothing," Jerlina shrugged.

    "You thought it was because he''s a chainsaw murderer, right? Right?" Jeremy asked grabbing her chin to make her look at him.

    "No!" Jerlina lied ring at Jeremy but she could feel her face getting red out of embarrassment.

    Jeremyughed. "You''re too honest, honey buns... You can''t even lie properly. Look at your face! It has ''I''m a liar'' neon blinking lights on ''em..." he made a blinking gesture with his hands while having a bright smile that reached his eyes.

    "Let go," Jerlina pushed his hand away as she didn''t want to be teased. "What do you want for breakfast?" she ran away.

    "Come on... Don''t be shy... Jerlina!" Jeremy ran behind her. "You can tell me... I won''t tell Charlie!"

    -----

    That day in the office, everyone acted a little sneaky as Jerlina noted. Jerlina wondered what it was, but other than the arrival of awyer from the Corporate Office, nothing was different from their usual itinerary.

    Jeremy told her that Tara Cummings, awyer who was sent for a negotiation with a foreignpany is arriving here for her reports. Jerlina found it odd that Jeremy is not handling it at the Corporate office. But he said that she is from Peyton and after her report, he''d send her home to rest.

    During lunch, Jerlina noticed the women were all gossiping looking at her. Some had a sad look when they looked at Jerlina and some had a weird look as if they were saying ''watch out''.

    "Is Tara Cummings Jeremy''s girlfriend?" Jerlina asked Scarlett and she paused the choo-choo train traveling towards baby Cia''s mouth.

    "Really?" Scarlett''s eyes were judgemental. "You''re smart, but you''re dumb. You were right to figure out Tara and Jeremy have something, but Jeremy...Do you think he''s the type to have a girlfriend when he has a wife?"

    "So she''s an ex?" Jerlina asked. She wondered if Jeremy broke up with Tara to marry her. If that''s the case, then she''d feel really bad.

    "You dummy!" Scarlett hit Jerlina in the head. "He never was interested in dating for a long time until he met you. Ever since he met you a decade ago, he never dated a girl. He''d hire hookers at times and even they... you saw one of them, right?"

    "Oww!" Jerlina rubbed her head.

    So Tara is having one-sided feelings towards Jeremy? And...

    That woman she saw that night, resembled me a lot!

    Ugh!

    He didn''t want to date other girls because he couldn''t get over me and he didn''t want to cheat another woman by thinking about me? But he hired hookers resembling me because...

    Oh sh*t!

    I really don''t want to think about it now.

    Sh*t! Stop working, brain!

    She tried hard to not think about it, but she thought about it anyway.

    Sh*t!

    He loves me deeply and uncontrobly.

    Somehow that realization gave her a fright so big, her palms sweated.

    "So, does Emma like Tara for Jeremy?" Jerlina asked. She held hope that if Emma likes Tara, it won''t be hard for Jeremy to ept Tara.

    "Emma?" Scarlett scoffed. "Me personally... I think Emma would prefer Jeremy to be a childless bachelor funding only her forever," she whispered.

    "That''s..." a serious usation ¨C Jerlina thought.

    She did think that Emma is that screwed. But she didn''t think Scarlett would say the same. Jeremy has almost a billion to his name and that amount of money will make people go all crazy.

    But for Emma...there is no proof that she is thinking that way, at least for now. And I did warn him!

    "That''s why take it on yourself and save Jeremy from the clutches of Emma. Sleep with him...You''re our hero! Save thisnd from the wicked witch of..." Scarlett started her usual drivel and Jerlina muted her as usual.

    "Don''t mind Tara. Don''t reply to her and pretend like she''s air. She''ll go away," Scarlett advised Jerlina before she returned back to the office.

    Jerlina heard some noise inside Jeremy''s office and she guessed Tara is here. She knocked as usual and entered.

    Jeremy was standing in front of the table with a document. There was a woman by his side.

    She saw that woman she guessed is Tara. Wearing an Armani suit, she was taller than Jerlina by three inches, had tan skin and brown eyes, and thick brown hair. Her skin was smooth like butter and she had a nice fragrance.

    They look good together - Jerlina thought.

    Tara met eyes with Jerlina and her lips curled to a smirk.

    "So, it is you," Tara said. "Watch this."

    Before Jerlina could say a word, Tara pulled Jeremy by the cor and stood on her tiptoes trying to kiss Jeremy.

    Okay...

 Chapter 100 - Wavering Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Wavering Resolution</h4>

    I can see she is trying to make me believe she has something with Jeremy but is she realizing she is forcing a kiss on Jeremy? Jeremy ¨C the leader of a gang, who can smash human skulls?

    Jerlina gulped seeing Jeremy''s jaws clenching with fury. Tara tried to pull him closer to her lips but she couldn''t. Having failed, she tried to get closer to his lips but Jeremy held her wrists.

    Oh, please don''t snap her wrists, Jeremy! That''s going to be awsuit!

    "Joel!" Jerlina walked closer with her secretarial smile after quickly dishevelling her shirt cor. "Something is sticking on your..." she went and held his hand. "Ah... there, I got it," she pulled out a hair only visible to her eyes and blew it away into the invisible ether that fills the universe.

    As she expected, Jeremy let go of Tara''s hands and started to fix her cor. He''s a lot like Earl. Nothing works better on him as distraction does.

    "Thank you," Jerlina smiled at Jeremy and he went back to his seat getting the documents from Jerlina''s hands.

    "Hi, I am Jerlina Hopkins," Jerlina turned to Tara with her secretarial smile. "I''m guessing you''re Ms.Tara Cummings..? Correct me if I am-"

    "I am Tara," Tara said with a sigh. Her face was filled with disappointment and bewilderment, but Jerlina didn''t see hate for now.

    Maybe she hasn''te out of the shock of Jeremy trying to hurt her?

    "Yes, Tara," Jerlina didn''t break her professional smile. "You''re awyer, right? I have to ask you something. Can you please wait for me in the break room? I''ll be there in a minute..."

    Tara looked at Jerlina and took in a deep breath. "Sure... don''t take long," she said and looked at Jeremy. "Jerry, I-"

    "It''s Mr. Fitzgerald for you, Ms. Cummings. If you can''t maintain that distance, please submit your resignation form. I''ll ept it. Otherwise, you''ve done a spectacr job with the new contract and your raise will be announced soon," Jeremy said without even looking up.

    "Thank you, sir," Tara said and Jerlina felt bad seeing her eyes tearing up. Tara left the room and Jerlina stared at Jeremy, folding her hands over her chest.

    "Speak!" Jeremy felt Jerlina''s stare on him and looked at her. Jerlina didn''t say a word and just red at him. He stared back at her for some time but broke eye contact first,"What?"

    "She''s beautiful," Jerlina looked at him and saw his eyes getting serious once more.

    "Mmm?"

    "And smart..."

    "..."

    "She likes you and-"

    "I don''t like her," he closed the document.

    "You two will look good together," Jerlina prepared herself to run away as she realized the predator is ready to pounce.

    "Does looking good together matter more than say... love?" he stood up and Jerlina ced one foot behind and got ready to turn and run.

    "You''re not going to ask me why I can''t like her?" he approached her. His pretty blue eyes were trained on her making her heart race.

    "Why?" Jerlina asked.

    "Are you serious?" with one step he already reached her and blocked her way. "We are having our wedding ceremony in five days... And you''re here talking about liking another woman to me," his voice trembled a bit and Jerlina looked at him.

    "But our marriage is...it''s not valid. You talked about annulment and..." her chest felt heavy and it became hard for her to breathe.

    "Valid or not, as long as I am married to you, I will not even think about another woman. So don''t bring that up again. Not you..," he held out his hand to touch her cheek but retracted. She could see his fingers were trembling a bit and the rims of his eyes were red.

    This is what she fears... his love...

    "That doesn''t mean you have to be... the same as me...You''re free to do as you please. I mean everything I say and..." he turned his back at her.

    Jerlina bowed her head and her eyes clouded.

    Don''t do this to me, Jeremy... My heart is not stone. Don''t y with my heart...

    "So don''t think about hooking me up with another woman," he waved his hand. "Go... Use your secretarial skills and make her understand that she cannot bring her personal feelings to work. I am not a very patient person. Next time, even your words won''t stop me from breaking her neck."

    "...Yes," After taking a deep breath, Jerlina said and left the room.

    Jeremy ran his fingers through his hair and leaned at the backrest taking in a deep breath. He didn''t mean to speak to Jerlina about this at all, but his heart is not listening to him anymore.

    When she talks about another woman to him, his heart gets ripped to shreds. Watching herugh, pout, and smile, he wants her for himself.

    Is it wrong to feel this way? If this goes on, I will break my promise to her. She believes I will go through the annulment and I cannot break her trust. What should I do?

    -----

    Jerlina went to the break room and all eyes were on her. Some of the employees tried to sneak a view at the drama that is to unfold. Jerlina saw Scarlett approaching and she nodded at her.

    "Get back to work! The break room is closed for now..."

    Scarlett dispersed those who gathered and Jerlina entered the break room. It didn''t have a door and was built as an open area. Tara was leaning on a counter bowing her head and kneading her temples with her fingers.

    Noticing Jerlina, she stood straight, wiping the corners of her eyes. Gritting her teeth, she approached Jerlina. Jerlina''s heart pounded as she doesn''t like confrontation, but she knew she has to handle this.

    "Don''t think you''ve won already! There are still five days left-"

    "Ms. Cummings," Jerlina spoke in a calm voice. "Can you please lower your voice? We are both adults and we can patiently talk about it... Or if you wish we can go out and talk in the garden. Let''s not disturb others."

    "You sneaky bi-" Tara raised her voice once more, but stopped herself and took in a deep breath. Sensing everyone is concentrating on them, she rubbed her forehead. "You''re right. I''m sorry I lost my bearing there. Let''s talk," she pulled a chair and sat.

    Jerlina joined her.

    "Twelve years..." Tara snorted. "I''ve had unrequited feelings for him for twelve years..."

    Jerlina gulped.

    That''s a long time.

 Chapter 101 - His Love Became Her Burden

    <h4>Chapter 101 - His Love Became Her Burden</h4>

    Tara didn''t know what to think of Jerlina. She was emotional but in the face of the woman sitting in front of her, she saw no ripples. It was like that woman wasn''t even scared of her arrival and it hurt her.

    "We were... I thought I had a chance, but... he..."

    Back then, she saw how much Jeremy wanted to improve the lives of the people here and that''s why she fell in love with him. They met with a misunderstanding and Jeremy was very wild back then. She hated him, but slowly her hate turned to love.

    She tried to confess, but he''d always escape. He helped her get intow school knowing that''s what she wanted. He knew her feelings but he never stayed alone with her and never gave her a chance. ''dating''s not for me'' he used to say, but then he did a 180 after he met her.

    Yes, this one right in front of her...

    Even after rumors that he likes "little girls" were spread, he didn''t give her up. It was shameful for a leader like him, who can rally the support of everyone, to be bewitched by a high school girl.

    She left and he pined for her. She tried to be his strength and joined hispany, but still, he never spared a nce at her. Lately, he gave her more responsibilities and would often discuss with her his ns for the development of Peyton.

    Yes, he''d discuss the legalities, but still, of all thewyers, he chose her to discuss his ns. She thought she had a chance.

    And... she''s back! The same one returned, as an adult now.

    "He lets you call him by his middle name," Tara said afterposing herself.

    Jerlina didn''t say a word. She didn''t want to seem like she''s bragging. Tara is in love with Jeremy and she didn''t want to hurt her.

    It''s not like Tara has no chance ever... Although Jeremy is not interested now, he might change his mindter.

    "That''s what his birth mother called him and no one; even Emma wasn''t allowed to call him by that name..." Tara said and Jerlina let out a deep breath.

    It seems like I have a lot of concessions with him... Not even Emma can call him Joel, huh?

    Jerlina''s heart became heavy. She can try to deny it all she wants but the truth is right in front of her. Proof after proof reveals the truth as it gets shoved in her face and she really cannot deny it.

    All this only made her feel guilty and burdened.

    "I will stop your wedding one way or-"

    "Ms. Cummings," Jerlina interjected her. She was not in the mood to hear her challenge. She can do what she wants. Although after twelve years of failing, Jerlina didn''t know how much chance Tara''s got.

    "We''ve got our wedding certificate already and the ceremony in five days is just-"

    "You''re legally married?" Tara raised her eyebrows and Jerlina nodded.

    "Are you f*cking me? So you were here to brag, is that it?" Tara started raising her voice and Jerlina stood up.

    "Just now he asked me to tell you to leave your feelings at home if you want to continue working for him. You should decide how your future should be Ms. Cummings. And if you think calmly, you''ll realize that there is nothing I can do for you. Anything I do or say can be misconstrued by you."

    Jerlina raised her hand to stop Tara from speaking. "And before... What you did to him was assault. If the roles were reversed, he''d be filed for harassment of his female employee. You''re awyer and you don''t need a secretary to exin all this. Stop being emotional. In the future, let''s find a way to work together without letting other stuffe between us. Have a nice day," she said and walked out.

    As she got inside Jeremy''s room, Jerlina noticed Tara leaving in a puff and a couple of women went behind her.

    She worked in an office before. She knows how this will y out. There will be some who support Tara and some will support her. They''ll grow shade at each other and if it gets out of control, there might be abuses happening with both sides ying the victim.

    She didn''t want any of that to happen. She knew in this case the probability of that happening is very little.

    I am Jeremy''s wife, after all! No matter what, Tara will be considered "The other woman" and that''s the sad reality.

    But she realized one thing. If these women ever knew her rtionship with Gerard and that she lost her child with Gerard before marrying Jeremy, everything would be over.

    Gerard is now Emma''s husband. Emma is the darling of most of the people here since she is Jeremy''s little sister. And naturally, as an ex-lover of Emma''s husband and the "corrupted" bride of Jeremy, she will be despised by an entire town.

    Of course, they''d expect Jeremy''s wife to be perfect and without any me. She is not that. Even she finds the rtionship abhorrent and so will everyone.

    She''d be torn to shreds by those women at work. What Charlie did would be considered nothingpared to what these women will do.

    I have to keep my head low until I leave this ce. I should go to a faraway ce where no one knows me.

    Emma... she''ll let them know for sure, wouldn''t she? She will try to make my life hell.

    What should I do then?

    I can quit the job... Thankfully, I am not dependant on my job alone. I still have mypany.

    "...lina! Jerlina!"

    Jeremy''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

    "I''m sorry. I was... What is it?" She walked to him.

    "Are you okay? You look pale..." he walked to her.

    "It''s nothing... " she wiped the perspiration on her forehead with the back of her hand. "Jeremy...you will keep your word, right?" she asked him as he stood in front of her.

    She saw his hand that was reaching for her head pausing. His face that was filled with worry changed to sorrow.

    "I will. You can count on that," he walked back to his table.

    "As I said, you can stop this all even-"

    "And I said I know what I am doing! So stop telling me what I should or shouldn''t do!" he shouted and hit the table with his fisted hand. His shout made Jerlina''s heart skip a beat and the monitor on his table almost toppled.

    Jerlina winced and took a step back.

    "Yes, I am sorry for bothering you with this..." she said and walked out.

    She didn''t even know where she is in her life right now. None of these was in her ns and she felt like she was abandoned in the middle of nowhere.

    It would have been better if he actually hated me... Why did I go to that pub that night?

    She started to sob as she squatted beside a tree.

    A friendly hand held her shoulder.

 Chapter 102 - Change Of Place

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Change Of ce</h4>

    "Scar..!" Jerlina looked at Scarlett.

    "What is it?" Scarlett sat beside Jerlina. "I told you not to interact with Tara. What did she say? And what did that hothead yell? The whole office shook with his roar."

    "He... it''s not his fault... It''s..." Jerlina sat hugging her knees.

    "Look at you taking his side!" Scarlett smiled and patted her back. "So what bothers you?"

    "Scar, what will happen if Emma reveals my past rtionship with Gerard to everyone? Won''t the townsfolk stone me to death?" Jerlina looked at Scarlett.

    Scarlett could get what Jerlina means. Jeremy is a celebrity here and his personal life would be discussed by all. If they find out everything, there is a chance that they think that Jerlina somehow managed to worm her way into Jeremy''s life with an agenda. And they won''t take it well.

    But she was sure Jeremy thought about it all already and has a n in case it is revealed. And most of them are very happy Jeremy is finally getting married and they won''t care about anything more.

    In the end, what matters is his happiness, alright?

    And people who''ve met Jerlina have already formed a good opinion about her and most likely they won''t care about her past. And in this ce filled to the brim with violence and drugs, who is without me?

    Who can cast the first stone when everyone''s living in ss houses?

    The townsfolk won''t bother much unless they get provoked by say... Emma.

    Now that''s something to be careful about.

    But Emma... will she let go of her pride and let everyone know that she married Jerlina''s ex? Or will she decide to y the victim anyway?

    "That''s not going to happen..." Scarlett rubbed her back. "We won''t let that happen."

    Scarlett has a lot to talk about, but she knew she cannot talk about it now when Jerlina is distressed.

    "But..."

    "What else?" Scarlett asked. This can''t be the only reason she is crying. She felt pitiful watching this woman cry. Maybe it is her motherhood, but she has be a lot more sympathetictely and she doesn''t like seeing this one cry.

    "He... I don''t want him to love me... It makes me heavy here... when I think about it..." she pointed at her heart. "I don''t want to feel this way... I don''t want his love..." her eyes teared up once more.

    "Hmm..." Scarlett rubbed her back.

    She understood as she used to feel a simr way in the past; like she was smothered by Bobby''s love. You''ll feel guilty for not being able to return the love you receive and it would make you feel bad.

    Although Jerlina''s situation is a little simr, she has a lot of external factors weighing in. Too soon after she went through a traumatic incident, she was hit with facts after facts making her disoriented. And even she yed a part in it by speaking about Jeremy and asking her to sleep with him.

    It can be overwhelming!

    "What else?" Scarlett asked and watched Jerlina struggling to speak. She kind of guessed what it might be.

    Cold feet!

    It would be nerve-wracking to go through a wedding ceremony with a partner you love. She knew because she experienced it. She was not even that scared for her debut catwalk, but her wedding gave her the jitters. She who never took a misstep on the ramp, almost fell on her nose walking down the aisle.

    Weddings are scary if they are your own.

    But in Jerlina''s case, it is entirely different. Her wedding is not even a real wedding, or so Jerry wants to make her believe. And for someone traditional like Jerlina, it would be stressful to go through a fake wedding.

    A fake wedding with the man she knows for sure is in love with her, for the sake of saving herself, in front of her ex-boyfriend who is her brother-inw now.

    Show me something weirder than this!

    Scarlett knew Jerry is considering the wedding as his first andst wedding and making preparations as such. He knew he''d stress her out and so he hid all the preparations from her. But judging by the way she is, she''d break down in the wedding hall seeing all the thought went to the preparations, it seems.

    "Hey, Jer! Why don''t you stay in our home until the wedding?" she got an idea.

    She thought it would do her some good if she stays away from Jeremy for some days and in those days she can slowly prepare her heart for the wedding ceremony and have nice chats together.

    Jerlina sniffed and looked at Scarlett. She looked serious. She thought it would be a good idea if she lived somewhere else to clear her mind, but she has to take care of her nter.

    "But I have to-"

    "She has afortable bed to sleep in her home and why would shee to your little hut"

    Jeremy''s voice came from behind them and Scarlett clicked her tongue.

    Jeremy red at Scarlett.

    He shouted at Jerlina out of anger as he was pissed she keeps on telling him not to go through the wedding.

    That''s the one thing I ask of her and she can''t even do that for me?

    But then he calmed down remembering her hurt face. He knew she''d be hiding and crying somewhere. And before he found her, it seems like Scarlett found her, and she is hellbent on ruining the little happiness he has.

    Can''t I live with Jerlina in the same home without this idiot''s interference?

    Jerlina quickly wiped her face and turned to look at him with a pout. "Scarlett''s home is not a hut!" she red at him.

    "What the..." Jeremy was astonished.

    Have they gotten this close with each other already?

    "You heard her..." Scarlett grinned.

    "But... Jerlina your-"

    He was going to say ''nter'' but he stopped himself. He felt really bad pretending to threaten to hurt the nter before and he didn''t want to be seen to repeat it again.

    "Then Scarlett can stay in our home and I''ll stay in the guest house for the time being... Until the wedding, you say? That''s only five days, right? And Jerlina, you promised you''ll cook me breakfast every morning," Jeremy knew he cannot win against those two united women and waved the white g.

    The best thing he could do for now is asking for apromise.

    Jerlina''s mind went nk and she didn''t want to be discussing any of that while Scarlett and Jeremy started discussing the details.

    Our home he says... It is his home! How can it be my home?

    In the end, it was decided that Jerlina would stay in Scarlett''s home since baby Cia will befortable in her own home. Jerlina will be visiting Jeremy in the morning and have breakfast with him and she spends the rest of the time in Scarlett''s home.

    Jerlina didn''t listen, but she saw how seriously Scarlett was discussing with Jeremy. She was touched.

    Scarlett - she''s a good friend, isn''t she?

    Happiness bloomed in Jerlina''s heart.

 Chapter 103 - Drawing A Line

    <h4>Chapter 103 - Drawing A Line</h4>

    "Come on, quick! It''s been a long time since I''ve had guests staying over in our home," Scarlett was excited.

    "Yeah, yeah..." Jerlina chuckled as she bnced her phone between her ear and shoulder while packing some of her stuff. "I''ll be there in five minutes."

    "Yes! Quick!" Scarlett screeched followed by baby Cia and Jerlina ended the call with a smile.

    "That''s a big bag... Let me carry..."

    Jerlina raised her eyebrows meeting with the big man waiting by her door. Earl was beside him wagging his tail rubbing her legs and Duke had his don''t-care attitude as always.

    "It''s not heavy..."

    Jerlina''s words fell on deaf ears and the bag was grabbed by his rough hands and he walked towards the stairs while Jerlina followed.

    "You can return anytime. Odin and others won''t hurt you... Or if you''re scared, call me and I''lle and get you. Jerlina, I am sure it would be hard for you to sleep at night. Are you sure you want to stay there?" he stopped in the middle of the stairs and Jerlina let out a sigh rolling her eyes.

    There he goes...again... What is going to be the twelfth reason he is going to procure to stop me from going to Scarlett''s ce? The previous reasonings included loud baby noises, rodents, mosquitoes, MOTHS, and even ghosts in his previous reasonings.

    Is he a child or what? Is he that scared to sleep alone?

    "Look, I am not kidding... Those two... " Jeremy held her arm and Jerlina looked at him. "...they hump like teenagers on heat all the time and Scar...she''s loud... like reeaallly loud! You know her nickname is Kitty, right? She really makes cat-like noises...I''m not kidding!" he added seeing her unimpressed face. "I know! I''ve heard it!"

    "Why were you listening?" Jerlina asked with her face scrunched up in disgust. "That''s a weird hobby you have... listening to your friends...Do you just listen or...eww!"

    *Plop*

    Jeremy dropped the bag out of shock. He didn''t think his words to stop her from leaving would backfire on him like this. Jerlina picked up the bag and walked out of the home with a smile.

    "See you in the morning, Jeremy!" she waved her hand.

    What a weird guy!

    In Bobby''s house, Jerlina was offered a guest room for stay and Jerlina was feeling a little awkward. She is not someone who stays in other people''s homes. Usually, she stays in her home or in hotels. She didn''t know if she''d be imposing, but she was weed with joy and it made her awkwardness fly away.

    After dinner, they watched some shows on TV and that time Bobby''s phone rang with notifications. Bobby walked out of the room to check it and came back with a chuckle.

    "I knew he''d try something and I slightly changed the positioning of the cameras... But..." Bobby couldn''t control hisughter. "Look..." he passed his phone to Scarlett and both Scarlett and Jerlina took a look.

    It was the footage from one of the motion detection cameras along the fence and they saw Jeremy trying to make Earl jump the fence of Bobby''s house. But poor Earl was not in the mood to jump the fence and he turned to look at Duke and Duke ran away. Jeremy was waving his hand in frustration and tried to push Earl at the other side of the fence without giving up.

    "Is he... is he trying to find a reason to get in here..?" Jerlina asked pointing her hands at the phone.

    "Oh, yeah..." Scarlett rolled on the carpet holding her stomach andughed. "Man! It''s been a while since I''veughed this hard!"

    "Should we..." Jerlina felt a little bad for Jeremy because he wasughed at like this. He probably thought it was a blind spot and tried this not knowing Bobby changed the angle of the cameras.

    "No need... he''ll go away... But let me record this..." Bobby was excited. "I hope the little guy farts in his face... That would be amazing!"

    Both Scarlett and Bobbyughed to their heart''s content watching Jeremy and Jerlina joined them.

    He''s quite the funny guy!

    The next morning, Jerlina went for a walk with Scarlett in the trail of the woods behind the Fitzgerald mansion. Scarlett said she usually takes a walk here and it is fairly safe except for the asional sightings of coyotes. But since Jeremy''s dogs roam freely and had marked these ces, coyotes appear only rarely.

    Jerlina found the walk in the woods early in the morning very refreshing. After her walk, she went to the Fitzgerald mansion to take care of the nter and the little boy who is scared to sleep alone.

    "You''rete! You weren''t there when I looked..." Jeremy was standing by the door.

    "You''re annoying and you''re a stalker!" Jerlina grumbled.? She had quite augh because of him, but she did find his act a little weird.

    "Stalk-?" Jeremy rubbed his chest. He was hurt by her words.

    "You tormented a poor dog to find a reason to enter Bobby''s house. Why? I am not a child and I don''t understand your interest in keeping me with you all the time. I thought I am not your prisoner..." she red at him.

    "...I am sorry... I was just worried..." he bowed his head.

    She is right. He did go a little overboard... well, a lot overboard. And she knows what I did with Earl?

    He was very embarrassed.

    "You can go... I''ll prepare my own breakfast. You can stay there as long as you wish... until the wedding that is," he looked at her. Her amber eyes were fixed on him and he bowed his head once more unable to look at her.

    "Okay then. I''ll leave after watering the roses. And I need days off until the wedding. I have a lot to prepare," she said.

    "You won''te to work either?" He raised his voice but meeting her eyes, he bowed his head once more.

    "Yes..." Jerlina was surprised by the way he was acting. He was acting like a boy.

    What a weird guy!

    But she knew she should keep her distance from him. Otherwise, it might getplicated between them and he''ll find it hard to let her go. She needs to draw a clear line.

    "Okay," he said after thinking for a long time. "So I''ll be seeing you on the day of the wedding then?" he asked and Jerlina gulped.

    Somehow it seemed like they are following some traditions where the bride and groom will be kept apart until the day of the wedding.

    "Yes," she nodded and he let out a deep breath.

    He knew she is drawing a line.

    "Wait..." he stopped her when she turned to leave and ran to get the Porche keys. "Here, use this car when you need to. You were saying that you''re visiting yourpany today, right? Scar can''t drive you all the time and you are notfortable sitting in the same car with Charlie. So..." he stuffed the keys in her hand.

    Jerlina''s heart clenched.

 Chapter 104 - Comparing The Two

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Comparing The Two</h4>

    Why does he remember what I told him in the passing a week ago? Why does he hand me an expensive car as if it is nothing? Why does he care for my every need without even asking? Iughed at him and still he is...

    My heart hurts.

    Why am I minding his acts? Is it because he genuinely cares for me? Was it because I was never cared for like this before?

    Calm down, heart... Don''t get used to his pampering. You cannot stay with him forever.

    He is Emma''s brother!.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and returned the keys. "Jeremy, I don''t know how to drive a Porche. I''ll get a cab. So-"

    "Jerlina..." he ced the car keys back in her hand and held it. "It''s fine. Keep this. Don''t think too much about it. This... it doesn''t mean anything. I thought I would like this car, but it is too small... I told you about my phobia, right? I don''t like sitting inside this car. And it would be a waste if it just rusts in the garage. So drive it around. You''ll be doing me a favor."

    Jerlina stopped and stared at him for a good long minute and he waited. It hurt him a bit. She could ept Scarlett''s offer, but it is hard for her to ept anything from him.

    It''s just a car! And she is thinking as if she is getting handed his heart on a tter.

    Should I just tell her?

    Jerlina was struggling to ept it. She always gets handouts. Growing up, she bought her clothes in thrift shops and bought secondhand books for her studies. And it was not of good quality. After she started earning, she still couldn''t get herself a new car and used her dad''s old car which broke down often.

    Jeremy is lending her his car, but it''s a Porche! A new car!

    She bowed her head and looked at the keys in her hand. It was heavy. Everything he gives her feels heavy. The ring, the keys...his care...

    "Iughed at youst night," she looked at him.

    He would get angry at that, right? Won''t his pride get hurt and he''d take back the keys?

    "You watched what I was doing? I didn''t see you though," he asked with his face a little red with embarrassment.

    "Bobby changed the positioning of the cameras and-"

    "Ah, so that''s how. That''s a good n... He got me! He recorded the footage, right? By now, half the town would have seen it," Jeremy shrugged and he was impressed.

    "You''re not mad?" she asked.

    "Why? Because youughed at my expense? I''veughed at you in the past. Will you get mad about it? With Bobby... he''d turn everything into fun..." he looked at her biting her lips. "Youughed and now you''re feeling bad?" he chuckled. "You''re a weird one. Here, weugh at each other. No one will mind if youugh at them. So don''t worry."

    "You guys are a happy bunch, huh?" Jerlina looked at him. Tough at one''s expense and not get offended by it... She didn''t know what to think of it.

    "We are. Everyone has some horrendous story to tell and we allugh about it and that''s how we heal...If someone gets mocked, it usually means they are epted in their group. But don''t worry, no one willugh at you. They know you won''t like it," he patted her head.

    As he was speaking, Earl came and started circling around her. "Earlie Boy!! Are you hungry?" she asked and he wagged his tail so fast, she thought he''d fly away.

    "What do you want for breakfast?" she asked Jeremy and he waved his hand.

    "I''m in the mood for fruit loops today."

    "Okay then," Jerlina shrugged.

    Jeremy left to his room and after giving Earl some sliced bananas, Jerlina went to take care of the nter. As she left her room, she saw Jeremying out of his room with just a towel around his waist and his hair was dripping wet.

    She used to get startled by his desire to be naked but got used to it by now.

    "Your haircut!" she suddenly remembered. "Your barber fixed an appointment for you this evening. So don''t forget," she walked closer. "You have long hair and your hairline is perfect too..." she wanted to touch his hair but held back her urges. "A ssic pompadour hairstyle will suit you best...it will go well with your beard too..."

    "Pompadour, huh?" Jeremy asked running his fingers through his hair. His barber always asks him to style his hair that way, but he''d refuse since he doesn''t like to put much effort into styling his hair every day.

    I should give it a try!

    "Yes, a pompadour," she nodded. "You can be a sexy lumberjack and also it would go well with suits."

    She really thought he''d rock that hairstyle. If he looks good, he''d attract more women and he might find one of those women attractive. He is a good guy and he deserves happiness.

    "And I am not responsible if your Porche gets scratched or dented. I''ve never driven such powerful cars," she said waving the keys.

    "That''s fine. I have insurance. You drove the Jeep well, so you can handle this too. So don''t worry. Just be careful though," he said.

    He was not worried for her. She''d be careful not to hurt herself or others. And the car has the best security features. If the car gets damaged, it can be reced with money, so it is nothing.

    Jerlina let out a chuckle.

    Again! He has more confidence in me - even more than I have in myself!

    "Bye, then. See you tomorrow," she waved her hand and he smiled.

    "Bye."

    -----

    Jerlina didn''t think a car could run this smoothly ever. It felt like she was floating and not driving a car. Charlie was following her at a distance and she didn''t mind that. In a way, she felt protected.

    She reached herpany and her heart sank seeing Gerard standing there leaning on his car. When they were dating, she''d have to force him to visit herpany.

    So why is he here now?

    Gerard stood straight seeing the Porche approaching. And she noticed how his face changed color seeing her in the driver''s seat.

    In the past, Gerard would never let her drive his BMW saying she''d damage one part or another because she''s not a good driver and the parts are expensive. She wasn''t that interested in cars anyway and she didn''t mind that. But it was nice when Jeremy trusted her with his Porche.

    Ugh! Why am Iparing them both?

    "What are you doing here, Gerard?" she walked up to him. She saw Charlie''s car parked in the distance and she felt a little anxious.

    "Is this how you''ll treat me now, Jer? Like I''m a nobody?" he asked and Jerlina felt her head throbbing.

    "That Porche is the newest model. Did he buy you that car? What else is he buying you to keep you?"

 Chapter 105 - Escalating Tension

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Escting Tension</h4>

    "Will you just state the reason for your visit, Gerard?" Jerlina didn''t want to be arguing with him.

    Was he always a d*ck? Did I fail to notice it? Or is it just the recent events made him anxious like this?

    "Jer... " he let out a sigh seeing her unimpressed look. "I know... I am sorry for being like this... Ever since that day, I haven''t stopped thinking about you and our... " he stepped closer.

    Jerlina''s throat went heavy seeing his clouded eyes. Gerard, who cares for his appearance and grooms himself well, was looking terrible with his stubble and his unironed shirt. His shoes weren''t polished and he looked different from the man she once knew.

    She knew...although she hated to admit it, and try to bury that thought... looking at him, she couldn''t hide it.

    She might have suffered alone, but the loss of their baby is for both of them to grieve.

    "Jer... I''m sorry you had to suffer alone. I was... I shouldn''t have left you alone. Not a day goes by without me thinking about you, flower..."

    Gerard tried to hold her hand but she took a step back. Her eyes naturally get drawn to where Charlie was standing and he was turning his back at her.

    Her eyebrows twitched and she looked to the side not willing to look at Gerard.

    "You don''t want me to... that''s fine..." He took a step away from her. She turned and saw a teardrop rolling down his cheek and her heart got crushed.

    "I''ve been wanting to meet you ever since that day. I was driven out by those things and... Jer, shall we talk? Will youe with me? I don''t like for us to be this... distant... It hurts," His voice trembled a bit.

    Jerlina, although was feeling bad for Gerard, was in no mood for reconciliation with Gerard.

    "Gerard, there isn''t much we can speak about. You left me with Jeremy for my protection and he is doing everything to protect me. The title of his wife gives me protection and hence I have to go through this wedding. Everything is going as you wished for. So just stop meeting me like this. Fake or not, you''re married to Emma and it won''t be in our best interests if we keep on meeting-"

    "He is protecting you?" Gerard snorted. "He, who bragged that he killed my son? Jer! Wake up!" He held her shoulders and shook her. "Did he brainwash you while you were feeling down? Is that why you''re-"

    "Stop this, Gerard," Jerlina gritted her teeth. "He had nothing to do with my miscarriage," she got out of his hold, knitting her brows. "So Please... Let go... I wish you well."

    She turned to leave and her eyes clouded. She thought she''d be spending the rest of her life with this man here, but...

    "You''re breaking up with me?" He asked and Jerlina stopped.

    "What rtionship do we have for breaking up? You broke up with me through a text and married another woman. You broke our rtionship a long time ago, remember?"

    She said without turning back. All she remembered was the agony she was in that night she realized that she was pregnant and that despair she felt seeing the "Just Married" sign on his getaway car while she was enduring severe pain as she lost her baby.

    "Stop!" Gerard held her arm and turned her to look at him. The corners of his life were twitching and he looked unhinged, making her scared.

    Gerard was livid. Yes, he stupidly sent her to Jeremy because of Emma, but must she bring that up every time?

    And shouldn''t she grow attached to me since we are grieving for our child? But she... about Jeremy...

    The more Gerard spoke to her, he confirmed that she is on a vengeful spree against him.

    "How can you give up on us? We were together for seven long years. And-"

    "You left me, Gerard. You married Emma. How many times should I repeat this? It''s finished between us. For me, it was not when you sent the breakup text but when you left me in the middle of the road with the man you know I was scared of, after meeting my eyes, with your newlywed wife who happens to be my enemy, while I was losing my baby. So yes, I gave up!" she shrugged.

    She tried to be calm, but she couldn''t and she shouted in the end, getting the attention of Charlie. He turned towards their direction and Gerard met eyes with him.

    Is she shouting to gain his attention and use him to scare me away?

    "Jer... fine I can see you are mad. We can talk about itter," he saidposing himself. He could see she has gotten used to the temptations of the wealthy life.

    It was my fault for not being able to give her the riches she desired and now her heart wavered when another man offered her that. But he can make her understand. Riches are not permanent. Love is.

    "I heard you met mom at some shop. I know she can be too much sometimes, but I heard Jeremy was rude to her and you let him..? She was so sad about it and skipped-"

    "She said I was lying about my miscarriage. So..." She shrugged. She for some reason didn''t even want to look at his face.

    Gerard held back his anger. His Jer won''t be indifferent to other''s suffering even if she hates them.

    "I see there is a lot of work going on in yourpany," he pointed at the workshop.

    "Yes, we got some orders," Jerlina didn''t want to give him the details. Emma might get it from him.

    "But it would be just this once, Jer. You can''t be depending on this ie alone. I can understand anyone would like to be called CEO, but there is reality. I heard you quit your job and working for that thug..? Jer, you used to be more sensible...How did you turn stupid? You know not to depend on a thug and...CEO? That''s a joke right? Is he stroking your ego and you''re falling for his..."

    Gerard went on and Jerlina watched him. He seemed superficial and filled with some fear. She sensed that her title as CEO bothers him for some reason.

    "Don''t talk in a patronizing tone with me, Gerard! I am not a f*cking child!" Jerlina sighed. "Are you jealous, Gerard? That I can survive without licking a**? That I am left with an inheritance that I can build to something great? Are you jealous of my title as CEO when you can hardly be one?"

    She saw his face twitching with anger.

    "You''re insane!" he gritted his teeth. "Pride got you! You''re lusting for money and fame! That''s why you got bored with me and-"

    Jerlina shook her head and turned to leave.

    "Don''t leave when I''m talking to you!"

    He shouted and the next moment she was pulled by her arm and before she gathered herself, she felt her cheek sting.

 Chapter 106 - I Am Here

    <h4>Chapter 106 - I Am Here</h4>

    "Hey! What did you do!"

    Jerlina heard the shout of her Uncle Pat as she ced her hand on her cheek. Her mouth was ajar and her eyes clouded as she realized what happened just then.

    Gerard pped me in the cheek!

    "Jer... I... I didn''t mean...I''m sor-"

    "Step back!" she heard the shout of Charlie followed by a loud bang.

    "Missy, are you okay? Kolya, bring ice!" her uncle Pat''s warm hand held her hand and he checked her cheek.

    She heard the shouts of herpany employees and Charlie''s cussing.

    "You mother*cker! I thought you couldn''t get any lower... But hitting the woman you im to love? That''s...a? f*cking stupid thing to do in front of me... Pick a fight with someone your size, s*ssy...Come on!"

    She quickly wiped her eyes and saw Charlie pinning Gerard on the hood of his car. Gerard tried to struggle out of his hold and the dust raised from the ground. But his upper body was pinned strongly by Charlie.

    "As I thought... I should''ve killed you when you touched Jeremy, but now..." Charlie chuckled and hisughter made Jerlina shiver. She knew something bad will follow.

    Jerlina was given an ice pack immediately as they have it handy for first aid since they work with fire.

    "It doesn''t hurt, uncle," Jerlina got the ice pack from Uncle Pat''s hand and said with a smile.

    Gerard didn''t hit her hard. Her cheek stung a bit and she was startled but other than that she was not hurt badly.

    "I''m sorry, Jer... I didn''t..."

    Gerard shouted but Jerlina didn''t want to look at him.

    "Let''s get inside, Missy," Uncle Pat led her inside and her uncle''s son was clenching his fists. Jerlina saw all of her employees with an angry expression and she got a bit worried for Gerard as the atmosphere was tense.

    "Kolya," uncle Pat patted Niky''s shoulder. "We need the wedding to happen."

    Jerlina didn''t understand what her uncle meant by that but Niky nodded as if he understood his father and walked towards Charlie.

    Jerlina turned to have a look and at that moment, Charlie elbowed Gerard''s chest. That was followed by a cracking noise and the loud scream of Gerard.

    Did Charlie break Gerard''s rib?

    "Come on, Missy... Let''s see where you''re hurt..." uncle Pat held her hand and led her inside.

    "If I press here, I can puncture your lungs. How about that?" Charlie''s shout was heard behind her and Gerard''s painful screams sent shivers through her spine.

    She tried to have a look, but the others blocked her view. All she heard was Gerard''s screams.

    Jerlina gulped hearing the painful shouts of Gerard. She looked at uncle Pat who had a stoic expression. She could sense he was very mad at Gerard and so was Niky, and others.

    All because he pped me?

    "Don''t worry, Missy. Be d the heavens were gracious enough to not let you get tied with him for life and got you a better husband," he patted her head and pulled a stool for her to sit. "Sit down and collect yourself."

    Uncle Pat walked out and Jerlina stared at his back. He was walking with a slight hump. After returning from hospital, he immediately started to work again, against her protests.? As long as she remembered, he was reliable as a tall oak.

    Uncle''s gotten old. It is good Nick is here to help uncle.

    ''get tied with him for life''

    She wondered what he meant by that.

    Marriage?

    No... marriage can be broken. But if we had a child together, we''d be tied for life through that child... So did he mean...

    Ah, uncle... you can say cruel words too, huh?

    "Son, that''s enough... We don''t want him dead now..." Patrick seemed to be speaking to Charlie and Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    She now understood what her uncle meant before. Gerard is Jeremy''s brother-inw and his funeral would take priority if Gerard dies and the wedding will get postponed.

    She was surprised at how calm and collected her uncle is as if he is used to violence and how indifferent he was towards Gerard''s life.

    But it is because he cares for me. Maybe this is fatherly love. Even gentle people will turn violent if their child is threatened.

    And she was surprised by herck of sympathy for Gerard. She didn''t even want to go out and stop Charlie from hitting Gerard.

    Well, Charlie won''t listen to her... probably. But he was mad at Gerard for hitting me...

    Gerard actually raised his hand against me and hit me!

    She couldn''t believe she got hit. This is the first time she was pped and never in a million years would she have thought Gerard will hit her.

    He hit me just because I shouted at him this once... What would he do if I shout at him again? Will he turn abusive?

    Maybe... it is better that we have nothing to do with each other anymore.

    Covering her face with her hands, she took a deep breath. Her heart was troubled, but then there came a stillness. She realized one thing.

    I have a lot of people around me who genuinely care for me. I am not alone.

    She sat by the window and nkly stared as they started working. Nick told her that Gerard is brought to the hospital by Charlie after three of his ribs "broke" and she didn''t want to think about that.

    Sitting with her hands holding her cheeks, she saw a couple of chipmunks chipping around and foraging in the woods behind. Since winter is approaching, they were busy. She saw one of the chipmunks having its mouth filled with acorns and it looked funny.

    "You don''t look hurt."

    She heard that familiar voice and turned at him, surprised.

    "Jeremy?" she looked at him. She didn''t expect his arrival. His face looked troubled and his eyebrows were knitted. Kneeling in front of her, he grazed her cheeks with his big, rough hand.

    For Jerlina, this all seemed familiar. That day, after he pulled her out of the car, she begged him to take her to the hospital. He said those exact words and started patting her.

    Did he have the same expression then too? Was he checking to see where I was hurt?

    "Where?" he asked. His voice was gentle and judging by his knitted brows, he seemed to have repressed his anger.

    "Ah... this side looks a little redder..." he softly touched her left cheek.

    "It''s fine. It doesn''t hurt anymore," she held his hand and ced it on herp. His hand on her cheek made her feel weird.

    "Hmm..." he stared right at her eyes. His mouth opened and she thought he was going to ask something, but he didn''t.

    "You should be at the barber''s," she said checking the time.

    "Yeah... I am here," his face softened. He got his hand out of her hold and ced it on her hurt cheek once more.

    His thumb gently ran over her lower lip and Jerlina felt her lips getting hot.

 Chapter 107 - Cant Fall For Him

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Can''t Fall For Him</h4>

    Jeremy was feeling despondent. He was happy after having his talk with her in the morning. She even epted his car and it made his mood better.

    When he received Charlie''s call, he almost thought something bad had happened to her. The eerie silence of Moses after orchestrating the fervent hunting he has ever seen, made Jeremy suspicious. He thought he had made his move already.

    But Charlie said something different and it made him rage with anger. He wanted him dead as Charlie''s punishment didn''t seem enough. But Charlie said he was stopped by Patrick Davis and he wondered if Jerlina was the one who stopped Charlie.

    He could only imagine the hurt she''d be feeling now. His heart hurt for her and so he came to meet her in a hurry.

    When he saw her with a smile on her lips watching out the window, he was relieved. But how could someone hurt this little thing?

    But... Thank God! She''s not hurt.

    He wanted to check if she has split her lips or anything. But other than the redness, there were no bruises on her face. That guy must have not used his full strength. Maybe he tried to stop himself from hitting her.

    "He shouldn''t have raised his hand at you..." he looked at her. She looked a bit flushed. He didn''t know why.

    Is she silently suffering? He''s the man she loved and he hit her. She must be hurting.

    "Yep," Jerlina got his hand away from her face. His hand was very rough and scorching. Or maybe she is the one feeling hot. It was weird. There were flutters in her heart, she felt hot but her hands went cold.

    I used to feel like this before...but when?

    "It will be okay," he looked at her eyes. They were misty making her seem pitiful. His heart melted looking at her. He wanted to give her a tight hug, merging her with him. But he knew she won''t like that.

    "It already is," Jerlina smiled rubbing her cheek. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."

    She didn''t understand what he was thinking. She didn''t know why he is here when he should be handling Gerard''s issue. Surely his family will try to make this a big issue when he was attacked.

    His eyes were filled with concern and his pupils were dted with only a little of his baby blue iris visible.

    He does have pretty blue eyes.

    She did get mesmerized by those eyes. But then his disheveled eyebrows distracted her. He must have rubbed them making them all disorderly. It made her hands itch.

    "Okay," he nodded and she smiled.

    Ugh! Those hairs!

    She cupped his cheeks and ran her thumb over his eyebrows to fix them. She felt him stiffening and only then she realized what she has done and her heart started to race.

    "Sorry," she tried to let go of his cheek but his big hands enveloped hers.

    "Your hands are cold. The weather''s getting cold. So dress warmly," he said and held her hands inside his hands. "Your handy pocket-warmer at your service, Your Royal Highness," he bowed and Jerlina chuckled.

    Jeremy looked at the pure smile on her face and his heart pounded. He wanted to kiss her and make her his for life.

    Jerlina''s smile reduced seeing Jeremy''s eyes. He had a gentle smile on his face and with her hands inside his hands, slowly she felt his warmth spreading from her hands to her heart.

    She tried to pull back her hands not wanting to feel weird. "A little more..." he whispered looking at her hands and she nodded unable to refuse his gentle eyes.

    There was silence between them as he held her hand. He was looking at her and she couldn''t maintain eye contact. She looked around to see the workshop empty.

    Where did they all go? Don''t tell me they left me to have my "privacy" with my "husband"! Those...

    Her heart started to race to be in this position with him alone. As she was wondering how she should get away. But thankfully his phone rang.

    She thought she''d let go of her hand, but he held both of her hands in his one hand and took out the phone.

    Jerlina saw Emma''s picture blinking in his phone and she tried to get her hands out of his hold. But he raised his eyebrows at her and held her hands tightly.

    "Yes, Emma?" he answered having his eyes fixed on Jerlina and she turned her face away curling her lips.

    She didn''t notice his lips curving up.

    She tried to listen to what Emma was saying although she knew she should be calling regarding Gerard. But she couldn''t hear a word Emma was speaking.

    "..."

    "Yeah..?"

    "..."

    "I''ll be there."

    "..."

    "I said I''ll be there."

    He ended the call and stood up. Her hands were still in his hand

    "Go on... your sister must be distraught because her husband got injured," she pulled out her hands with force.

    She didn''t want to sound petty and jealous but even she realized that''s how she was sounding.

    "How will you handle this? Should I delete the security footage in our workshop or something? Charlie won''t get in trouble, will he? He stepped in to help me," she asked him the important detail.

    Jeremy was impressed that there was not even a single word of concerning out of her mouth for Gerard.

    She worries for Charlie but not for Gerard?

    "You don''t have to do anything. I am not a gang lord for nothing," he smiled. He was delighted seeing her sighing in relief.

    "Okay," she nodded and stood up. "Bye," she waved her hand with a smile.

    "What?" she asked seeing him looking at her with a gentle smile.

    *Chu*

    He suddenly bent and kissed her cheek.

    "Wha- Why?" Jerlina asked and she could feel her face is burning. "You! Stop!" she tried to catch him.

    "For your ouchie..." he said with a chuckle dodging her and ran out waving his hand.

    "Bye!"

    "This b*stard!" Jerlina held her heart pounding and sat on the stool.

    What is he doing?

    And why is my heart racing?

    Calm down! Calm down, heart! That is Emma''s brother!

    She took in a deep breath and her heart calmed down.

    No matter what he feels for her and even if she falls for him, it won''t be worth it as long as Emma is there.

    Just like he left her now for Emma,? Emma will alwayse in between them. Family is important and he cannot be med for supporting his sister, but she cannot ept Emma. And it would definitely be a problem between them.

    I should remember it always.

    But... he came for me first...

    Jeremy on the other hand was exhrated by his stolen kiss. He gently traced his fingers on his lips as he drove to meet his sister.

    Maybe I have a chance!

 Chapter 108 - As Always

    <h4>Chapter 108 - As Always</h4>

    Jeremy, on the way to the hospital, called Mark. Since Mark knew of the associates of Feldstein, Jeremy asked him to handle who the Cooper family would go for help and block ess to them.

    "For this cause, his family might go to the State Attorney General. She was the one who got him the job. But I can stop her from making a move," Mark said ying with the ss in his hand. "Do you want to crush the Cooper family?" Mark asked.

    With the connections Jeremy has, the Cooper family is nothing now that they know what they are hiding.

    "...No," Jeremy said after thinking for a while. "My sister is married to that family."

    In the hospital...

    "Jerry... I..." Emma hugged him and Jeremy patted her head.

    "Is his family here?" Jeremy asked. He wanted to know how they are reacting.

    "Martha is pretty mad, Jerry... Howard is making calls to a lot of people. The cops are filing this case as an ident after Charlie gave his statements? How? Why did Charlie do this..? Three broken ribs for a slight p? How is this..?" her eyes teared up as she looked at Jeremy pitifully. "I get it. Charlie loves Jerlina. Everyone loves Jerlina. I get it! She is better..."

    "Wait, Emma..." Jeremy pushed her away from his embrace and took a step back. "Charlie loves Jerlina? How do you know?"

    Emma''s heart skipped a beat seeing the slight doubt in his eyes.

    After that incident of the car crash, her dad started to be very strict with her and didn''t let her be free. It affected her greatly as she grew up. She used to be her father''s favorite, but after that incident, she was cast away. It made her long for his affection and she tried to be "Daddy''s favorite girl" once again.

    How can he ignore me?

    And she always took her every step carefully and well-nned. She tried to read emotions at a very small age and she has high EQ. That''s how she survived this long. By reading expressions.

    And now Jeremy is doubting her. All she has to do is act like a scared rabbit and he''d startforting her.

    "I...That day I met her..." tears rolled down her cheeks and she saw Jeremy gulping. She knew her act is working as always. "Charlie was peeling fruit for her and I assumed-"

    "Assumed? If you assumed, don''t spread it around as facts, Emma. I believed what you said and asked Charlie. Charlie already has a girlfriend." Jeremy''s voice was stern. "Rumors spread by assumptions can cause serious problems. Can you realize? Charlie''s girlfriend might doubt him... That''s not good, is it?"

    His voice turned softer as he saw Emma''s eyes getting red. "You''re right about one thing though," he said and her face brightened a bit.

    "Jerlina is better. She is loved for a reason. You can learn to be better like her. You''re already twenty-eight. It''s time for you to let go of your childish habits and be responsible. I am telling you this because I care about you. You understand, right?" Jeremy patted her head and Emma nodded.

    "You''re right. I have to act ording to my age," Emma said and bowed down her head, pretending to wipe her eyes.

    "But Jerry... the attack on Gerard... I hate to say this but Charlie went out of line..." tears started rolling down her cheeks once more.

    "No matter what, he is your brother-inw and my inws are not pleased. Dad won''t be pleased with this and you have to send someone to jail to pacify everyone...He broke three of his ribs, Jerry! That''s cruel! He couldn''t even move and his mother... I am scared to be in..."

    Emma went on exining how it would affect her peaceful life and Jeremy stared at her. He could see how different she is from Jerlina. Jerlina is willing to go through the trouble of deleting security footage and lying to the cops to protect Charlie, but Emma wants someone to get thrown under the proverbial bus.

    He would have thought it would be Jerlina who''d be mad at Charlie for hurting Gerard, but it is Emma who is pleading with him for that woman beater.

    Jerlina didn''t hide her contempt for Emma but she got out of it immediately and worried about the next step.

    Is it because she is angry that he hit her? But she doesn''t like Charlie either and she has a history with Gerard. Yet she took Charlie''s side ¨C she took my side!

    Isn''t she best suited to be my mate? Why should I give her up?

    And her blushed face when I kissed her...

    "...Otherwise, everyone''s anger will turn on Jerlina, I fear. Already Jerlina is hated by my inws and dad will be on their side now because of the involvement of your men. It would be wise if you ask Charlie to surrender and apologize. That would..."

    Emma was still going on.

    How shallow she is! To think she and Jerlina are of the same age. Emma is actually older than Jerlina. But age and maturity are not rted, it seems.

    Emma has not changed. She never sees the bigger picture and likes to stay in herfort zone. If she thinks, she''d realize that if Gerard can hit Jerlina, it won''t be hard for him to hit her too. She is naive. Also, he knew she desperately wants to be in the good books of her father.

    Jeremiah is thinking the Coopers are his ticket for more connections. And so she cannot leave him even after she knows he beats women and her safety is threatened. Plus, she worries for Jerlina too.

    "Stay here. I''ll talk to those two," Jeremy walked towards Martha Cooper who was ring at them.

    "Jerry, about Charlie..?" she whispered.

    "I know what to do. Don''t worry," he gave her a gentle smile and she knew she has seeded ¨C as always!

    Emma leaned on the wall and she remembered his previous words. She wed the paint off the wall, gritting her teeth.

    He... that stupid lumberjack!? How could he speak this way to me? Jerlina is better? Oh, is she? And I have to be like her?

    Sheughed in her heart.

    But he asked Charlie? He stopped believing everything I say? First, it was the giarism, then it was the knife and now this... If this keeps on, what more wille out?

    At least, he has to throw Charlie under the bus this time. Charlie needs to go. Why can''t he be like Bobby who believes whatever I say? It is his fault for not believing me! And he is tattling to Jeremy? That''s a big no-no.

    Who am I? How can I be questioned?

    She saw Charlie at the end of the hallway and walked to him. "Charlie, Jerlina is not hurt, is she?" she gave her best I''m-worried expression.

    She didn''t want Charlie to think she talked to Jeremy against him. Everything was decided by Jeremy himself, alright?

    As always, it is Jeremy''s decision. Not mine!

    She giggled in her heart.

 Chapter 109 - Her Words Were Ignored

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Her Words Were Ignored</h4>

    What is she doing here?

    Charlie leaned on the wall, bending one of his knees. "No," he said casually and pretended to scroll on his phone. His entire demeanor screamed ¨C GO AWAY!!

    Emma noticed that he didn''t want to converse with him, but she was in a good mood. Also, she can give her valuablepany to this pitiful guy facing jail time.

    She is not heartless...

    "How is Ashley? I wanted to meet her for a long time but-"

    "Foxy is busy," Charlie gave an unimpressed side nce at Emma.

    So she''s not going to leave.

    He found that something is wrong with this woman, but he couldn''t find out what it was. He grew up with four sisters- two elder and two younger sisters. They had a lot of girl friendse over to their home, and he grew up with a horde of women around him.

    Ugh! The atrocities he had to endure... If it is hard being the middle child, being the middle child with four sisters is... They traumatized him! And so, it won''t be an exaggeration to say that he knows a lot about women.

    And Emma is ... weird and unreadable. She gave him the creeps to be precise.

    He couldn''t ask around, because then he''d be shut down even before he expresses his doubt towards Emma. He found that uneptable.

    It was for the same reason, he didn''t like Jerlina. No one is allowed to say one wrong word about her and Jeremy acted like he was under a spell. But watching that squirrel for long, he could say that one is far too honest and predictable than this Emma.

    When he realized the game Emma yed with the fruit knife she borrowed, he knew she is twisted. And now she is talking about his girlfriend. Does that mean she is trying to use Tara against that squirrel?

    "So Ashley''s nickname is Foxy? That suits her. She is... amazing," Emma looked at Charlie. She could see he was unimpressed, but she needed to do this.

    "She must be lucky she got you. Good men are hard to find these days," she casually patted his arm and he unconsciously dusted his sleeves with his hand.

    "And...some women are interested in getting the man who is already taken and yet they y the victim... They even let others fall into their web of deceit and make them involved in assaults... " Emma continued.

    She wanted to expose the b*tch Jerlina as someone lusting after other men. She wanted to make others believe that Jerlina is secretly calling for Gerard and that''s why he is meeting her and not because he wants to meet her.

    How can Emma''s husband meet other women and cheat on her? It should be the other woman''s fault.

    "Like you?" Charlie interjected her. He raised his brows seeing Emma''s lips twitching.

    Just leave, snake!

    But Emma didn''t leave. He could see she was swallowing her anger and pressed his lips.

    What more does she want?

    "You must be devastated seeing the state of your husband. More than that, you cannot attend your brother''s wedding now that you have to look after your husband... It must be hard for you," Charlie said with a subtle smirk.

    He knew this is exactly what his eldest sister would say to the one she hates, to hurt her, without acting like a b*tch. And looking at Emma''s pale face, his n seemed to be working.

    Yes, he knew what he did when he counted the bones he broke. He didn''t want that pesky s*ssy to barge in the wedding to cause trouble. With threeplex fractures, he won''t be allowed to leave the hospital until the wedding.

    And he chose the rib bones to break since the recovery from rib fracture is a journey of excruciating pain. The lungs are close to the ribs and every time he breaths, every time he coughs or sneezes, he''d wish he''d die.

    He deserves that suffering for raising his hand at a woman.

    Emma clenched her fists as she realized Charlie is making sense. She didn''t think about that now. She wouldn''t like to stay in the hospital to look after Gerard, but that''s what she''d be expected to do as his wife.

    How can ''I'' not attend that b*tch''s wedding? How can she have a peaceful wedding when I endured pinches from Gerard on my wedding day every time I tried to hold his hand? How can she..?

    I cannot let that happen.

    And this dipsh*t... For someone who is going to be behind bars soon, he has a lot to say.

    Emma was preparing to find a retort to him when she heard Martha calling her. Jeremy looked in the direction and he smiled at her.

    "Coming!" she waved her hand and walked towards them leaving Charlie.

    Just you wait, dipsh*t! See what happens when you cross me!

    Charlie watched Emma walking with clenched fists and clicked his tongue.

    What a b*tch! Was she trying to allude that the frigging squirrel is interested in me? Web of deceit, my a**! As if that squirrel is that talented!

    Emma walked up to Jeremy and she heard him talking.

    "There is video evidence of him hitting my wife and then he tripped and fell breaking his ribs..."

    Emma gritted her teeth hearing the story Jeremy was spinning. Martha was trying to correct him, but Jeremy was not relenting.

    "Emma! Look how your brother-" Martha tried to get Emma''s help, but Jeremy interjected.

    "What are you doing talking to Emma? I have proof that is what happened. What proof do you have?"

    "But...All because he slightly tapped that lying b*tch?" Martha gritted her teeth. She looked at Emma to make her say something, but she was frozen like she saw Medusa."You''ll go to that extreme for her?"

    "What else should I do? Wait for him to raise his hands at my sister next? I wished he broke his hands in his idental fall so that I can be assured that he won''t hit my sister ever," Jeremy smirked.

    Emma came out of her shock that her words werepletely ignored. She couldn''t believe that the man standing in front of her is the Jeremy she knew for years.

    He is going to risk my status in the family for Charlie? All because of Jerlina?

    She wanted to speak, but with Jeremy warning them about her safety, she knew she cannot speak now. She didn''t want him to threaten them for her. She wanted him to send Charlie to jail for her.

    Did he not listen to me?

    -----

    In a dark pub in the darkest part of Jericho ¨C the town east to Peyton and belongs to the Tigers gang, one despondent man was drowning his sorrows in alcohol.

    "What''s with you? Crying for dead b*tch..." the sniggers of the man entering with a pipe in his hand made the man spit on the floor.

    "Viper! What do you want?"

    "That''s a beautiful beast..." he saw the majestic tiger lying on the floor. "Does he eat steak?

 Chapter 110 - Childhood Sweetheart

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Childhood Sweetheart</h4>

    Wyatt red at Moses.

    "Steak? If it is not cooked..." he spoke in a dismissive tone, "Don''t step closer, he likes to hunt for meat. He''s not a pet, unlike your snake... Well, on the other hand, he might be put off by your filthy scent, so..."

    "So... you''re feeling snarky as always...Oof!" Moses wiped the imaginary sweat on his forehead and sat beside Wyatt. "I thought you too went soft like TJ just for a b*tch. So what if she died? You can have any woman-," he reached his arms to wrap around Wyatt''s shoulder.

    But Moses gulped hearing a chiming noise and saw the tiger standing up and walking towards them.

    "He doesn''t like others getting close to me..." Wyatt said and pushed his arms away. "Stop pissing me off and tell me what you want. Otherwise, I''ll give themand for Khan to rip you apart," Wyatt red at Moses.

    "Oh, what..." out of habit, Moses tried to get close to Wyatt, but seeing the tiger crouching, he distanced himself from Wyatt.

    He felt ashamed. TJ has his Siberian Huskies and other dogs who listen to his everymand and Wyatt has a frigging Bengal Tiger to listen to hismands, while his African Rock Python tried to kill him! Was it because of the crack he identally swallowed? Eek!

    "What made you think I want something? Can''t I be here to see my old friend?" Moses smiled showing his yellowed teeth. "How is your business going?"

    "Khan!" Wyatt shouted and Moses froze sensing the warm breath on his shoulders. He felt some prickly sensation on his ear and without turning he could say that the tiger is sniffing him.

    "He wants to take a chunk out of your neck. Soe to point," Wyatt started drinking out of his bottle.

    "I''m gonna make an offer you cannot refuse," Moses said controlling his urge to piss his pants. He could still feel the tiger''s breath on his ear.

    All for the fifty million I am promised!

    Wyatt ended upughing. "Are you Don Corleone? Or are we exchanging famous movie quotes? ''Cuz..." Wyatt patted Moses'' shoulder. "Frankly, my dear, I don''t give a damn!... See what I did there?" He continued tough.

    "You might have realized that our exports are getting blocked these days... Have any idea why?" Moses looked at Wyatt and his face turned serious.

    "TJ...It''s TJ. He''s poking his nose in our business."

    Wyatt waved his hand and the tiger retreated and lied on the oriental rug, curling up like a cat. Moses'' lips curved to a smile.

    I knew he''d listen!

    -----

    "Get the f*ck out, b*tch! My pain doubles looking at your fugly face. Just die! Where is she? Where is my Jer? I want to see her..."

    Emma rubbed her temples with her fingers seeing the man shouting out of his mind. He was given painkillers and he still couldn''t handle pain and was screaming profanities at the medical staff even.

    He actually let this happen to me! That stupid lumberjack!

    Emma fisted her hand.

    After threatening her inws, Jeremy asked her to leave Gerard to be taken care of by the nurses here and he left without even dropping her at home. Martha, who was mad at Jeremy, asked her to stay by Gerard''s side for the night and left.

    And now I am stuck here with this potty-mouth. What should I do? What did I even see in him? Ugh!

    She stared at the man cursing like a sailor.

    But he is the one Jerlina loved! I''ll show her how I am better than her!

    She suddenlyughed.

    "Gerard..." she sat beside him and ran her fingers through his soft hair. "You want to meet Jerlina? I can help. Will you listen to me..?" she spoke in a soothing voice.

    "F*ck off, c*nt. Don''t think I''ll..."? he went on. She, with a smile, listened to him cursing.

    Shout all you want, Gerard... I am not going to let you go back to Jerlina ever! You''ll be mine.

    -----

    Jerlina, after dinner, expected Jeremy''s arrival, but he didn''t make any moves that night. As much as she enjoyed her stay in Bobby''s house, at times she felt empty.

    Like now... Bobby was on the couch napping, having one too many beers, with baby Cia sleeping on his chest. Cia didn''t like to sleep in her crib that night and kept on crying. Bobby was trying to pacify her and both of them ended up sleeping on the couch. Scarlett was folding theundry.

    It''s such a mundane scene that might be a prettymon sight in many households. But that made her heart sink.

    This is the kind of life she wanted... a simple life as a little family ¨C with Gerard. And he turned to be...

    She felt stuffy inside and stepped out to have some fresh air. Folding her hands she took a walk in the backyard. She noticed that most in Peyton and Wolford, grow vegetables in their backyard and Scarlett had some vegetable patches too.

    She heard the barking of the dogs from next door and wondered if Jeremy is back. She guessed he might stay with Emma in the hospital. That made her wonder how Gerard is doing.

    He couldn''t handle pain and he''s terrible as a patient. He once got the flu and he never let go of her and acted like a toddler, hugging her and not letting go.

    Broken ribs...that''s gotta hurt... I wonder how he is doing.

    She saw Charlie at the distance, letting out the dogs from the kennel. She was d Charlie didn''t get into any trouble. Jeremy protects his people realy well.

    She wondered if she should ask him about Gerard. But then, she knew it won''t be a good idea and so she scrapped that idea. She didn''t know why she is still thinking about him even after he hit her. Maybe it was because she just wanted to know and nothing more.

    Well, Gerard has a lot of people who''ll take care of him now. So, he''ll be fine.

    Jerlinaposed herself and got back inside. She was surprised when Scarlett joined her to bed that night.

    "Is it okay for those two to sleep on the couch?" Jerlina asked.

    "It''s fine," Scarlett waved her hand. "Bobby will wake up soon and he''ll take care of her."

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded. She was in awe of the way Bobby and Scarlett work together. They are well-suited for each other and work in tandem. They share the chores and don''tin about each other.

    Childhood sweethearts, huh..? It must be so good to grow up together and fall in love. They''d know a lot about each other. They sure won''t have some dark part of their partner getting shoved on their face after seven years, right?

    I wish I had a childhood sweetheart!

 Chapter 111 - Photograph

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Photograph</h4>

    Jeremy was standing on the balcony when Jerlina came out of Bobby''s house. She looked down and his hands urged him to at least make a call, but he held himself back. He wondered if he''d be seen as bragging after what happened with Gerard.

    Would she prefer to visit him in the hospital? I don''t want her to visit him though. What should I do if she asks me?

    He decided to hide from her and went inside. He went to his study and sat on the leather chair. Alexander Volkonsky called him earlier and told him to do a traditional wedding ceremony with a Priest.

    ''I''m sending a tiara. Ask your wife to wear it. She must wear that tiara during the ceremony and make sure not to spread that picture everywhere... on second thought, never mind. It could be misunderstood as a copy of the Fleur de Lys Tiara. But she should get married to you in that tiara. And who''s walking her down the aisle?''

    Alexander had many weird questions to ask and weirder suggestions to make. When he insisted that he won''t listen to him unless he tells him the reason, he yed the "pitiful elder wanting to see his beloved grandson getting married before he dies" card making him pissed.

    Whatever! She can wear the tiara if she pleases or not! I don''t care either way.

    He leaned on the chair rubbing his temples.

    He''s a snob so why does he care if she wears a tiara or not? Is this just because she is marrying me or... Could she hail from a noble family too? Is that why Alexander is acting this way? He is very weing of her although he is mad this is a fake marriage. There should be a reason behind this.

    So, does Alexander know who wants her dead? Is his involvement keeping her safe now?

    Why are you soplicated, my Luna? As if theplications in my life aren''t enough!

    But I''m d I have you near me.

    He pulled out the notepad to write the vows.He took in a deep breath. He was told he can add their personal vows if they wish. He wanted to. It would be the only time he could express his heart to her.

    My dearest Jerlina...

    He started writing. His hand started moving on the paper as his thoughts were inked on them. He started with how she changed his life and how she brings him happiness. He wrote the overflowing thoughts about her that keep him awake at night. He wrote about the future he has nned for them.

    He didn''t know how much time passed as his thoughts took the form of words and were recorded on paper.

    When he finsished, he realized he has written ten full pages of words just about her.

    Am I the one who dropped out of high school because I didn''t like to write essays?

    With a smile, he stretched.

    I really cannot read this to her. She''ll end up getting scared.

    Ugh! So we should scrap the personal vows and go with the generic vows the Priest says.

    He opened the only locked drawer of his desk and ced the notepad inside.

    Maybe one day I will let her read this...

    As he ced the notepad in, he saw the picture of his mother in the drawer. He picked that up and ced it on the table.

    Mom, I ended up marrying her...

    He ced his forehead on the photograph and closed his eyes. He remembered his mother''s warm embrace. A tear rolled down from the corner of his eyes.

    I wish you were here, mom...

    He got up suddenly as he remembered the picture he safeguarded after he learned that Jerlina''s mother is the best friend his mother used to talk about.

    Among the pictures he had of his mother, there was one picture that became his favorite after he remembered the story behind it and meeting the person in that picture.

    His hands trembled a bit as he picked up the picture. His fingers caressed the slightly dull picture and his face bloomed to a smile.

    I wish you could remember, Jerlina!

    Under the Christmas tree, there were many gifts wrapped with perfect bows. The tree was glittering with beautiful fairy lights and the glittering ornaments didn''t lose to the brightness of the lights.

    On the couch, two women were sitting. Their faces were blushed with happiness and they had eggnogs in their hands. At one look anyone can say that they hadughed a lot before the picture was taken.

    On the carpeted floor, a boy was lying on his belly with a toy car in his hand and a toddler on her knees, in a red onesie, was kissing the boy on his lips. The boy didn''t look happy.

    Jeremy remembered his mother rehashing this picture fondly just days before she passed. They were invited by Jerlina''s mother to her home for Jerlina''s first Christmas. In those couple of days they stayed there, Jerlina was oddly attracted to him and followed him everywhere.

    But his mother remembered how unimpressed he was and he ignored that little chubby girl crawling behind him all the time and offering him her toys. The mothers had joked around that they have to arrange a marriage between them since they were cute.

    And that particr picture was taken on Christmas Eve. That night, she was in the mood of kissing him. The adults found it cute and Jerlina''s father was the one who snapped that picture.

    ''This was the fifth kiss she gave you...'' he remembered his mother saying. ''You were so rude and pushed that little girl away, but she came to you, again and again, kissing you. I can say for sure, other than me, she was your first kiss. And you are her first kiss too... She''d be five now. Wish we could meet them once more...''

    Even the nine-year-old him found that girl annoying. He didn''t want to meet her again.

    That yucky, smelly, kiss-stealer!

    But now... how I wish she woulde to me, willing to kiss me...

    "Ah, if only I can go back to this day..." Jeremy kissed the photograph. He didn''t remember that day, but when he found out that Jerlina is his mom''s best friend''s daughter after he met her in the pub, he found this picture.

    He believed that fate brought her back to him. And he will protect her just like his mother asked him to.

    When his mother got pregnant with him, she was abandoned by her foster family. It was Jerlina''s mother and her family who took care of her until he was born. After his mother got a job in another town, she''d visit Jerlina''s mom often and their friendship continued for long time.

    His mother didn''t tell him why their friendship got broken, but his mother loved that family and was very grateful to them. He knew it because she talked about them all the time and each time, she''d have a grateful smile on her face.

    Mom... I will do whatever to protect her.

 Chapter 112 - Sharing Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Sharing Happiness</h4>

    "What?" Jerlina rolled her eyes at Scarlett, who climbed on top of her, inching towards her lips.

    "What do you think?" Scarlett licked her lips. "Let''s-"

    "Come on, Scar!" Jerlina ced her hand on Scarlett''s face and pushed away.

    "Why not? Let''s try our affinity," Scarlett licked her palm and Jerlina sighed.

    What a weird woman!

    "Are you really going to cheat on your husband and vite your friend?" Jerlina pressed her lips and Scarlett plopped on the bed with a deep sigh.

    "You''re no fun, Jer...Can''t you y along a bit?"

    "Yeah, right. This is a very funny game. Not!" she red at Scarlett.

    "You''ve never tried it with women before?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina wanted to run away.

    What''s with this woman!

    "No, have you?" Jerlina asked back. She expected to hear some of Scar''s embellished adventures, but Scarlett went silent.

    "Jer, what is the worst thing you''ve done in your life..? Other than that copying incident with Emma... And I don''t just mean when you hurt others. You can include when you hurt yourself too..." Scarlett asked.

    "You can refuse to answer too," she added and turned to face Jerlina.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and turned to the side. "Almost killing myself counts as one?" she raised her brows and Scarlett held her hand. "When I was seventeen, I slept with an adult after getting drunk using a fake ID... When I was in university, I once walked past a mugging incident and I didn''t even dial 911 to ask for help. The next day I learned that the guy died due to knife wounds. His picture I saw in the news...That still haunts me at times...If only I had called the cops..." Jerlina looked away. "I guess that''s about it."

    "You''re a very good girl, Jerlina." Scarlett hugged her. "Me... I can''t even say the stuff I''ve done under the influence of drugs..."

    "But you got out of it. So don''t think about it anymore," Jerlina patted her.

    "Yeah," Scarlett wiped the corner of her eyes. "I know. But... My miscarriage, those drugs and my hardbor with Cia... They say I can''t carry a child anymore..."

    "I''m... I''m sorry..." Jerlina felt Scarlett''s pain by her shaking voice. And she didn''t know what to say to her.

    "Yeah, we''ve... we''ve epted that Cia is our only child. Bobby is great..." she smiled wryly. "Regarding that, I... we ¨C Bobby and I, have a favor to ask of you," Scarlett held Jerlina''s hand and Jerlina was stunned.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "Will you be Cia''s godmother?" Scarlett raised her eyebrows as she was anxious. Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat hearing that.

    That''s a huge responsibility! Am I even suitable for that?

    "Jerry is her godfather and there are others who can look after her, but still, I want someone her mother''s age to watch over her. Someone with a good moralpass and...someone like you, who''s strong and who''d look after others better than you look after yourself. And no, I am not asking you to stay with Jerry and raise Cia as her mother in case I..we..."

    "Scar! Scar!" Jerlina saw Scarlett speaking without breathing and stopped her. "I understand what you''re saying... I do... I am honored to know that I hold such an esteemed position in your heart even after I spoke to you about my shorings. You and Bobby are good parents and you''ll live a healthy and long life to watch Cia grow into an amazing woman. So-"

    "I am not saying I will die. It''s just an arrangement in case I... Why are you crying?" Scarlett wiped Jerlina''s tears.

    "We... we only know each other for some weeks and you''re already treating me like family. I am honored..." Jerlina truly was touched.

    "So, is that a yes?" Scarlett asked. She knew there are a few people who can be trusted for their word. Jerry is one and she knew Jerlina is one too.

    She knows Jerlina for ages but is being close with her for mere days, but it doesn''t take long to figure out someone is a good person or not. And if this is how Jerlina is when she is at her low, Scarlett could imagine, she won''t change much even if she reaches a higher ce. Her basic qualities are enviable and if her daughter can learn at least some from her, she will be a decent human being.

    Jerlina nodded. She knew raising a kid is not a simple issue, but her parents are well and she probably won''t have to take on that hard role. She wished she would never take on that role. As someone who lost her mother very early, she knew no one can rece your birth mother in terms of offering care. But if the need arises, she can step up. "But the threats on my life..."

    "It''s fine. Jerry promised and you''re safe. So...Yes! You agreed!!" Scarlett shrieked and hugged? Jerlina.

    "Are you guys okay?" Bobby knocked on the door.

    "Bobby! She agreed!" Scarlett jumped down from the bed and jumped on him.

    "She did?" Bobby looked at Jerlina sitting on the bed and nodded with a wide grin.

    Jerlina saw the happiness in Bobby''s eyes and felt a fuzzy feeling in her heart. Both Bobby and Scarlett looked extremely happy just because she agreed to be their daughter''s godmother.

    Am I that special?

    Till now, no one around her thought of her as this valuable. Her "family" treated her as a nuisance and always expected money from her. She wondered if she is useless without her money whenever she visited her "family".

    But these people... they showed her kindness and eptance and in turn expect only kindness.

    Is this what ''home'' means?

    -----

    Jerlina woke up early in the morning and without going for a walk, she went to meet Jeremy. She was happy and she wanted to share. She didn''t know why she wanted to share it with Jeremy first.

    Probably because he is the one who always got happy with her in the recent past.

    He was in the shed and she ran straight there. He was carving something and she didn''t even wait.

    "Guess where I am going today..?" she asked and he looked up with a smile. cing the stub in between his fingers he took in a deep puff.

    "What are you staring for? Start guessing!" she walked closer with a skip in her step.

    Jeremy was stunned to see her so chirpy in the morning. He expected her to have dark circles around her eyes and a terrible mood, but she is talking a lot. So she must be happy.

    She is not even thinking about that guy now..? That''s good for me, isn''t it?

    "Shopping?" he asked. Emma always gets happy to go shopping.

    "No, I''m going to the spa. Guess, with who?"

    "...Scar..?" he raised his brows.

    "You''re right!" she squatted beside him with a wide grin.

    "There is more?" he asked. It seems like going to the spa is not the entire reason for her chirpiness.

    "Scar said she is treating me this spa visit!" her smile widened and Jeremy chuckled.

    Guess saving money is more important to her...

    "Guess why?"

    "Why?" he ced his tool down and looked at her. So there is more to it.

    "Scar asked me to be Cia''s godmother and I agreed. She was so happy for it and she is treating me!" Jerlina said rubbing her palms and her face went red with happiness.

    "That is great news," Jeremy patted her head.

    So this is what she is happy about... Because she was asked to be Cia''s godmother.

    What a woman!

    God, I love her!

    "Daisy and Dr. Kruger are joining too. I can''t wait... This is my first spa visit. I wonder how it will be..."

    She went on and as she spoke her cheeks reached her eyes as she couldn''t stop grinning and her eyes became small. Her lips that were opening and closing were so alluring, he wanted to suck on them.

    She came running to me to share her joy? I want to kiss her!

    Ah... the torture... when will it end?

 Chapter 113 - Wedding Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Wedding Kiss</h4>

    "I''m thinking of dying my hair..." she was still speaking and Jeremy was in no mood to listen.

    "I want to kiss you..." he spoke in a low voice, covering his face with his hand. He thought she won''t hear him, but she stopped speaking right at that instant and his heart skipped a beat.

    Jerlina did hear one bit.

    ''...kiss you.''

    She wondered what he was about to say.

    "What did you say?" she asked and saw him bowing his head, cing the cigar between his lips.

    "Nothing... So, what are you cooking for breakfast?" he tried to change the topic.

    "You said something about a kiss. What were you saying? I couldn''t hear it," she probed.

    "Nothing much. Leave, I''ll have to-"

    "Okay," Jerlina shrugged and decided to leave it.

    She thought she might have missed something important, but what he said registered in her brain only sometimeter. He was talking about kissing and she didn''t want to delve into it further.

    "How about pancakes for breakfast?" she turned to leave.

    Jeremy saw her being a little flustered and he wanted to tease her.

    "Jerlina," he held her wrist as she turned and pulled her closer.

    "What?" Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat by his sudden pull. She lost her bnce and ended up smashing her nose on his sturdy chest.

    "Oww!" she rubbed her nose. "Do you have metal tes for the chest? Are you a terminator?"

    "I''m sorry," Jeremy felt bad. He didn''t want to pull her harder and hurt her.

    But looking at her watery eyes, she looked mesmerizing.

    "Should we practice kissing?" he asked holding her chin. "For our wedding kiss, of course," he inched closer to her.

    Jerlina thought he might be joking, but he looked serious. His warm breath was falling on her face and his pleading eyes made her feel flutters in her heart. Her eyes inadvertently rested on his lips. They were very attractive and slightly parted and she saw them inching closer to her.

    She knew he is meaning it.

    What''s with him asking for a kiss all the time?

    "Who practices kissing, dummy?" Jerlina pushed him and ran out like the grim reaper was chasing her.

    Wedding kiss... We have to kiss in front of everyone...

    Jerlina patted her chest. She touched her lips...

    His lips on hers...

    It''ll be tough!

    She thought Jeremy would bring up kissing once more while they were having breakfast, but she was surprised when he didn''t.

    He brought up Gerard and told her that he has three fractured ribs. She felt a little bad but she wasn''t caring that much, to her surprise.

    She knew he had iting when he hit Jeremy. It was surprising he didn''t meet with any "idents" before that.

    Jeremy probably let him go because he is Emma''s husband.

    "How did you handle his family? They''d have refused to back off," she asked.

    She knew Gerard was the pride of his parents and they held him, dear, to their hearts.

    Jeremy looked at her for a while. She went silent for a while and she got back to her usual expression.

    "They know the State Attorney General and they thought they can jail me..." Jeremy smirked. "And so I reminded them that the Attorney General of our country doesn''t like Feldstein because his niece was one of his victims. It was the AG who put Feldstein behind the bars."

    "You know the Attorney General?" Jerlina was surprised. She knew he is influential. She didn''t think he was THIS influential.

    "Eh," he shrugged and Jerlina''s eyes widened.

    "Wow! Remind me not to cross you..." She said in a pitiful tone. "I don''t want to have the government behind my back..."

    Jeremy sighed. If it was someone else, like say, his "father", he''d be smiling joyfully now thinking that he can do anything now that he has this connection and would be listing the favors he can ask the AG.

    But this one...is getting scared.

    Isn''t she, my wife? Doesn''t that mean everything I own is hers?

    "You''re an idiot..." He mumbled and she looked at him pitifully.

    "You can''t jail me for being an idiot though."

    "Pfft..." He ended upughing and she joined him.

    "You''re fun to be with..."

    He meant it. He couldn''t imagine how he lived without her by his side all this time and how he could continue living without her by his side.

    I cannot lose her.

    His heart hurt as he thought that.

    But... I promised to let her go.

    -----

    Scarlett picked up Dr. Kruger and Daisy on the way to the spa. Dr. Kruger was feeling bad to leave the clinic for half a day, but Daisy consoled her reminding her that other staff can look after? the clinic for half a day.

    Jerlina thought they''d be going to a spa in the city, but Scarlett took them to a small spa in Peyton.

    Scarlett had a reason to bring her here. Firstly, it is a great spa. And secondly, she wanted to show Jerlina that people here really love her.

    The other day Jerlina was worried others will gossip about her if her past is revealed. And so, Scarlett wanted to introduce Jerlina to many people in the town. That way, they will form an opinion about Jerlina themselves and even if others try to stir the pot, they will think twice before judging Jerlina.

    And Scarlett wanted Jerlina to see for herself how people associated with Jeremy is treated here.

    Jerlina was surprised by the royal wee they received and the reverence Dr. Kruger and others received. She was treated like a queen and was offered everything on a silver tter.

    She was a little blindsided by that, but she could see it was because of the love they had in Jeremy.

    After getting massage and skin treatments, they were doing her hair and Jerlina decided to change her hair color.

    She dyed her hair to a dark shade once upon a time when she started dating Gerard. Everyone loved that look on her and she looked very attractive.

    Although Gerard didn''t say anything, she could sense he was not pleased with her look. She too was feeling a littlezy to take care of the color and she didn''t dye her hair again.

    Since dark color suited her, she decided to go light this time. She was already a natural blonde and she wanted to go tinum blonde. She knew with her cold skin tone, tinum blonde won''t look good on her.

    And so she purposefully told the stylist to go for that color.

    She thought about other bright colors like green, blue or purple... But she wasn''t feeling that adventurous.

    She wanted to not look her best so that Jeremy might get bored with her. The first thing anyone would get attracted to is their appearance and if she looked washed out, he''d get tired and would look for other good looking women.

    And he has Tara near him with her abundant love.

    She nned... But nothing went as she pleased...

    Her hair turned out...

    Ugh! Why can''t I get what I want ever!

 Chapter 114 - Getting Ignored?

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Getting Ignored?</h4>

    The night before the wedding...

    On the big bed, Jeremy rolled around since he was unable to sleep. After that day she happily chatted with him, Jerlina stopped showing herself to him.

    It''s not like she locked herself or something. She ising and going out of the house every day. There will be a hot breakfast on the table when he gets there but she would be nowhere to be found.

    He missed her terribly.

    He tried to have a peek in the morning when she was taking care of her nter, but all he saw was the tip of her nose as she was wrapped in a bundle. He knew as winter is approaching the temperature is dipping, but he didn''t think it is that cold for her to dress in a sleeping bag.

    Her outfits... he is partly to be med for that. After that night he barged into her room and tried to attack her, she started dressing more... modestly. It''s not like she walked around in her birthday suit before that (although he much preferred it), but she''d be wearing short shorts and dresses that showed her knees.

    After that incident, however, she started covering herself more and preferred sweatpants and shirts. It''s not like that made her look less attractive. He''d feel the same way about her whether she dressed in a bup sack or in sexy lingerie.

    He wanted to tell her that, but he held back.

    And today, when she noticed him outside her room, she almost jumped down from the second-floor balcony telling him not to look at her. He had to back off and lock himself in his room before she left her room.

    Why? Why is she being distant from me? It hurts...

    He stood up and paced in his room. He was told to have a good night''s rest to have the energy to handle the wedding tomorrow, but what will he do if he cannot sleep?

    He tried to ask Scar why Jerlina is not talking to him and that shrewd pointed her nose to the sky and gave him a mocking smirk.

    That #@#@! Just because she is closer to my Luna than me, she thinks she is something!

    And then Scar talked about the bachelorette party she arranged. She talked about hiring the stripper "Hugo" who is known for his dong that hangs to his knee...

    Well, they can have fun, but... How could my Luna look at other men''s dangles when she hasn''t taken a proper look at my little guy? Although I am not as huge as Hugo is, I am big... I am not called Jumbo JJ (Triple Jay) for nothing...! Ten inches is not small, is it? Or is it a terrible size for a guy? I think I can make it a half more inch longer if I tried...

    Of course, he went to Bobby and told him to order Scar- his wife and the mother of his child, to not hire a stripper.

    And that idiot Bobby... Heughed at his face and told him that he can hire strippers for him if he wants.

    What a cuck! And why does he think that I need strippers?

    Bobby then told him to leave the women alone for his own good. ''It''s just for a day,'' heughed.

    Yeah, I can''t leave her alone to stare at other men''s crotch! So what?

    But yeah, she can have fun if she wants...

    Leaving that aside, he wondered why she is running away from him.

    Was it because I pushed her too far when I talked about the wedding kiss? But she was fine after that. We had a goodugh after that...

    So why?

    His eyes ended up on the mirror. He looked terrible with that messy long hair and bloodshot eyes.

    Wait... I know why she is mad at me! She suggested me a hairstyle and I ignored it!

    He ran and dialed his barber. That old guy in his sixties was not happy about that phone call at two a.m. and he spoke more swears than words.

    "I''m getting married tomorrow and I need a haircut...You''ve been doing this for me for ages and you cannot deny me now, please..." Jeremy pleaded and the barber agreed in the end since he couldn''t fall asleep anyway.

    -----

    Jerlina couldn''t fall asleep either. Scarlett said she can arrange for a bachelorette party with hired "entertainers" and Jerlina refused.

    She +Alcohol + Men = Disaster!

    She''d get drunk and would get uncontroble doing stuff she won''t normally do and it will be... shameful to say the least. She didn''t want Scarlett to regret asking her to be her daughter''s godmother.

    I have to maintain my dignity!

    And thedies had a peaceful night with wine and cheese. Jerlina was careful not to get drunk and everyone fell asleep, except her.

    ''Don''t worry, Jerlina! I''ll be on your side even if you''re in the wrong. I might shout at you in private if you''re wrong, but publicly I will support you forever. It''s a promise! Don''t think I am drunk. A promise is a promise!''

    She remembered Scarlett''s words and smiled. She is feeling a lot sad that her wedding is happening as a farce. Standing in front of God and others, lying to take Jeremy as her husband and pretending to be in love... It will be tough and goes against all her principles.? But then, there is reality.

    Some people died because of her and a lot of people are putting their life on the line for her; just for Jeremy''s word. For their sake, she has to go through a wedding.

    Because no matter what, life is much better than enduring a fake wedding.

    She took in a deep breath and soon she calmed down. Closing her eyes, she fell asleep.

    She was woken up in the morning by a very energetic Scarlett and she was prepared for the wedding with utmost care.

    Scarlett took care of her makeup and Daisy took care of her hair. And there was a tiara that arrived in a literal cake box. She didn''t know why someone sent her a tiara in a cake box, but aunt Becky was very pleased seeing that tiara that arrived and asked her to wear that one instead of the one they bought.

    Jerlina is not someone who can appraise jewelry, but even she could say that tiara would be worth hundreds if not a million dors. The work on the tiara and the diamonds used was very exquisite and Jerlina found the fleur de lys in the tiara was of simr design to the design of herpany''s logo.

    This is a lot creepy... Who sent this to me?

    And why is aunt Becky acting weird?

 Chapter 115 - The Moon Goddess? Or An Angel?

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Moon Goddess? Or An Angel?</h4>

    Could this be just a coincidence?

    Jerlina shrugged it off. It''s not like it is still the feudal period and certain symbols are owned only by certain people. Anyone can use any symbol unless they are copyrighted.

    Maybe I should check if the logo is copyrighted? I just found that particr logo hidden in grandpa''s belongings and I asked uncle Pat to use it for ourpany. Uncle was not pleased at first, but he agreed anyway since I insisted.

    Hehe... can I belong to some family who secretly rules the underworld or am I the heir to a very rich conglomerate?

    That would be great! It would certainly be a very interesting "rags to riches" story.

    But no... that kind of acquired money never stays. Everyone knows what they say about those who won the lottery. Most of them lose it!

    Jerlina, let''s get rich by working hard! That way, you''ll know how to handle your money.

    But wait...someone''s trying to kill me...

    Could this be rted to that?

    The sudden reveal of "friendship" between uncle Pat and Volkonsky, the sudden threat to my life, the way I was treated by my uncle''s family for as long as I remember...

    Am I really a secret heir and someone is trying to kill me to have the money for themselves?

    What does uncle know?

    "... beautiful, Missy!"

    Jerlina was pulled out of her thoughts by the trembling fingers of aunt Becky holding her cheeks. She saw Aunt Becky, Daisy, and even Scarlett with clouded eyes.

    Jerlina stood up and took a look at herself in the floor-length mirror.

    A pure white mermaid-style fitted gown entuating her curves, even her non-existing bosom looked filled up because of the underwear Scarlett chose, the fitting veil, the sparkling tiara, her hair with gentle waves in the color of...

    "Ka is amazing... Jerlina''s hair takes the prize!" Daisy said looking at Jerlina''s hair. "She was right. Rather than tinum blonde, this silverish... icy tinum makes her look like an angel! She is an angel by heart after all. Her hair only brought it out!"

    "For sure...she''s like a goddess who descended from the moon... A Moon Goddess!" Scarlett agreed and Jerlina sighed.

    An angel, huh? A Moon Goddess?

    She stared at the mirror. She did look very good. She really didn''t think she''d rock this color, but here she is...

    Why don''t hairstylists listen to what they are asked of? Why do they always do what they please? Then why did she ask me which color I want?

    Sniff! Sniff!

    Jerlina pouted. She knew... with Jeremy calling her ''Luna'' and all, he''d think she chose this hair color to suit in the role of his mate.

    But I didn''t!

    My fate... nothing goes as I wish...

    Wait, will Gerard be here?

    -----

    In the hospital, Emma ended the call with her father with a grunt. She didn''t know how she''d bring Mikhail Volkonsky to the wedding, to have her father take pictures with him.

    Although that lumberjack is stupid, he is smart when ites to certain things. He never let her father near any of the Volkonsky although he knew them for years.

    But a wedding is not the same ¨C her father says. Apparently, he met Mike while he was at a cake shop and Mike said that he is not attending the wedding. That cannot be allowed to happen ording to her father.

    ''I need to be together with Mikail for enough pictures to be taken. Make sure to bring him to the wedding. Didn''t he have feelings for you a long time ago? Use it!''

    These words are spoken by her beloved father. That man never cares for anything but his connections. He''d p*mp his daughter for that!

    And Mikhail having feelings for her ¨C that is one of her embellished truths! Even if Mikhail liked her in the past, he is not ssless to fall for a married woman.

    What should I do?

    "Jer..."

    She felt Gerard''s hand reaching for her. He couldn''t even open his eyes well and the room had dim lighting making him look frail. "Who were you talking to? You sounded stressed..."

    "No one important, Gerry," Emma leaned on his pillow, her heart skipped a beat by how gentle he sounded. "how are you feeling?"

    "Terrible..." he gave a light chuckle. "Oww... it hurts if Iugh..." Gerard winced and Emma traced her finger through his forehead.

    "You''ll be better soon, Gerry. Don''t worry..."

    Emma gritted her teeth and trailed her finger through his straight nose. Since yesterday, she started using Jerlina''s perfume and this guy who is dozed high with morphine thinks she is Jerlina.

    So he talks this gently to Jerlina? The love dripping on his lips...

    Why? Why her? Why not me? Why can''t he love me?

    Her fingers ended on his lips.

    "I love you so much, Gerry," she kissed his lips, but her eyes had no affection in them.

    "Me too, Jer," he kissed her back.

    Jer...Jer... every word he speaks is Jer! That b*tch!

    How can I let her live peacefully?

    She dialed her brother, Harold, "Tell them to send me that champagne color dress. I heard the bride chose that color for her wedding dress," she smirked. "And Mikhail... where is he?"

    -----

    "Jerlina tied it better," Jeremy said with a grunt fixing his tie looking in the mirror.

    "Then ask her, you ungrateful piece of sh!t!" Bobby punched his abdomen making Jeremy grunt. The groom''s room was filled with men and each were figuring out how to knot their ties and where to pin the flowers.

    "Someone''s looking dashing!"

    That cheerful voice made everyone turn.

    "Mikhail, my brother!" Jeremy''s face lit up and he gave a tight hug and a strong pat on the back.

    "Fix my tie," Jeremy pushed Mikhail and pointed at his tie.

    "Why? That''s perfect!" Mikhail took a look. "Let me take a picture to send my grandpa..." he pulled out his phone and started taking pictures.

    "Come on, everyone...? join the groom... Smile... Lift him..."

    Mikhail with a big smile started taking pictures and the room became loud and noisy.

    After a while, everyone started to leave sensing Mikhail had something to say to Jeremy.

    "I thought you weren''t attending," Jeremy asked fixing his hair.

    Jerlina was right! This hairstyle does suit me.

    "Grandpa changed his mind at thest minute. Now I am supposed to live stream your wedding for him..." Mikhail shrugged with a smile.

    His grandpa might be unreasonable and unbearable at times, but he loved him.

    Jeremy watched Mikhail through the mirror. "That''s great! He could have attended directly though... Whatever... I''ll ask to change the seating arrangement-

    "Jeremy...I''ll only stay until the ceremony and..." he bit his lips and put his hands inside his trouser pockets.

    "What?" Jeremy turned to look at Mikhail.

    "Speak your mind, Mike," Jeremy patted his shoulder seeing his hesitation.

    "About Emma... I think she''s..."

    "She''s here?" Jeremy knitted his brows.

    He specifically asked her to stay away after Bobby suggested (under Scar''s influence) that it won''t be wise to have Emma here considering the history between Emma and Jerlina.

 Chapter 116 - Embarrassed For Her

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Embarrassed For Her</h4>

    "She asked me to bring her here..." Mikhail scratched the back of his head with an awkward chuckle.

    Jeremy rolled his tongue inside his mouth. More than anger, what he felt was an embarrassment. He thought his sister would listen to his advice and stay put just this once, but she didn''t.

    "She didn''t listen to you, it seems," Mikhail added and Jeremy took in a deep breath.

    Why isn''t she in the hospital with the husband she imed to feel so sorry for? What is she doing here?

    The image of Jerlina hugging Scarlett and sobbing came to his mind.

    "One moment, Mike," he patted his shoulder stopping him from speaking. He walked to the door.

    "Bobby!" he called for Bobby standing outside. "Find Scar and ask her to not leave Jerlina alone even for a moment. Daisy... ask Daisy and Scar to stand guard. She cannot be alone," he nodded as Bobby patted his arm and left.

    Jeremy let out a deep breath. "You were saying..?" he sat on the chair and pointed at another chair for Mikhail to sit.

    "Isn''t itte?" Mikhail checked his watch and he kept on fumbling. Jeremy could see he was ufortable talking about it. He kind of got an idea of what that might be. And he did not feel good.

    "Mike...you were saying..." Jeremy wanted to listen.

    Mikhail''s friendship is something he is not willing to lose. If he has some regrets he is hiding in his heart, he wanted to know them. Especially, when it involves his sister.

    "Jerry... I..." Mikhail struggled to speak and fumbled with hispel, but then he looked up taking in a deep breath. Jeremy was relieved he is willing to speak to him.

    "I don''t know if I''ve talked to you about this before, but you know that I think of you as a brother... And hence, Emma... Your sister would be my sister by the virtue of our brotherhood. I will never do anything that might spoil our rtionship... I just wanted to let you know that..." he looked at his watch again and wiped his forehead with his handkerchief and stood up.

    "Oof! That''s it," he nodded. "It''ste. I don''t want to hold you up," he smiled. "Good luck, bro!"

    Jeremy could see Mike is not borate on this issue and he understood why. When Emma was in university, she suddenly developed an interest in F1 racing and forced him to take him to a Grand Prix.? Mikhail was participating, and he introduced Emma to Mike for the first time.

    Back then, Mikhail said the same thing to him and he noticed Mikhail was feeling ufortable with how closely Emma acted with him. At that time, he thought Mikhail might be overreacting and Emma was just an over-excited child.

    But for Mikhail to repeat those same words now...

    Mikhail is not someone who uses others without being sure of it. And his bearing as an aristocrat would restrain him from speaking ill of a woman; especially to their family. So if he finds it necessary to talk to him about it, the situation must have been worse.

    Mikhail might have been dignified about it because of his virtue. If it was Bobby or Charlie saying the same thing, they''d have said ''Your sl*tty sister came on to me!''

    Mikhail is a ssy prick!

    "You met her?" Jeremy decided to probe. He didn''t want to arrive at a conclusion by himself and wanted to get the details from the horse''s mouth.

    "Yes..." Mikhail still was hesitant, but since Jeremy was willing to listen, he decided to speak. "She was waiting in the lobby of the hotel I was staying. There were the usual paps who follow me around and... I''m watched by many and she''s a married woman, Jerry... Rather than using my influence to stop certain stories, they could have been avoided if we are careful and I think this is one of those times... "identally" kissing my lips, insisting on joining me, walking with her arms hooked around mine, pretending to trip... Grandpa will kill me."

    Jeremy could see Mikhail is pretty pissed about it. He is not even ying devil''s advocate and just speaking his point of view.

    ''She''s a married woman...''

    Isn''t Mike''s words true? Emma... Why is she doing all these? Even if she wanted to attend the wedding, there was no need for her to go to Mikhail! And doing all these things to him...

    Mikhail might be a gentleman, but he is not a prude. He won''t think of every touch of a woman as a move on him. Scarlett is someone who touches everyone as it is her character and many women around Mikhail are friends with him and this guy neverined about them.

    And so, Emma... What is she thinking?

    "Wait... Did she tell you that I asked her not to attend the wedding?" he asked. He never talked about this to Mikhail. So how did he know Emma didn''t listen to him?

    "I... I guessed considering the history between Emma and your wife..?" Mikhail knitted his brows as Jeremy looked unsure.

    ''History? Does he know about her attempt to kill herself because of Emma''s words?'' Jeremy wondered.

    Seeing Jeremy''s doubtful look, Mikhail was perplexed.

    Does he really not know that Emma troubled that guy to break up with Ms. Hopkins using her sister-inw? I found out about it with a basic investigation. Surely he''s not that careless considering he is trying to protect Ms. Hopkins, is he?

    Or, is he trying to see if I investigated his wife to find fault with me?

    "Jerry, it''s time. The priest is here and the bride''s ready," Charlie peeked in through the door and both Jeremy and Mikhail looked out.

    Thank goodness! Mikhail sighed in relief.

    "Good luck, brother," Mikhail patted his back and Bobby pulled Jeremy out.

    "I''ll get you the best seat! Or do you want to be one of my groomsmen? All you have to do is pin a boutonniere..." Jeremy turned and shouted at Mikhail and he waved his hand.

    "I''m fine... just go!"

    Just as Jeremy''s head disappeared in the distance, Mikhail slipped away and got in the crowd. He was not surprised an entire town is invited to the wedding. He took videos of the beautiful flower arrangements in the tree grove with solid wood pews arranged to have more people seated.

    Along with the autumn scent, the fragrance of roses was overwhelming and the aisle had a big archway of roses with a rolled down red carpet. There was a pure white canopy at the end of the aisle where the ceremony will be conducted.

    Fitting, Mikhail thought. Jeremy is thoughtful.

    Isn''t rose his mother''s favorite flower?

    Mikhail found Charlie as he was recording everything.

    "Charlie, I don''t need a seat and will you please make sure that no one tries to take my picture? I have my bodyguards, but they wouldn''t want to antagonize the locals here. I-"

    "I understand, Mikhail," Charlie nodded.

    Mikhail doesn''t want the Harrisons to get near him.

 Chapter 117 - Is Running Away An Option?

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Is Running Away An Option?</h4>

    "Hey, Scar!" Jerlina whispered. "Gerard... is he-"

    "He''s still in the hospital," Scarlett shrugged.

    Charlie made sure of it.

    "But I heard Emma is here. And she was talking to Tara some time ago and Tara is now outside wanting to talk to you," she whispered back.

    "Emma?" Jerlina''s face twitched.

    "Don''t worry about her. She''ll have to pass me to get to you. I heard Jeremy was not d she was here and... I bet she is wearing a champagne white dress," she smirked.

    "Why?" Jerlina was confused for a moment, but then she realized it. "But my dress is pure white...Don''t tell me you lied to her purposefully... That color will wash her out though..." Jerlina giggled. "Scarlett, you''re savage!"

    Jerlina doesn''t like to create troubles, but that doesn''t mean she won''tugh at those who fall into their own traps.

    "I kept my promise to Jerry," Scarlett fixed Jerlina''s hair a little. "You''re really shining like the moon!"

    "I am?" Jerlina looked at the mirror once more.

    I do!

    Although she hardened her heart to go through the wedding, she still wasn''t epting everything that went on in her life that made her stand here as a bride. Her eyes started to sting and she wanted to cry.

    "Jerlina, don''t think about anything serious. Have fun... As I said," she leaned closer and Jerlina wondered what she was going to say.

    "If you cry, your mascara will smudge all over your face. And you''ll look like pennywise."

    "You..! Why didn''t you use one of the waterproof ones?" Jerlina gritted her teeth and Scarlett gave a viinous smirk.

    "Traitor!" Jerlina grumbled.

    I can''t cry then! I won''t cry!

    Jerlina blinked her eyes and looked up while Scarlett giggled.

    Scarlett did use the waterproof one, but she lied to Jerlina anyway. She knew no one would want to look like a clown on their wedding day even if their wedding is fake; especially Jerlina. She cares for her appearance more than she agrees to care.

    "Stay here, I''ll clear the way..."? Daisy went out and Scarlett saw Bobby whispering something in Daisy''s ears.

    He winked at Scarlett and gestured the okay sign. His eyes were dripping with lust.''Waiting for tonight!'' he mouthed putting his index finger through the ''O'' of the okay sign before leaving, making her smile.

    Bobby, the love of my life!

    "Honey, you can talk after the wedding," Daisy''s voice was harsh and Jerlina was surprised.

    "But I just want to congratte her!"

    It was Tara''s voice and Jerlina stood up to talk to her. At that time, the photographer entered the room for taking her pictures.

    "You''re wearing ck, Tara honey," Daisy was firm. "I think you can skip on your congrattions."

    Before she could listen on, the photographer asked her to make a series of poses and Jerlina followed like a blinded horse.

    "You''re looking pretty today, Ms. Hopkins! Jerry would faint looking at you," Mikhail entered and Jerlina smiled widely at him.

    He is the one she is doing business with and the one who is going to pay her, after all!

    "You look great too, Mr. Volkonsky. And please... you can call me Jerlina," she shook his hands he extended for a shake.

    "Mikey boy! You''ve lost weight!" Scarlett was excited and gave him the posh cheek kiss and heplimented her making her all proud.

    "Can I take a picture with you? For my grandpa?" Mikhail asked and Jerlina agreed. She asked about the rude old man and it seemed like he was feeling a little down to attend the wedding and so he sent Mikhail.

    After the pictures were taken, it was time for her to walk down the aisle, and uncle Pat came there.

    "Missy..." he couldn''t even speak as his throat closed. "You are...pretty. Your grandfather will be very proud of the amazing woman you''ve be. Your father too..." he kissed her cheek. "Although I am sad they aren''t here to see you as a bride, I''m so honored to have this privilege to walk you down the aisle. Shall we..."

    Jerlina nodded and held his arm as they walked. She wanted to ept his words, but she wondered if her grandpa and her dad would be happy that she is marrying like this ¨C a fake wedding to cheat others.

    They were in a makeshift room made for her to get ready in the woods behind the Fitzgerald Mansion. She was told the wedding was arranged in the woods and she thought it would be a simple arrangement and that''s all she needed.

    But after a short walk, she reached the venue and her heart stopped seeing the magnificence in front of her. There were roses arranged in a way that it seemed like a fairnd. The music stopped just as she arrived for the bridal march.

    Everyone''s eyes were on her and just as there were seconds for the bridal march to y, an overwhelming feeling washed over her.

    Her heart raced and her fingers trembled. Her eyes started to cloud and her head hurt.

    How much did he spend? Why did he spend this much on a fake wedding?

    Even if it is to save a life, isn''t it too much?

    This is not how I thought my wedding would be... Where is the happiness to know that I get to share my life with the amazing man I love? Where is the overflowing love in my heart?

    Love... there is love, but isn''t it entirely one-sided?

    Why do I feel burdened?

    Why don''t I want to move forward? Should I run away?

    -----

    Jeremy was standing in the front and he didn''t know why he was nervous. He knew she had agreed to this all and Scarlett promised she will not back away, but still, he was nervous.

    The priest was asking something and he was nk. He could see Bobby was saying something and he couldn''t hear a word. Emma was seated with his "family" and somehow he was not in the mood to smile back at Emma when she smiled at him.

    That''s a skimpy white dress... I don''t know much about dresses, but isn''t that an evening gown? Why is she wearing that dress for a formal morning wedding?

    Mikhail was at the distance with a happy smile and he wondered what he was about to say before.

    I should talk to him. It is not possible Jerlina talked to him about Emma, is it? Lately, I don''t get Emma... Am I getting too skeptical?

    As he was in his thoughts, he heard the crowd murmuring and secondster the bridal march started ying. His heart skipped a beat and he turned to look.

    In a pure white dress, like the lily bloomed in the crevice of a mountain facing the moon and with the same glow like the moon; like a blemish-free moon...

    There she is... my love, my Luna!

    His heart started to race and his chest went heavy. His eyes misted and his ears started to ring.

    I''m going to faint!

    -----

    The bridal march started to y. Jerlina stood rooted to the spot, panicked.

    Just then...

 Chapter 118 - A New Kind Of Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 118 - A New Kind Of Happiness</h4>

    "Missy," Patrick patted Jerlina''s hand seeing her ashen face.

    "Yes," Jerlina snapped out of her depressing thoughts and she could hear the bridal march. Her eyes were clouded and she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath remembering Scarlett''s words.

    The mascara will smudge!

    She pulled back her tears with difficulty.

    She saw everyone standing up, waiting for her to walk through the aisle. Daisy was trying to stand beside Tara who was sitting by the aisle.

    Is she trying to protect me in case Tara tries to trip me or something? Daisy has done a lot for me already.

    Scarlett was turning and looking at her with a smile. As they met eyes, Scarlett nodded cing her hand on her chest as if telling her that everything is fine.

    Jerlina realized one thing.

    The love everyone has for me... The efforts everyone is putting into saving my life...

    Why am I thinking about my wishes here?

    Her eyes ended up at the man standing at the end of the aisle, waiting for her toe to him. She has spent days with him to know what he thinks to an extent. Right now, it was painfully obvious that he is nervous and on the verge of fainting. By his side, Bobby came closer to him waiting to offer him aid in case he faints.

    He has a lot of people who love him too. They all supported him in this.

    Just keep on, Jerlina! You have to do this!

    "Uncle, let''s," she turned at her uncle and whispered. She could hear his sigh of relief.

    She started walking through the red carpet. She could see everyone whispering among themselves as she passed through row after row. Everyone was happy as she sensed.

    What does he feel?

    Her eyes ended up on Jeremy. With each step, she was getting closer to him and his face became clearly visible to her. As she was looking, he saw his nervousness turning to a bright smile. His eyes reddened and he wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.

    Is he that happy to see me?

    It was funny; at that moment, she heard nothing and she saw no one but him ¨C the lovely man in front of her, whom she thought was a monster for the most part of her adult life. And he was looking at her with indescribable happiness and love, uncontrobly spilling through his emotions.

    How stupid was I?

    The bouquet she was carrying stuck to her veil and she bowed to correct it. The big diamond he bought for her shined in her finger.

    It made her smile.

    For more than four years, she eagerly waited for a ring. Every birthday, every anniversary, every Valentine''s day, every holiday... and as years passed, every date night made her anticipate...

    I bet Gerry''s going to propose today... I saw him fumbling with something... I think he hid something in his underpants drawer... I bet it is hidden in this cake; I''ll have to finish this...

    But he never did. Troubles appeared; he sent a text and disappeared.

    Heh!

    She looked up and he was still looking at her with a wide grin - the man who gave her the ring.

    I was not happy to get the ring, but that didn''t stop him from getting me the best ring.

    Gerry left me.

    But he... Emma''s brother, Jerry... He came back to my life - he barged into my life when I was in danger. When it was a storm out there for me, he became my shield although I wasn''t pleased with him. He did everything to protect me even against my consent.

    Him ¨C this guy in front of me ¨C Jeremy Joel.

    And this magnificent arrangement around me... even I couldn''t have nned everything this well. He spent a fortune on this farce of a wedding on his own ord without my consent ¨C like before.

    Now and back then, he secretly helped me a lot without even expecting anything back from me. He even was willing to be the bad guy to protect me.

    All because of... his love, for me...

    No one is saying anything, but this is probably the first time he is spending this much for himself. He spends money like water for others but he lives like a middle-ss man.

    But for this wedding, he has spent like the king he is.

    Is it because he is marrying me? The woman he loved for almost a decade?

    Oh! How can I repay his love?

    No, I can''t.

    But I can do one thing.

    I can make this day special for him. As a ''thank you'' for everything he has done for me, for one day, I can go along with his wishes, concealing my feelings.

    If he can be selfless with me for ages, I can return the favor for at least one day.

    Yes, I should do this!

    Her face bloomed with a smile that originated from her heart reaching this decision.

    They reached the beautiful canopy by then and Jeremy took a step forward to get her hand. She observed him closely.

    That tailored tuxedo, that white rose boutonniere, his neatly set hair, those pretty eyes...

    This is him, my groom!

    Fake groom, but still...

    Isn''t he handsome?

    And seeing her hand in his big, rough hand, with the ring he bought her in her finger...

    I''m getting married to him! Wow!

    Fake marriage! Remember Jerlina, it''s fake! Don''t get too excited.

    "Someone got a haircut at thest moment, it seems," she whispered to bring him back.

    Is he that surprised to see me smile?

    Jeremy was stunned. He thought she''d turn back and run when she paused at the start. His panic stopped him from fainting.

    I shouldn''t have gone overboard with everything and now she is startled. She''s going to run away! And I can''t even me her. She never wanted this anyway.

    But then she started moving forward making his life return to him.

    I knew it! She''s too noble to run away mid-way. Even if it hurts her, she will keep her promise. I am sorry, Jerlina, for making you go through this selfish desire of mine... but please bear with it, my Luna... for one day.

    For one day, be my wife.

    As she walked closer, he noticed her hair. Combined with the white dress thatplemented her beauty, and that hair with a sparkling tiara, surrounded by all those roses, she looked like a Queen ¨C a fairy queen who resides in the moon.

    My Luna ¨C the lover of my soul and the ruler of my heart.

    Is she smiling at me? Me? Is she not putting up with it? Or is she pretending?

    He looked at her closely.

    She is smiling for real!

    He felt like flying and he wondered if he is dreaming all of it.

    I fainted like a fool and am currently dreaming, aren''t I?

    But then he felt her warm breath by his ears.

    "Someone got a haircut at thest moment, it seems," he heard.

    I''m not dreaming and she is smiling!

    MY Jerlina is smiling! AT ME!!

    "You are so stunning. I almost died," he whispered in her ears.

    Will she ept mypliment?

    Jerlina heard him and she was tongue-tied for a response. She looked into his eyes and she saw the happiness in them.

    And she felt happy seeing that happiness in his face.

    That''s odd... I''ve never felt this happy before. It''s not like I''ve never made others happy before.

    But to see him being happy because of me...

    "You''re handsome too," she replied.

    "Yeah, the hairstyle you chose suits me," he winked.

    "I''m a smart one, aren''t I?" she smiled.

    "You are," he whispered in her ears and his lips grazed on her earlobe making her heart skipped a beat.

    This is dangerous, she thought. He looks too handsome and his scent...

    Yumm... And I have to kiss him.

    Her face blushed.

    She turned her face as Patrick spoke some words to Jeremy.

    It was then she noticed the orchestra under a tree. There were violins, trumpets, a piano, and even a harp.

    Wow! ''Herees the bride'' in trumpets! Amazing!

    Yeah, let''s not look at him too much and enjoy other things...

    *Ehem*

    The priest cleared his throat and the ceremony started.

 Chapter 119 - The Dip Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 119 - The Dip Kiss</h4>

    Throughout the ceremony, Jerlina had to remind herself that this is not a real wedding. It was too real to be a fake wedding and it did make her feel a little nervous because she could see Jeremy was treating it as a real wedding.

    More than that, she felt like all those eyes watching her were burning her back. She never was in a spot like this before and it made her more nervous. Thankfully she remembered to say "I do" at the right moment.

    But maybe he realized her nervousness, Jeremy often looked at her with a gentle smile and it made her nervousness fly away.

    "I pronounce you man and wife!"

    The Priest announced and everyone pped. Jerlina''s heart started to race.

    The kissing would be next right? Which side should I tilt my head? It would be awkward if our noses sh. Maybe we should have practiced kissing as he suggested?

    Ahhhhh! What should I do?

    "You may now kiss the bride," the priest said the dreaded words. Jerlina gulped and turned to the side and he had a gentle smile on his face.

    Jeremy was nervous too. But the overwhelming feeling of love in his heart washed out the nervousness. He meant every word he said and the petite, nervous figure in front of him, invoked his instinct to protect her; protect for life.

    ''I''ll hold you in my heart till it beats thest, my love. I wish you''d let me hold your hand for the rest of our lives...''

    He wanted to tell her. He held her cheek with his hand. But the words he wanted to say didn''''te out.

    "I''m yours alone," he whispered and watched her eyes widen.

    Can you hear me, my love?

    "You''re my wife and my Luna forever," he whispered and bent for a kiss.

    Jerlina could only hear the pping sound and she could see he was saying something. She tried to hear what he said but she couldn''t.

    But his eyes, the warmth of his hand...

    She could guess what he was saying. And sensing the gentleness from him, she felt strong. She believed if she lets him lead, she''d be fine.

    Ha! I am useless. Rather than giving him happiness, I am still getting support from him.

    She saw him bending for the kiss and closed her eyes as she leaned closer to his lips.

    I trust you, Joel.

    His warm lips pressed on her lips and his warm breath intertwined with hers.

    "Sorry, just this once," he whispered as his lips left hers and her heart hurt.

    Is he feeling bad thinking he is forcing me to kiss him?

    "I didn''t-"? ''mind''

    Before she finished the sentence, his hand wrapped around her waist and he had a yful smile. The next moment he dipped her. Jerlina didn''t expect that and she felt butterflies in her stomach. She wrapped her hand around his neck, instinctively.

    "Wha-"

    Before she shouted out of shock, his lips pressed on her lips once more and Jerlina''s heart raced.? She heard everyone whistling and pping and he let go of her lips with that smile still on his face.

    So, he apologized for THIS?

    "You..." she hit his chest slightly with a chuckle.

    "Haha...." he chuckled and helped her up kissing her forehead. "I wanted to."

    The entire ce was loud and rowdy and there was the handfasting ceremony that the priest conducted after that. Jerlina has never seen that ceremony before and she was impressed. She figured it must be a ceremony from his side.

    For some reason, she couldn''t stop smiling as she felt happy.

    And then they walked out holding hands to the reception area. They were rained with rose petals and confetti. She could hear loud noises of firecrackers and she didn''t know if it is legal or not.

    She didn''t care.

    Only through the recessional, Jerlina noticed Emma sitting among the others. With her phone pointing at her, she had an odd smirk.

    She understood Emma''s thoughts.

    Wait till I show it to Gerard.

    Her smile froze for a moment, but then sheposed herself.

    Who is Gerard to me anymore? I already told him what he needed to hear. He has no right to stick his nose in my affairs anymore.

    Her smile returned and she waved her hand at Scarlett. Baby Cia got irritated and started crying and she saw Bobby walking to her. Daisy was near her too and Jerlina was relieved.

    "Jerlina," Jeremy called her and he pointed at the distance.

    She saw Mikhail waving his hand at them and he was gesturing that he is leaving. Jeremy waved back and Jerlina waved her hand with a smile too.

    "He''s not staying for the reception?" she asked.

    "I''ll tell youter," Jeremy shouted in her ears.

    Everything was loud and noisy she heard no one. There were a lot of people who came and congratted her and she didn''t know who was who.

    Jerlina gulped seeing the horse carriage in front of her with four horses.

    Am I a royal or what?

    "Seriously?" She looked at Jeremy.

    "Yeah," he shrugged. "Those horses are the best from Volkonsky''s stable and he sent them here especially for us. It is his wedding gift for us."

    "Really?" she raised her eyebrows. She is scared of horses. She once tried to get near a horse and it licked her. She didn''t go near a horse again.

    "Just for us to reach the venue," he patted her back. "If you don''t like it we can take the car."

    She saw Emma trying to get close to them through her peripheral vision. And her face didn''t look well.

    It was then she remembered that Emma wanted to have a wedding like a Princess. She had watched many European Royal weddings and she wanted a wedding like that.

    But she changed her ns to steal my wedding ns, right?

    Well, guess who has a four-horse carriage for her wedding now, huh?

    Jerlina is not someone who takes petty revenge. But if a chance like this presents itself to her, then it can only be Karma paying her back, right?

    "No problem. We can ride the carriage," Jerlina didn''t deny.

    Jeremy got on the carriage first and helped Jerlina up. She was a little scared at first but seeing Emma''s highly disappointed face, she was pleased. A little more pleased than she should be.

    "Hi... Thank you..."

    With a wide smile, she gave the royal wave to everyone around.

    Ah, I can get used to this!

    "Someone''s happy," Jeremy was pleased to see her very happy. That is what he wanted. He didn''t expect her to be this happy and it doubled his happiness.

    "Yeah," her tone was high-pitched out of happiness."I feel like a Princess!"

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat seeing her. He leaned closer to her.

    Jerlina felt his approaching her and out of instinct turned to look at him. His warm breath fell on her face as he was so close.

    Is he going to kiss me again?

 Chapter 120 - Cant See Him Sad

    <h4>Chapter 120 - Can''t See Him Sad</h4>

    "You''re not a Princess, honey buns," Jeremy trailed his hand on her cheek. He saw his wedding band reflecting the sun and his lips curved to a smile.

    He didn''t know how how much she remembered of the ring exchange. Her fingers were cold and she almost dropped the ring as she was very nervous.

    But yeah... I am married to her!

    On her hand ced on herp was an identical ring to his. The rings turned out great and they fit them both perfectly.

    We are married!

    "You''re a Queen by right," he added and ced a kiss on her cheek.

    She really is! At least, ording to Alexander Volkonsky and his supporters.

    "Queen?" Jerlina was confused.

    By right, he says?

    "Yeah, my queen," he smiled.

    He watched the frown line between her eyebrows melt as her lips curved up. "You''re smooth, Jeremy," she chuckled.

    God, she''s beautiful!

    Jerlina didn''t want to talk more to that man with a buttery tongue and decided to look around. People in their homes on their way were waving at them and she waved back with a smile.

    He really is treated like royalty here, isn''t he?

    But his queen..? Hmm...

    "Where is the reception?" Jerlina asked. They''ve left Wolford and were parading the streets of Peyton and she didn''t know where they are going.

    "Hmm... Where?" he shrugged and Jerlina red at him yfully only for him to end upughing. He was sitting close to her and whenever the sun peeked out from the clouds, he covered her face with his hands.

    She could say that no one can protect him like he does.

    "Dr. Kruger... your mom wasn''t there. You didn''t invite her?" she asked. She didn''t remember seeing the doctor. Even the Harrisons were all there and howe his mom didn''t attend the wedding?

    "She refused to attend..." he said and his face turned dull.

    "Why?" she held his hand. She didn''t like to see him sad. He looked away and she gripped his hand. "Why?" she repeated.

    "Mom... she was hurt by Emma''s mom. You know I was her foster child, right? Alexander helped me with that..." he took a deep breath and Jerlina patted his hand. She could see it is a hard topic for him to speak about.

    "Some med Jeremiah for leaving his son in foster care and he and his wife were ashamed. I didn''t want to return there and they caused trouble for mom to save their pride. But mom endured everything for me. She doesn''t like them and won''t be where they are. I''d dly have her in their ce, but they have no shame and my mom has more pride..." he smiled wryly.

    Jerlina pursed her lips and she became sad too. He saw how terribly he behaved with Emma''s family and even then they are here. She won''t mistake their presense to be out of love for him. She saw that they didn''t care for him but acted like they own the ce.

    But Dr. Kruger is a good person and she truly cares for Jeremy. She should have seen him getting married.

    Sometimes good people don''t want to dirty themselves by fighting with scums and it makes the scums think they are superior.

    "Let''s go to the clinic," she said reaching a decision.

    "What?" he was surprised.

    "You would like it when she attends the reception, right?" She asked and he couldn''t even reply. "Let''s ask her once more."

    "Please, take us to the clinic," she directly spoke with the coachman.

    Jeremy saw her side profile as she watched eagerly to reach the clinic. He didn''t know what she is thinking; he didn''t want to know really.

    Superficially looking, it seemed like she cared for what he wants and that''s how he wanted to take it as.

    But, that probably is the truth. He knows she is a kind soul.

    Jerlina wasn''t thinking much actually. If she thought deeply, she would have felt guilty to get involved in this issue since this is a fake wedding.

    She just didn''t like to see him with a regret and so she wanted to give it a try.

    "Jerlina... she won''t change her mind," he said as they reached the clinic.

    He didn''t want her to get her hopes up and face rejection. He begged his mom for days and she refused. She''s not going to change her mind now.

    "It''s fine even if she refuses. At least she''ll see you as a groom in person, right?" Jerlina said with a smile and walked out.

    Jeremy stood and watched her walk with determination. Lifting her veil and the train of her dress, in her heels, she walked at arger pace. A part of her veil fluttered in the wind and her hair shone like the snow in the sun.

    How can I not love her?

    How can I give up on her?

    Should I give up on her?

    He heard from Charlie that she had a clean break with that guy the other day before he pped her. And he didn''t think that she is someone who''d go behind a man who hit her. If that is the case, Gerard is out of the race.

    Why should I give up on her?

    Why can''t I pursue her?

    How am I unsuitable for her? I love her more than anything...

    As he lingered, she already entered the clinic and he saw Wyatt standing at the distance. His heart skipped a beat thinking she might be in danger.

    Why is he here? Did he bring his tiger in his car?

    "She your wife, TJ? Keep ''er closer!! " he shouted showing the peace sign and a weird grin.

    F*ck! Is that a threat?

    Jeremy stared at him and ran inside the clinic. The entire ce was filled with Tiger''s people and his heart stopped beating.

    *Pop* *Pop*

    He heard two distinct pops in the hallway where his mom''s office is at and his hands naturally went to the holster and grabbed his weapon.

    God, please no!

    ------

    Emma was already p*ssed off seeing Jerlina leaving in a carriage. She was also getting a lot of calls from the hospital. It seemed like Gerard threw another tantrum injuring a nurse after checking his phone and the hospital management asks her to move him elsewhere.

    Yeah, I sent him that b*tch''s wedding pictures and so he did that? Did he think about me? What should I do now? I can''t ask dad''s help and Jeremy isn''t even looking at me. Why am I the only one suffering?

    "Yeah, he married down... but you do what you do for your kids..." Jeremiah Harrison had his sycophantic smile on. "Harold...Ah, he''s busy with all the preparations. It''s his brother''s wedding after all. Harold! Come greet Mr. Greenwald..."

    He didn''t forget to introduce his son either. This one is a rich investor from the other side of the pond and he needed his investments for his finance firm.

    "You do what you do as a father," Mr. Greenwald chuckled.

    He was wondering why Fitzgerald''s father is a Harrison. Maybe he kept his mother''s name? It is not so clear in the aristocratic circles. There are a lot of spections though. But as far as he seen, it seems like Jeremy is close with his Harrison family.

    Jeremiah kept on talking with that group of men as the preparation was going on.

    "Yeah, he''s going to change hispany''s name to Harrison Lumber Corp. We are already operating as a familypany after all..." he went on.

    After using Emma to change Jeremy''s name to Harrison, this is the obvious next step. He needs to create rumors. Emma can convince that b*stard to change hispany''s name and then... the ownership of thepany.

    It''s inevitable!

    He saw Emma at the distance scrolling through her phone.

    Can she pull this off? She couldn''t stop the wedding...? She let that Volkonsky slip away... Can''t she learn from her brother?

    Even the one she married didn''t bring anything productive to our table. He got mugged and ended up in the hospital.

    Will she ever be useful? Useless b*tch!

    Just then, everyone scrambled around and there were a lot of murmurs around. He noticed Jeremy''s people running to the road.

    What happened?

 Chapter 121 - I Belong To You

    <h4>Chapter 121 - I Belong To You</h4>

    Jerlina looked through her misty eyes. Everything looked blurry and she saw Jeremy and Dr. Kruger by her side with their eyes red with tears.

    Ah, isn''t this wonderful?

    When Jerlina went to the doctor''s office, the doctor was already wearing a dress and seemed to be contemting whether she should attend the wedding or not.

    The moment Jerlina entered, she hugged her and started to tear up. "I''m so d you''re here, dear," she said and took a good look at her. "You''re so pretty!"

    Jerlina could see how much she loved Jeremy. She is the one who raised him after all. She would want to see him getting married too.

    It was not hard to convince her to attend the reception. She was feeling a little hesitant to ride on the carriage with them, but Jerlina convinced her to get on.

    Jeremy looked happy and that''s all she needed, but she didn''t understand why he entered the room holding his weapon in his hand. She didn''t think he''d be carrying a weapon while he was wearing a tuxedo but seems like he does.

    Well, yeah... a couple of guys wolf-whistled at her. ''Are you TJ''sdy?'' they asked and they seemed pretty happy for TJ. They even popped open champagne bottles they had.

    Did he get mad for the wolf-whistle? Or for ruining the ce with champagne?

    And now we are getting back to the venue...

    Back...

    They reached where they started and everyone came and weed them. Jerlina wondered what is the purpose of the "parade" she went back then if the reception is at the same ce as the wedding.

    Did he want to show off for those who didn''t attend the wedding? Ah, no... It is probably for the change in seating arrangements, isn''t it?

    Jerlina felt a little ashamed for getting surprised at her own wedding. Her co-workers who got married all made a big fuss about the wedding arrangements and they nned every detail meticulously.

    Well, mine is a fake wedding, anyway.

    Wait... I made such a fuss with Dr. Kruger to attend the reception. Would she be angry at me for pushing her to attend a fake wedding? Is it possible that she refused to attend this wedding because it is fake?

    Jerlina''s brain went overdrive.

    Dr. Kruger was weed eagerly by Daisy who was very excited.

    "I thought you weren''t attending!" she shrieked.

    "Yeah, but my daughter-inw insisted I''de here. She even weed me with a carriage in waiting. I couldn''t refuse," Dr. Kruger didn''t hold back on her praises and Jerlina was relieved.

    "She''s a lovely one, isn''t she? And all you required was a carriage it seems," Daisy added and Jerlina was embarrassed hearing their praises and her face went red.

    "Thank you," Jeremy whispered in her ear making her ears red.

    He was very happy, beyond description.

    Only she could do this.... Only she could make him confuse the sound of bottle opening to firing weapons...

    This woman!

    "Are you cold?" Jeremy asked seeing her all red.

    "No, I am fine," she patted her cheeks. "I think Emma wants to speak with you," she noticed Emma trying to get near and she was elbowing others.

    "Umm..." Jeremy tried to get to Emma, but Bobby came and led them to the dance stage.

    On their way there she saw everyone having fun with various games. The canopy where the wedding ceremony was held was reced with the dance stage.

    The first dance was announced and? Jerlina wondered what surprise awaits her there.

    "I don''t dance very well," she came clean.

    Don''t couple usually practice their first dance? What am I going to do? I have two left feet when ites to dancing.

    "It''s okay. I lead well," he held her hand and she let out a deep breath.

    "What can you not do?" she asked as she stood in front of him. This man seems to be the whole package. He cooks, he creates stuff with wood, he manages a bigpany, he trains dogs, he helps people...

    Sigh! How can someone be this perfect?

    The music started and she ced her hand on his shoulder as he held her hand. His other hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer.

    "You''re awesome, you know that right?" she said with a smile and he smiled back at her.

    [If I could be honest...] the song started ying in the background.

    "You think?" he asked.

    "Yes, for real," she nodded.

    "Then do I have a chance with you?" he asked.

    Jerlina gulped seeing those pretty blue eyes filled with expectation.

    "Sorry," she grimaced as she stepped on his shoe.

    [...I''ll pretend it''s just you... Yes they can hear us...]

    "It''s fine," he kissed her forehead, closing his eyes.

    As she was pulled closer to him, she could feel his heart racing. She rested her head on his shoulder. Wearing a six inch heels, she almost reached his ears and it was an apt height difference between them for dancing.

    "What song is this?" she asked. She doesn''t listen to a wide variety of songs and this song was new to her. It had such soul-touching lyrics.

    "Jacob Lee''s ''I belong to you''," Jeremy answered in her ears. "this is my guilty-pleasure song. Don''t tell anyone," he whispered.

    "...Here at the altar... I refuse to grow older... Unless it is with you... "

    Jeremy started singing along and Jerlina''s heart clenched. She imagined him in his office, sitting with a bottle of beer, listening to this song, imagining his wedding day.

    He''d have imagined his wedding day with me.

    Just like she was floating, he led her in dance. She didn''t step on his foot again as he gently led her.

    "Did you imagine your wedding day, Joel?" she asked.

    He paused singing and looked at her. She was looking up and he was looking down. Their noses almost touched and she felt his warm breath on her face, tingling her.

    "You said it," he smiled gently and his eyes were misted making them more alluring.

    "Said what?" she asked. Her lips felt dry and she wetted them with her tongue.

    "Joel... You called me Joel. You weren''t calling me that for some time..."

    "Ah... I heard you don''t like to be called with that name-"

    "Not for you..." he said and his eyes widened as he interjected her. "Those restrictions are not for you."

    "Why?" she asked.? Only after asking she realized something.

    What will I do If he says that it is because he loves me? This man held me in his heart dreaming of the day he marries me. Did he want our rtionship to be close as the one portrayed in the song?

    [...And I will wait to hear you say... I belong to you...]

    Is he waiting to hear me say that I belong to him?

    What will I do if he says that?

    "You want to know why? Should I-"

    Jerlina didn''t know what possessed her. She wrapped her hand around his neck and standing on her tiptoes pressed her lips on his.

    Don''t say it... Don''t say that you love me...

 Chapter 122 - He Deserves Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 122 - He Deserves Happiness</h4>

    Jeremy froze for a moment. One moment he was seriously contemting whether he should confess to her right then or not and the next moment, he is being kissed by her ¨C the one he loves.

    This is the first time she is kissing me when she is sober... She is kissing me when she is sober!

    His hand holding her waist gently traveled to the back of her head and he held her other hand closer to his heart. Her lips were soft and they had a sweet taste to them.

    He kissed her back.

    Jerlina tried to pull back realizing what she has done. Only when he kissed her back did she realize that she has kissed him to stop him from speaking.

    What have I done?

    Sensing her retreat, Jeremy let go of her lips. He opened his eyes and looked at her. With a blush, she looked like a freshly blossomed rose in his arms.

    "The kiss... I''ll expl-"

    Jerlina tried to talk to him about it, but before she could finish speaking, her lips were covered by his lips once again.

    This time around, the kiss wasn''t just the pressing of their lips. He started to nibble on her lips and his arm wrapped around her neck, pulling her closer to him.

    His pine scent overwhelmed her and with his entire body pressing on her, she felt his warmth passing to her. He was scorchingly hot and surprisingly gentle.

    As his lips yed with her lips, she could feel the overwhelming love he had for her. His hands were slightly trembling, her hand on his heart could sense how fast his heart was racing and his gentleness as he held her made her realize how patient he is with her.

    He''s saying he loves me with this kiss.

    Jerlina didn''t know what to think of the kiss. But she did feel hot since she hadn''t been kissed in a long time and his gentleness and his love touched her heart.

    His tongue then gently traced over her lips and before she could decide what to do, he let go of her lips. His hand was at the back of her head and he looked into her eyes.

    Tell me what you feel...

    His eyes seemed to ask and Jerlina gulped.

    "I think the next would be the parent dance... You''ll be dancing with your mother, right?" she tried to change the topic and tried to get out of his hold.

    "Oh, shit!" he grunted. "Don''t move."

    Jerlina wondered what made him ufortable since he looked a little... hurt.

    "Why?" she asked and he pressed her waist on his crotch by wrapping his arms around her waist.

    Yeep! That hard thing... Don''t tell me he got hard by kissing me..? That too by this kiss? Hehehe!

    "One more..." he asked to y one more song for them.

    Jerlina could not control her grin. She pressed her forehead on his shoulders to stop her fromughing out loud. She even ground her waist against his to confirm what she felt was really his "excitement".

    "Is it funny?" he asked. "And stop moving. You''re not helping..." he hissed.

    Who will understand his woes? She kissed him and he got too excited for that. And his unreliable little brother down there always has a mind of his own and is hellbent on humiliating him in public.

    How can I dance with my mom like this? Ugh!

    "It is funny..." she whispered in his ears. He noticed everyone''s eys on them and she didn''t even feel nervous anymore. "Are you that depraved?" sheughed in his ears.

    "I am. So what?" his voice seemed angry. But Jerlina didn''t mind.

    "Didn''t you hire that woman that other day? You''re very needy, Joel..." she held back her chuckle.

    "I didn''t do anything with her as I told you before," his voice became serious and he held her chin to look at her. He wondered if she is still thinking that he did something with that woman.

    "Are you-" he let out a short breath. "This is really not funny, Jerlina." He gritted his teeth seeing her holding back herughter.

    "It is..." she giggled. "I don''t have my body part sticking out in an obvious way telling everyone that I got turned on just by a kiss, do I?"

    "You little..." he pressed his lips on hers once more. She looked too cute with that yful smile.

    Jerlina wasn''t stunned and bit his lips. With a slight hiss, he pulled back and his eyes were filled with lust.

    "I think it just got bigger..." she giggled. "You''re an idiot!"

    If kissing me makes him hard, why is he keep on kissing me?

    "Shut up!" he grunted. "It really is not funny. It''s because you bit my lips. It''s erotic," he whispered.

    "Okay..." she let out a slight moan in his ear. "I won''t lick your earlobe either," she wetted her lips. "I heard earlobes are more of an erotic spot," whispered in his ears. Her lips grazed on his earlobe and she felt him flinch.

    "You-" he hugged her close. "If you dare to make one more move, I''ll stick my fingers inside you right here," his hand on her waist slowly traveled down and grabbed her tush.

    Fingers?

    "Okay, fine," Jerlina knew she has crossed a limit and she decided not to tease him anymore.

    -----

    "They seem to be getting along well," Dr. Kruger asked Daisy.

    She was surprised seeing them two dancing for the second song, unwilling to part. They were talking andughing the whole time and they seemed pretty close. If she was just a spectator not knowing the story between them, she''d believe that those two are in love.

    Just some weeks ago, she was crying toin about him and was on the verge of breaking down. And now she is genuinelyughing?

    Is she not ming him for her miscarriage now?

    So... should I ignore that other issue now?

    She got a little hopeful. She knew Jerlina is a good girl and other than that she has no reason to refuse Jeremy. She could see Jeremy loved her so much. If they get along well, she''d be the first to celebrate.

    And this is the first time she has seen Jeremy this happy and carefree. He spent as he pleased taking care of all the arrangements and it was good to see him enjoying himself.

    He deserves this! He earned this!

    "Lately, things have been going well between them, it seems... It is good to see them together like this, right?" Daisy had a bright smile as she patted Baby Cia sleeping on her shoulder. "What do you say, Scar?"

    "They are getting closer... And Jerlina- she is not someone who can pretend well, right? This wedding is the way it is... I thought she''d be sad or nked out throughout the wedding as she cannot pretend to be happy... But something different happened." Scarlett whispered and tried to get Cia from Daisy''s shoulders as Daisy''s shoulders might hurt.

    "What?" Dr. Kruger got curious.

 Chapter 123 - Memories Frozen In The Photograph

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Memories Frozen In The Photograph</h4>

    "Yes," Scarlett nodded at Dr. Kruger as she carefully tried to carry the baby. But the baby started to cry and Daisy gestured that she''d keep the baby.

    "Jerlina decided to be happy for some reason, and now she probably forgot or doesn''t care that this is a fake wedding. But this is good for Jeremy, right?" Scarlett spoke in a hushed tone and both thedies nodded.

    "As long as that boy is happy..."

    "Yeah..."

    Both thedies were happy and Scarlett watched the dancing couple with a smile on her face.

    Jeremy, you can steal her heart if you want. It is up to you...

    -----

    Jerlina could still feel his hard member against her and the next song was about to end. She really didn''t want to keep on dancing until he calms down. Her feet hurt.

    Does he have an unsatiable beast down there?

    She shivered.

    "Are you cold," he rested his forehead in the nook of her neck and took in a whiff. And then it became harder.

    This demon has no self-control! He wants to get humiliated in public? Sigh!

    "I got this tiara in a cake box," she decided to take it upon herself to change his mind

    "Alexander said he''d send it. But in a cake box?" Jeremy stood up straight with his eyebrows furrowed.

    She talked to him about her doubts about the design of the Fleur de Lys. Jeremy recalled how Alexander got all weird seeing that symbol etched in the bowl he had with the samples the other day.

    After that, the "friendship" between Patrick and Alexander was revealed. Jeremy was already suspicious of Alexander''s motives with Jerlina and this added to it. And both of them decided to check her logo to see what turns up.

    Speaking about this did distract Jeremy and he had calmed down, "down there".

    When the parent dances were announced, Jerlina saw Jeremy''s father and stepmother walking up to the stage with a bright smile before their names were announced. Emma too stood up for some reason.

    Eh, aren''t you jumping the gun..?

    Jerlina turned to her side and Jeremy didn''t even notice them and was walking towards Dr. Kruger. She on the other hand weed uncle Pat to the dance stage.

    "I love you, mom!" Jeremy shouted as loud as he could and the entire ce filled with cheers. "Without you, I wouldn''t even be alive!"

    Dr. Kruger had tears rolling down her cheeks with his promation. It made her feel good.

    Jerlina turned to look at Jeremiah Harrison and his wife. Their face changed colors and she saw Emma ring at her.

    Eh, what did I do?

    Mr. Greenwald turned at the boy near him. "Who''s that?" he asked.

    "That''s TJ''s foster mother. She raised him," the boy said and started to cheer.

    "But his father..?" Mr. Greenwald asked to confirm. He was told that it would be beneficial for his investments if he uses them on someone connected with Volkonsky and so he decided to use it in Harrison Financials although he was a little skeptical hearing the cheating-rumors hanging around Jeremiah Harrison.

    But seems like the Harrisons are liars?

    "Oh, he abandoned TJ when he was very young for his other family, and TJ was raised by the doctor. Didn''t you know? Everyone knows this..!" the boy didn''t want to speak with this old man who is disturbing him and moved away.

    Mr. Greenwald looked at the Harrison family returning to their seats with their heads bowed in shame.

    There are always fathers like this, aren''t they? Wankers! They should be executed publicly after everyone pisses on their face!

    He remembered his "father" and his eyebrows twitched in anger. His opinion about Jeremy skyrocketed in his heart.

    Just like me, he overcame the big obstacle of an absentee father!

    Mr. Greenwald decided to spread it in his circles not to get involved with the Harrisons.

    ------

    The dance went well and after that, they had the cake cutting ceremony. As they were seated, they doing the introductions of both the bride and the groom.

    "There is a big clue for you here," Jeremy whispered in her ear.

    "Clue? About what?" Jerlina asked.

    "Something that connects us..." he winked and Jerlina wondered what it was.

    Don''t tell me he has a picture of us together on that day we met in the pub! Oh no, did we take pictures that night? Why don''t I remember?

    First, it was the introduction about the groom, and Jerlina with a pounding heart saw every picture disyed on the big TV screens around. His mother was very pretty and she was d Jeremy took her appearance.

    His father looks like a frog that got morphed into a hyena.

    How did that beauty fell for this frog...

    At least, Jeremy came out of that union..!

    Of the many pictures that shed was the picture of her in a onesie on Christmas eve and she wondered if they added that picture in his collections mistakenly.

    She waited for her messy appearance in the pub, but no such picture was there.

    Did he lie?

    Then it was about her and her eyes teared up seeing her father and mother''s wedding picture. And there were pictures of her with her mother and she missed her mom.

    Her life would have turned differently if her mother was alive.

    And that Christmas Eve picture shed again and she shrugged.

    So they added this picture with Jeremy''s picture mistakenly.

    She wondered if Jeremy had a candid photo with her when she was in school or something. As she expected, Jeremy was in the background of one of the pictures taken as she was holding a cup with some of her schoolmates.

    So, this is what he meant..! Did he want to be known as a stalker?

    How did I not notice him in that picture before?

    But that picture was when they got the first prize in a math quizpetition at the state level. She wanted her father to attend, but he couldn''t.

    (Surprise! Surprise! Gina had terrible tooth pain that day..!)

    But he was there? And he had a bright smile... Was he happy that we won? Well, I answered most of the questions and so it is technically my win...

    And...

    "Thank you, Joel," she whispered in his ears.

    Thank you for being there and for getting happy for me, although I didn''t even know you were there.

    He looked at her with a nk expression."You''re an idiot," he replied and she pouted.

    "No, I am a genius!" she said with her chin up. "I won a math quiz!"

    "For f*ck sake!" Jeremy ended upughing and kissed her forehead.

    He thought she''d figure out both their mothers were in that picture together. But it seems like she is thankful for something entirely different.

    Who wants her thanks?

    He wanted to flick her forehead and exin to her, but then she had a very proud smile and he decided to tell her another time.

    That moment in that photograph will be safe for all eternity. Both in my heart and in the paper...

    I''ll tell youter!

 Chapter 124 - Creating Discord

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Creating Discord</h4>

    "Isn''t this enough?" Jerlina mumbled to Jeremy after posing for the umptieth picture. There were photos and videos taken of them and he was pretty interested in taking pictures unlike her.

    Most of the guests have left,

    Scarlett came often to touch up her makeup and Jerlina felt like she is a model doing a photo shoot.

    "Are you tired already?" he looked a little disappointed. He could see she was in a good mood and she looked extremely beautiful. And so he used the chance to have as many pictures with her as he wanted, but he didn''t want to push her hard.

    "Yes, my feet kills me. Didn''t we take enough pictures?" Jerlina really couldn''t even stand anymore. Her feet started to blister. "You should take some with your sister. She''s ring at me for a long time."

    "Yeah, then sit here for a moment then... I''ll be back," he pulled a chair for her to sit and ran to his sister. She saw Emma''s face brightening up, immediately, seeing him.

    What an actress! Or does she really love her brother that much? Am I getting blinded by my bias towards her? Does Jeremy see her genuine love because he loves her too?

    Eh, whatever!

    She never tried to be polite about Emma when she talks to him. She thought he''d get offended and ask her to be polite with her, but he never did. She wondered what that was about.

    ''Those restrictions are not for you.''

    She closed her eyes.

    Did he really mean it? Ah, didn''t he get angry at me before when I talked about his dear sister? His sister is his number one...

    And it is not wrong.

    "Haha... So now what?" She heard Scarlett''s sneer and opened her eyes. Scarlett seemed to be confronting Emma and she stood up and walked closer out of curiosity.

    She noticed how pissed the Harrisons were when they left. Emma wanted to leave with them, but she was told something and was left here.

    So this is her n for the day? Because her family was humiliated in public?

    Heh! Emma... Like she can genuinely love someone... Why did I ever doubt her?

    "So now that "ev-eryone''s" wondering why a Harrison is leading a Fitzgeraldpany, should he change thepany''s name too? Just like he changed his name without any gratitude for our Fitzgerald?" Scarlett shouted at Emma and Jeremy was patting Scarlett''s shoulder to calm her down.

    "I''m not gonna-"

    "Well, Emma, the most thoughtful one!" Scarlett snapped her finger at Emma who now looked pitiful with her eyes filled to the brim with tears. "You don''t have to worry about it since we ¨C the people of Peyton, can tell those "everyone" how your father abandoned his son and it was Fitzgerald whoter adopted him and handed over hispany to him. We can-" Scarlett was pretty mad and started screaming at Emma.

    "I swear Jerlina," Scarlett turned at Jerlina seeing her approaching. Bobby who was at the distance started running towards them.

    "If your husband changes thepany''s name listening to his witch of a sister... I am finished with him." She made a cut-throat gesture. "Finished forever... Peyton''s been the Fitzgerald''snd for more than a century. It will never be Harrison''s. Tell him..."

    "Scar... I... I didn''t even mean it that way," Emma spoke in a soft voice as if she was terrified of Scarlett. "I was just telling my brother what I observed. I am sorry if-"

    "Ha! Shove your fake apology where the sun doesn''t shine, Emma! Only your half-brother and-"

    "Scar, let''s go home..." Bobby wrapped his arm around her shoulder.

    "Ha, herees the white knight of that poor Princess," she snorted.

    "Jerry, we''re leaving," Bobby picked her up. "I''ll take care of her," he kissed her forehead. "Kitty, calm down."

    "Let me down, Bobby. Let me tell that fool that he cannot change thepany name..." Scarlett wasn''t screaming anymore.

    "Whatpany''s name?" Bobby knitted his brows and looked at Jeremy.

    "It''s nothing... She assumes I am going to change our Lumberpany''s name. I won''t," Jeremy said and Bobby looked at him for a couple of seconds before turning to leave.

    "You better not."

    "Don''t trust him too much, Bobby. Didn''t he promise us that he won''t change his name? You saw his wedding invitation, right? Heh! She already started to convince him about thepany name. Wait a few years..."

    Scarlett wasining to Bobby and he was silent as he carried her back.

    "I''m sorry, Jeremy... I didn''t mean to start a fight between you and your friends. I was just..."

    Emma went on and Jerlina felt her heart skip a beat.

    When were they fighting? It could be called an argument, but a fight? Seriously?

    She looked at Jeremy.

    Come on, Joel! Correct her!

    "I understand, Emma. I know you didn''t have such intentions. Scarlett is overreacting but you should know that...that topic is a thorn between us..."

    Jeremy tried to console the "regretful" Emma and Jerlina rolled her eyes. She swore she saw a glint in Emma''s eyes, but she was not in the mood to analyze it.

    "Wait for me, Bobby. I''ming with you!" She decided to go home with Bobby. "I cannot bear with these cringy siblings," she mumbled and walked as fast as she can to Bobby''s car.

    "What?" Bobby had a weird expression as he turned and Jerlina felt a strong grip by her arm.

    "You''reing home with me, wife," Jeremy was trying to smile but his jaws were clenched showing his displeasure with her.

    Emma watched Jerem leaving her and running behind Jerlina and her heart filled with anger. She''s been ignored the entire day. She tried to get attention by wearing the same color as the bride but she was lied to.

    She is not wearing champagne white! How can that b*tch lie to me like this?

    And during the ceremony, she called Jeremy plenty of times, but he didn''t even look at her. And others... they didn''t even reply to her when she tried to talk to them and inly ignored her.

    Is the "bride" that special to ignore me? Me ¨C the sister of the groom?

    Not to mention that awful father and his orders...Ugh! Why am I suffering always?

    And... I am getting ignored again?

    She should pay for this all!

    "Ah, yes..." Jerlina realized she in her wedding gown should be leaving with her "husband". "But my clothes-"

    "We can get it tomorrow," he didn''t let go. His blue eyes were shimmering like a sapphireke and filled with determination not willing to let her go.

    "Hey, Jer!" Emma walked closer. "Gerard is... you know, he''s got hurt and he''s not listening to the doctors and causing troubles in the hospital... Jer, so..." she tried to hold Jerlina''s hand.

    Jerlina took a step aside. "So?" she furrowed her brows.

    "Can you please... please...e to the hospital and talk to him. He keeps on asking for you and he''ll listen to you..."

    "Oh?" Jerlina asked with concern.

    Jeremy was shocked by Jerlina''s tone of voice.

 Chapter 125 - His Eyes Were Only On Her

    <h4>Chapter 125 - His Eyes Were Only On Her</h4>

    Is she worried for him?

    Jeremy was shocked by Jerlina''s tone of voice. He who was feeling sorry for Emma after sheined that he didn''t care for her anymore, got angry at her.

    Why is she talking about Gerard to Jerlina now?

    But then, is it not necessary for me to gauge her feelings towards that guy? I need to face the truth however harsh it might be. That way, I can formte a n to make her fall for me.

    War, isn''t it? I am girdled up for this war for her heart!

    Emma saw Jeremy with clenched fists and she was happy that her n is working.

    Jerlina saw the same glint in Emma''s eyes and smiled in her heart. She knew Emma is bringing up Gerard in front of Jeremy to make them fight. But she doesn''t know what is between Jeremy and her.

    Jeremy is saying that she can go back to Gerard after the threat to her life is neutralized. He might love her but he is willing to let her go once everything is over. So why would Jeremy worry?

    And if Gerard is acting up, why does it concern her? On his wedding day, she was suffering a miscarriage. Did he visit her?

    Jerlina''s fake concerned face turned to contempt, "Look after your husband yourself, Emma... Didn''t you fight hard for marrying him? Are you bored with him already? Why should YOUR husband be asking for me? It''s... abhorrent of you to even suggest I look after him when you''re here, enjoying yourself. I am your brother''s wife now, for heaven''s sake!" she turned to leave.

    Jeremy started tough in his heart. Of course, now that she is married to me, she won''t like to be seen with her past lover anymore.

    Isn''t that a big plus for me? No one can get close to her as long as she is my wife!

    But... what did she mean by saying Emma fought hard to marry Gerard?

    "Joel, give me your car keys... I''ll wait for you in the car," she held out her hand.

    "You don''t want to return in the carriage?" he asked. She enjoyed the ride before.

    Jerlina looked at the horses. One of them was pooping. "Eh... I''ll take the car, please," she held out her hand.

    Jeremy with a chuckle passed her the keys. "Wait a moment, I''ll send off Emma and-"

    "Sure," Jerlina shrugged and left for the car. She really was not in the mood to hear Emma''s voice.

    Emma chewed the insides of her cheek seeing Jerlina returning to the car.

    How could she speak in this tone to me? Did she really change her mind and fall for this stupid lumberjack? That cannot happen! What will happen to me then?

    I won''t let that happen!

    Emma, cue a tear on your right eye. Make your lips tremble for added effects. That stupid never fails to fall for it.

    "I didn''t mean to offend her, Jerry... I don''t know if she... Her heart changed fast, I''d say...She... I worry for you, Jerry... Gerard... he still loves her and she moved on so fast... I thought she''d want to meet him after-"

    "He hit her, Emma. What did you expect? And fake or not, she is my wife and she has to be dignified..." Jeremy spoke without even looking at Emma and she fisted her hands. She wanted to stick something in the back of that b*tch who walks like she owns the world.

    "You should learn from her, Emma. You went to see Mikhail? I already told you not to meet him as he doesn''t like creating rumors." He spoke looking at Emma and then his eyes went back to stare at Jerlina once more. "He is a celebrity and as a married woman you should be-"

    Jeremy started advising Emma but paused. "Emma, you can get a cab back, right? Ask Charlie..." He looked around, "Charlie!!" He didn''t even expect an answer from Emma. "Send her off!!" he pointed at Emma and waved at Charlie.

    Leaving Emma right there, he ran behind Jerlina. Emma was too astonished to even say anything.

    This is what... the third or fourth time he isparing me with her and saying she is better? And did he leave me again?

    Jeremy was watching Jerlina and he found the way she was walking a little odd. Previously, she walked like a queen and now she seemed like she was walking with pain.

    Did she hurt her leg?

    He got to her and picked her up.

    "What?" Jerlina was stunned when she was lifted off the ground. "God, Joel! You scared me..!" she patted her chest which was pounding.

    Wasn''t he with Emma just a moment ago?

    She turned and saw the stunned Emma stomping her feet on the ground.

    This too is not my fault, okay?

    "You left your- Yeep!" she wrapped her hands around his neck as he opened the door, holding her with his one arm.

    "Are you hurt?" he ced her on the passenger seat carefully with her feet hanging out. He didn''t even look tired and his brows were furrowed. He squatted in front of her and lifted the skirt of her dress.

    "What are you..." she pressed his shoulders and he looked at her.

    "Your feet... are they hurt. You were walking a bit...funny," he asked.

    "A little, yes..." she grimaced as he held her foot. "Who knew even expensive shoes can be ufortable after some time..? At least my feet look pretty, right? It''s fine... I''ll- Stop, Joel..." she shouted as he removed her shoes.

    "Tch," he clicked his tongue. "The skin peeled off here... Why do you even wear this?" he threw the shoes at the back seat and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat. Standing on her knees, she tried to get the shoes.

    My shoes..! My pretty, and pretty expensive shoes..!

    "A sneaker would have been morefortable..." he mumbled as he went to the back and stopped her from getting the shoes. "Stay!" he pointed at her and she sat on the seat in a hurry.

    "Don''t worry, dear shoes! I won''t abandon you..!" she gave air-pats to the shoes.

    She silently watched as he brought a water bottle. She tried to get the bottle but was red at by him. So she pulled up her skirt and he started washing her feet.

    "Your trousers are getting wet, Joel... I''ll clean it at home... leave it..." she tried to stop him but was only red at by him.

    Him, touching her feet was a little ufortable...

    "Stop ring at me, Joel! Do you think I don''t like wearing sneakers? But sneakers don''t go well with this dress, do it?" she said with a pout.

    "Women and their f*cking vanity," he scoffed and that made Jerlina mad.

    "Why aren''t you wearing your boots with this tux then, Joel? Why are you wearing your oxfords? Aren''t you vain too?"

    "I wanted to look good for you, Jerlina. That''s why I wore them," he looked at her and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    He said what?

 Chapter 126 - He Teased

    <h4>Chapter 126 - He Teased</h4>

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina frozen solid and he didn''t know what to think of her. All he said was that he dressed up nicely for her and she is stunned.

    Didn''t she joke about my erection some time ago? But this stunned her? What a weird one! I love her!

    "I did this hairstyle for you. I dressed up nicely for you. I was happy when you appreciated my looks and said that I looked handsome," he held her hand and she winced a little. He ced his other hand over her hand, "So, who did you dress for?"

    "Huh?" Jerlina gulped. She didn''t expect this kind of attack from him. Till then, he showed her that he liked her, but he never would openly state it.

    What changed?

    Wow! Look at his eyes... They are so pretty... What did he want me to say?

    Uh, right!

    "Me..?" she gathered her thoughts. "I dressed for me too" she answered.

    Well, what else can she say? Scarlett chose everything for her and she liked it. That''s it. She didn''t think anything else.

    "For you?" he chuckled and Jerlina blushed.

    Is he hellbent on mocking me?

    "Your hair..?" he held a bunch of her hair and looked at her.

    Why did you dye your hair?

    "My hair what?" Jerlina pushed his hand away. "Can we go home?"

    "Your hair is pretty. It suits you. You should keep it this way," he said and stood up. "Keep your feet up," he closed the door.

    The house wasn''t very far from the venue and Jerlina stayed silent. She could see he is acting differently with her.

    Wait... I might have changed his attitude? I did give mixed signals since I wanted to make him happy and I even kissed him. Is he thinking that I might like him? I like him, but not that way. I should talk to him about it.

    Jeremy didn''t disturb her. He knew she is thinking deeply. She probably is thinking of telling him (again) that he has no chance with her.

    Well, what should I tell her?

    When they reached home, Jerlina just wanted to run to her room and lock herself. She felt something was different from the way Jeremy was acting with her.

    She might be responsible for that since she forgot that this is a fake wedding and involved herself in stuff she wouldn''t do normally, wanting to make him happy.

    Why am I impulsive when ites to him? Hating him or wanting to see him happy... I just don''t think when ites to this guy.

    This is dangerous!

    But before she could step down, she was carried by Jeremy. "You''re not wearing shoes," he said and refused to let her down.

    Then give my shoes back!

    In her white bridal gown, she was carried over the threshold by her husband.

    Isn''t this a ceremony? Did he n this? Ugh!

    "Let me down. I can walk to my room. The floor is clean," she kept on talking, but the guy wasn''t willing to listen and carried her to her room.

    "Thanks," she gave a bright smile and held the door to close it, but without shame, he got in.

    She first got the tiara off and removed her makeup. He still wasn''t willing to leave and was staring at her.

    She sat on the chair staring at him for a while. Sitting on the bed, he stared back at her. Jerlina, who was about to beat him in the staring contest, gave up first.

    His eyes were too pretty! And he is a handsome man, undeniably.

    She is a red-blooded woman, after all! She falls for beauty too, regrettably!

    "I''m going to take a bath," she said.

    SO LEAVE!!

    "Don''t mind me," he pointed at the bathroom. "I''ll wait."

    Wait? Wait for what?

    Ugh!

    Jerlina went inside the bathroom and showed her anger at the poor door by banging it shut. Jeremy lied on the bed with a smile.

    Cute!

    Jerlina leaned on the bathroom door and wondered what he might be thinking.

    Don''t tell me he is nning to sleep with me? Is that why he''s here?

    How can I send him out? Should I start a fire?

    But then, I''ll have to leave the room too.

    Should I escape jumping out of the window?

    She pondered and tried to get up to the window. She couldn''t reach it.

    Wait... why should I escape? I''ll throw HIM out. This is MY room!

    Or he''ll go away if I take my time in the bath.

    She, true to herself, decided to take the path of less confrontation.

    Jerlina tried to undress, but the wedding dress wasn''ting off. She remembered Scarlett buttoning a lot since the back of the dress has like a hundred buttons.

    I cannot undress! Who designs dresses to be undressable?

    Ah... I get it... Usually, brides won''t have to undress their dresses. They''ll get "help" from their husbands.

    Should I call Scar?

    I can''t!

    After thinking of ways to undress for ten minutes, Jerlina opened the bathroom door. She did contemte cutting off the dress, but she didn''t want to ruin a perfectly good expensive dress.

    It''s more than $1000!!

    Jeremy heard the door unlock and wondered how she came out this early. She thought she''d hide in the bathroom the entire night.

    He stood up and raised his brows seeing her still in the wedding dress. "Couldn''t bear to change?" he asked.

    "Help me..." she pouted and he got closer.

    "What help?"

    She turned and showed her back. "The buttons...help me unbutton..." She said clearing her throat as her voice refused toe out.

    She thought he''d give some snarky remarks, but he said nothing and started to pop open the buttons. She could feel his warm fingertips over the thin fabric of her dress. As the buttons got opened, her skin got exposed to cold air and that contradicted his warm fingers.

    Sometimes his knuckles grazed on her skin and his warm breath fell on her neck, making her tingly. She felt tensed all over. The contradicting warmth and coldness made goosebumps appear on her skin.

    Jeremy could sense she was a lot tensed and tried to be as fast as possible. He didn''t want to push her too hard. But seeing her ears and neck red, with goosebumps all over her, he couldn''t help it.

    Her neck, those stray hairs, her sexy back... Her exposed skin''s so... kissable.

    "That''s it..." he took a step back.

    "Oh, thank ¨C"

    "Now, show me," he interjected her and saw her getting confused.

    "Show you..?" she held the bodice of the dress close to her chest and turned to look at him. "What?"

    "This..." he pointed his finger at her chest and hooked it on the neckline of the dress, gently. He didn''t want to identally pull the dress, so he was careful. He just wanted to tease her.

    "Whoah! What!" Jerlina''s heart started to pound. Holing her dress closer, she ran to the bathroom.

    "What''s with you men! We never ask to show your p*nises, do we?"

    "I''ll show you," he ced his hand on his belt.

 Chapter 127 - Confusing Rhetoric

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Confusing Rhetoric</h4>

    He''s going to show me what?

    Jerlina wanted to get angry. Her face did go red, but it didn''t go red out of anger.

    Why am I so hopeless?

    Jeremy saw Jerlina''s face blushing. She bit her lips and he remembered that day when she stood dripping wet in front of him.

    Those perky pair of... How awesome would they be if looked at directly!

    He felt his abdomen tightening and he sucked in his breath.

    Ugh! Who is teasing who?

    Jerlina was trying to get angry to shout at him, but before that, he let go of her dress.

    "Leave my room before I get back," she said poking his chest with her finger and then ran to the bathroom.

    "As you wish," Jeremy chuckled.

    "I am serious!" she peaked out and shouted.

    Jeremy chuckled and Jerlina stood by the door, waiting to see him leave.

    Jeremy saw those pretty eyes peaking out along with a bunch of her hair. Every fiber of his being wanted him to join her in the bath and...

    Not now... not now... I have to move her heart first!

    Jerlina''s heart was pounding seeing him lingering. She saw something she never saw before in his eyes.

    Lust!

    And the worse thing was she was not scared of that look. She didn''t know if she wanted that, but she wasn''t put off by that. She was scared that she isn''t finding his acts as harassment.

    I cannot go on like this... I cannot feel ambiguous towards Emma''s brother.

    After seeing him leaving the room, she was relieved. Sitting in the warm water, she contemted everything that went on that day. She was a bit overwhelmed wearing the white dress and getting treated like royalty.

    At moments she forgot it wasn''t real and just focused on seeing him happy.

    Did she regret it?

    Regrettably, no. She was the happiest seeing his genuine happiness.

    I need to tell him that it will never be possible between us and start acting like he has no chance with him. I cannot lead him on. I''ll talk to him in the morning.

    While Jerlina was in deep thoughts, Jeremy was having a cold shower. He wanted to spend the night with her ¨C talking and having fun. He decided to tell her that he wishes to pursue her.

    But with his desires rising, he didn''t think he could hold himself back. And so, he was preparing himself. Even the cold shower was not enough and his little boy still got excited imagining her sleeping next to him and so he had to practice onanism to calm the little guy.

    He can talk to her in the morning, yes. But he didn''t want to wait. He wanted to properly pursue her.

    I should not push her, but I will have to tell her gently.

    Jerlina changed tofortable nightwear and when she came to her bed, she didn''t know what to say to the man sitting on her bed.

    "Joel, what are-"

    Before she finished, he shoved a bunch of papers in her hand. She found them to be various test results including a test for STDs.

    "Okay, you''re healthy...it seems," she returned them to him. Folding her hands, she looked at him.

    "You might have heard," he patted beside him, gesturing her to sit, but she shook her head. She kind of got where this is going.

    Does he want to sleep with me?

    "I don''t take physical fitness tests ever. This was the first time. I hire hookers, asionally, and so I test myself for STDs periodically. I took these pretty recently and I haven''t been with anyone since then. I thought it would be better for me to show you the results considering..."

    "Because I am your secretary?" Jerlina decided to change the topic. "I''m tired and sleepy. Let''s talk in the morning. Go on, shoo..!" she waved her hand.

    As he was not willing to stand up, she kindly held his arm and tried to make him get up.

    Just leave for now! Let me think of a reply.

    "No, not because you''re my secretary," he wasn''t willing to leave. "Jerlina," he held her hand and pulled her closer to stand between his legs. "There is something I have to say to you," he looked at her, pleadingly.

    Jerlina''s heart rammed against her chest and she could hear her pulsating heart. She knew where this is going and she didn''t want it to go there.

    "I lo-"

    "Don''t..." she closed his mouth with her hand. "Let''s not...Listen, I was wrong to act closely with you. I was wrong to kiss you. I''m not someone who crosses boundaries, but with you I always... Whether it is stabbing with a sharp object, or poking my nose in your affairs or kissing randomly, I don''t know why I am so bold with you... I agree, I am at fault here, but... You promised you''ll let me leave and now..." She saw him closing his eyes letting out a deep breath and let go of her hand.

    "Let''s not make itplicated...As I told you before, I have no ns on staying here forever," she tried to take a step back but he pulled her and she ended up on hisp.

    "Let go..." she pushed against his chest as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and rubbed his hand on her back to soothe her.

    "No, I won''t..." he ced a kiss on the crown of her head closing his eyes. "Just stay, Jerlina. I won''t do anything. Please... Just for a moment."

    She is right... I did promise to let her leave...

    Jerlina leaned on his chest and she could hear it beating like a drum. She could sense he is nervous and anxious like she is, but...

    I really can''t be with him!

    "That promise still stands," he loosened his hold around her shoulders as he felt no struggle from her.

    "Really?" Jerlina asked with her eyes wide. His blue eyes looked determined and she got more confused. "Then what-" she rubbed her forehead.

    She realized she is guessing what he is about to say and not even letting him speak. "What are you saying then?" she asked.

    "I''m saying that I am going to pursue you," he said and Jerlina stood up from hisp.

    "But you said you''ll let me go just now," she let out a sigh. She had guessed right, but this guy... is very confusing.

    He''ll pursue me but will let me go? Is he being serious?

    "Is it confusing?" he asked. although she didn''t say anything, he got the answer by her sigh.

    "It''s simple, actually. I am going to court you, properly."

    Jerlina stared at him nkly. "And you''ll let me go?"

    "Yes," he said with a smile, but she didn''t fail to notice the pain in his eyes.

    Okay, this is not confusing at all!

 Chapter 128 - Because Of Emma

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Because Of Emma</h4>

    Jeremy observed her. She was twisting her lower lips with her fingers and biting them. Her eyebrows were furrowed as she was thinking deeply.

    Isn''t she adorable?

    But if she is this confused about getting courted, that means she is unfamiliar with courting. How did she even end up with that dipsh*t? What did he even do for her to have her as a girlfriend for seven long years?

    Had I known, I would have stolen her from him!

    "You don''t know what courting is,dy?" he asked. "It''s when a man tries to win attention from thedy he lov-"

    "Don''t say that!" Jerlina covered his mouth. She didn''t want to hear the word ''love'' from his mouth, directed at her.

    Just some time ago, when they were with Emma she thought he''d never confess to her as he was too eager to push her back to Gerard. And now everything is going in a different direction.

    "Say what? Love?" he asked removing her hand from his mouth and she tried to cover his lips once more.

    Her strength was nothingpared to his. She was using all the strength in her hand to cover his lips, but he freed himself using just his fingers.

    "Aren''t you being unfair here, Jerlina?" his voice trembled a bit. "Why can''t I express my feelings? Why should I keep them in?"

    Jerlina didn''t try to stop him anymore. She was standing in front of him and he was sitting on the bed. The white of his eyes has reddened and the tip of his nose has gone red.

    "Nine years, Jerlina... It will be ten years this spring... I''ve been holding it in, unable to move on..." he patted his chest and a tear rolled from the corner of his eye. "I love you, Jerlina. More than anything in this world," he looked at her and sniffed.

    His throat felt stuffy as he couldn''t speak as his emotions blocked his vocal chord. He has more to say to her. But his heart became lighter after expressing his feelings.

    She was not that surprised by his admission probably because she already knew?

    Ah, Scarlett!

    What else does she know? Hopefully not much from then, because I just wanted to see her happy.

    "Shoot me dead," Jerlina felt her knees go weak and ended up kneeling in front of him. She knew this wasing, but she couldn''t hear those simple words.

    Everything she heard about him rushed back to her memory. Everything he did for her silently... and he isn''t even going to talk about it, is he? He''ll hide it and only reveal that he loves her.

    "Don''t kneel in front of me," he pulled her up and made her sit beside him. "Unless you''re giving head," his lips curved to a naughty smirk.

    He thought she''d smile, but she started crying.

    What a crybaby!

    He hugged her. "Don''t cry... Are you that sad that I fell in love with you?"

    "Yes," she looked up wiping her eyes with the back of her hand.

    "Really? I expected a no," he held her cheek.

    "I am sad because you deserve someone better, Joel," she said and he sighed.

    "But there is no one better than you!"

    "Just forget me," she looked up.

    "That''s not how love works."

    "I know..." she covered her face with her hands. After staying that way for a minute, she gathered herself and looked at him. "I can''t love you, Joel," she said and tears escaped her eyes, despite her protests.

    If he has the right to confess, she has the right to refuse. She has the duty to refuse him...

    "Can''t or won''t?" he asked. He knew this would be her answer, but it still hurt.

    "Both," She looked at him. It was hard to refuse him after looking at his face and those beautiful eyes, but she needs to end this since he started it.

    "Why?" he asked, knitting his brows. He knew why.

    Her miscarriage!

    "Back in high school, I was thinking that you were trying to hurt me... even now, you were keeping me safe, but I was under great duress thinking that you''re doing it with other intentions because of everything we faced prior to that... I was lied to, mocked at, and was made to cower in fear... I was even pushed towards... There is only one personmon in all my suffering... I''m partly to me in all this... for my mistrust, but... I me her, Joel. And you love her, Joel..." she cupped his cheek.

    "You''re wrong when you said that you love me more than anything... You don''t love me more than your sister... So... I won''t fall for you." Her eyes clouded. "It''s such a shame, I know... But I can''t and I won''t. I don''t have the energy to handle another heartbreak."

    Jeremy was shocked to hear her reason. He knew she doesn''t like Emma, but to hate her to this extent? She doesn''t even want to associate with someone rted to Emma?

    ''Everything we faced prior to...'' she says. What did Emma do? Did Emma cause trouble to split Jerlina and that guy? Is that why she cannot forgive her?

    "Emma is-"

    "Not so bad, I know," she rolled her eyes and stood up. "You don''t even know how maniptive she is. She said you are having a fight with Scarlett. I wouldn''t call that a fight. Would you?"

    She decided to give him an example.

    "Emma did?" he pressed his lips. She didn''t remember... Ah, Emma did feel bad for making them ''fight''.

    But Jerlina is right. Scarlett just stated her opinion and she is loud. He wouldn''t call that a fight.

    Jerina rolled her eyes. "You didn''t even realize it, did you? Let me... You might think that I am saying this because I hate Emma, but I will say this... Emma says you ''fought'' with Scarlett. You didn''t disagree with her. Emma goes and talks about the ''fight'' to someone, and news spreads that the rtionship within your gang is not good. Everyone knows Bobby is your closest friend and confidante. And I guess there is already friction between you regarding your name change? Do you think these rumors are good?"

    She took a deep breath seeing him silent. She knew he is thinking. He is a King after all. He can understand what she says.

    "You may think that the probability of this happening is-"

    "But the results would be devastating," he looked at her. He knew rumors are like termites that would ruin good wood from the inside.? But Emma is not doing this on purpose. "She''s naive and-"

    "Naive?" Jerlina snorted. "This is where you''re wrong, Joel. I think she is doing this all full well knowing what it will result in, but you... Think about it... Have Emma''s "mistakes" ever end up doing good to you? Who ended up getting benefitted by her "mistakes"?"

    Jeremy couldn''t answer her. He started thinking.

 Chapter 129 - Cannot Afford Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Cannot Afford Mistakes</h4>

    Jeremy didn''t feel great hearing Jerlinain about Emma, but he said he''d listen to her and he will listen to her.

    Emma is not a saint, Jeremy knew.

    She is that way, because of the way she grew up ¨C that is the excuse he used till now.

    But that cannot be an excuse. He could see that now that he has Jerlina near him. Jerlina suffered worse than Emma, growing up.

    But everyone gets affected differently by traumas. That''s why one person cannot bepared to another or judged as such.

    And that''s why he won''t give up on Emma.

    Emma''s mistakes...

    She did some mistakes and everything he knows till now...

    Emma used to be friends with Scar and Scar would be fighting with him regarding Jerlina. He used to not mind it back then, but knowing the facts now, Emma probably instigated Scarlett out of her hate towards Jerlina.

    And then she got "interested" in Mikhail and his friendship with him almost broke. And now too...

    Even now regarding Charlie...She almost caused a misunderstanding involving Jerlina. If he didn''t talk it out with Charlie, they''d have deep misunderstandings right now.

    And Emma hurt Jerlina the most!

    Even today... He advised her to behave like an adult, but just minutester, she brought up Gerard with Jerlina. Her behavior didn''t sit well with him.

    What did she expect to happen?

    Why is that every mistake of hers almost resulted in separating people who are close to me and those I love?

    Jerlina saw he was thinking and wanted to add one more thing. No one dared toin about Emma to him, and there must be some reason behind it.

    Emma cannot have that power over everyone else. Jerlina couldn''t exin but she thought Emma has an agenda. Scarlett feels the same way too.

    He cannot blindly trust Emma. He cannot blindly trust anyone, for that matter, considering his position. A lot of people depend on him. His loss won''t be his alone.

    He shouted at her before. He probably acted this way deterring anyone who criticized Emma. Oddly he is thinking calmly now and so she just wanted to add this.

    She knew if he is not careful and Emma betrays him, he won''t be able to handle it. He''d probably die of heartbreak.

    Even if he gets angry at me, I have to tell to him.

    "And one more thing... I won''t talk about Emma again. I don''t think that I am the only person having a differing opinion about Emma. There might be one or two who came to you andined about Emma, right? Do you remember?"

    She knew saying this much to him is enough. He loves Emma too much and probably never thought deeply about her, dismissing everything about her out of his love for her.

    Now that she gave him something to think of, it is up to him.

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina. There wasn''t a hint of anger or hate in her eyes, but she seemed sad.

    What is she sad about?

    His head hurt.

    People whoined about Emma...

    There are some...

    Scarlett was the first. Because he usually shuts anyone who opens their mouth about Emma, no one talks good or bad about Emma to him.

    But Scarlett being Scarlett was never scared of him. After she retired from her modeling career, she started speaking against Emma.

    What happened back then..?

    Right! Rumors started circting that both Bobby and I are fighting for Scarlett.

    He had paid a substantial amount of Scarlett''spensation money. He offered since he didn''t want Daisy to sell her house. Scarlett was in the clutches of some evil forces who didn''t want to let her go and he used his influence to get her free. He did it for their friendship, but it was misrepresented as him vying for Scarlett by some.

    Those rumors didn''t start right away but only a year after, when Scarlett had recovered and started to warn him about Emma.

    What else happened around that time... Oh yes, I changed my name...

    Bobby didn''t believe those rumors as he knew him, but he offered to pay back the money so to stop the rumors. He is still paying back every month. It is for that reason Bobby never lets him spend money for Scarlett.

    He understood Bobby and Bobby knows him and there never was an issue between them regarding Scarlett. And that''s all he cared about and he never investigated the source of the rumors properly.

    Wait...

    Hank... He was a good guy. He was vocal against Emma. He said that Emma tries to split the gang by spreading rumors.

    And... Emmained that he tried to assault her and since there were witnesses, he expelled Hank from the gang.

    Hankter became an informant for the cops and infiltrated the Viper''s gang but was executed by Viper for snitching.

    He still feels bad for Hank. Other than that one issue, he had nothing against Hank. He was a hard worker and had a yful temperament. If he stayed in his gang, he wouldn''t have faced an untimely demise.

    Who were the witnesses again..?

    Right! Tara, Foxy, and their friends...

    Should I investigate it further? What will I find?

    Did Tara and others lie for Emma?

    These are the ones I remember from the top of my head. How much did I forget? Will there be more?

    Is Emma...

    ''She might have the dark triad personality''

    He remembered his shrink''s words once more.

    What should I do?

    Jeremy''s heart hurt and he rubbed it with his hand.

    "Joel..." Jerlina ced her hands on his shoulders.

    She could see he is in distress. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but to see him distressed is not what she intended. She felt bad.

    He''s a good guy. He should be happy.

    He saw his reddened eyes and it hurt her.

    "Shall we order pizza or something? I am hungry," she tried to smile to distract him from his thoughts.

    "Sure," he cupped her cheek. She looked sad. She was smiling, but she was sad.

    Shouldn''t you be happy I listened to you, Luna?

    Don''t you hate Emma? Now I started to think against Emma. Why are you sad?

    He watched her back as she left. She walked with her feet dragging as if she didn''t want to leave him alone.

    You are not happy to see me sad,? is that it?

    Ah... How can I give up on you?

    And Emma...

    If she knows Jerlina is speaking against her, will shemit another one of her "mistakes"?

    With Jerlina''s life in danger, I cannot afford a mistake.

    I should try to find out more rather than concluding on my own.

    I mean... It''s Emma... My dear little sister, who was my support when I had no one. How can I turn against her just with some hunches?

    But are they hunches? There might be shreds of evidence left. I have to investigate.

    Although I am sad to investigate her, I have to.

    It is for Emma''s sake too. She should get help if she needs it.

 Chapter 130 - Dirty(?) Desires

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Dirty(?) Desires</h4>

    The door was open and Duke came in wagging his tail. He was licking his lips and looked fed.

    "Did she give you food, Duke? She''s amazing, isn''t she? Let''s give her a reason to stay, alright? You''d like that, right?" He scratched behind Duke''s ears and Duke happily wagged his tail.

    "Is someone downstairs?" He mumbled and walked out. He heard Scarlett''s voice and it seemed like she was teasing.

    "Get out!" Jerlina was pushing Scarlett out while Scarlett was whispering something. Earl was between thedies asking for attention. Jerlina''s face was blushed red and he imagined what Scarlett was telling her.

    "Are you teaching my wife to be nasty like you?" He walked to them.

    "Who''s nasty?" Jerlina was defensive.

    "Don''t you want your wife to be nasty, Jerry? Even in bed?" Scarlett spoke at the same time as Jerlina.

    "Scar..!" Jerlina stomped her feet and they started whispering. His eyes met with Jerlina''s and she immediately turned away. Her ears and even neck were red.

    How cute!

    "Carry on," he waved his hand with a chuckle and walked to the kitchen. There was a Tupperware box on the counter and he opened it. His lips curved up.

    "Daisy sent us somesagna," Jerlina walked in.

    "It looks more like Scar''s cooking..." He raised his eyebrows and looked at her back. It seemed like Scarlett had left. Earl entered the kitchen.

    "Hmm..." Jerlina shrugged. "We don''t have to order pizza now. I''ll set the table," she walked out with the tes.

    She was happy with the rtionship Jeremy has with Daisy and her family. Scarlett was angry at him some time ago, but she cooked and brought them food as if nothing happened knowing they''ll be too tired to cook.

    Isn''t it wonderful? Although Scarlett had other naughty intentions, she did being food! She''s a good person.

    Those who give food are always good in Jerlina''s book.

    "What''s in this bag?"

    Jerlina heard him ask and ran inside the kitchen almost dropping the tes, "Don''t touch-" she paused seeing the small pieces of fabrics dangling from his hand. They looked puny being held by him.

    That stupid Scarlett! I''ll take care of her tomorrow! Why the hell would I need Victoria''s f*cking Secret?

    "Give it back," she tried to get it from him. She ended up blushing once more seeing those skimpy pieces of fabric in his hand. But he didn''t seem to be caring for that.

    Lifting it up, he took a good look at them. "It is nice... Wear it tonight for me," he looked at her. Earl, for some reason, ran out of the kitchen.

    "Why would I-" she stopped trying to get it from him seeing his smirk.

    Is he teasing me?

    "Keep it," she took a step back. "You can even wear it if that''s your cup of tea," she smiled.

    She thought he''d get embarrassed, but he raised his eyebrows. "Wear it? Honeybuns, it won''t fit me," he grinned waving the lingerie. "It looks like..." he paused and looked at her chest with a mocking smile.

    Is he mocking my size? Now I am angry!

    "Your boobs look the same size as mine..." she walked closer to him. With no second thoughts, she ced her hand over his pecs and started to grab them.

    "Wha-" Jeremy didn''t expect this attack from her and his first reaction was to jump back.? But heposed himself seeing her serious expression. With knitted brows, she was thinking deeply.

    And now what is she doing? Is she trying to kill me?

    Jerlina was thinking. His boobs(?) were almost the same size as hers or it might be slightly bigger..? But they were hard as a rock. She has never touched a man''s chest that was this hard before.

    Gerard has a nice body, but she didn''t remember him being this hard with just muscles. Plus he''s ticklish and she never touched him like this unless they are rolling in the proverbial hay.

    Wait, how does mine feel?

    She touched her boobs. They were almost the same size, but they were squishy and soft. She then went back to touching his chest. Her hands gently traced towards his shoulders. They were hard too. Then she slowly traced her hands south to his abdomen. And as expected, there were steps.

    Jeremy looked at the little woman in front of him, doing as she pleases with him, touching him everywhere. Even her presence near him will make him excited, so how can his unreliable little guy not get excited with her touches? He could feel him rising up.

    Is she lingering on my nipples purposefully? Does she not know they are sensitive?

    Jerlina was not even looking at Jeremy''s face as she was very interested in his torso.

    Yeep! How awesome! It feels nice to touch a hard chest. No wonder models usually are well-built, huh! Men should be hard! I wish he is not wearing his shirt. Should I just lift the shirt and..?

    She paused as realization hit her.

    Oh my...! Good Lord! What am I doing? What the hell am I doing? I am assaulting him!

    "Yeah, it won''t fit...hehehe..." she grimaced and took a couple of steps. "Your chest looks bigger than 32 inches. I''ll get you something bigger... hehe..." she could feel the corners of her lips twitching. "I am hungry. I''ll go eat," She ran away.

    Jeremy squatted on the floor holding his abdomen.

    This woman would be the end of me!

    He was feeling ufortable down there, but he started to chuckle.

    Didn''t she say she''s acting impulsively with me? Is this one of her ''uncontroble impulses''? She doesn''t mind me touching her either at times. And the other day, she let me fix her cor. I bet she won''t let anyone and everyone do that to her.

    Does that mean she is interested in my body? How could she not? I have a well-built body enviable by men even. She sure is interested and doesn''t find my touches as repulsive.

    I mean... She slept with me once before, after all!

    Isn''t this good for me?

    He looked at his crotch.

    Be a little patient, little guy... We can definitely get her heart!

    -----

    Jerlina looked at her empty te and sighed. In her fluster she didn''t even bring the Tupperware here. And now her stomach is grumbling and she didn''t dare to get in the kitchen for thesagna.

    Oh, sweetsagna... Come to me...

    She sniffed.

    You''re bing a bad girl, Jerlina! How many times would you apologize to him? Where is your self-control? Where is your dignity? Since when did you be a groper? You have to be jailed!

    She rested her forehead on the table. Her fingers tingled as she rehashed the hard feeling she felt moments ago. Her body got warm.

    Oh, Lord! Cleanse this dirty soul! Free me of my sinful desires! If I am a lost cause, send a bolt of lightning tond on my head!

    She prayed sincerely.

    "Eat first. Sleepter," she heard that pleasant, deep voice near her and she opened her eyes.

    What next?

 Chapter 131 - Spending Wedding Night Together

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Spending Wedding Night Together</h4>

    Jerlina expected a teasing smirk or a mocking word or two from Jeremy. But he looked sombre. He didn''t even talk with her when they were eating.

    Watching him eat, she felt sad. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but after she mentioned Emma, he looked very distressed.

    Is he still thinking about that?

    After dinner, she offered to wash the dishes. He didn''t refuse and went to his study.

    Jerlina, after finishing the dishes checked him out from a distance.

    His eyes were droopy and looked pitiful. With Duke sleeping by his feet, he looked forlorn.

    "Do you want anything? A beer, maybe?" she asked, peeking in from the door after knocking.

    "Will you drink with me?" he looked at her pleadingly.

    Not wanting to do drink, she pressed her lips. If she goes all touchy-feely with him when she is sober, she couldn''t imagine what she''d do when she is drunk.

    "I''ll pass on the drinking. But I''ll sit with you," she offered.

    He looked at her nkly for a minute. "Nah, let''s go to bed. Aren''t you tired?" He got up after stuffing the papers on the table inside a drawer.

    "Very much. Then, I''ll go first," she answered and turned to leave.

    His mood will get better once he sleeps.

    Jeremy watched the back of the woman going up the stairs and smirked. He wanted to tease her after the stunt she pulled, but he has other ns. ns that would give him more happiness than just watching her blushed face.

    He wanted to spend their wedding night together.

    "Jerlina, I..." he grabbed her sleeve as she was about to enter her room. "I...just this once... Please..? Can I sleep with- in your room..? I don''t want to be alone tonight."

    Jerlina found his request excessive, but he looked like a boy who was wronged. For some reason, the image of him shivering that day when he had an anxiety attack came to her mind.

    "I''ll sleep on the floor... I just don''t want to be alone..." he added seeing her hesitation.

    He is manipting her, but he had no other intention than to just sleep beside her. He truly didn''t want to sleep on different beds on their wedding night.

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded. "You don''t have to sleep on the floor. The bed is big enough. I trust that you won''t try anything on me. You''re stronger than me and I won''t win against you... But still, I trust you."

    Jeremy''s throat closed seeing her firm eyes. The strength shimmering in those eyes was so pretty. After everything that happened between them, she still is willing to trust him and lets him in her bed.

    I won''t ever break that trust.

    "I won''t touch you without your consent, Jerlina. I promise."

    Jerlina''s lips curved to a slight smile.

    Does he think that he has a chance of getting my consent?

    Speaking of consent... Jerlina! Just hope that you don''t assault him in his sleep. You''re the biggest pervert here!

    Well, he''s no better... He did that thing the other day...

    But he looks truthful...

    Eh, it''s just two adults sleeping together...

    What''s the worse that could happen?

    "Which side?" she asked.

    "Your choice, mydy," he walked behind her like a well-trained puppy.

    "Then I''ll take this side..." she picked the side closest to the balcony door.

    She''s used to sleeping on the left side of the bed, buttely, she''s found herself loving the right side of the bed. Maybe that''s her subconscious wanting to be close to her baby even at sleep.

    "Here," she got him a duvet from the closet.

    "Why? Isn''t this one enough for the both of us?" he pointed at the one on the bed. He couldn''t hide his disappointment.

    If both of us are using different duvets, how can we end up snuggling in the middle of the night?

    "I think the floor would be morefortable for you," Jerlina gave a smile that he rightly interpreted as a warning.

    "Never mind," he got the duvet from her hand andid on the bed.

    He watched her as she wrapped herself inside the duvet. She looked like a torti wrap with the duvet around her.

    Is she that scared that I will try something on her? Should I just leave her alone?

    "If I am making you ufortable, I can-"

    "Oh, no... It''s not for..." Jerlina saw the pitiful eyes and felt bad.

    "I was told that I tend to gravitate towards warmth in my sleep, and although snuggling feels good for some time, it would feel like sitting inside an oven after a while. And I have very cold fingers and feet. You wouldn''t want me suddenly grab you in the middle of the night... So, this is to protect you," she said with a smile.

    Gerard used to say that to her and she never cared for what he said. She loved to stuff her cold leg in between his thighs just to see him yelp. But she didn''t want to put this poor soul through that suffering.

    I don''t want him to suffer through my terrible sleeping habits and I don''t want to grope him in my sleep!

    "Fine then... Shall I?" he pointed at the light switch and switched it off after she nodded.

    He turned to face her. With her eyes closed, she looked peaceful.

    She was told... It should have been ''him'' who told her!

    His heart hurt.

    Here he is... manipting her to let him on her bed, but that guy, without knowing what a privilege he has, tried to keep her away from him?

    It''s an unfair world... Pearls are cast before swine...

    While I yearned to touch at least her shadow, that guy didn''t appreciate her properly.

    Just like that, Jeremy delved unnecessarily deep into a mundane thing between couples and it made him pity himself.

    It''s fine now... I will make her fall for me! And I will appreciate her as she deserves.

    Jerlina could feel him staring at her although she was closing her eyes. She opened her eyes and as she guessed, Jeremy was looking at her.

    Although the lights in the room were out, the room was dimly lit as light from outside spilt inside through the ss windows. Since her eyes had adjusted to the dim light, she could see him clearly.

    ''What?'' she gestured raising her eyebrows.

    "Nothing," he whispered.

    She thought he was going to say something. His lips parted and then closed. She waited. But even after waiting for some time, he didn''t say anything else.

    In the silence, except for the asional barking noises, both of them silently stared at each other.

    "Can''t sleep?" she broke the silence.

    He shook his head meaning no.

    "Close your eyes and count sheep," she whispered and he let out a muffledugh.

    The married life we are starting... As if we are kids doing a sleepover.

    Counting sheep?

    But isn''t this a great start? I used to think lying with her on the same bed was impossible.

    We can grow closer still!

    "I''ll definitely get your heart, Jerlina..."

 Chapter 132 - Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Secret Weapon</h4>

    "I''ll definitely get your heart, Jerlina..."

    Jerlina tried to pretend that she didn''t hear it. But in the silence of the autumn night, where even the dogs and insects went silent for that moment, his voice, soft as a baby''s breath, was heard as a rolling thunder in her ears.

    She didn''t mean to let him know that she heard it, but she did, unconsciously. His eyes, sharp as a wolf''s, bore a hole right into her soul. She felt cornered and marked by him. Her heart raced and her breathing got difficult.

    "You''re still on it even after I refused?" she asked with her voice now turned hoarse.

    "Yes," his eyes softened. He extended his hand and his finger reached her forehead, but he stopped getting closer.

    Is it because he said he won''t touch me without my consent?

    "So, prepare to be courted, my wife!" he said with a slight smirk.

    Jerlina once again felt that heaviness in her heart. The burden of his deep love...

    But she won''t lie... In the corner of her heart, a small sprout of joy and pride reared its head.

    Who wouldn''t like to be admired this much, right?

    "So what? You''d take me to fancy restaurants and nice ces? You''d splurge money on me and sink me with gifts?" she asked.

    This was her understanding of courting. Some girls she knew, who were in the early stages of dating, talked about the gifts the guy they are seeing gave them. And once their rtionship didn''t go the way they wanted, most guys acted as if they wasted their money on them.

    She knew spending money on her would not make her feel good and she''d feel like she is holding a ticking timebomb.

    "I am not going to reveal my secret weapon," he smiled brightly. "You won''t know what hit you."

    "Oooh! I am scared now, Joel," sheughed to provoke him. She was definitely intrigued.

    "Laugh all you want, Mdy. I''ll win over your heart. But the ball''s in your court and only you can end this," He said closing his eyes. He knew she is not a conventional woman and conventional methods won''t work on her. He has to touch her heart in other ways.

    She thought he''d get offended and spill the beans, but he was closing his eyes with a smile. And she felt wide awake thinking what he meant.

    What ball? I want no ball in no court!

    "So what''s the endpoint here, Joel? We are already legally married. Is it when we consummate?" she asked.

    She noticed his eyebrows twitching a bit and she felt happy that he is disturbed.

    "Who knows?" he opened his eyes and looked at her. And then his lips curved to a smirk. She wanted him to speak no more, but he did. "Maybe, making love would be one of my courting techniques..." he wiggled his middle finger and ring finger in front of her face. "I''m good at this... And so, no. It is not the end point."

    Jerlina wanted to say he has no chance of getting inside her pants, but her recent behaviors didn''t give her much confidence. And seeing his wiggling fingers made her feel something in her abdomen; something that is familiar.

    In her defense, he has the perfect fingers for fingering. She closed her eyes.

    Those long, manly fingers inside her teasing her G- spot... If he used his mouth along with his fingers and those blue eyes asionally meeting my eyes...

    Hmm!

    An involuntary moan escaped her throat as her entire body warmed up. She realized what she had done and sneakily opened her eyes to see if he had noticed. But he was closing his eyes and seemed to be asleep.

    Ah, Jerlina... Who''s the depraved one? What are you even doing? Daydreaming this? Just stop it!

    She felt hot and stuffy inside the duvet. She couldn''t sleep and so she jumped out of the bed and walked to the balcony to get some fresh air.

    She saw the nter by the door and her heart got hit with a pang of guilt. She started to feel cold. She didn''t know why, but she felt guilty. Her heart, felt heavy as if an anvil is resting on it.

    Baby, I didn''t forget you... I will never forget you...

    Jeremy with a smile watched her jumping out of the bed. He wanted to sleep with her, but only after getting her heart. But it seems like she is disturbed by his teasing.

    It is good for me!

    But then she walked to the balcony and he watched her sitting beside the rose bush. Her perfect fingers were caressing the leaves of the rose bush.

    He felt like someone hit his head with a hammer. She might still be ming him for the loss of her child. She might not say it, but she might keep it in her heart.

    What should I do?

    I still can''t give up on her!

    -----

    In the morning, Jerlina woke up to a nice aroma of coffee.

    "Rise and shine, Honeybuns!" Jeremy''s voice was chirpy and he was dressed.

    . She stayed on the balcony for some time and got back in. She had a pretty good sleep. When she woke up in the middle of the night, she was snuggling Jeremy. She tried to slowly get out, but she couldn''t and in the end, she fell asleep once more.

    She checked the time and it was already nine in the morning

    It''s morning already?

    Rubbing her eyes, Jerlina sat up and he ced the bed table over herp. There was a smiley face toast, a mug of coffee, and a single red rose.

    It did put a smile on her face... The rose!

    "What is this? Breakfast on the bed? What''s special today?" she asked. "Let me brush my teeth first..." she got down from the bed.

    "I just wanted to..." he walked behind her. "I have some work and you don''t have to go to the office today... Just take rest or go for a walk or something... We just got married yesterday and people will tear you apart if you go out today."

    "Ah, yes," she paused from sitting on the toilet seeing him peaking inside. "Get out," she pushed the chuckling guy out and locked the door.

    "Don''t forget your breakfast made with love~" he spoke in a sing-song manner and she heard her bedroom door closing.

    "What am I going to do today," she rubbed her head sitting on the toilet.

    She knew he is right. If Scarlett would question her, others would be as enthusiastic as her. A lot of questions would be directed at her and it would be hard to navigate it all.

    Even I didn''t think about it at all... How could he be this considerate!

    And breakfast in bed with a rose... Wow!

    Wait... is this his secret weapon?

    Why am I falling for it?

 Chapter 133 - Exposed Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 133 - Exposed Maniption</h4>

    As Jerlina ate her breakfast, she felt the excruciating pain in her entire mouth. She knew it is because of the impacted wisdom teeth and the dentist already advised her to do an extraction of the tooth a couple of years ago.

    But the thing is, she is terrified of dentists!

    She can barely hold on for routine check-ups, but anything more than that, she''d be terrified. A surgery? She''d die before she is given an anaesthetic.

    She did her usual home remedies and ended up on the bed. Even after taking painkillers, it still hurt and she curled up on the bed.

    Where is Scarlett when you need her?

    Jerlina rolled on the bed. With how "curious" she wasst night, she thought she''d visit in the morning.

    Should I call her?

    Jerlina tried to get her phone, but then another bout of pain crippled her and she curled back on the bed.

    It''s fine... It will go away in a day or two like always...

    She has this pain at times. Thest time she had this pain was when she was held in the cabin. It was calm like this then too. But she had her baby in her belly then.

    She couldn''t control her tears and started crying. Her entire head hurt, her heart hurt and she didn''t know what she could do and ended up sobbing.

    -----

    Jeremy took a sip of the coffee in front of him. Ashley (Foxy ) gripped the document she had onto her chest as she sucked in a deep breath.

    She knew she is taking a big risk here, but she wanted to stay true to her conviction.

    Jerlina is bad for Jeremy!

    "State your problem doing your job?" Jeremy''s voice seemed t, but his eyes looked menacing as he sipped his coffee.

    "You cannot give that much money to a secretary. There are rules-"

    "Who are you, Ms. Mathews?" he asked cing the mug on the coaster.

    "I''m... a staff ountant.. of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp?" Ashley guessed that Jeremy is meaning to ask her designation and replied with doubt.

    "So you are not the CEO or even the CFO?" his intense eyes fixed on her and she subconsciously took a step back.

    Jeremy found out her trying to gather people to speak against his unusual spending habits for Jerlina using thepany''s money. And now she is getting reprimanded for something she did out of care for Jeremy.

    Isn''t this too much?

    "No Sir, I am not."

    "What were you trying to do, Foxy?" he raised his brows. "Was I about to hear some ''assault''ints against my wife like before? This time who is the victim? Is it going to be Emma? Or Tara? Or someone else?" he gritted his teeth, fisting his hands under the table.

    Come on Foxy, tell me that Hank really was trying to assault Emma...

    Jeremy noticed? Foxy''s expression turning to confusion for a moment.

    Please... tell me you didn''t lie...

    Ashley at first didn''t understand what he was saying. She never went to Jeremy toin about Jerlina. But suddenly she remembered the only time she stood in front of Jeremy to be a witness for aint.

    Oh, f*ck! Why is he bringing that up again? That was...

    Jeremy watched the minute changes in her expression but she turned visibly pale like she has seen a ghost. He sighed.

    "Come clean, Foxy. I''ll spare you."

    "TJ... Hank did try to assault Emma. I stopped him before heid his hands-"

    "You said Emma''s clothes were torn when you found her and that you offered your coat to Emma," Jeremy red at Ashely and she stumbled as perspiration formed on her forehead. "You guys stood in front of me and Emma was wearing your f*cking coat, Foxy!"

    "Be honest, Foxy... A man died and if you don''te clean, your aunt will suffer the same fate as Hank," he tapped his fingers on the armrest of his chair.

    Ashley dropped the document on the floor and she bent to pick it up. But her knees went weak and her eyes clouded. She could hear her pounding heart in her ears and she heard nothing else.

    Same fate as Hank? He will execute my aunt? My aunt? Why? How... how is he remembering everything? Does he record everything as they say?

    What should I do?

    Aunty... no, I can''t let you get hurt...

    "TJ... that day... When I saw, Hank was confronting Emma. He was loud... and threatening her... When I interfered..." she gulped and looked at Jeremy. He still had his menacing look on and she bowed her head and started to sob.

    "I''m sorry... he went away once I was there... I am sorry... But Emma couldn''t stop shaking and she... she felt very unsafe with Hank aro-und...Tara came that time with the others and we...I''m sorry... But... we felt bad for Emma and..."

    She wiped her face in her sleeves and looked up. "You wouldn''t know how threatening is it when you have a man blocking you and shout at you, TJ! It won''t be the same... Men are not at all trustworthy...It''s not our fault... Hank shouldn''t have threatened Emma..."

    Jeremy closed his eyes and took in a deep breath. The corners of his lips twitched with anger and he fisted his hand.

    Foxy was drugged and gangr*ped when she was seventeen. Unfortunately, she remembered everything. They were her brother''s "friends". Her then fifteen-year-old brother, who was a drug addict sold out his sister for a "fix".

    And so, she has reasons to have trust-issues with men. But others?

    "Whose idea was it?" he asked. He wanted to know who can be that twisted toe up with such a terrible usation on a man.

    "I... we... we came up with... Emma was terrified... she said she''s contemting suicide because of Hank... She was shaking, TJ... And I... we... came up with it..."

    She really didn''t remember how they arrived to that conclusion.

    "Who came up with using Hank of r*pe?" Jeremy banged the table and Ashely winced and crawled back.

    Jeremy could see she is terrified of men shouting at her and still he wanted to find out the truth.

    "That..." Ashely couldn''t think, but she went back to that day in her memory. She had no regrets about protecting Emma that day, but she will not lose her aunt over it. Her aunt is her everything.

    "Emma... she was shivering... Tara wasforting and I was shouting at Hank who left... Emma said... She wished she won''t see Hank again... and Tara... we...we knew you liked Hank and... we were talking how you will stand by Emma... But Emma wasn''t convinced... she was trembling...''If only Hank disappeared from Peyton as Skunky did'' - she said and we... Tara... she came up with..."

    Foxy then went on with how they gathered some other girls to be convincing and after going through the narrative, came to him.

    So it was not Emma... It was Tara!

    Jeremy felt like a weight got lifted from his chest.

    But Skunky... Emma brought up Skunky...

 Chapter 134 - Should I Give Her Up?

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Should I Give Her Up?</h4>

    Emma... why did she bring up Skunky when Hank didn''t try anything of the sort on her? Was she afraid Hank might hurt her? Even so...

    ''Emma maniptes'' ¨C he remembered Jerlina''s words.

    Doesn''t it seem that way?

    Jeremy felt like the floor beneath his feet had slipped. His eyes became blurry and he almost fainted from the pain in his heart.

    "Get out! Don''t show your face to me ever again! If anyone knows about what we talked about here, you wouldn''t want to know what I''ll do to you!" Jeremy shouted at Ashley and she struggled to get up.

    "I won''t tell anyone... please leave my aunt out of this, please..." she begged as tears dripped from her face.

    "Get out!!" Jeremy banged the table and Ashley stumbled her way out.

    After Ashely left the room, Jeremy leaned at the backrest of his chair and stared at the ceiling.

    Emma... since when did she be like this? What changed her?

    Should I investigate more?

    He called Jack. He''s the one he has in Jennifer''s (Emma''s sister-inw)? office as a spy to monitor her moves. He is Jennifer''s secretary and nothing escapes his eye. If there were troubles for Gerard at Faulkner''s, Jack would know.

    "Jamie dear~ I''ll be out for lunch in half an hour. Can I talk to you then~ my sweet pumpkin pie~ don''t be mad, okay? I''m honestly busy now~" he spoke in a lovey-dovey tone.

    "Okay," he ended the call.

    Jeremy felt his skin crawl hearing another man speaking to him in such a tone. He realized that Jennifer must be near. Rubbing his forehead, he leaned on his chair.

    His phone rang and seeing it was Charlie he let it ring.

    Did Foxyin to him already?

    Ugh! I can''t deal with this now...

    But Emma... What was she thinking?

    Charlie wondered why Jeremy is not answering his phone. It is almost time for lunch and till now he couldn''t feel any movements from inside the house. Usually, that squirrel woulde out and take care of the roses in the garden and today she even skipped that.

    He thought something might be wrong with that squirrel. And so he decided to call Jeremy to ask to check up on her, but he is not answering his phone.

    Should I just check on her? Nah! Let''s wait a while... she probably slept after getting tired out by the wedding yesterday.

    -----

    Jerlina opened her eyes slightly and her entire head hurt still. She fell asleep for a while and then woke up in pain. She didn''t even want to move and ended up closing her eyes once more.

    Don''t fret, Jerlina. It''ll get better soon...

    She couldn''t bear the pain and taking another dose of painkillers, she went back to bed. Maybe because of the effects of the painkiller, she ended up sleeping once more.

    She is used to nursing herself in sickness and she didn''t think of calling anyone. She is someone who doesn''t like to feel like a burden to others and she can handle almost anything alone.

    -----

    "I thought you knew?" Jack seemed to be calling from the rooftop and more than his voice, Jeremy heard the sound of wind more.

    "Emma''s used to getting what she wants and you got his girlfriend out of sight and so I assumed you were helping Emma? Since it isn''t something of great importance, I didn''t tell you... Did I assume wrong?"

    "Never mind... from now on, inform me everything Jennifer does and I''ll decide on its relevance," Jeremy was stern.

    "Ah- alright... sorry for... Speaking of which, Mr. Cooper is getting more importance these days and the firm is negotiating a deal with a popr Hollywood agency. Mr. Cooper is said to be leading the negotiations....."

    Jack went on and Jeremy''s lips curved to a mocking smirk.

    Was I stupid or was I stupid?

    I didn''t even question Emma. Every time I met with Jerlina in the cabin, she screamed that one thing at me if she is not pleading with me to let her go.

    ''You''re doing this for Emma!''

    And did I believe her? Did I even bother to investigate?

    Hah!

    And I thought I was the noble one who is trying to protect someone who is trusting the wrong person.

    Was she wrong to think that I am doing it for Emma? Even Jack thought that way!

    Am I that partial towards Emma? Do I love Emma more than anything like she said?

    And Emma... does she even love me?

    At least Gerard didn''t lie about Emma''s pressure on him to Jerlina, right? But I..?

    Ha...ha...ha...

    His anger rose. More than at Emma, he was angrier at himself.

    What should I do?

    Do I really not deserve her? Should I really give her up?

    He gritted his teeth. He was so mad, he wanted to push everything on the table to the floor. He thought that he wanted to hear something break for his anger to reduce.

    But then his eyes ended up on the ss jug on his table. That little woman brought another ss jar for this office. She asked him to drink more water.

    What a foolish woman! Why is she taking care of me?

    Why when I am Emma''s brother does she smile at me?

    Did Emma make that guy split with Jerlina? If so, I helped in her heartbreak?

    And it was Emma''s fault that Jerlina was scared of me. And Emma pushed her to leave.

    Isn''t Emma responsible for her miscarriage?

    If Jerlina hated Emma, isn''t she justified?

    Emma...

    What should I do with her?

    He sat in his chair in deep thoughts. He didn''t even realize that the sky has started to darken.

    His phone ring distracted him and he clicked his tongue seeing it was Charlie. He then started to send texts after texts and he threw it in the drawer.

    Emma... Emma...

    It could be just in jealousy, right? She wants to be my only special person and so she doesn''t like others getting close to me? So in her jealousy, she does stupid things..?

    That must be her reason, right?

    What should I do? I love her, but I have other people I love too.

    And she did go overboard... she inadvertently caused deaths...

    Should I talk to her about it? Will she understand?

    I should! I cannot give her up!

    He was disturbed by the sudden influx of calls. He looked out the window and the sky was pitch dark with no moon.

    "F*ck this!"

    He growled and picked up the phone to silence it. But his frown deepened seeing an iing call from Bobby''s number.

    Ah, shit! Did something happen with Jerlina? Charlie called me a lot and Bobby too..?

    "What?" he answered the call. His heart pounded.

    "The squirrel... she... Where the f*ck are you, Jerry?"

    Bobby''s voice was enraged and Jeremy stood up and ran to the door.

    Oh, no...

    "What happened to her? Bobby?"

    He saw the elevator was on the ground floor and ran to the staircase.

    "Answer me!"

 Chapter 135 - Getting Dragged

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Getting Dragged</h4>

    Bobby was mad at Jeremy. Charlie called him just some time ago to ask him what he should do about the squirrel. He said that she was too quiet and it didn''t seem like she ate lunch even.

    Charlie asked Bobby to send Scarlett to check on Jerlina since he felt it would be inappropriate for him to enter her bedroom. All Bobby could do was roll his eyes and run to Jeremy''s house.

    Inappropriate? What if she is in danger? What if she choked or fainted?

    Bobby was worried if she had locked that chain lock in her door if she is inside the bedroom. He imagined all kind of worse scenarios involving that little squirrel.

    He called Jeremy to inform him, but that guy didn''t answer his call. Deciding to break the door in case it is locked, he walked inside the house.

    There was no sight of her in the kitchen and other areas, so he walked to her bedroom. Thankfully, it was not locked.

    The room was dark and he switched on the light. He wondered if she might be in the bathroom, but it was unlocked. He walked into the bed area and there was a little bump under the duvets.

    Why are there two duvets?

    "Hey, Chippy..." he called her as he noticed her curling up on the bed. Twisted in between the duvets, only her face was out. She looked so small.

    He came up with that name just then. Rather than a squirrel, she looked more pitiful, like a chipmunk. So she''ll be known as ''Chippy'' from now on!

    "Hmm..." she grunted and she couldn''t even open her eyes like a newborn chipmunk.

    "Are you running a fever?" he mumbled and ced his palm on her forehead but her temperature seemed normal.

    "It''s pain..." she mumbled and she didn''t even have the energy to speak.

    Pain?

    All he could imagine was the beastly Jeremy trampling on this poor little chipmunk.

    How could he be cruel to this little girl? He might be in love with her for a decade, but how could he act this rough with her, throw her away and leave her alone the next day?

    Assh*le!

    Bobby dialed Jeremy once more. He decided to punch him in the face when he returns.

    Jeremy answered the call this time and he was so angry, he couldn''t speak properly.

    Jerlina felt that gentle hand on her forehead. She was lightheaded and she couldn''t even open her eyes. That big hand on her forehead gave her a nostalgic feeling.

    Dad..!

    He came for me!

    Ah... daddy... finally you came for me...

    But then she heard all the curse wordsing out of her "dad''s" mouth. Her dad doesn''t use those words.

    Wait... My dad is dead! He won''t be here! Did I take too many painkillers and ended up getting high? But there is someone beside me...

    She opened her eyes with difficulty as the warm hand on her forehead was very soothing.

    It''s Bobby... and who is he talking to?

    She could understand Bobby is misunderstanding something and was sting Jeremy through the phone asking him to return immediately.

    Wait... why is he thinking that Jeremy... Ugh!

    "Bobby... Bobby..." she pulled his shirt.

    "What... wait chippy...I''ll bring you to the hospital," he patted her head.

    "No...no... pass me the phone..." she held out her hand. She didn''t want to disturb Jeremy''s work for her toothache.

    Bobby with a grumble passed her the phone.

    "Joel-"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Jeremy was panicking and spoke without a pause, "Jerlina, what happened? Why didn''t you call me? You were fine in the morning..."

    Bobby was still mumbling in her other ear while Jeremy was panicking in her one ear. Her headache doubled.

    "Shut up, you two!!"

    She shouted as loud as possible. Her throat hurt, but there was silence. Bobby was looking at her with raised eyebrows since he has never heard her being this loud before and Jeremy''s end was silent except for the mild sound of traffic.

    Is he returning for me? He doesn''t have to.

    "It''s just a toothache... It will go away on its own. So just-"

    She thought they''d leave her alone, but both of them started to panic once more. Jerlina didn''t want to deal with them anymore and curled up inside the duvet.

    Bobby was sitting by her bed and she heard them discussing which dentist would be the best.

    "I am not going to the dentist," she said and Bobby stared at her for two seconds.

    "Isn''t Drew the best? He won''t be in his office now... I''ll go bring him there and you bring Chippy..."

    Did he not hear me?

    Jerlina felt anxious thinking of the dentist. "I said I am not going to-"

    "Shut up, Chippy! Drew''s the best. He''ll give you a teddy bear to hug and a lollipop to suck on... So, Jerry...as I was saying..." Bobby went on talking to Jeremy and left the room.

    "Who''s Chippy? And I am not going to the dentist!" Jerlina shouted waving her hand. "Just leave me alone!"

    Her shouts were ignored as Bobby got out without even looking back and Jerlina walked down from the bed to lock her door.

    I will not be dragged to the dentist ever!

    As she was about to lock the door, she heard a sneeringugh from the side. She peeked out to see Charlieughing. He was holding his stomach with one hand and his mouth with the other as if he was controlling hisughter.

    "Scared of dentists, huh, squirrel?" he asked noticing her.

    "Why does that concern you, huh?" she asked back and he snortughed seeing her face.

    "You... you look like Mrs. Potato Head with your swelled face..." heughed out loud.

    Before she could find a retort, she heard someone getting up the stairs at a high speed.

    "Charlie!"

    She heard Jeremy''s voice and her first response was to shut the door.

    "Stop her!"

    Jeremy shouted and Charlie grabbed the door. Rather than struggling at the door, Jerlina knew of the safest ce against Jeremy ¨C under her bed.

    With all her strength she started to run towards her bed. But halfway through, she felt a strong arm wrapping around her waist and her back ended up crashing on a familiar block of solid wood.

    "Going somewhere, Honeybuns?"

    The familiar voice with a pinch of mockery made her sigh. She was just a couple of meters away from the bed and she decided to get under the bed no matter what.

    "Ah...I dropped my earring... Let me...Joel, it''s an expensive one..." she tried to get out of his hold. She iled her arms and legs as hard as she could but lifting her he walked out of the room.

    Jerlina saw the distance between her and the bed increasing and her heart started to pound. On their way out, she grabbed the threshold of the door to gain some leverage to get out of his hold.

    "Come on, Jerlina... Let go..." Jeremy spoke calmly.

    "No..." she shook her head.

    "No?"

    "No..."

    "Then don''t me me..."

 Chapter 136 - Left Alone

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Left Alone</h4>

    "My pain is better now... Joel... Let''s go home..." Jerlina''s throat closed out of nervousness.

    No, I can''t go back there anymore... This guy... he, for real, tickled my armpits and carried me like a potato sack to his car. I thought he was kidding when he said he''d tickle me... Sniff! Charlie wasughing at me the whole time.

    Now I have nowhere to go... No...

    "No, wait... I have to pee... Stop the car. I''ll pee in the woods... It''s urgent..."

    I can take my chances with the coyotes...

    She grabbed his arm. With a sigh, Jeremy stopped the car at the side of the road.

    Jerlina was d he fell for her tricks and tried to open the door, but it was locked.

    "Jerlina," his voice was gentle and his big hand rubbed her back. "Look at me."

    Bobby warned him that she is not very keen on going to the dentist, but he didn''t know she is this terrified. She is almost having a panic attack.

    Watching her panicking like this broke his heart. But he could understand her. It is a phobia and that''s how it works. But she cannot suffer in pain forever when the alternative is very simple.

    "I''m fine. Just... no one forced me to go to the dentist before. Just leave me be. I''ll be alright in a day or two." She pouted, holding back her tears.

    "Well, I am going to force you," he spoke in a firm tone. "You cannot stay in pain forever. Look at me, please..."

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. She knew she is having an irrational fear and she will get better once she is treated. He is right to insist she sees the dentist, but still...

    "I don''t like the smell and the sounds... You don''t know what''s happening around and You''ll be alone... it''s scary," Jerlina curled up on the seat and hugged herself as she felt chilly.

    "You''ll be left alone," she repeated with a short sigh.

    She was not always scared of the dentist. When she was twelve or thirteen, her dad brought her to the dentist promising to take her to an ice cream shop after the procedure. But before she was called in, he received a phone call. He left, promising her that he''d be back before she goes in.

    Well, he didn''te back for a long time.

    She had a root canal procedure and even after her procedure waspleted her dad didn''te back. He came back just before the dentist closed his office. She sat in the waiting area all scared, listening to mothers and fathersforting their crying children until he returned.

    He forgot her ice cream too.

    Jerlina doesn''t want to think of her past and she didn''t know why these days the memories she locked in her brain are oozing out, bringing her pain.

    Is it because Thanksgiving day is right around the corner?

    When her dad was alive, Thanksgiving was one of the few days she''d be fed properly. So she loved Thanksgiving. And after his death, she had spent every thanksgiving alone. She didn''t want to return to her "family" because they just wanted her to spend money. And Gerard would go to his parent''s home because they didn''t like her.

    Well, this year... She didn''t know. She had no expectations. She doesn''t have a lot to be thankful for anyway.

    Left alone...

    Jeremy felt his heart twinge hearing her say that. In those words, a load of pain is hidden, he could feel.

    Jerlina flinched as his arms wrapped around her shoulders. "What-"

    "Jerlina, you won''t be alone. I will hold your hand throughout. So..."

    She could feel his warm breath on the nook of her neck and his hair tickled her ear as he ced a kiss on her cheek.

    She was moved by his words and her eyes clouded. But...

    He''s no different...? just like my dad, just like Gerard... he too will leave me.

    There will always be that phone call... There will always be work that will keep him from getting to her but not from his parents... There will be always Emma... There will be always something.

    I am not that important to them. And I am not for him too. I am not that worthy.

    "You don''t have to say this all, Joel," she loosened his arms from around her. "I know I should see the dentist so I won''t struggle anymore."

    "I mean it, Jerlina."

    "Okay, fine," she gave a smile baring her teeth.

    What good are words? Only actions are worth something.

    Jeremy turned to the front with a sigh. Maybe it''s because of the pain she is very irritated.

    Jerlina closed her eyes. She knew he is not at fault here. He did a lot for her.

    They reached the clinic and Bobby''s truck pulled just then. A man was dragged into the clinic and waiting in the parking lot, she watched as the lights were switched on.

    "Let''s wait till he sets up..."

    As Jeremy was speaking, his phone rang and Jerlina knew it was the ringtone for Emma. Only after bing his secretary, she came to know of the different ringtones he has for different groups in his contacts.

    Emma - priority 1!

    "I''ll wait inside with Bobby," She smiled.

    She wasn''t going to wait for him to say that Emma has an emergency and she needs him. And it is not wrong of him to help his sister. So she is not going to stop him from leaving.

    "Emma?" he answered the call.

    Jerlina turned to unlock the door but her hand was grabbed.

    "What now..?" he answered Emma while gesturing Jerlina to wait.

    "I''ll speak to him."

    "..."

    Jerlina couldn''t bother to listen to what Emma was speaking. She was saying a lot in her usual whiny tone. Jerlina for fun imagined Emma''s words.

    Look, brother... I am the most pitiful and most suffering human in this whole wide world... My pretty nail I manicured yesterday in the most expensive nail salon broke... Ask the nail artist to fix it...NOW!!!

    Oh, brother! Woe is me! Why am I the most unfortunate...

    FIX IT! NOW!!

    "I''m busy now. I cannote there."

    "..."

    "Tomorrow."

    "..."

    Jerlina was surprised that Jeremy''s voice was getting a little harsher.

    "I cannote there now."

    "..."

    "Emma... Why?"

    By their interaction, it seemed like Emma really needed him.

    ''You should go to your sister''? Jerlina gestured.

    She saw his face softening a bit.

    Jerlina smiled. Her smile originated from her heart without any ill-feeling.

    Yeah, that''s right, Joel! Be relieved.

    I am not going to fight for your''s or anyone''s attention.

    I''ll be fine the way I am.

    Be with whoever you want to be with. I won''t mind and I certainly won''t fight with you for it.

    You are not obligated to be with me.

    I''ll be fine...

    This won''t be the first time I would be left alone anyway.

    Jerlina really didn''t feel bad. She can handle anything alone if she needs to.

 Chapter 137 - Cant Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Can''t Let Go</h4>

    Jerlina expected he''d let go of her but his hold on her wrist tightened and he red at her.

    "For that? No! I don''t have to be there in person. Bye, Emma. I am busy."

    "..."

    "I''m with... Don''t call me back, bye."

    He ended the call.

    Jerlina pouted seeing his mad-looking face.

    Well, why is he mad at me?

    The doctor called them in at that moment and Jerlina ran inside. But the moment she saw that chair, her stomach churned.

    "It''s okay. I am here," Jeremy held her hand. He didn''t seem mad now. She tried to get out of his hold, but he didn''t let go.

    Jerlina sucking in her breath, plopped on that chair of doom. The bright light that won''t let you see around you, that mouth prop, that clinking, drilling, sucking noises...

    Ugh!

    Jerlina''s ears felt stuffed, out of fear.

    Usually, she''d be answering to the dentist, but it was Jeremy who answered for her this time. He even had a copy of her dental records.

    How the hell did he...

    Well... He knows my mom''s middle and maiden names. So...

    She just stared at a part of the ceiling nkly. The doctor had some soothing music on and spoke in a gentle tone. There were some peeping in, some ''do this- and thats'', some discussions.

    Then the doctor told her what her previous doctor told her.

    Two extractions!

    Great!

    Jeremy pulled a chair and sat beside her not minding the doctor and the doctor let him be although he wasining that he was dragged here.

    The dentist was dragged here against his wishes?

    Damn! I really am a mafia boss'' wife!

    Wait... what if she gets back at me for getting dragged at?

    "Be careful, Drew. She''s my wife and I know where you live." Jeremy spoke in a warning tone.

    He threatens the doctor? What if he makes a mistake out of fear? What if he drills a hole into my brain?

    My poor brain will leak out... And I have only one of those buggers...

    "Jerlina, I''ll be here... I''ll make sure he does everything right, okay?" Jeremy spoke in her ears as the doctor prepped her for IV sedation.

    She didn''t know what to think. She was crippled with fear. But then his gentle voice...

    Wait... Is he reading my mind? He''s probably an alien...

    But... He''s here, isn''t he? He''s with me.

    As the IV started to work, she started feeling groggy. And there it was that phone call once again. Or she probably imagined it.

    "Emma?"

    His voice was filled with concern.

    Haha... he''ll leave this time.

    Her eyes became misty as she heard his voice. Her hands felt numb. She didn''t even know if he''s still holding it or not. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.

    The heart doesn''t suffer if the eyes don''t see.

    He answered Emma''s call out of habit. He was going to end it, but his finger naturally swiped it to answer the call. He was surprised to realize how it has be a habit for him to answer her calls.

    "Jerry, I am sorry for bothering you, but can Ie to your house?" Emma asked. "I''m scared to be alone with Gerard..." he heard her sniffles.

    "I am not at home." He was irked.

    Scared to be with him? Why did you force him to marry you then?

    "So I can spend some time with Jerlina then~" she spoke in her usual childish tone.

    "No. Emma, just stay with your husband,"? He ended the call without hearing more from her. He was angry and didn''t want to deal with her now.

    He loved her and wanted to get her the help she needs, but not today. Not now.

    He sent a text to Charlie to lock Jerlina''s room. He didn''t want Emma to be poking around her room.

    "It is good to keep others at a distance after you''re married..." Drew said as he noticed Jeremy staring at his phone.

    "You think?" Jeremy looked up.

    "Emma... she can be a bit..." Drew shrugged with a chuckle. "Being too possessive... It''s not good. Even blood siblings don''t hang around much these days unless there is an absolute need to..."

    Drew stopped seeing Jeremy''s nk stare. Usually, no one can talk to him this much about Emma, but this time he is silent. But he didn''t want to take too much of a risk.

    Jeremy was stunned. Drew thinks Emma is possessive. His assertion is true, probably. But he never told him this before. He wondered why he is hearing negative things about Emma only now.

    Well, his mom used to advise him at times. ''Unhealthy obsession'' ¨C she used to say. Daisy never liked Emma too.

    Well, my fault! I didn''t listen to them.

    "Is it fine if she sleeps?" Jeremy asked the dentist after cing his phone in his pocket.

    Let''s not think about Emma anymore.

    "Yeah," Drew nodded.

    Jeremy just stared at Jerlina. She probably rolled on the bed in pain. Her hair was very messy.

    Why did you suffer alone? Why didn''t you ask for my help? And why were you keen on sending me away when you are scared?

    His heart hurt. She was so willing to let him go.

    Is it because she doesn''t need me? Or is it because she doesn''t want me?

    She doesn''t love me... is that it? If she loved me, she''d expect me near her and probably would fight for me.

    Is she even the type to fight for someone? She let go of Gerard pretty easily...

    No!

    She was on her way to get him back when I stopped her and...

    His eyes ended up on her hand.

    When she was getting checked, she was unconsciously holding his hand tightly. But now her hold loosened probably because she is sedated. He didn''t let go of her hand. He didn''t want to.

    Jerlina barely heard everything happening around her. She felt like she was floating. She ended up in a weird state. In that state, she reached the same ce as before.

    That hilltop with the distant valley where horses run freely.

    That ce seemed to be the ce her brain goes to when she is discouraged. This time, she saw the boy again.

    He was giggling and running behind the horses. A woman wearing a floral dress running was behind the boy. There wasughter; there was joy; there was fun.

    Mommy! Mommy is taking care of my boy!

    He is happy... Thankfully... He is happy!

    Her heart filled with happiness and her eyes expressed her joy with tears.

    -----

    Jeremy wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.

    "Does it hurt?" he asked but he got no answers.

    The doctor exined to him that it is probably the effect of the sedation and gave him the instructions on how to take care of her until she heals.

    He carried her back to the car. She felt like air and he kissed her forehead.

    Her eyes slowly opened. "You''re here..." she tried to smile. "You''re here..."

    "Yeah, I''m-"

    She hugged him around his neck. He froze.

    "I love you..."

 Chapter 138 - I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 138 - I Love You</h4>

    "I love you..."

    Jerlina''s voice was meek but it seemed to be filled with joy. He didn''t know what he should do next.

    His heart started to pound and his stomach hurt because of the sudden influx of happiness.

    She said what?

    "I love you sooo much..."

    Her hold around his neck tightened and his knees weakened. He stumbled his way near his car and leaned on the hood to ensure he doesn''t drop her.

    She really said it... She said~

    "...daddy!"

    WHAT!!

    Her next word interrupted his happy thoughts.

    "Daddy... daddy...I love you..." she rubbed her cheeks on his and he let out a sigh.

    His back humped and suddenly she felt so heavy that he couldn''t carry her.

    She''s thinking about her dad?

    -----

    Jerlina was watching her boy and her mother ying in the distance.

    And then the scene changed.

    She was sitting in the dentist''s office fearing to get in for her procedure. Her heart started to race and she didn''t want to be there. She was thinking of running away.

    At that time, the door opened and...

    Her dad was back!

    She jumped up from her seat and ran to her father. With a smile, he extended his arms.

    "I''m here, Linny... for you..."

    "You''re here!! You''re here!!!"

    She couldn''t help but shout and hugged around her dad''s neck. Others were looking at her weirdly and she didn''t care. She couldn''t stop smiling.

    "I love you... I love you so much, daddy... Daddy...daddy... I love you..."

    She was so happy, she wanted to scream.

    -----

    Jeremy ced her on the passenger seat. Her hair was sprawled all over her face and he fixed it. Her face was slightly swollen and with the cotton balls stuffed in her mouth, she looked a bit funny.

    "You''re high, huh? You almost made me fly too, you know..." he mumbled. But she wasn''t responding to him.

    "Say, I love you, Joel... Come on..." he cupped her cheek softly.

    "Daddy..." she grinned and he chuckled.

    What a cute woman!

    What''s funnier is, although her speech was funny, he understood her well, as if he had known her all his life.

    "You came back for me...daddy," she started to giggle and he traced his thumb over her forehead cupping her cheek gently.

    At least she is happy...

    "Daddy, can we not go to the dentist..?" She suddenly grabbed his cor.

    Jeremy took in a deep breath. The doctor said it would take more than an hour for her toe out of the sedation and she probably will be acting this way till then.

    He didn''t want to take her home in case Emma was there. And even if she wasn''t there, others would make fun of her. And so he decided to take her out.

    "Jerlina... where do you want to go?"

    He didn''t expect an answer from her, but her cheerful cry made himugh.

    "To the park!! Daddy! To the park!"

    "To the park it is!"

    He shouted back and he smiled seeing her p joyfully.

    "Daddy, I love you the most..." she held his hand and said as he buckled the seatbelt.

    "Me too, Jerlina... Me too..." he almost kissed her lips but ended up kissing her forehead.

    She might be not of her best looks then, but her repeatedly saying ''I love you'' made him want her.

    This woman! When she is drunk she says she wants me as a big brother and when she is high, she is calling me her daddy.

    Ugh! What should I do with her?

    Daddy ¨C she says thinking of her father... But why can''t I get my head out of the gutter?

    Darn, all those p*rn I watched with questionable titles!

    -----

    He took her to a park and it was closed since it was veryte. But she was adamant and they jumped over the gates to get in.

    He didn''t know how she fit in the children''s slide, but she did. And he pushed her in the swing.

    "Higher, daddy... higher!!" she shouted as he pushed.

    He tried to make her calm, but she didn''t and he ended up letting her be. He has never seen her this free ever.

    Back then, she would be very busy doing a lot of part-time jobs and when he met her again, she was stressed to the max, and then she... lost her child and ended up in despair.

    Maybe this is good...

    After that, she insisted that she needs ice cream and he didn''t know which ice cream shop stay opened until thiste. She rejected the notion of getting an ice cream bucket from the supermarket or takeout from a chicken chain restaurant. She insisted that she wanted ice cream from the ice cream shop that is served in a ss bowl.

    "You''re unmanageable when you''re high... Follow me," he walked in the front.

    "Daddy, carry me!" she held out her hands like a toddler and he had to oblige.

    "Get on my back," he knelt in front of her and she got on enthusiastically.

    She smelled like oranges... a bit citrusy. She smelled this way on their wedding day too. Back then... yeah...back then too... It must be her favorite scent.

    Her hot breath fell on his ears making him sigh. Her chest was pressed on his back and he could feel her heart beating.

    "Guess your boobs didn''t grow for a decade," he mumbled. She just giggled back.

    And I am still attracted to you.

    His phone kept on ringing and he ignored all the calls. He had changed Emma''s ringtone to the least priority ones, back then and he found it was not difficult to not answer her calls.

    Mikhail called and asked if he could meet him before he leaves home for Christmas.

    Rather than taking her elsewhere, Jeremy took her to the hotel Mikhail is staying at. He always stays in the Presidential suite and he can get her the ice cream she wants there.

    When Mikhail opened the door, he was stunned seeing him with the beautiful load on his back.

    "Daddy, who is he?" she asked and Mikhail started hupping. His eyes widened and he took a couple of steps back.

    "What''s this?" he couldn''t contain his bewilderment.

    "Take your role-ying elsewhere, eww!" he pushed the door to close.

    He attended his wedding yesterday and his wife is calling him ''daddy''? Is nothing sacred in this world anymore?

 Chapter 139 - Owner By Right

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Owner By Right</h4>

    Mikhail was terrified. He doesn''t like it when people mix up rtionships for fun.

    If he is your lover, call him that. There are a lot of other words to describe that rtionship. Just don''t call him daddy if you''re sleeping with him!

    Is that too much to ask of people these days?

    And of all people, Jeremy''s wife is falling for this trend? I see they have a big age gap, but still...

    He is not your daddy if you''re married to him!

    "She''s high... Wisdom teeth extraction... And I am very tired, let me in," Jeremy said with a sigh.

    He could see terror dancing in Mikhail''s face.

    "Oh..." Mikhail let them in and closed the door. "Oh?"

    It still doesn''t make sense! Ugh, whatever!

    Mikhail decided to let go seeing Jeremy being really tired.

    "Daddy, is he your friend?" Jerlina whispered in his ears once more as they were seated on the couch.

    "Yes," Jeremy nodded patting her head.

    "Oh," she said, and then she was on her best behavior. Sitting with her knees together and her hands on herp, she looked like ady. She even stopped bothering him about her ice cream.

    Is it because there is another one here she stopped bothering me?

    "Let''s order an ice cream," he said and watched her face brighten. "What vor do you want?" he asked.

    "Chocte chip," she smiled. "You promised me a long time ago... but then Gina came and you forgot..." her face turned sad.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat. He now had an idea why she is acting the way she is and thinking of her father.

    Getting high has a different effect on everyone and she seemed to be regressed to the past when her dad was alive and in her hallucinations, she got the father who listens to her every whim.

    But even in her hallucination, she is behaving in front of her "father''s friend". She stopped pestering him for ice cream just after she saw Mikhail.

    He wondered if she''d have really stopped bothering him about it if he didn''t bring it up.

    Is this how she usually hides her wishes? To be on her best behavior, she conceals her desires? Doesn''t she know the squeaky wheel gets the grease? Being quiet, hiding her wishes, she is bound to get ignored?

    It''s such a shame her father just ignored her like that. And it is a shame she got used to getting ignored.

    "Let''s order every type of chocte ice cream," Jeremy pulled out his card.

    "Really?" Her mouth went O- shaped and she hugged him once more. "Thanks, daddy. I love you, daddy!"

    She might remember it afterwards or she won''t. It doesn''t matter. Let her have fun for some time.

    "I''m out," Mikhail waved his hand and went into his room. He wanted to barf. Watching this is not his cup of tea.

    "Suit yourself," Jeremy didn''t mind. He wanted to have his time admiring her anyway.

    He watched her eating every ice cream with delight. She even shared a good portion with him. Watching her eat, his tiredness went away.

    After having her fill, he could see the sedation is wearing off and she became tired. He thought of booking another room to let her have a nice rest.

    "Use that room if you please. I never used it before," Mikhail''s voice made him jump.

    "How long were you staring at us?" Jeremy furrowed his brows. She was acting cutely till now and he didn''t want others to look at her.

    Mikhail said nothing and pointed at the second bedroom in the suite. Jeremy thought for a moment and then decided to use the bedroom. He''d be here talking with Mikhail, and he wanted her to be near him in case of emergencies.

    "So... I thought the marriage was fake and she didn''t love you..?" Mikhail questioned passing him a ss of vodka.

    Even in his loungewear, he exuded ss as Jeremy observed. He must say, people who grow up posh, can''t hide it.

    Mikhail was a bit confused. He doesn''t get involved in Jeremy''s private life ever, but he couldn''t help it. He watched them getting married yesterday and it was nothing short of a wedding of a loving couple. And the closeness he just saw between Jeremy and her... it made him curious.

    Jeremy epted the ss although he had no intention of drinking. He doesn''t fare well with hard liquor. But looking at the bottle, it seemed like Kors Vodka Gold edition that costs $16,500 per bottle.

    "I thought you were going to open it for your bachelor''s party?" Jeremy asked raising the ss. The ss had Hopkins ssware seal under it and it made him smile with pride.

    Jerlina told him that they''ve already sent one batch of ssware to Mikhail. For Mikhail to bring a set for his own use... only means he loves it.

    Herpany products are the best after all! Good thing that Mikhail has the ss to see it.

    "Well, I opened it to celebrate my friend''s wedding!" Mikhail with his signature smile took a sip from the ss.

    Jeremy rolled his eyes and took a sip. It didn''t taste any different from local vodka and he wondered why it is priced that high.

    Ah, the life of the wealthy... Or maybe I don''t have an expensive palette.

    He is not a vodka connoisseur and he doesn''t care about any liquor. He''d be happy with the beers he buys at the local convenience store. But these guys buy stuff for their status.

    Well, they have to spend their money somewhere... It is good for the economy!

    "Speaking of my wedding...? my wife wants to know how she should return the tiara..." Jeremy paused seeing Mikhail getting a bit stiff. "Cakebox? Seriously?"

    Mikhail let out a breath and leanedfortably on the couch and casually took another sip of the liquor. "She doesn''t have to return it. It''s... a gift..?" he said crossing his leg and his sentence ended in a higher pitch as if it was a question.

    "A gift? Is that so?" Jeremy smirked. He figured as much. "Is it because she married me...Oh!" he rubbed his forehead. "Your grandpops wouldn''t have given importance to a fake wife...but he does, that means... my wife is the owner of the tiara by right... am I right?"

    Mikhail leaned forward, "So you''ve guessed," he chuckled. "What else should I expect from you," he mumbled as he emptied his ss and poured himself more.

    "And?" Jeremy probed. He alreadymissioned one of his smart guys to find out more about the Fleur De Lys that his wife finds to be rted to her.

    But if he can get the answer directly from Mikhail, it saves a lot of time.

    "And... what? My grandpa forbade me to-"

    "If your grandpa really didn''t want me to know, he''d have kept it from you too," Jeremy pressed his lips.

    "Well... can her identity bring trouble to her?" Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 140 - Making A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 140 - Making A Choice</h4>

    Mikhail opened his mouth to say something but then emptied his ss without saying anything.

    Jeremy took a sip from his ss.

    His investigations faced a dead end with Moses Mosley. But there is no animosity between Jerlina and Moses. That only means that someone pays Moses enough to get her. If he finds out who that is, it would be easy for him to deal with them.

    "She..." Mikhail let out a deep breath and Jeremy looked at him.

    Mikhail isn''t loose-lipped and he has high alcohol tolerance. That means he means to speak to him about this.

    "She has enemies, yes. But if the ones going behind her are them... apparently, she has no chance of survival." He took in another deep breath seeing Jeremy''s very unimpressed face.

    "Who are they?" Jeremy fisted his hands.

    "Grandpa didn''t say... I think he''s scared of them too..." Mikhail looked at the floor in deep thought.

    Jeremy knew he is not lying. There is someone even Volkonsky is afraid of? Who might that be? Should I start my investigations from there?

    "On the other hand..." Mikhail continued. "A lot of your enemies don''t want you to procreate. The woman you love is a natural target."

    Yes, a lot of enemies. Like your... "family", including Emma.

    "Come on! Is this about me being a Prince? Let''s not go there. I am not going to "return" to my kingdom and im my throne. Ugh! It''s-"

    "Don''t-" Mikhail''s voice went deep and Jeremy stopped.

    "I am sorry... I won''t trivialize that aspect of my identity." Jeremy bowed his head.

    That kidnapping incident that brought them together, had more to give than their friendship. The Volkonsky brothers were kidnapped because they thought Alexander Volkonsky knew the identity of the lost Royal heir of Bonivia - the country that is no more.

    It is said that there are still people waiting for the royal heir to return and deliver them from the dictator who is ruling them now.

    It is for that reason, the dictator and his secret service is actively searching for the missing heir for almost five decades. Five decades since the little Princess was shipped away to a distantnd in a crate to save her life.

    The Princess was raised in the foster care system of that country andter she gave birth to a bastard son. The son was found by Volkonsky in an unfortunate event that took the life of his eldest grandson.

    So yes, the threat to his life is real. And in a way, Mikhail''s brother lost his life because of him, even though he didn''t know why.

    "She... does she know?" Mikhail asked wiping the perspiration off his forehead.

    That topic of Jeremy''s identity is a touchy subject for both of them. And he forgot to warn Jeremy about the Harrisons trying to change the topic.

    "No," Jeremy shook his head.

    "Maybe she''d like to be a secret Queen Consort and would not leave you," Mikhail chuckled.

    "Ah, if only she''s that easy... If she is not falling for my wealth, what good are some secret titles?" Jeremy too spoke in a lighthearted tone to soothe the tension formed between them before.

    "I confessed to her..." Jeremy looked at the clear liquor inside the ss. "She refused... she thinks she is not my priority..."

    "Well... she''s not wrong though...I wouldn''t consider you her best protector too," Mikhail added.

    "You think?" Jeremy took in a deep breath.

    "You couldn''t even keep your love a secret considering the threat to your life. The whole town knows you are waiting for her and... you openly vowed to protect her under your wing after your sister expressed her desire for her man-"

    "You know about it?" Jeremy felt ashamed. "I learned about it only today."

    It seems like everyone knew about it except him.

    "There you go... You''re careless... very much when ites to that-" Mikhail clenched his teeth stopping himself from cursing Emma and took a sip from his ss.

    It''s unbing to curse a woman!

    "Grandpa asked me to marry Ms. Hopkins after she leaves you," Mikhail observed Jeremy''s reaction.? "He thinks that the Volkonsky family will brighten with her addition."

    "I thought we are brothers, Mike," Jeremy checked his phone as he received some messages."Brothers don''t marry their sisters-inw."

    "But aren''t you two tonic? We can marry each other''s friends, right?" Mikhail added preparing himself to defend himself from the ss that is to be thrown at him by hiding behind the throw pillow.

    "Who said we are tonic?" Jeremy raised his eyebrows. "And why are you hiding behind a pillow?"

    "You''ve slept together?" Mikhail was surprised.

    "Yes... to be precise, you never had a chance with her anyway. I''ve known her for a decade," he looked up, "Biblically," he added and chuckled as Mikhail dropped the pillow.

    "Ten years before..? So the rumors about you liking baby girls... Sh*t! Jerry! She''d have been what..? Twelve or thirteen-"

    "What the-"

    Now it was Jeremy''s turn to panic and he almost dropped his phone.

    "How old do you think she is? She is twenty-seven now. And when I slept with her she was almost eighteen! The legal age of consent in our state is sixteen and so we didn''t even break anyws. Come on, buddy! Don''t turn me into a pervert! Also, I thought she was twenty-one when we... Ugh! Why am I even exining this to you?" Jeremy rubbed his hands together to warm himself up.

    He was really frightened.

    "Ah, wait...that makes sense than assuming she skipped grades and finished her university early... she just looks young." Mikhail grimaced. He checked her records but he assumed her age by her appearance.

    "So do I look old?" Jeremy knitted his brows. On his way here, a lot of people looked at him weirdly and Jerlina calling him ''daddy'' didn''t help either.

    Do we look that ipatible?

    "I don''t know if it is the beard... but you look like you''re in your mid-thirties...And standing beside you... she can be your daughter," Mikhailughed.

    "Does she look that young? We only have four years difference...I don''t think that is much."

    "Hmm, true," Mikhail saw Jeremy''s face hardening and became silent for a while.

    "Her father... he never considered her a priority... she never had any other serious boyfriends than the guy Emma stole. He too... prioritized his parents. Did you know that he never brought her to his parents'' home even for Christmases? That she spent all the holidays alone? You too... Emma is your heart and soul. I won''t me her for not wanting to fall for someone like you," Mikhail spoke breaking the long silence.

    "You''ve been more than a father to her for long... I''ve found out about a lot you did for her secretly... If you want her heart, be sure if that is what you absolutely want," Mikhail said and Jeremy was confused.

    "Of course, I am sure about it."

    "Are you willing to lose Emma for her? Can you make that choice?" Mikhail asked.

 Chapter 141 - Heart Wants What It Wants

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Heart Wants What It Wants</h4>

    Jeremy bowed his head. It seems like that seems to be the rational move forward if he wants to have his love fulfilled. Everyone is advising the same and he thinks the same too.

    For him, the choice is obvious. Like Emma made the choice to get the man she loved, he will do everything to get the heart of the woman he loves too.

    "What about you?" Jeremy asked Mikhail who fell silent.

    Although Mikhail''s advice is sound, it did hurt Jeremy''s pride to be advised by a younger guy.

    "Me? You know me... I''d like to be at least forty before I even think about marriage-"

    "So your grandpa still doesn''t want to get involved with the Erling family, it seems," Jeremy probed. He had a hunch, but...

    "I am not interested in Rose! So whatever you heard or whatever you saw is all a lie. Erase it and don''t ever bring that name up!" Mikhail got all defensive and Jeremy smirked.

    So, my hunch was right!

    "So her name is Rose, huh? I never knew..." Jeremy was proud of himself to see Mikhail squirm realizing that he had jumped the gun and exposed himself.

    "But I gather that Rose is the old man''s great-granddaughter through his daughter, right? Even then...Jonathan Erling ¨C what does he have on Alexander?" Jeremy was curious.

    Jonathan Erling ¨C? the mysterious billionaire. He is said to be nearly ny years old and as long as he is alive he''s the fourth richest man on earth. Even when there is a recession or world war, his worth will always make him the fourth richest.

    As if that itself isn''t fishy, there are more to him that makes him a very suspicious person.

    From software, pharmaceutical, to weapons manufacturing there is no field left untouched by his influence. From academia to art, his name will be etched everywhere. As a well-known phnthropist who is said to donate a substantial amount of his revenue for causes all around the world, many aspire to be him.

    Everyone knows that name, but no one knows that person really well. He lives well-hidden in his castle (yes, a literal castle that his family owns for generations) and rarely makes public appearances.

    But he has a big family. Yes, a very big family. He recently married a twenty-year-old. She''s his seventh or eighth wife. People lost count after his fifth wedding anyway. He likes his wives to be young. He marries younger women, has kids with them, and then divorces them once they be forty. He pays them handsomely and they seem to have an understanding and they all get along together.

    Yeah, it''s loathsome for him. It''s a world where he won''t dip his toes in. That dark, murky world... Yuck!

    Alexander once said with utter contempt in his face, ''He thinks, as a human, it is his duty to be fruitful and multiply. Younger wives help him achieve that.''

    So, he has a veryrge family. Twenty-two children (illegal kids unknown), nearly a hundred grandchildren, around three hundred great-grandchildren... Yes, it is a big family.

    But it is said they are a tightly knit family and that old man is the patriarch of the family with everyone having to abide by his rules and conditions.

    Well, he wouldn''t get involved with that family either, but for Alexander to deny one of those great-grandchildren to enter his mansion as his grandson''s wife even after knowing that Mikhail is pining for her for years is suspicious.

    "Not sure," Mikhail cringed. "More than that, I think grandpa despises him. We are not tied otherwise. Even in business, we never cross paths."

    He doesn''t like that family either. But the heart wants what it wants.

    Rose... she''s perfect! Ever since he saw her riding that horse, the moment she met his eyes with a smile, he knew she''s the one for him.

    They dated secretly at first. They got along great since they had the same principles. Her family found out first and they had no issues with them dating. But he had to break up with her because his grandpa wasn''t happy with his choice.

    His grandpa didn''t ask him to break up. He just didn''t want to make his grandpa unhappy and broke up with her. He thought she''d get over a weak man like him who couldn''t even hold on to his love by standing up to his grandfather.

    But he met her recently by ident at sea. Her love for him was still burning passionately as his love for hers. They talked, among doing other steamy stuff. She said she''d wait for his grandpa''s permission.

    And that''s why when Emma pulled that stunt yesterday, he got really mad. He has to keep Rose''s mind at ease and not stress her by getting seen with another woman.

    He believes that his grandpa wille around. And now that his grandpa watched Jeremy''s wedding, he''d surely want to hasten up his wedding too. And he''s not going to marry anyone but Rose.

    So... his grandpa really doesn''t have a choice here. With his bad heart, he doesn''t have much time to wait around if he wants to see his great-grandchildren.

    Yes... it''s all a bit... But he wants his grandpa''s hearty blessing for his wedding.

    Jeremy saw Mikhail in serious thoughts. There was an unusual smile on his face ¨C the smile of a man in love. It''s good.

    Well, although Alexander is adamant like a toddler, he won''t hinder his only grandson''s happiness for long. So he doesn''t have to worry.

    Jeremy scrolled through the pictures sent to him. That Fleur De Lys is indeed a bit unique and it is found in very few emblems and crests that were copyrighted in the past and found on the inte. Jeremy didn''t give many details and only asked to check about the symbol. It seemed like some copyrights had to be found in the paper archives and so there could be more.

    But it was not hard for Jeremy to find out Jerlina''s links. It was ringly obvious.

    "Hamilton family?" he looked at Mikhail. "They had a sswarepany too?"

    "You''ve..." Mikhail held his surprised looks for two whole seconds before leaning backfortably. "Yes. She''s thest one of them actually."

    Jeremy took in a deep breath. He was a little surprised, actually. She has an aristocratic lineage like him too.

    "They were very prominent and you can still find people who consider Hamilton ssware as a valuable antique. Most of its valuees from the fact that the Hamilton ssware is no more, but its quality is undeniable. Grandpa has a lot of their art pieces back home and..."? Mikhail paused seeing Jeremy expecting other information.

    "Hamilton family is ¨C was a well-respected aristocratic family that had ties to almost all of the royal families. Even your lineage has Hamilton genes mixed in it. But some decades ago, Ms. Hopkins'' grandfather put all the family''s titles to abeyance and disappeared from the face of the world. No one-"

    "Family''s titles?" Jeremy questioned. "How many did they have?"

 Chapter 142 - No One But Her

    <h4>Chapter 142 - No One But Her</h4>

    "Ah, never mind," Jeremy then waved his hand.

    If they are connected with Royal families, they must have been gifted a lot of titles. And those titles won''t bring her any danger like his does.

    "Money? Did they leave much?" Jeremy questioned. "Did they go bankrupt or owe someone?"

    Now that would bring troubles.

    "That..." Mikhail took a deep breath. "Hamiltons never owe anyone. From my understanding of what grandpa said... Ms. Hopkins is entitled to a lot of money... I mean she might be richer than you... I mean your Fitzgerald wealth. But if you return, you will be easily a billionaire as a reigning monarch. There really is a stash of treasure..." Mikhail stopped seeing Jeremy not listening to him anymore.

    Jeremy sank into his thoughts.

    "Any other heirs... illegitimate ims?" Jeremy looked at Mikhail.

    It is not impossible for ims to be heirs arise whenrge inheritance is involved. And one cannot ignore the possibility that the Hamiton Lords had kids out of marriage. Can one such kid want the whole inheritance for themselves?

    "Wait... if she is entitled to arge amount, who is holding it?" Jeremy just now grasped that point.

    Mikhail shook his head. "When I raised the question about any illegitimate heirs, he hit me with his cane. And he was not telling me where is this money Ms. Hopkins is entitled to. And so, now you know what I know..." Mikhail poured the vodka left in the bottle into his ss.

    "Oh, by the way, the Davies family was generationally the butlers of the Hamilton family and Reba Davies is my great aunt. So..." Mikhail emptied his ss.

    "What?" Jeremy was shocked. "Reba is your great-aunt?"

    He wasn''t even surprised that the Davies family were butlers to Jerlina''s family. He still treats her as his master.

    "Yes, as in my grandpa''s blood sister. Remember the sister he always mentions in his stories of him growing up? That sister is she. We all assumed she died, but for some reason, they hid from everyone. Grandpa knew they were hiding. The more I think about it all, the more it gets mysterious... And yes, I tried to find out if the Hamiltons had something to do with the Erling family considering the bitterness grandpa has for them, but it went nowhere."

    Mikhail rubbed his forehead and stood up. He looked a little tipsy. Jeremy felt his head hurting out of stress. But he was d he knew these details now.

    And for these details to emerge out now... And purposefully letting her wear her family''s tiara...

    "Is Alexander beating the grass to alert the snake? If the enemies are the Hamilton''s, letting them know that we know that she is a Hamilton will sure take them by surprise... But it is a double-edged sword... This might attract more enemies... But we don''t have much choice, do we?" Jeremy thought out loud.

    Mikhail patted Jeremy''s back. "Have a nice rest, brother!"

    "Yeah," Jeremy walked towards the bedroom. But then he stopped remembering something. "Mike, what did you reply Alexander?"

    "Reply? About what?" Mikhail scratched the back of the hair.

    "About you marrying my wife?" Jeremy''s voice went a little deep. He knew Mikhail would have refused, but he wanted to hear it from him.

    "Ah... I agreed, of course," Mikhail smiled. "I never refuse my grandpa. You know that!"

    "Mikhail!" Jeremy raised his voice.

    Mikhail noticed the jealousy dancing on his face and it was funny to watch.

    "I told him that if her presence will brighten up our family, we can adopt her as my sister. He had that proudugh as if I answered his question right," Mikhail wrapped his arm around Jeremy''s shoulder. "So, what do you think of my answer, brother?"

    "You did good," Jeremy patted his back and was in a good mood. "As an appreciation, should I write a royal decree ordering Alexander to arrange your wedding with Lady Rose?"

    "No need," Mikhail got out of Jeremy''s hold. "I don''t want him to grumble to death that he had to agree because you ordered it. I want him to attend my wedding with a hearty smile."

    "What a grandpa''s boy," Jeremy chuckled.

    "Yeah, I love him to death," Mikhail said with a smile and walked to his room.

    "Mike," Jeremy stopped him.

    "Yes," Mikhail became serious seeing Jeremy''s somber face.

    "Pass this to Alexander. If anything happens to my wife, that will ensure the end of the Rozum dynasty and I would be thest of the Razumovsky family," he carefully opened the bedroom door.

    "Are you that serious with her?" Mikhail asked but he got no answer as Jeremy stepped in.

    What a prick!

    "Then find a way to protect her from the Harrisons first, you prick!"

    Mikhail entered his bedroom and plopped on his bed.

    How dare he say he will marry no one else or sire children with other women! How dare he threaten my grandpa!

    And Rose...

    He picked up his phone and dialed her to chat with her. It will be an evening where she''s at and she''d be free to chat with him.

    Jeremy went to bed and Jerlina was sleeping as sheid first.

    "Are you that tired," he kissed her cheek andid beside her.

    "I trust Emma won''t do anything to hurt you, but if she did, I will never forgive her," he whispered.

    In the morning Jerlina woke up and she was in the embrace of the big man with an awesome scent.

    Is this what "Give an inch, take a mile" means? I let him sleep with me for one day and it is going to be a habit?

    She felt his hold on her tightening. His warm breath fell on the crown of her head. She wouldn''t say that she hated it.

    Her face felt weird and there was a slight, bearable pain in her jaws. She didn''t even realize they weren''t in their home.

    "You woke up," he spoke before she pretended to sleep.

    Thest thing she remembered was going to the dentist''s office and she remembered nothing after that.

    "Yeah... so what did I dost night? I never was sedated before. Did I end up on the inte already? I didn''t go viral or something, right?" she asked burying her face in his chest.

    If she was kissing and licking him like a dog when she got drunk, she could only imagine what she did when she was high.

    Did I probably... No, there is no difort anywhere in my body. And I don''t think he''s the type of guy who sleeps with someone who is high.

    She had no intention other than to hide her shame. But Jeremy was the one who felt like floating by her closeness.

    She''s too cute.

    "Do you want to go viral?" he asked with a chuckle.

    This is the first thing she thinks of when she wakes up?

    "No, please..." she looked up. "Please..." she begged again and he started to chuckle.

    "You''re no going to call me daddy anymore?" he caught her before she hid under the pillow.

    I did WHAT?

 Chapter 143 - Hopelessly In Love

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Hopelessly In Love</h4>

    "Don''t kid me, Joel... Did it really happen?" still burying her chin to her chest, she pulled his cor.

    "Have I really lied to you before?" he grabbed the back of her head and she felt a tingling feeling where he touched her.

    He made her look at his face that was bright with a teasing smile.

    She pouted looked at him pitifully. "I did not, did I?"

    "You did," Jeremy shrugged with a smile. "You were very cute yesterday. ying in the park, asking for ice cream, calling me daddy..."

    "Stop!" she tried to turn but he held her.

    "Shh, don''t move. I''ll stop."

    Jerlina in his embrace closed her eyes. "I don''t know why, buttely I''m missing my dad a lot... my mom too..." her eyes welled with tears.

    Jeremy hugged her close. It probably is because of the wedding. She probably wanted her dad to walk her down the aisle like most women. And you don''t need a reason to miss our mom.

    "I miss my mother too," he said with all honesty.

    He really wished his mother was here to see him getting married to Jerlina. She''d have been so happy and cried.

    "Do you want us to visit your dad?" he asked. "And we can visit your mother too."

    "Hmm?" Jerlina looked at him. He seemed to be serious and she thought it won''t be unsafe for her to visit her mother.

    "I visit dad often. But I haven''t visited my mom for more than a year... Maybe I should visit her during the holidays," Jerlina said without noticing that he said ''we visit'' not ''you visit''.

    Jeremy took in a deep breath.

    She seemed to want to go alone but Jeremy wanted to meet her parents. His mother''s grave is in the same graveyard as her mother''s grave. He thought they can visit her as a couple and he could tell her about the friendship between their moms too. But if Jerlina doesn''t want to, he can arrange for her to go alone.

    "You don''t want me to tag along?" Jeremy asked. He thought it would be better to rify rather than jumping to conclusions. She didn''t say ''Don''te!'', right?

    "You want to go with me?" Jerlina was surprised.

    "Yes, I do," Jeremy spoke his mind. He watched her contemting seriously and he rubbed her back.

    He wanted to add that she can go alone if she prefers that way, but before that, she answered him.

    "Then I''ll book a flight after checking your itinerary," She didn''t refuse him. She missed the thousand-watts smile that could have blinded her projected by Jeremy.

    She always visits her parents'' grave alone, but she didn''t mind Jeremy tagging along. She understood that he might want to visit them considering he married her and she cannot deny his wish.

    "Do you want to fly private?" he asked, embracing her.

    He was happy she didn''t refuse him. And she seemed to be pretty cool with him tagging along.

    "Private?" Jerlina raised her brows. "I''ve never flown in a charter ne before... "

    Did she want to? Yes! Who wouldn''t want to? Who would willingly put themselves through the plight of travelingmercial to be packed like cattle and suffer, unless they have no choice?

    "We can if you want," he kissed her forehead.

    He could see that she liked to travel in a private jet.

    "Then I''ll book a charter ne," Jerlina said with a smile.

    She decided to book one soon before he changes his mind. Also he probably wants to travelfortably.

    "No need, I am nning on buying one," he said and sat up.

    As expected, her face went nk.

    What a cute woman!

    "Oh?" Jerlina got up with a smile. "Wow! Guess I am married to someone who could say ''I am buying a private jet'' as easily as I say ''I''m ordering pizza for tonight- for myself''," Her brain really stopped working.

    She never ordered pizza for others with the same enthusiasm as he proimed he is buying a private jet.

    Being with him, sometimes she forgets that he is filthy rich.

    "So cute," he kissed her cheek making her snap out of her reverie.

    "You''re not... You''re not buying a jet for me, are you?" She held his arm and he chuckled.

    "Well, what do you want me to say?" Jeremy leaned closer to her face.

    She looked petrified by the thought that he might buy her a jet.

    Sigh! Why can''t she ept that she is worth it?

    "If you want me to say that I am buying it for you, then it is the truth. But if you don''t want me to... you know some international business trips areing up for me next year. Rather than flyingmercial each time, it would save me a lot of hassle if I own a jet. So...take it as you please," he got down from the bed.

    It''s a shame that those "international business trips" happens to be popr honeymoon destinations. And it is more of a shame that as my secretary, she''ll have toe with me.

    Hehehe... Shame... Shame... so much shame... hahaha!

    "Yeah..." Jerlina didn''t know what to say. He needs a jet.

    "Wait... where are we?" Jerlina only then realized they are somewhere else and looked around. It felt like a hotel.

    "You realized it only now?"

    "Yeah, I was just looking at you and didn''t-"

    She stopped as her eyes met with his. Her heart pounded.

    Yeah, she was looking at him and forgot her surroundings even. Since when did I start trusting him this much? And when was thest time I was this careless?

    "We''re in one of the bedrooms of Mikhail''s suite," he saw her covering her face with her hands.

    "You said I was acting uncouth and brought me here?" she was a little mad.

    "When did I... I said you acted cutely! I didn''t want you to end up in a viral video and that''s why I brought you here..."

    "Ugh! He''s my client... My reputation..." Jerlina''s eyes started to water. "how can you do this to me..?"

    "Don''t be so dramatic... He''s my friend and he didn''t even see you. He was in his room. Go... wash up. I''ll buy you new set of clothes..." he guided her to the washroom.

    Jerlina with a pout went inside the bathroom. She almost screamed looking at her face in the mirror.

    "How did he call this face cute? I really look like Mrs. Potato Head! He truly is hopeless!"

    After cleaning up, she saw a new set of clothes on the bed. She tried to check the price, but she couldn''t since the tag was missing. Wearing it, she could say it was an expensive dress. And her face... she couldn''t change it.

    Well, whatever!

    "There is something important we need-" Jeremy entered knocking on the door. But he paused looking at her. "You''re so pretty, Jerlina," he said with a smile and she couldn''t help but blush.

    "Only you''d say this, Joel... You''re..."

    Hopelessly in love!

 Chapter 144 - His Gentleness Is Her Strength

    <h4>Chapter 144 - His Gentleness Is Her Strength</h4>

    What should I do with you?

    "You too...are handsome," she smiled. "Didn''t you buy a new shirt?"

    "It is a new shirt... can''t you see? The one I wore yesterday is red with navy checkers and this is red with dark green and navy...Here, see..." he showed it to her.

    "Yes, I see..."? Jerlina pretended. All his shirts look the same for her anyway.

    They went to the table and Mikhail was reading the morning papers with a cup of tea. Seeing them, he ced the teacup on the saucer, folded the paper and ced it on the table, and stood up.

    He did all that before Jerlina took two steps as if he was a robot programmed to act gentlemanly.

    Wow!

    Jeremy ordered a smoothie for her. "I''ll cook you soup forter. Just bear with this for a day or two until you heal. Eat squished fruits if you get hungry, alright?" he spoke in a gentle tone and Jerlina felt that tingling in her heart once more.

    Ugh... it won''t be hard to fall for him, isn''t it?

    Ever since he openly stated that he''s going to court her (whatever it means), she started to be more conscious of everything he does and now she can''t see anything he does as normal.

    I am going crazy!

    As they were having breakfast, Mikhail exined about her lineage and how she hails from the once-great Hamilton family.

    "Is he pranking me, Joel?" she asked? Jeremy.

    He shook his head. "It''s the truth!"

    "Are you kidding me?" Jerlina couldn''t ept it. She really thought it was a prank but she was inclined to believe the men who spoke to her with all seriousness. And she had some doubts anyway.

    And this exins why her grandpa asked her always to stay away from the higher echeleons of society. He left them for a reason and he didn''t want her to know about it.

    But the truth couldn''t be hidden and it came knocking on her door!

    What should I do, grandpa?

    "So there is no one left from grandpa''s family? Except me?" Jerlina asked and Jeremy was a little surprised. He thought she''d ask about money first considering her desire for money, but it seems like she desires rtionships more.

    I didn''t fall for her for nothing.

    "Unfortunately, no," Mikhail answered.

    She went silent after that. Mikhail then talked about her possible inheritance that may stretch to a billion and she wasn''t that interested in knowing about that.

    "You say that it was my grandpa who left everything, right? That means he didn''t want me to have it. So I won''t desire for it no matter how much there is, or how much others might think that I am entitled to it. My grandpa didn''t want it for me. So I won''t need it. That''s it."

    Jerlina was sure of this one thing.

    "Look... another grandpa''s baby..." Jeremy sighed.

    He felt it would be a shame but he understood her.

    "I am! I am my grandpa''s sweet baby..." Jerlina punched his arm yfully and he pretended to be hurt.

    "But Ms. Hopkins, your grandpa never gave up on the titles. He just put them in abeyance. There are a lot of bonds he left for you... and there is the Hamilton family''s lifeblood ¨C their sswarepany that is now left in your hands. You cannot say that Lord Hamilton didn''t leave leeway for you to inherit what you are entitled to!"

    Mikhail spoke in a firm voice as he was sure of it. Although her grandpa disappeared, he didn''t destroy the Hamilton family''s legacy, but he protected it and paused everything.

    "Well, it may seem so, but he asked me to keep away from aristocrats. Why do you think that is? He never talked about his aristocratic lineage and left no clues..." she stopped.

    He did leave a clue... the logo of the Hamilton ssware!

    "Wait... Hamilton ssware... Apany that famous... they must have owned patents, right? And if Hopkins ssware is Hamilton ssware... who owns those patents?" Jerlina asked as that idea suddenly popped in her head.

    "I guess it would depend on who registered the patent?" Mikhail said with doubt. He is not well-versed in the legalities regarding patents.

    "Joel, back then...? Darren Scott called me and offered twenty million for mypany. He didn''t disclose who is making the offer and..."

    "Darren? From Britsby?" Mikhail raised his brows and Jeremy sank into deep thoughts.

    "You''re not nning to sell thepany, are you Miss-"

    "No!" Jerlina answered Mikhail. "Never!"

    Jerlina was sure of it. She wavered a little when she got the offer, but she didn''t really want to sell thepany.

    "Even when I was little, my grandpa was so proud of his littlepany and always said that one day even if my dad has another child, I will be the one inheriting hispany... because... I was his sweet little Linny and I am his favorite... Grandpa always... he''s the one who-"

    Jerlina couldn''t speak as her throat closed and Jeremy hugged her. "He loved you so much... It''s okay..." he rubbed her back.

    "So, Darren... when did he contact you?"

    "That day you locked me in and let the dogs out. I became suspicious after he mentioned that I should see mypany and my employees but I didn''t show it to him and pretended to be interested..." Jerlina spoke without thinking twice that there was another person there.

    Locked her in and let the dogs out? Did I hear her right?

    Mikhail cleared his throat.

    Jerlina realized what she had done and grimaced. Jeremy was the only one who didn''t feel any shame in all this.

    "So did he contact you again?"

    "He sent me a couple of emails after that call... but I didn''t reply and he didn''t contact me again," Jerlina answered.

    "This is something worth to be looked into... I''ll see what I can get from Darren..." Mikhail said rubbing his chin.

    Surely, there is something fishy going on here. Otherwise, herpany shouldn''t be worth that much. Someone who knows the history was trying to buy it. But why did they stop?

    They talked for some more time and they returned to their home. On the way, Jerlina was contemting.

    "Don''t worry, Jerlina," she felt that big, warm hand on her shoulder. "We can find out everything. No one will touch you or yourpany."

    "Yes, thank you. I know," Jerlina nodded. She had no doubts that Jeremy will protect her.

    "I was thinking something else... If there is someone else vying for the wealth, I can write it off to them... I don''t want that much inherited wealth. I can earn wealth. But I won''t give up mypany and I will fight to death for it. I won''t let it lose its reputation and if it happens, it will be over my dead-"

    Jerlina stopped as the Jeep came to a screeching halt.

    "As I said, don''t talk about death lightly..." he kissed her forehead. "And I am d you found something to fight for. I will be right by your side, so do what you want," he said cupping her cheeks.

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded and her heart was moved.

    As always, his gentleness gives me strength!

    ----

    They reached home and there she was... Emma... And her entire face was bruised.

    Her eyes were red with tears and she was wearing dirty clothes.

    Oh, what drama is she going to enact today?

    Jerlina wanted to roll her eyes.

 Chapter 145 - He Thanked Her

    <h4>Chapter 145 - He Thanked Her</h4>

    "I''ll be at Scarlett''s house. She''d be worried about me," Jerlina sneaked out of the car.

    "Don''t eat anything hard," he said curling a bunch of her hair with his fingers, surprising her. His gaze at her was very gentle, but the moment he turned, his eyes became fierce.

    She is scared of that gaze and every fiber of her being told her to run away. He''d be a monster when ites to Emma and she didn''t want to get involved.

    As she tried to walk to the fence she was blocked by the big police dog in front of her.

    "Odin!" Charlie whistled and called the dog.

    The dog immediately left her and ran to Charlie. Jerlina''s eyes met with Charlie''s and contrary to the mocking smile she was expecting from him, he donned a serious expression.

    And that made her think.

    Oh, no! Emma is hurt and Jeremy won''t be thinking straight!

    Her legs started to run towards the house. She remembered Emma mentioning that Gerard is being violent and if she says Gerard is responsible for her bruises, Jeremy won''t think twice before killing Gerard.

    Emma might be lying or she might be saying the truth, but that doesn''t matter!

    Jeremy cannot go to jail! Not for Emma!

    Gerard''s parents won''t let it rest if something fatal happens to him and if they went to the media, no amount of influence can help Jeremy.

    Panting like a dog, she reached the house and she could hear Emma''s sobs from the dining room.

    "... it hurts... Jerry *hic* I didn''t think he''d...Gerard... he... *hic*... You were busy... If only I didn''t stay with himst night..."

    Jerlina stood outside the dining room and decided to listen.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t get youst night- Just hold the icepack-" Jeremy''s voice was filled with rage. "Stay here. Back when he touched Jerlina I should have ended him and now he," Jeremy didn''t finish his sentence and Jerlina heard him walking out.

    Jerlina said nothing and blocked his way, standing in front of him. His face was red with anger and the corners of his lips were twitching and he looked mad.

    "It is understandable, Joel. When your dear sisteres in front of you with bruises and tearfully says that someone hurt her, you''re bound to get angry. You might want to tear up that person who hurt your dear sister. But..."

    Isn''t your sister a liar?

    "Shouldn''t you investigate first?"

    Jerlina said in a very soft tone as if she was whispering. She didn''t think it is good to let Emma run wild. Her words should be questioned and only then she''ll learn to be mindful of her words.

    Jeremy is not that wicked witch''s flying monkey!

    Jerlina thought she''d be pushed aside but she saw Jeremy''s face getting closer to her. And that''s when she felt fear. She tried to take a step back, but he held her arm and leaned closer to her ear.

    "For whom are you worried for?" he whispered.

    His voice was like the cold whisper you hear in a haunted house at night, making Jerlina alert.

    "For you," she whispered back, nheless.

    She spoke looking in his eyes as she was telling the truth. But then she saw his face softening and a smile appearing on his face. She wondered what made him happy all of the sudden, and then she realized it.

    She averted her eyes.

    What''s with me saying ambiguous words to him all the time!

    Back then I said that I forgot the surroundings looking at him and now... Ugh!

    "I don''t care. Do what you want," she turned to leave, but he hugged her from behind.

    "Let go," Jerlina said gritting her teeth. "You''re getting bolder and bolder," she pinched his arm, but he didn''t even flinch.

    Jeremy watched her ears getting red and he couldn''t help but smile. He was enraged and he wanted to kill Gerard. To be honest, he wants to kill Gerard for a lot of reasons and this one is just another excuse.

    But when she said ''For you'', all his rage went away.

    "Thank you, for speaking some sense into my rage-filled brain, wifey," he kissed her ear that was beet-red, and let her go.

    His heart was filled with happiness. He expected she''d turn and give a p or two and so he stepped back to ept it. But she didn''t.

    He watched her running up the stairs with her entire face blushing. "Careful," he said with a chuckle but she didn''t even look at him. He turned to enter the dining hall to have a talk with Emma. He couldn''t control his grin.

    How cute!

    Jerlina, without turning back, ran to the stairs, grumbling, and mumbling.

    He''s gone mad! Wifey? Who''s his wifey? Stupid! Idiot! Fool! Careful? I know how to be careful? Why does he need to- Oops! Who puts a stair there? Idiots! All are idiots... I am the biggest one of all! Idiot!

    -----

    Emma saw Jeremy turning back and went back to the chair and pressed the icepack on her swollen cheek. Her entire body shook seeing that awful sight in front of her.

    How can he forget that I am hurt and act romantic with her? Is she using a bewitching spell or potion

    -----

    Did Gerard push her? Yes!

    Well, she insisted she''d give a sponge bath but he insisted that he didn''t need her filthy hand to touch him. She still pitied him and insisted, but, he pushed the basin and all, on the floor, and shouted at her to leave him alone.

    She was scared, okay? In her fear, she didn''t notice the pool of water on the floor and so she slipped and hit the knob of the door, okay?

    Isn''t it Gerard''s fault? If he didn''t spill the water, she wouldn''t have hit her head. So, it is his fault!

    She looked so terrible when she looked in the mirror and she wanted to lock herself in until the bruise gets healed.

    But then she realized this would be the perfect opportunity to reel back that stupid lumberjack, who is slipping away from her hand.

    It''s should be that b*tch''s fault he refused to visit me when I summoned! He even said that he''s busy! Busy doing what? Getting f*cked by her? Is she that good?

    Anyways, she came to his home and he wasn''t even there! Did they go on a date? Like,? seriously? When she is enduring pain, he takes her to dates? How heartless!

    She chatted up with Charlie but he didn''t give any details and asked her to wait inside. She decided to take a look at the b*tch''s room, but only that room was locked.

    Like, what? Why? Why am I denied ess to that room? Is she hiding bags of gold or something? Heh! That beggar... that orphaned nobody should probably be hiding her poverty from me! As if I care about her!

    I know she is a nobody and I will put her in her ce! There is no one better than me!

    I, Emma, is superior and deserve everything!

 Chapter 146 - Perks Of Being His Wife

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Perks Of Being His Wife</h4>

    But howe she changed his mind just with some whispers?

    I riled him up perfectly and he even shot out like the arrow he is, but why did he stop? Why did he- Yuck! That sight! Disgusting! Puke inducing!

    How could he hug and kiss her? And she acts like a coy little b*tch! As if he''s the only man she''s been with! That b*tch!

    After overhearing Charlie''s call, she knew Jeremy is returning and she even put on a show by pretending she is waiting for him the whole time sitting on the porch.

    But this is what I get to see?

    She knitted her brows as if she''s in pain, seeing Jeremy entering.

    "Take rest in the guest room in the West, Emma. Let''s talk about thister," he said petting her head and she endured speaking further.

    "Jerry, you know I love you the most, right?" she said holding his hand and she watched his usual bright smile, missing. He smiled. But it was not the same smile.

    "Me too, Emma..." he ruffled her hair. "Take rest," he turned to leave. But then he stopped.

    "If you want anything, ask me or Charlie. Don''t go disturb Jerlina for any reason," his tone was the one he uses for his "pack".

    He waited for her acknowledgment and left without speaking anything more.

    How can he use this tone on me? I am Emma! Did he forget already?

    And... he''s gone... isn''t he..?

    He''s gone... he''s no more the Jerry I know...

    Her hands began to shake.

    It''s all her fault... But it is his fault for letting it happen. How can he do this to me? After everything... after saying that I am his savior for sneaking him food, he now forgets everything?

    How can he?

    How dare he?

    Shouldn''t he learn his lesson?

    -----

    Jeremy went and knocked on Jerlina''s room. Jerlina, who was lying on her bed, sat up.

    She opened the door with the chain lock still on. Jeremy''s face was seen through the gap.

    "What?" she asked.

    "Not going to open the door?"

    "No, you''re getting all touchy-feely and kissy. I didn''t consent to that," she stated openly.

    If he keeps up with this, she will fall for him. He''s too... irresistible.

    His scent and his firm body, his gentle voice, his warmth... They are all too much for her to resist.

    "Sorry... I won''t touch you without your consent anymore," he said and she could see his smile vanishing and a pout forming in his lips.

    He looked pitiful, but she needs to draw some boundaries.

    "Okay, Thank you," she gave a bow.

    That''s a relief.

    "So what now?" she asked opening the door properly.

    "Emma will be staying here for a while and so-"

    "She''s your sister and this is your house and you can do whatever you want. You don''t have to inform me," Jerlina closed the door in his face.

    "Come on, Jerlina..." he knocked the door and she pouted leaning on the door.

    "For a while? What does that mean? I should have let you murder Gerard! I''m a fool!" Jerlina shouted.

    Jeremy heard her, but he didn''t answer her. She did him a great favor today and he is repaying it by letting her face the person she doesn''t like.

    I''m a coward!

    Jeremy walked to the second-floor kitchen. He did promise to cook her soup. And he is not going to forget that.

    Jerlina kneeled and looked through the gap between the door and the floor. Jeremy left her almost immediately.

    Of course, he should look after his dear sister!

    Jerlina went straight to the rose bush. She didn''t take care of it today. As she was watering, she saw Emma taking a walk. Maybe she heard the sound of water, she looked up.

    "You''re fond of roses?" Emma asked with a smile and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Will she damage the nter if she knows it is my baby''s grave? Did Jeremy tell her?

    She pretended she didn''t hear Emma and went back inside. She sat by the door, watching her nter. She really thought Emma might throw a stone or something and damage the bush or the nter, "identally".

    She''d die if that happens.

    And so, she decided to keep watch.

    She didn''t know how long she was staring at the nter, but she heard the knock at the door once more.

    Her heart pounded.

    Is it Emma?

    "Jerlina!"

    She heard Jeremy''s voice and she rxed a bit.

    She ran to the door and looked at both sides. "You didn''t tell her about the nter, right?" she whispered and her eyes got drawn to the nter once more.

    Jeremy watched her looking panicked and his heart hurt. She wasn''t this scared in this house for a long time and Emma''s presence made her regress to the past where she is scared of everyone.

    "Did you?"

    "No," Jeremy''s voice trembled a bit. He didn''t know Emma''s presence would affect her this much.

    She could have said something to me... But then, she won''t. There is no surety that I will send off Emma if she asked.

    She is the one who silently endures pain, isn''t she? Growing up, she endured sufferings silently without evenining to her father for more than a decade. How can I expect her to change suddenly?

    But she doesn''t have to endure anything here.

    This is my house and she is my wife! Everything mine is hers.

    But that nter... Her baby''s grave...that is her weak spot. More than a weak spot it is her very sensitive spot.

    "Jerlina..." he called her but her eyes were fixed on the nter. She was totally out of it. "Jerlina!" he held her cheek and made her look at him.

    "I made soup for you as I promised. Emma is our guest. And I have something important to talk to her. I want you to be with me. You can ask her to leave if you want," he told her.

    He was nning to bring the soup to her bedroom, but now he changed his n.

    She is his wife and this is her home. She should not be locking herself inside her room for Emma.

    Emma is the guest. His guest to be precise. And Jerlina has the right to ask her to leave even if he doesn''t like it. It is her home as much as it is his.

    "I can?" Jerlina asked.

    "You''re my wife, Jerlina. And this is your home too. You can, yes."

    As always, his voice was gentle. Jerlina snapped out of that dark heavy feeling troubling her heart. His voice... It''s like a bright light in the dark night.

    She thought he might be pretending, but he was not.

    "It is not polite to send off your guest even if I am your wife," Jerlina said.

    And now she felt bad for wanting Emma to leave.

    "Polite?" Heughed. And she was surprised.

    "Do you know what one of the perks of being my wife is, wifey?" he bopped her nose. "You don''t have to be polite with anyone! Even with me."

 Chapter 147 - Reason To Stay

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Reason To Stay</h4>

    Jerlina is not the kind to act impolite even with her enemies. She''s been that way all her life and she has no intention of changing herself now, but she was surprised he is saying this to her now.

    "Even to your sister?" she asked.

    "Yes, even to Emma." He nodded.

    He was serious with no yfulness in his eyes and Jerlina bit her lips.

    "What changed? Just days before you were shouting at me not to speak a single word about Emma," she asked.

    "There is a reason," he held her hand. "That''s what I am going to talk about to Emma now. And I want you there."

    Jerlina bowed her head. He probably investigated and found out something about Emma.

    As much as she hated Emma, she didn''t want to be watching her when she is confronted by her brother about the truth. Getting humiliated in front of your perceived enemy is one of the worse feelings and she wanted to spare Emma of that.

    For that, and Jerlina feared retaliation.

    Jeremy might be acting against Emma to make sure she''s not lost. Out of his love for his sister, he''ll try his best to intervene. But Emma won''t take it that way and will take it as a slight against her. All her anger will turn towards her.

    And she''ll try to turn Jeremy against her.

    Emma is his sister. They are connected by blood. His rtionship with Emma won''t change. But he may fall out of love with her.

    And she''ll be left without support.

    Emma is vindictive.

    After she refuses to ept Jeremy''s love and leaves, she''d be without protection and Emma will give her troubles. What if he joined her too?

    "I don''t want to be there... She won''t feel good with me there. You can talk-"

    "Jerlina, do you not trust me?" he asked and he looked hurt.

    "It''s not that, Joel... " Jerlina''s throat closed. "Not entirely, no ... You''re Emma''s brother." She saw his face filled with disappointment.

    But that is what she feels.

    "She''s your sister and if you talk to her, she''ll take it differently. My presence won''t make herfortable. She''ll retaliate. It... I don''t want to create trouble just for a momentary vindictive feeling and... I am not abative person. I just want to live peacefully and harmoniously without having to look over my shoulders," Jerlina was honest.

    She is not in any way an open book. She hides her true feelings almost always. But his gaze strips her naked and makes her bare open her heart.

    It''s annoying... He''s annoying. He makes her feel rxed at one moment and at edge at another moment.

    She really couldn''t understand the way she acts around him at all. She didn''t trust him entirely, but she didn''t trust herself more.

    What should I do?

    "You..." his eyes clouded and he cupped her cheeks.

    Her words... she hurt him by saying that she doesn''t trust him entirely, but then she speaks these words.

    He feared that after getting to know her after ten years of unrequited feelings, he might fall out of love, getting to know some deepest ugly part of her she hides well. But every time she reveals her heart, he falls for her more.

    What should I do? I''m scared I''d go crazy with my love for you!

    All her life she''s under the impression that if she keeps her head down and minds her own business, she''ll survive. That worked to an extent. But that can''t be true anymore.

    Powerful people are wanting her dead! And as much as he loved Emma, she too is her enemy.

    Isn''t Emma already on a vindictive streak against you? Just by staying silent and just by dodging her attacks, you think you''d be left alone? Will you ever learn to fight back?

    "What should I do with you, my sweet Luna..." he pressed his forehead on hers. "I fear for you when you''re like this... People are... You''ll be bulldozed by others if you''re this naive. You can''t survive by being nice. Ah! You''re making me want to merge with you so that I can protect you for life," he took in a deep breath.

    "What will you do? How will you survive alone? When there are many dangers around you..." still cupping her cheeks, he pushed her back gently and looked into her eyes as he bent to her eye level.

    "It''s irresponsible! It''s suicide!"? his voice turned stern like a coach advising his team before a match.

    "...I understand," Jerlina did get his point.

    He said he''d protect her, but she needs to be a little more proactive. She has to stand up for herself more if she wants to protect herpany.

    "I know you can. You have it in you. You stood up for that salesgirl... Hell, you even did it for me! Charging towards the thugs with the Jeep... even today you ran to me to give me a piece of your mind. If you can for others, you can do it for yourself too! You stood up against Gina, Gerard and you can! You are more valuable than anyone else. You are more important than anyone... "

    Jeremy went on and Jerlina couldn''t control her tears. Here she is, making rules for him while staying in his house. And there he is... not even trying to put a single foot inside her room just because she said he can''t.

    And what is he saying? Why?

    How is he saying the words no one ever told me before? Why is he the one who is the first to make me feel this way?

    Important? Really?

    Am I that important?

    Perhaps, for him?

    "Why are you crying?" he hugged her.

    "Nothing," she leaned on him and wiped her eyes.

    Guess, the thing about consent is thrown out of the window already! He''s hugging me!

    And what should I do about that?

    Do I want to do anything about that?

    Hmm...

    "Yeah, let''s go! I am starving!" she walked out and his hand naturally reached for her.

    Well... his hand is warm.

    Jeremy didn''t know why she was crying, but he was d she always is open with him these days.

    And I will show her that she really is the most important one for me.

    Give the ones you love wings to fly, roots toe back, and reasons to stay. Isn''t the Di Lama who said that?

    That is exactly what I am going to do.

    She already has wings to fly. Herpany will seed and she can fly around the world whenever she wants.

    And roots toe back... Hasn''t she made friends here? She even agreed to be Cia''s Godmother. Her dad''s grave is here. She sure has roots here.

    Reasons to stay ¨C I''ll give her a reason to stay... Me!

    I''ll prove to her that I am worthy of her love and she will decide to stay for me.

    We''ll have kids together and raise them together in this house.

    We sure will be a family... like our mothers once wanted!

    Jeremy made ns for their distant future in his heart.

 Chapter 148 - The Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 148 - The Confrontation</h4>

    "Your face..?" Emma asked knitting her brows pointing at Jerlina''s face.

    Jerlina saw the slight smile banging on to be let out at the corner of Emma''s lips.

    "You look worse," Jerlina said with a fake concerned face. "What happened?"

    Emma clenched her jaws for a second before turning towards Jeremy with a smile. "Jerry, you didn''t hurt Jer thinking of getting back at Gerard, did you? You have to control your anger. She and Gerard are different people and..."

    This ****! Why would Jeremy hurt me trying to get back at Gerard? Does she actually believe this or inciting Jeremy to do this?

    Jerlina wanted to grit her teeth, but then her jaws would hurt and so she didn''t. She looked at Jeremy and he looked stunned and pale.

    Yeah, Joel... Your dear sister thinks you are someone who''d act like a savage! Does it hurt? I''m sorry.

    "Joel," she held his arm and smiled gently to distract his thoughts. "What''s for lunch?"

    "Ah, yes... I cooked soup for you. Because you had an extraction yesterday, you cannot eat solid food," Jeremy''s tone was a little in.

    "Oh? You had an extraction? Which one? Wisdom teeth?..."

    Emma kept on talking and Jerlina silently started to eat. Jeremy too was not very impressed. He was hurt.

    "What''s with this atmosphere, guys? I was just kidding! Couldn''t you tell, Jerry? Oh, you used to be a lot of fun before. These days you''re-"

    "It''s not a very good joke, Emma," Jeremy said with a sigh. "I am not someone who hurts innocents."

    Emma clenched her fists under the table. She had a slight hope that Jeremy actually hurt Jerlina, but she has to watch her getting pampered instead.

    Innocent, is she?

    "Fine...fine..." Emmaughed hiding her anger.

    "You didn''t answer her..." Jeremy looked at Emma acting like she didn''t understand what he says. "How did you get hurt?" he borated.

    "Oh... it''s... Gerard got violent and he knocked over a basin of water. He screamed at me and I slipped and fell. The doorknob hit my face and he didn''t even help me up. He''s got a lot violent these days. He should have been careful when there are others. It is fine since I was the one who slipped and fell. What if it is some nurse or a hospital staff? We''d be liable..."

    Emma went on and Jerlina saw Jeremy''s hand trembling. She was shocked too.

    So, she slipped and fell? Gerard didn''t even push her and still, she insinuated that Gerard was responsible for the bruise?

    Jeremy paused his chewing and his hand dropped the fork as he was shocked. His face turned pale and his eyes reddened with tears.

    Jerlina ced her hand on his thigh and rubbed to give himfort. She got angry. Really angry.

    Emma almost caused a murder for this?

    "Well, why didn''t you stop Jeremy when he left angry thinking that Gerard hurt you?" she raised her voice at Emma.

    "Well, didn''t you listen?" Emma''s voice got high out of anger, but she immediately calmed down. "I told you he spilled the water. So he is responsible."

    "And you''d let your brother confront him for that? For your carelessness? And why don''t you leave Gerard?" Jerlina knitted her brows.

    Jeremy was still sitting with his head bowed and he held her hand that was on his thigh. He wanted to cry and he wanted tough realizing his stupidity.

    If not for Jerlina, he''d have caused amotion so big, it would have ended up in the evening papers. There is a possibility he''d have murdered Gerard too.

    And Emma is this chill about this?

    "Confront him?" Emma didn''t even listen to Jerlina and started shouting. "Jerry didn''t even leave the house, did he? Didn''t you stop him?" Emma was mad. "If you''re that worried about Gerard, you should stay with him and look after him. Why are you acting like you care for? my brother and creating a rift between me and my brother?"

    "I really don''t care about Gerard! And how did I-" Jerlina paused as she felt him squeeze her hand.

    "Leave Gerard, Emma. You don''t have to stay with an abuser like him," Jeremy spoke clearing his throat. "Did you inform his parents about how he made you fall?"

    Jerlina saw Emma''s face going pale and she became tongue-tied. "His parents?"

    Emma really didn''t think that far. All she wanted was to let Gerard know that if he acted rudely with her, her brother will not let that pass.

    But why is Jerry trying to make this a big issue? Leave him? How can I let Jerlina win?

    "That...is not necessary, is it? You can give him a warning and-"

    "Emma, I always felt bad for pushing you in this contractual marriage," Jeremy spoke in a soft voice.

    Emma, just tell me the truth. Tell me the truth that you liked him and you wanted this marriage to happen...please... give me some hope.

    Jerlina could feel his hand getting sweaty and she held it tighter. She didn''t know what he is doing, but he was anxious. She didn''t want to add to his anxiousness by saying something wrong and so she stayed silent.

    This is a sensitive subject for her. Emma troubled them and split them. She lost her baby in all thosemotions. And Jeremy still seems to be thinking that Emma was pushed into this marriage for whatever reason.

    Yes, it hurt her. She wanted to speak, but for him, she stayed silent.

    Jeremy watched Jerlina through the corner of his eyes. She looked hurt and still was silent. It hurt him more than what his sister is doing to him.

    Just for a moment, Jerlina. Trust me.

    "I loved Jerlina for a long time, and when a chance presented itself... I...I involved you too. You don''t have to suffer anymore. We can find another way to convince your father-"

    "NO!!" Emma banged the table and stood up. "Didn''t you make a deal with Gerard? You cannot-"

    "But he hurt you!"

    "No!"

    "Why?" Jeremy insisted.

    Jerlina by now realized that Jeremy is nning something.

    "You b*tch! What are you nning? What did you tell him?" Emma suddenly stood up and lunged at Jerlina. "I will not let you get back with Gerard! He will be mine just like Jerry is mine!"

    "Oh, really?" Jeremy got in between and held Emma. He looked at Emma''s face that was contorted ugly out of rage.

    Is this Emma? Is this the same girl who''d always smile at me? What happened to her?

    "Is that why you caused trouble at Gerard''s workce and forced him to break up with Jerlina? Is that why you insisted on not telling Jerlina the truth until your wedding? Huh? You wanted him to be yours?" he held Emma''s shoulders and shook her.

    His eyes were red and Jerlina took a step back. He looked enraged.

    "Every time in the cabin... she kept on saying that I am helping you! I didn''t believe her, I believed you and your acts. And this is how you repay my trust? Huh, Emma?"

 Chapter 149 - Feeling Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Feeling Guilty</h4>

    Jerlina staggered back holding her chest. Her eyes clouded and she leaned on the wall for support.

    The truth is out! He finally realized the truth!

    It won''t change anything from the past, but she felt vindicated. She knew it. She knew Emma was behind it but her voice wasn''t heard. A lot happened, but finally, the truth came out.

    She wouldn''t say she was happy. There is nothing to be happy about in this circumstance. But she was relieved. She now knows that her beliefs weren''t wrong and Emma is the source of most of her troubles.

    She let out a sigh.

    She looked at the tall back in front of her, shielding her from Emma. His voice was shaking and she could feel his pain.

    Is he showing me that I am more important to him? By confronting his sister in front of me... By confronting the one I thought was his most important person in front of me, is he telling me that he takes my side?

    No, it should be because the truth is on my side.

    But he insisted on my presence here. Although he''s hurt, he wanted me here. He was willing to show me his vulnerable side He wanted to tell me that he will stand by my side even against Emma when the truth is by my side.

    He is a good guy.

    She wanted to hug that back. That tall back that looked lonely and hurt. He doesn''t deserve this pain.

    "How did you..?" Emma''s voice shook and she staggered back. Jeremy saw the utter disbelief in her face and it hurt him. "You investigated me?"

    She pointed at him with her trembling fingers. She looked hurt.

    Looking at her, for some reason, Jeremy felt guilty. Emma''s eyes were red and the corners of her lips trembled. Along with that bruise in her face, she looked very pitiful like she was forsaken by all.

    And for a moment, he thought that he shouldn''t have messed with what happened in the past.

    Jerlina saw that pitiful act and rolled her eyes.

    She''s acting pitiful to get out of this situation? Is she trying to manipte him using her tears?

    For a moment, her eyes met with Emma''s and she saw the malice in her eyes. It gave her a fright and she walked near the door. She feared Emma might try and damage her rose nter.

    But then Emma''s nce turned towards Jeremy.

    "Jerry, you''re not even believing my words anymore?" Emma said pitifully and ran out.

    Her shoulder grazed on Jerlina''s shoulder as she passed her. Jerlina became alert.

    Jerlina sighed in relief when Emma didn''t climb up the stairs. If Emma got anywhere near her bedroom, Jerlina was willing to pull out Emma''s extensions, if necessary, to stop her from damaging the rose nter.

    Emma ran out of the house not before turning back a couple of times.

    Is she expecting Jeremy to follow her and stop her?

    Jerlina flinched as she felt something grazing her shoulder and it was Jeremy''s shirt sleeve. He walked out of the dining room in arge gait.

    Jerlina sighed and turned back to finish her lunch.

    It was sad to see him hurt, but it was sadder to see him run behind Emma still.

    This is a very delicate subject and she can do only a little. If she tries to do more, Jeremy might think that she is actively trying to separate him and his sister.

    Nheless, she was relieved that Jeremy now knows the truth about Emma. And he''d be a bit more careful in the future. She only wished he wouldn''t fall for her maniption.

    She was about to sit when she heard the familiar gait and turned to look. He looked defeated and she walked to him.

    His eyes were red and he rubbed his nose with the back of his hand. She said nothing and wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him.

    He looked like he needed a hug.

    "My Luna..." he hissed in her ears and fell on her shoulder.

    She couldn''t bear his weight, but she held on. He was shaking as if he was crying and she rubbed his back.

    "It''ll be fine, Joel...Everything will be fine..."

    She said in a soothing voice as she wasn''t even sure if he was crying.

    Jeremy wanted to cry; he was about to cry, but her calm voice made him better.

    He wanted to follow Emma out as he thought she was distressed and he was worried for her. Like a blinded horse, he was about to follow her not even realizing that Emma had no moral authority in this issue when she is the one whomitted wrong.

    But when he passed Jerlina, he felt his heart squeeze. He almost reached the stairs, and he thought Jerlina would stop him, but she was nowhere to be found.

    He realized it.

    Emma should be the one apologizing for everything she did. She should not be acting pitiful and me him for "investigating" her when she almost destroyed Jerlina''s life.

    I did no wrong and why am I feeling guilty?

    He returned to the dining room and he saw Jerlina, with a peaceful face, Jerlina was about to sit down.

    That''s right... she won''t waste food.

    What an idiotic woman... She could have used this chance to do a lot against Emma, but she is quiet. Even after I advised her, she is quiet.

    Why?

    And Emma... the rage she had for Jerlina...

    When Jerlina hugged him, he was washed over with mixed emotions. He wanted to cry andugh at the same time. But he cried.

    On one hand, is the little girl he loved for more than two decades who now turned to be unrecognizable. And on the other hand, is the one embracing him now. This one endured all the pain and still can be silent. He said he''d prioritize her but left her to run behind Emma. She still canfort him.

    He cried; he cried for her ¨C the one in his heart.

    ''You''re Emma''s brother.''

    She says this all the time and he didn''t realize the meaning behind it till now. Now he realized the pain in her heart when she says that.

    He is Emma''s brother. It has be a habit for him. To answer Emma''s calls wherever he is, to run behind her without thinking...

    But he wanted to change that.

    -----

    "Do you want something stronger?" she asked handing him a ss of water. He didn''t let go for a long time and she helped him sit when he let go.

    His eyes looked a little puffed and she could understand he had cried. He must be hurt seeing the real self of Emma.

    "Jerlina," he got the ss and ced it on the table. "I am sorry," he held her hand.

    She was a little confused. His eyes that were rimmed red, were fixed on her and his lips trembled as he spoke.

    "I am sorry for not believing you when you spoke about Emma before."

 Chapter 150 - Tip Of An Iceberg?

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Tip Of An Iceberg?</h4>

    Jerlina''s eyes clouded.

    He apologized!

    She thought it was enough that Jeremy knew the truth. She didn''t know she needed the apology.

    Turns out, she needed the apology.

    Everything that went wrong in her life, started with her meeting Emma again. She lived in fear and stress for months. After she lost her baby, she almost lost her mind trying to find out the reason behind everything.

    She slowly learned a lot of truths and little by little each of the knots in her heart got removed. She learned a lot, she changed a lot and she grew a lot for the better. She lost some and gained some. She learned that a lot of people truly love her; more than she thought.

    The biggest shock for her was the fact that Jeremy never hated her and he really wanted to protect her.

    But she feared him for the better part of her life thanks to the lies of Emma.

    And for Jeremy to not believe that his sister is not a saint till now, was a big burden in her heart. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t like Jeremy thinking highly of the one who ruined her life.

    Not just because he confessed to her, but also for his sake, she wanted him to know Emma that is not a good person.

    He realized it now and he even properly apologized for not believing her cries back then.

    And now she felt like thest knot that was burdening her was straightened and the weight in her heart got lifted.

    "Thank you, Joel," she hugged him around his neck,

    Tears rolled down her cheeks and she felt peaceful.

    "I know you''re hurting, but thank you for acknowledging this and thank you for apologizing. I didn''t know I needed it, but now that you did it... Thank you," she hugged him closer.

    "Hmm, I did what I must do," he buried his cheek in her abdomen.

    He was relieved this went well. He hugged her around her waist and pulled her closer.

    "What are you doing?" Jerlina asked. She was now standing between his legs and he was hugging her tightly. His facial hair prickled her abdomen passing through her clothes. The prickly feeling made her want tough.

    "Shh," he shushed her. He wanted to be in her embrace a little longer.

    He could hear her breathing and the little rumbles in her stomach. When he adjusted a little, he could hear her heartbeat.

    Lub-dub, Lub-dub,...

    It was pleasant to hear. And so he listened to it.

    Jerlina didn''t know what he was thinking, but she didn''t mind that big guy leaning on her chest. She hugged around his neck and rested her chin on his head. His hair was like a cushion and it was nice to rest on it.

    Jeremy pressed his forehead on her chest and took in a good whiff. She was smelling a bit different and it was more enticing than the citrusy scent he usually smells around her. It was different in the sense, this scent made his abdomen tighten.

    Is this her scent? Is she not wearing perfume today?

    He took in another good whiff. But then he remembered smelling that citrusy scent some moment ago.

    Am I mixing it up? No, I sure smelled it today. She is wearing the same clothes she was wearing in the morning, so where did the scent go?

    He took another whiff. The perfume scent was not there.

    Jerlina rolled her eyes seeing the guy sniffing her cleavage. She gives him an inch and he always takes a mile.

    "What are you doing?" she asked twisting his ear.

    "Ahhh!" he screamed. "What did you do that for?"

    "You don''t know?" Jerlina tried to take a step back but he didn''t let her.

    He pulled her closer holding her dress at the abdomen. "Are you not wearing your perfume today?" he asked.

    He wondered if his sense of smell got warped. He has a very good sense of smell, Bobby would joke that he''s a bloodhound.

    But how...

    "No, why?" Jerlina was a bit embarrassed.

    Do I smell?

    She checked herself for any smell, but she didn''t find herself smelling bad. "We got ready in the hotel, right? Unfortunately, I didn''t pack my perfume when I was dragged to the dentist. I didn''t even bring my phone..." sheined while checking herself once more seeing his weird face.

    Did I lose my sense of smell? Do I smell that bad? I don''t usually smell bad, though?

    "Hmm," Jeremy rubbed his nose and there it was... that same scent in his hand. It was a bit prominent but was mixed with some other scent that Emma usually wears. He touched Emma behind the ear while checking her bruise. But he washed his hands after that.

    Right! Just now, he grabbed Emma. And that''s how this scent could have transferred to his hand.

    Did Emma enter Jerlina''s room and used her perfume? Or worse... she started wearing Jerlina''s perfume?

    Nah, it can''t be! I''m acting oversensitive now.

    Or am I?

    "What is it?" Jerlina asked losing her patience. She was feeling embarrassed that she might be smelling bad and this guy is acting weird.

    "Nothing. Do you want to reheat the soup a little? Finish it first," he changed the topic and stood up.

    He didn''t know why. But he had a sinking feeling in his heart that what he found out about Emma till now might just be the tip of the iceberg.

    After finishing lunch, Jeremy watched Jerlina doing the dishes. She never grumbles to do these chores. He wouldn''t mind if she grumbles though.

    And seeing her standing bare feet in his kitchen, wearing his apron, and washing dishes, he felt an unfounded joy.

    She is my wife!

    "Jerlina, why did you stay silent when I was confronting Emma? Don''t you want to say I-told-you-so to me?" he asked. He guessed the answer, but he asked. "And why didn''t you stop me from going behind Emma?"

    Jerlina ced the te in the drying rack and turned to look at him.

    "You are already hurt learning about Emma and I didn''t want to twist the knife in your heart. And you''re a good guy, Joel. You don''t deserve any ''I told you so''s," she said with a sigh and turned back to wash the next te.

    "My sufferings... I''ll deal with them and... Your apology greatly helps." She tried to fix the bunch of hair falling in her eye, but wearing the rubber gloves she failed a she blew on it and it got fixed.

    "And Emma is your sister. I don''t want to overstep in case you find me crossing boundaries. I won''t- Ahh! Joel!" She screamed as he hugged her from behind.

    "Geez! You scared me! You walk like a cat!"

    "Overstep, Jerlina," he bit her earlobe. "Smash all my boundaries. I want to be yours alone. Next time I do something you don''t like... stop me. I heard the wife holds such authority over her husband."

    He let her go and she turned to face him.

    "Oh, really?"

 Chapter 151 - Who Are We?

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Who Are We?</h4>

    Jerlina pressed her lips and raised her eyebrows.

    "Wife, huh?"

    "Yes, of course," Jeremy said puffing his chest.

    They are married. If she is not his wife, then who is she?

    "Who agreed to be your wife?" she asked biting her lips.

    One of her brows was raised and that bunch of her hair hanging by her cheek made her look a thousand times more adorable.

    "You didn''t?" Jeremy raised his brows.

    "No! When did I?" Jerlina raised her voice. The corners of her lips were lifted up and Jeremy couldn''t help but pull her closer holding her waist.

    Leaning on the counter by the stove, he pressed her waist on his. Jerlina tried to step back, but he pulled her closer. "Then what did you agree on? Who are we?"

    They''ve never defined their rtionship properly till now. She used to hate him and now she doesn''t. He has always loved her and now he has confessed to her. They are legally married.

    So what is their rtionship?

    He was leaning casually on the counter and was almost at eye level with Jerlina. Jerlina could see his mood got a bit better or maybe he was just not thinking about Emma right now.

    "Let go," she pretended to touch his beard with her rubber glove-wearing hands. "Or else..."

    This guy treated his beard as precious as his willy. He spends more time on his beard than his face or hair even. She knew he wouldn''t let it get dirtied.

    But with a smirk, he leaned towards her hand. "What..." she pulled her hand behind. She didn''t want to dirty his beard.

    He chuckled lightly. "You''re such a..." he rested his head on her shoulder. He knew she wouldn''t dirty his beard and as expected she didn''t. But he wouldn''t mind it even if she shaved off his beard while he''s sleeping.

    But she never would do such a thing.

    Jerlina could feel his warm breath on her neck. She was standing between his legs, their waists were touching and she could feel his pounding heart.

    He may pretend like he is casually asking, but she knew he is being serious. He''s always been serious with her.

    But... I don''t know what I feel.

    She removed the gloves and ran her fingers through his hair at the back of the head. She could feel him flinch a bit, but then he turned his head a little. She felt him ying with a bunch of her hair with his fingers.

    "You want me to be your wife that much, Joel?" she asked.

    "Yes... that''s all I think about," he replied.

    "Why?" she asked. She''s been asking this a lot, but she couldn''t get an idea why someone like him would want her this much.

    Because he slept with me in the back of the pub once?

    "Why..?" he said andzily trailed his finger through her cor bone and ended up at the vicle.

    Jerlina felt her skin burning and she pressed her cheek on his head, expecting his answer. The feeling of his short hair on her fingers was very nice and she closed her eyes.

    "I have a lot to say to you that will take a lifetime. So..."

    "For that?" Jerlina smiled. She didn''t expect this answer for real. "Don''t you have a lot of friends you can talk to?"

    "I do..." he moved his head and his lips grazed on her earlobe. "But only you can make me fall in love and happier. The more I talk to you, the more I fall for you...And I want to spend the rest of my life falling deeper in love with you."

    He kissed the back of her ear and his gentle kisses slowly traveled to her neck.

    "Joel, just..." Jerlina could only hiss and she ced her finger on his lips to stop him. She could feel her body warming up with his kisses, but she didn''t want this to continue.

    "Ah, you smell peculiarly erotic today," he kissed her finger and leaned back on her shoulder. "If only I could express my love better... ''cause all I want right now is to just..."

    Jeremy pressed his nose at the nook of her neck and took in a deep breath. His hand around her waist, gently traveled up. His middle finger traced up her spine and his thumb slowly climbed over her abdomen.

    Jerlina felt a jolt of pleasure rising in her lower abdomen just by the touch of his fingers. She knew people in love would like to touch their partner and it is normal for him to want to touch her. And if she doesn''t mind his touches and if she gets excited by his touches, what does that mean?

    "Joel..." Jerlina held his hand as his fingers reached the band of her bra.

    It seems like she isn''t ready to go further after all!

    "...I might break you... You''re so frail..." he pulled back. He could feel the bones of her spine in his finger and her stomach was very t. He probably could hold her around her waist just with his one hand.

    Was she always this thin?

    He gently cupped her cheeks. Her lips that were slightly parted were red as a cherry and he didn''t remember her wearing lipstick. Her eyes were misty but she didn''t seem to be crying. That means she didn''t hate his touch.

    "I want to kiss you badly..." he ced his lips over hers. "But is it hurting?"

    Only then Jerlina could feel the slight pain in her jaws and she nodded knitting her brows. "A lot...hsss..." she held her cheek.

    "Liar," Jeremy flicked her forehead.

    "Oww..." she rubbed her forehead with a chuckle.

    By now he had loosened his hold and was sitting straight. He could understand that he''s wanting too much from her now.

    Yeah, he was a little disappointed, but he didn''t feel any repulsion from her. She refused but was not repulsed. That is a very good sign and a step in the right direction.

    "Joel," she held his cheek. "I don''t like to overstep and I won''t demand things to be done even when I am in a rtionship. I won''t like it if you do it either... But... I get what you mean... There is a difference between lording over and asking to do some things out of love. Let''s see...I am not sure, but... maybe one day, I too might ask something of you... "

    She saw his face blooming with a smile and his blue eyes filled with joy. She wasn''t sure, but she felt it like it won''t be wrong to give him a chance.

    It might be too soon for her to move on, and he might get bored and move on from her before her heart changes, but she decided to give him a chance.

    Because deep in her heart, a voice kept on ringing ¨C You won''t find a man who''d love you as much as Joel loves you.

    And she decided to give that voice a chance. She was scared to venture into this, but she still decided to take the leap.

 Chapter 152 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Alliance</h4>

    She says there is a chance... I have a chance!

    Jeremy hugged her. He wanted to jump and scream it to the world. But he decided to keep it for when she epts his love.

    I really hope it is sooner!

    Will we have a baby by this time next year? I wish we have a girl. We can name her after our mothers.

    He went on dreaming.

    "I''ll be tending the roses," she kissed his cheek. "You finish washing the dishes," she turned and left seeing him reveling in that little kiss she gave him.

    "I love you, Jerlina... You''re my Luna forever!" he shouted as she left the house.

    His heart was happy beyondprehension. Humming a song, he went to finish doing the dishes. He saw the te Emma used and his smile reduced.

    Emma... how could you consider Jerlina to be your enemy? Why do you hate her that much? Who can hate that one with the purest heart?

    -----

    She patted her face that was blushed red. Her heart was pounding and she ran to the garden.

    What''s with me! I am not a teenager! Why am I fuzzing about a kiss on the cheek?

    "You look like a nerdy twelve-year-old who sneakily kissed a sixteen-year-old jock in the locker room," Scarlett gave a naughty smirk.

    "Oh, get your head out of the gutter, Scar!" Jerlina let out a sigh.

    "What? I said ''kiss'' not-" before Scarlett spoke further Jerlina closed Scarlett''s mouth with her hand.

    "Oh, dear! Just stop!" she walked to the nts.

    "So... what happened?" Scarlett wriggled her brows.

    "What are you talking about?" Jerlina feigned ignorance.

    How did Scar know that I kissed Joel on the cheek?

    "Charlie said that it was Emma who ran out with crocodile tears in her eyes... She was here from midnight to wait for Jerry. Charlie said that her face went to all sorts of nes when she learned that Jerry went with you. Charlie decided not to tell her that you went to the dentist but...She really isn''t well, Jerlina...She''s cuckoo for Cocoa Puffs... She had a bruise..? So what happened?"

    "Oh, that?" Jerlina only then remembered about Emma.

    "She... tried to y victim of an abuse of her own making..." Jerlina then exined to Scarlett everything that happened there.

    Scarlett was not that surprised. "I think no man should be hitting any woman and I don''t like that guy at all but... he should have hit Emma...he should''ve just banged her brains open... And what''s with you?" she hit Jerlina in the head.

    "If your husband goes behind his maniptive b*tch of a sister like a blinded horse, you grab him by the cor, give him a p or two to make his a** realize how stupid his a** is! You don''t go back to eat lunch! What kind of stupid woman are you? Protect your man, Jerlina!"

    "Well..." Jerlina shrugged and went to the garden to start watering. "He is not my man... yet..."

    "Yet? You''re married... Where is that yeting from? You can sue him if he cheats on you!" Scarlett chuckled and joined her. "You''re stupid, Jerlina... listen to me..."

    Scarlett joined Jerlina in tending the garden and Jerlina had to endure Scarlett''s ramblings for a whole hour.

    Scarlett came to the house shortly after Emma left to know what happened. But the scene she saw warmed her heart. Jeremy was hugging Jerlina and was crying.

    She had known Jerry for almost two decades. In those twenty years, she had never seen him this vulnerable and defenseless.

    She didn''t want to disturb them and waited outside. Although she wanted Jerlina to speak out more, she was d to know that Jeremy decided not to follow Emma by himself.

    That is a huge step!

    From what she had observed, Jeremy is more or less a captive of Emma. He and Bobby too to some extent are captives of the visibly charming sister Emma. It is more or less like getting addicted or like Stolkholm syndrome.

    It is hard to get them out. She knows because she tried with Bobby and ended up as some petty woman jealous of her husband''s friend. Like addiction, they cannot free themselves unless they are willing to.

    And Jeremy is more self-assertive than Bobby. He never fell entirely for Emma''s schemes and would investigate at times. At times, involving Jerlina... but this is a start.

    And now Emma would be raging mad and she won''t let this go. Her anger will now turn against Jerlina and she would try to gather people to sympathize with her and trash Jerlina. Everything Jerlina worried about will happen now.

    But yeah... it can be handled.

    But if Emma is stupid enough to go against Jerlina''s life; especially at times like this... Jeremy will kill Emma with his own hands and Bobby will take the me. That is for sure.

    And we should stop Emma before that happens!

    Even I didn''t know? Jerry ces Jerlina so high up in his heart, even higher than Emma.

    It''s fine... He deserves a good girl like Jerlina.

    "Emma won''t let this go..." Scarlett decided to give a warning to Jerlina although she knew Jerlina would have figured this out.

    "I know..." Jerlina pressed her lips. "Scar... you''d have an idea who Emma might use, right?" she asked and Scarlett smirked.

    "Of course, I''ll tell you everything. Let''s protect our men!" she raised her hand for a high-five and Jerlina with a smile patted her palm.

    "What are you talking about?" Charlie made entry and Scarlett looked at him for a moment. "We''ll need your help," she stated and he sat by the little bench.

    When Scarlett and Jerlina talked, Charlie seemed to be agreeing with them and agreed to keep a watch on Emma.

    Charlie himself was a lot skeptical about Emma. Last night, he could sense his girlfriend was distressed and he urged her to speak her mind.

    At first, she was spouting nonsense that Jerlina said something to Jeremy and Jeremy threatened her aunt and almost hit her and all.

    Although Charlie wasn''t with Jeremy as long as Bobby and Scarlett, he knew that guy. He is not the one who threatens someone just because someone said something. And that squirrel had no such talent.

    "Call me when you''re willing to tell me the truth," he stood up to leave and his Foxy started sobbing. It broke his heart but he got the truth from her. He could understand that Emma was the one who manipted the girls to lie about Hank.

    Foxy still thinks Emma is a good friend and he knew she needs rescuing. And it seems like others in Emma''s deceptive web should be rescued too.

    He was worried when Jerlina left Jeremy alone with Emma, but then she ran back in and it seemed like she is a good influence on Jeremy.

    The squirrel''s not bad. And so he can help too!

    And so in the rose garden, an alliance was formed against Emma and they decided to bring Emma''s maniptions to light.

 Chapter 153 - Expecting Her

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Expecting Her</h4>

    Jerlina looked at the man lying on herp, ying with her fingers. She prepared dinner that night since he seemed so out of it. After dinner, he asked her to join him to watch television and he didn''t seem to be watching thatedy si either.

    "You can talk to me about Emma if you want, you know..." she said caressing his hair. "Good memories, bad memories... I''ll listen..."

    She won''t mind much, and it would help him if he talks about Emma. Jerlina also wanted to know what Jeremy actually thinks of Emma. And if she knows of that, she might rightly point out how Emma had manipted him and how the signs were earlier there that he ignored with his love for her.

    Jeremy was in deep thoughts, but it was not about Emma. He didn''t want to be thinking about Emma today since this is the day Jerlina said that she''d give him a chance.

    He was actually thinking about what he should call her.

    He wanted to give her a unique nickname. Jerlina is a nice name but it is long. And Jer is out of the question although that is a very good shortening of her name. Linny is what her family calls her and he didn''t want to use that either. Bobby started to call her ''Chippy'' and that''s juvenile. ''Luna'' is her title and he didn''t want to make that her name.

    There is Honeybuns... but there might be others with that pet name.

    Something unique... something only I call her...

    Her voice made him snap out of his thoughts.

    "I am not thinking about Emma," he turned and lied on his back, facing her. "I was thinking of your name... Anik¨®... It is not a verymon name, is it?" he asked.

    Since she calls him using his middle name, he can call her with her middle name too. He probably could use the variations of Anik¨® like Panni... But...

    He wanted her name to be starting with ''J'' like his. He liked the nickname others gave him - ''TJ''. Triple Jay... she could be the first J in triple J ¨C Jerlina''s JJ... Isn''t that amazing? But Jerlina is a little long.

    Joel & Jerlina , Jerlina & Joel... J&J...

    Jerlina wouldn''t imagine even in her wildest dreams that this big guy seemingly in distress was actually thinking of a couple-name for them.

    Why is he suddenly asking about my middle name?

    "It is not amon name... It''s of Hebrew, Japanese, Latin, Sanskrit origins... So, it has more than one root and is used mostly in Hungarian speaking countries," Jerlina shrugged. "But there is an interesting story behind my name..." she said and he was interested.

    Jerlina leaning on the couch casually rested her elbow on the arm of the couch. Jeremy was lying on herp.

    "My grandpa was the one who insisted on this name... but my mom hated it. I mean, she HATED it. She didn''t want that name for me but my grandpa didn''t back down. They fought so much making dad worry... My grandpa loved my mom more than my dad, although dad was his son..."

    "No way!" Jeremy sat up.

    "Yes, grandpa said that himself," Jerlina whispered like a secret. "I remember well."

    That is the truth. Her mom loved her grandpa like her father and her grandpa stayed with them until her mom died. Her mom died when she was two years old and she remembered how her grandpa would sigh every time he remembered her.

    ''She should have lived longer,'' he''d say. ''I would''ve exchanged my remaining life with hers if I could.''

    Jerlina then proceeded to tell him how both of them then had apetition.

    "The clothing store in their town would disy the same color of clothing by the window each day. So they decided that the one who guessed the disy color of that store the next day would be the winner. Both of them chose three colors. And..."

    "Your grandpa won?" Jeremyughed. "What a weird way to name a baby... So, who gave the name Jerlina?"

    Jerlinaughed along. She found that weird too. "So, my mom was not happy she lost and she demanded that she chooses my first name herself. My mom''s dad''s name was Jerome and her mom''s name was Elena. And so..."

    "Jer and Lina ¨C Jerlina... That''s interesting..." Jeremy was really impressed.

    She is amazing... even her name has such an interesting story behind it.

    "What about your name? Is there any story behind it?" Jerlina asked and he stood up.

    "Hmm... nothing much... My dad refused to acknowledge me as his son and forbade her to use his surname and so my mom used a shortened version of his name as my first name... And maybe that''s why she never called me using that name...That name probably reminded her of the bitter fights she had to give me a status," Jeremy sighed and held out his hand.

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat. Jeremiah never acknowledged him?

    "Your mom wasn''t married to..?" She got up and he went silent. Watching his broad back, she followed him on the stairs.

    "My mom was never married... That guy was a sales representative back then and my mom was a naive girl from a small town... he already had a family and..."

    "Oh?" Jerelina''s heart almost stopped.

    And I called him a b*stard! What have I done?

    "I''m sorry," her eyes clouded and she held the hem of his shirt.

    I should have listened to my grandpa''s advice not to curse at anyone for any reason. Sorry, Grandpa..!

    Jeremy paused turning the doorknob of his bedroom. He has dealt with his past in his own way and he didn''t know why this little one is apologizing.

    "...I am sorry for calling you a ba-..." she didn''t want to repeat that word again. "I didn''t know- but that''s not an excuse... I shouldn''t have..."

    Jeremy wanted tough at the woman holding back her tears. She''s too pure-hearted.

    But seeing her holding his shirt and looking pitiful, he got another idea.

    "Yeah... you shouldn''t have..." he ced his hand over her shoulder. "Coming from your mouth, I was sooo distressed I cried for three days straight... But I forgive you for you did not know what you did...And -"

    "I''m sorry..." Jerlina really felt bad. To use such a hurtful word on someone when nothing was under his control...

    "Did you take your pain medication?" he asked seeing her entering his room in her deep thoughts.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head.

    "Go, take your medication ande back. We''ll talk more..." he said and she nodded.

    He watched her leaving to her room and regretted sending her off. He should have made her sit on his bed and brought the pills himself.

    But now... She''d realize that she was about to enter his room and would sleep in her room.

    Ah... why am I so... stupid? We could have spent our fourth night together.

    He stepped inside his room. But then he decided to wait by his door.

    She mighte back... Yeah, she might...

 Chapter 154 - No Pics, Please...

    <h4>Chapter 154 - No Pics, Please...</h4>

    Jeremy had very little hope, but he decided to wait. Waiting for heres easy for him.

    He waited for some time and her door was still open. And as he watched, she came out of her room, still with her pout on.

    Is she still feeling bad?

    "Tell me more stories from your childhood, Jerlina!" he tried to use his normal voice, but his excitement to see her walking towards him got revealed by his excited voice.

    "Really?" he saw her eyes widening with relief.

    "Yes, tell me more about your grandpa... he seems like an interesting guy," he said pointing at his bed.

    "He is! Geez, I have a lot to tell about him...Where shall I start..?"

    With no care in the world, she walked to his bed and he kicked out the pest Earl who tried to sneak in. He made sure to lock his door.

    No one is permitted inside tonight!

    -----

    Jerlina woke up in the morning feeling a little dampness on her forehead. She opened her eyes groggily and met eyes with a smiling Jeremy.

    Her neck felt like it was resting on a block of wood and she realized she is actually snuggling with this guy. And that hard feeling on my abdomen...

    No way!

    "Good morning, Jerlina..." he said with a smile.

    "Good morning..."

    It took her some time to realize that she had slept in his bed.

    Last night, she just wanted to make sure he is in a good mood before he slept. By asking about his name, she had invoked his past painful memories and when he asked to tell him about her grandfather, she agreed.

    She knew a lot of fun stories involving her grandfather. She knew it would make his mood better.

    She wanted to leave once his mood got better, but they talked one thing and another, and she didn''t even realize how she fell asleep.

    It probably is because of the pain meds.

    "I am sorry... I can''t believe I slept on your bed... Were you troubled?" She said struggling to get out of his snuggle, but he held her closer.

    "I am troubled..." he moved his waist and she felt that "monster" down there was getting harder. Her hand was on his chest and his heart was pounding.

    "Can you feel?"

    Yeah, I can perfectly feel the anaconda down there... And I am scared to think deeply about it...

    Jerlina''s past hurtful memories with that anaconda down there surfaced. And she didn''t want to deal with "that thing" now. She has to prepare her heart a lot before dealing with that thing.

    "I take no responsibility for that! Morning wood is a natural reaction? of your body telling you that your phallus is normal..." She went scientific and exined.

    Jeremy ended upughing and rolled over letting her go. He expected her to go red blushing or get angry at him for harassing her, but she...

    "You never fail to surprise me, Honeybuns..."

    "Oh yeah?" Jerlina got up with a smile. "How else should I react for a normal body reaction?"

    She asked standing up. She still decided to y it cool although her heart raced.

    He was lying on his back and she could see the "tent" down there.

    "Are you not curious to see how it looks like?" he asked sitting up and pretended to unzip. "I don''t mind showing it to you..."

    "Nope, not really. No," Jerlina walked towards the room covering her eyes. "Please don''t sh me... And please don''t send any d*ck pics either! I don''t want to throw up," she unlocked the door and rushed out.

    "Why not? It''s just a body part, isn''t it?"

    She heard him shout.

    "What a d*ck!" she chuckled locking her door. "And I seem to not mind whatever he does...Hmm..."

    -----

    She was given rest that day and she decided to visit Peyton. She went to the convenience store she used to work part-time at and thedy who owned the shop was happy to see her there.

    She apologized for not attending the wedding, but she said she was d to see the procession in the carriage.

    Speaking to her further, she asked her to not mind her niece if she ever crosses paths with her.

    "Ashley is a good girl, but she is loyal to the wrong people... I am talking to her about it and don''t mind her words much in case she offends you..."

    Thedy was very apologetic and Jerlinaforted her and left her.

    "She''s Foxy''s aunt," Charlie exined, and only then Jerlina understood everything. "She raised her and Foxy loves her aunt very much. She''lle around."

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded.

    Foxy has never hurt her directly, but by the way some people were looking at her in the town, she realized that rumors about her are already spreading.

    "Emma works fast, huh..." she said and Charlie looked at her.

    "She met with Foxy and Tara immediately after leaving the house."

    "Oh?" Jerlina shrugged. She expected this and she didn''t mind it much.

    "Where are you going next?" Charlie asked as she got to her Porche.

    "The clinic," she answered and he nodded.

    They still don''t travel in the same car but Charlie follows her everywhere. He is like her personal bodyguard and Jerlina didn''t mind his presence.

    Reaching at the clinic, she was weed with a hug from Daisy. Daisy was looking after a little girl who was about ten.

    "Poor girl always gets sick. They are now convinced she might have something serious," Daisy gossiped as usual.

    "And you... people are saying that you''re jealous and b*tchy and don''t even let Jeremy spend time with his sister..." Daisy borated on the gossips from around the town.

    Jerlina let out a deep breath. "Nothing about my miscarriage?" she whispered and Daisy shook her head.

    "Not yet."

    Jerlina didn''t know if she should be relieved or worried. But she felt like she can handle this. Thest time she thought about it, she almost had a panic attack, but now she was not that scared.

    She felt strong.

    I have people who care for me around me. I can handle this!

    As they were talking, a tall, skinny man walked towards them. He had tattoos all over him and even on his face. His teeth were yellowed and he was wearing a wife-beater shirt. His jeans were hanging very low and she could see his underwear. Plus, he stank.

    As he approached, his hands reached to his waist.

    "Yo, you''re TJ''sdy, right?" he pointed at Jerlina. "White hair, big ring... You are Luna, right?"

    He started to rush towards her and Daisy pushed Jerlina to the back. "Run!"

    Jerlina was stunned for a moment but she ran in the opposite direction.

    "Yo, stop!" the man shouted and Jerlina heard a scuffle as Charlie lunged at that man who was having his hand reaching his waist.

    Jerlina started to run.

 Chapter 155 - His Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 155 - His Refusal</h4>

    "Are you sure about this? You''re not mad? Charlie doesn''t think this is a good idea... he thinks I might provoke the Tigers'' gang leader by hiring a member of his group," Jerlina asked Jeremy.

    She was currently in Jeremy''s office after leaving the clinic. She was happy she found an amazing artist to design for her sswarepany, but the problem is he belongs to another gang and there might be trouble attached to him.

    "Do you think he would be helpful for you?" Jeremy asked.

    "Yes! When I first saw his cute art, I was mindblown! You see, for the collectibles I am putting up on our website, I thought of adding some cute items to attract Mikhail Volkonsky''s fangirls. Shaun''s designs would be perfect... I consulted Nick and he said with a little tweaking here and there, and a little training, Shaun has the potential to be a designer!" Jerlina held his arm.

    "So can I?"

    "You are sponsoring him for a crash course on designing but you aren''t hiring him?" Jeremy asked.

    This one is... amazing!

    She is giving him a fish for dinner and teaching him to fish for his future dinners!

    Charlie told him how she came back to the guy they thought might be there to hurt her and he turns out to be someone who actually wanted her help.

    Jerlina then listened to his story and was moved. Apparently, his sister is very sick and she saw them on the carriage the other day. That little girl considers Jerlina as a Princess and so Jerlina spent some time with her.

    And the sister came up with her brother''s talent and she was impressed and things moved differently from there.

    "He thinks it is shameful because he draws cute things for some reason..?" Jerlina was confused about that really. She''d be bragging if she had half of his artistic talent.

    And he''s a good guy who loves his sister very much. He draws those cute things to cheer up his sister and he got that good without any training.

    This is what real talent is! It should be nurtured!

    "And his poor choices in the past... I mean, I don''t get why he decided it would be a good idea to tattoo his face... but... Yeah, he regrets it now because no one hires him because of that. And so, it would be better for him to find his own employment. And he is talented... I have a good eye for talents and Nick agrees too...

    "Mypany won''t need his designs a lot. If I hire him and hold copyrights for his works, it would be a waste of his talents. But if he bes a frencer, he''d have much more exposure. I know a lot of people who''d want his work and I can rmend him to them. He''d have more control over his work and will probably get paid more than getting hired by me."

    Jeremy patted her head with a smile.

    As expected, she was actually looking out for him.

    "I mean... heughed at me for running scared of him when I am your woman... I didn''t like that... But he is really talented! And his sister is really cute," Jerlina couldn''t stop talking.

    "He was right tough at you for running... Someone like him wouldn''t dare to touch my woman. Even his boss won''t dare to touch you unless he has a death wish for his entire family," Jeremy chuckled. He always liked to see her in high spirits just like now.

    She is the cutest!

    "Joel!" She hit his arm yfully. "But Daisy pushed me shouting "run" and out of instinct I... but I returned gathering courage..."

    Jeremy looked at the woman with her face filled with expectation. ''Praise me'' was written all over her face.

    "You did good!" he petted her hair. "And as I said before, you can do whatever you want. Next time, just inform me. You don''t have to ask for my permission."

    "Oh?" Jerlina nodded.

    Yeah, he said that. And it seems like he means it.

    "I want to help Shaun and his sister, Joel..." she looked at him, pitifully.

    She never asks for help even if she is suffering, but she can for others easily it seems. What an impressive woman.

    "Charlie was from the Flying Snakes gang. Did you know?" Jeremy asked and Jerlina shook her head.

    "He was just like Shaun too... He wanted out, but he had no way out. I fought for him and got him out. Don''t think Charlie is against it. He probably was thinking of his past... So, don''t worry. We can help Shaun too," he assured her.

    It was then Jerlina realized that why Jeremy arranged Charlie to be her bodyguard. Since he was from the gang that wants her dead, he''d be more knowledgeable in their tactics and can protect her well.

    The lengths he goes for me...

    "That''s good... but..."

    "There''s more?"

    "Yes..." Jerlina said hesitantly. "Kiara... She is getting sick often and they say it is probably because of the conditions in her school. Apparently, people openly sell drugs in their school these days and many homeless people are living in the school ..."

    Jerlina talked about the conditions Kiara said about her school and their town. Jeremy listened to her patiently.

    "I know you don''t interfere in other "turfs", but can you-"

    "You''re right. I don''t interfere in other turfs." Jeremy interjected her rubbing his beard. "Wyatt never dealt with drugs before and if there are drugs in his turf now... But it is none of my business. If they want their ce to be clean, they should do something about it. I won''t be of help to them."

    Jerlina thought he''d refuse but she didn''t expect him to be this harsh about it. He never uses this tone on her.

    "What else?" he asked seeing her in deep thoughts.

    She looked a little hurt, but he won''t change his mind on this.

    He used to think of expanding his turf everywhere and making the lives of everyone better, but the blood spilt and the losses he suffered are making him think that maybe it is not worth it.

    Why should he take everything in his hands for the people who don''t want to help themselves?

    And at a time when powerful people are wanting Jerlina dead, he didn''t want to distract himself by being the people''s savior.

    All I can concentrate on now is her safety. Everything else is a distraction.

    "There are a lot of sick people who are cooped up and Shaun wondered if Dr. Kruger can arrange a medical camp-"

    "Denied. What else?" He stood up.

    "Nothing... It''s just... Kiara reminded me of myself back in high school...That''s why I promised I''d talk to you about it. Like her, I wanted to get out and-"

    Jerlina decided to give ast try.

    "You worked hard and got out! Kiara can do the same. Or let them ask Wyatt!" Jeremy walked out of the room.

    He almost shouted and even he felt bad for talking to her in that tone.

 Chapter 156 - She Has Thorns

    <h4>Chapter 156 - She Has Thorns</h4>

    Jerlina with a sigh bowed her head.

    Well, I tried!

    Was she happy he refused to help? No. But she understood him.

    She wanted to give it a try as she promised and she did. But she had a suggestion and she would have been happy if he listened to it.

    But... well, I can tryter.

    "Jerlina," he stopped at the door.

    He didn''t feel good for using that tone on her. He was not going to change his mind, but he can exin it to her.

    He was harsh with her, but it is for her own good. And if she can''t understand that...

    "What?" Jerlina got up and walked to him. She wondered if he forgot something.

    "You''re not mad?" he asked looking at her face. He was surprised.

    She asked something and he harshly refused her, but she still looks at him normally?

    Why can I never understand her?

    Is it because it doesn''t directly involve her she can act normal?

    "No, why would I be mad? I am a little disappointed... but I am not mad," Jerlina spoke from her heart.

    Jerlina looked at his surprised reaction. "I know I got mad at you before when you stopped me from going out to meet David Millman, but I was in a different ce back then. And it was something personal and it made me..." She rubbed her forehead.

    "This is personal for me too, but... I get it. There are many nuances in this issue. There are years of resentments and deals which I don''t know much of. I honestly don''t know anything about these gangs and the issues behind them, so I will defer it to you."

    She looked at him and he had a smile.

    She''s disappointed? She uses the term parents use on their kids and it makes me feel bad.

    This woman!

    "You''re right. There are a lot of nuances. If I get involved, there will be fights and blood on the street. And then those who wanted our help will say that we destroyed their town.? Been there, done that. So they should help themselves. And if thises directly from Wyatt, I won''t hesitate to spend my own money to improve their town, but it is not, is it?"

    "No, it isn''t..." Jerlina understood it a bit.

    It seems like the "turfs" as they say may bepared with national borders. So one country cannot interfere in another country''s affairs without meeting with military force.

    "I understand..." she nodded. "I saw how different Peyton is from ten years ago and I thought you can help Kiara''s town too. But I get it. You cannot involve yourself. So..."

    "Do you have a suggestion?" he ced his hand at her back and led her back to the seat.

    She looked like she had one.

    "Yes, how about using the politicians? The local representatives and senator..?" she asked.

    "Do you think they care?" Jeremy shrugged. "I thought they would and even spent a lot on the campaign of a neer to overthrow an old representative. But the moment he entered the congress, he started singing the same tune as the other politicians. No one will help this ce unless we help ourselves," Jeremy said dryly.

    Jerlina saw the exasperation in his tone and she felt bad for him.

    He is trying really hard for the betterment of this ce. He must have faced a lot of failures before achieving the sess he has.

    He is amazing!

    "But we can push the politicians..." she raised her eyebrows. "Using the media!"

    "Hmm..." he rubbed his beard. "What do you suggest?"

    "Isn''t there a fundraiser arranged by our representative that you are invited to?" She pressed her lips and smirked. "So..."

    She exined her n and he was impressed. He thought by seeing her pure heart that she cannot scheme, but she is a clever person it seems.

    Wow! She is the best!

    "What do you say?" She wriggled her brows.

    "I''ll bring you with me then, Honeybuns..." he rubbed her ears.

    "Okay," she shrugged.

    "Do you do this often?" he asked.

    In a way scheming people are scary.

    "No... sometimes for Millman I have... He''s dumb. There were a couple of times when thepany almost went bankrupt but I needed the job and so..." she shrugged. "Are you scared of me? I am not all colorful petals and pleasant frangrance, you know? I have thorns too, " she looked at him.

    She knew he''d understand her. She wished he''d understand her. Although he survived with his brute strength and his influence, he must have to be cunning too to maintain everything he has till now.

    In this world, anyone wanting to survive will have to do one thing or another for survival. And she has principles that she never breaks, but she sometimes does stuff to protect herself without breaking her principles. It takes a lot of careful thinking and execution, but she never hurts anyone in the process.

    Jeremy did remember hearing about Millman going bankrupt, but then rumors started circting thatnd acquired by hispany was increasing in value because of an uing highways near it. Millman sold thatnd to a higher price than the market value to an international corporation, getting him out of his bind.

    But no highway was built near thend and the value of thend dropped. The international corporation managed their losses and they built a mall there which was profitable to them. So no damage was done.

    But she calcted all that?

    "That rumors about the uing highway... did you..?" he looked at her with astonishment.

    "Aww... you knew about that?" She shrugged. "Drunk men brag a lot to their women and wives like to brag about their husband''s wealth with other women and smart wives collect information for their husbands and rumors spread."

    "You naughty..." he pinched her cheek.

    She created a rumor in one of Millman''s "meetings" and spread it among the women? And women told their husbands and that''s how that rumor came to be?

    He remembered at one party how the hot topic was Millman became the prospector who found gold.

    She did that?

    He was more and more impressed with her. But it is a given. She got where she is by her own efforts without any influence. He knew she is a hustler.

    God, I love her!

    "So, tell me, my smart Jerlina... You insisted on hiring a PR firm for ourpany and you''re looking for one for yourpany too. Why is that?"

    "That... is a precaution. I have an instinct that there is going to be a lot of misinformation and nders on your name and on yourpany... Mine too. We''ll need a PR firm to handle that." Jerlina''s eyes got serious.

    "Rumors in the town can be handled by browbeating and by other means. But rumors about thepany should be handled delicately. You cannot strong-arm them for long. And this involves the livelihood of others-"

    "Is this about Emma?" He interjected her and she looked at him and took a deep breath.

    He''s smart and he got what she meant.

 Chapter 157 - She Raises Him Up

    <h4>Chapter 157 - She Raises Him Up</h4>

    "Emma... I don''t know if she''d actively sabotage yourpany," Jerlina actually didn''t think Emma would go against Jeremy hard at first.

    Emma still needs Jeremy to pay for her after all. She is used to living a certain way and enjoys certain perks because Jeremy is where he is. So, Emma won''t touch him where she gets hurt.

    Emma will hurt Jeremy where it only hurts him ¨C she''ll hurt his heart.

    Unfortunately for Jerlina and fortunately for Emma, the one Emma hates and the one Jeremy loves is the same person ¨C Jerlina!

    And so, Emma will try and hurt Jerlina.

    But will Jeremy believe her when she says it to him?

    Jerlina sighed.

    I should defend myself against Emma. And I have the help of others.

    "But Jeremiah Harrison would," Jerlina wetted her lips. She still remembered the way Jeremiah red at them when he left the wedding.

    "Whether you like to admit it or not, he has influence here... And I think he''s someone with a crab mentality. He''d-"

    "Crab mentality?" Jeremy questioned.

    "Yes, crabs in a barrel mentality. The "If I can''t have it, neither can you" mentality. Usually, crabs are kept in an open barrel and even if one crab tries to escape, the others will pull it down so that they all face the same fate...Like how my stepmother tried to pull me down saying no one can escape Peyton or something like that..."

    Jerlina saw Jeremy nodding with a smile.

    "Jeremiah tried his best all his life by every means to be where he is. And you - the one he refused to acknowledge as his, attained the heights he could only dream of, very early in your life. You''re thirty and almost a billionaire. Of course, you suffered a lot silently and worked a lot to get to where you are, but he wouldn''t see it that way."

    "You don''t think that everything got handed over to me just because of Volkonsky?" Jeremy asked.

    That''s what his "family" thinks. Even Emma is believing the same.

    "What?" Jerlina knitted her brows. "No way!" She shook her head. "I think you got close to Peter Fitzgerald because of Volkonsky''s influence, but Mr. Fitzgerald wouldn''t have handed over his everything to you just because of Alexander Volkonsky. He must have tested you and must have seen something in you that made him trust you and befortable enough to leave everything with you. It should be obvious...Everyone knows how much Mr. Fitzgerald loved this ce and he wouldn''t have left it with someone unworthy to- What?" Jerlina held his hand seeing his eyes reddening.

    "Nothing," Jeremy pressed his forehead over her hand. "I didn''t even graduate high school. And you think that-"

    "Education is not always directly proportional to intelligence! You''ve handled this bigpany without even a secretary for years. You do mental calctions faster than me, you have a better memory than me and I was considered one of the geniuses when I was in school. How can I say I am better because I have more certificates than-"

    "I wouldn''t mind getting killed by you, my Luna..."? he hugged her.

    All his life, he has been with a lot of people. Friends, foes, acquaintances... But only she can make him feel worthy and more confident just with her words.

    His "father" never fails to remark about his educational qualification in a derogatory tone. And Emma entirely avoids that topic and he knew what that meant. Even having the status he has, he always had a little inferiorityplex whenever someone mentions their educational qualification.

    But hearing Jerlina''s genuine words, his heart filled with delight.

    As always, she raises him up.

    "What are you saying?" Jerlina didn''t know why he got emotional suddenly. Even when she was scared of him, she knew that he is an intelligent person although he is a brute.

    What if he doesn''t have a degree? He gives employment to thousands of people!

    Isn''t he amazing?

    But what''s with him?

    "I mean it..." Jeremy kissed her cheek and looked her in the eye. "I will die with a smile looking at your face as you pull the trigger."

    She really can kill him and he''d die with a smile.

    "You silly...Why would I kill you?" Jerlina wiped his tear rolling down on his cheek.

    "I know you wouldn''t. But I wouldn''t mind it if I die in your hands, lying on yourp, looking at your face."

    "Shut up... this is not- Let''s not talk about death," Jerlina stopped him.

    She didn''t know why, but thinking of him dying, her heart hurt. Losing her son is already too much of a loss for her to handle. She is still too sensitive to that topic.

    "Yes," Jeremy could see her panicking and decided to change the topic.? "You were talking about Jeremiah," he sat straight and Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    "Yes, Jeremiah..." Jerlina took in a deep breath. "He''d have been jealous of you for a while. Yet he tried to ride on your coattails suppressing his "pride". But you weren''t very weing of him. He endured humiliation from you and he''d be mad and he''d try to bring you to his level."

    "The wedding might trigger him to act?" Jeremy scratched the back of his head. "I was reliably? informed that some journalist is trying to get more information on me to publish an article titled "Behind the Titan" or something... what do you think?" He asked her.

    "Did he reach for ament? When is the article getting published?" Jerlina asked. The timing is a little fishy.

    "No... but should we refuse toment?" he asked.

    That''s what they usually do. And he never cared for what they write about him most. Usually, they write only good stuff about him because he "donates" to the news organizations.

    "But then they''d just write whatever they want and add some line saying that you refused toment. There''d be no way for anyone to say if it is the truth or not and many will believe newspapers even when there is no proof," Jerlina held his hand.

    "You see, Joel... These days, journalists are not just the ones who work for a news organization. Anyone with a good camera and inte can upload videos or post stories. If they have a good amount of followers, social media can amplify any story within hours to reach the entire world. People love to gossip and they can start hate campaigns even against conglomerates and cause loss. And I''m not dissing you, but you know there is a lot that can be said about you-"

    "My gang and all?" Jeremy interjected.

    He was told by many to hire a PR firm but no one exined it all so well like her. Now he could understand why hiring a PR firm is important.

    "Yes. And PR firms are equipped to handle such situations and they can spread positive messages ¨C"

    "Find out which firm will be suitable for ourpany and for yours too," he nodded.

    "Yes," Jerlina stood up to make the necessary phone calls.

    "Jerlina..." He held her hand.

 Chapter 158 - First Date

    <h4>Chapter 158 - First Date</h4>

    Jeremy didn''t know what he thought, but he held her hand as soon as she turned. He didn''t like to see her leave.

    My dear Jerlina, just don''t leave me alone. I can''t wait to hear you say those three words to me. So, say those words to me first.

    My heart''s pounding and my chest hurt. I want to say how much I love you but I can''t find the words. I can''t find my voice either.

    I fear I''d die of the love I am feeling for you.

    So please, fall for me soon. Say "I love you" to me and relieve me of my suffering.

    Jeremy wanted to speak, but his words didn''te out.

    Jerlina turned to look at him. He was choking with emotions. She didn''t know what he wanted to say.

    "Are you leaving?" she asked and he nodded.

    "I''ll be a littlete tonight. I''ll quickly make some phone calls and I''ll be back home within an hour. I drove the Porche here," she bent and ced a kiss on his cheek. "I''d love chicken roast with potatoes tonight," she kissed his other cheek.

    "Okay," he hugged her with a smile.

    That''s right. She''ll return to our home. I can wait a little longer.

    "I''ll wait."

    Jerlina saw him getting rxed a bit and left the room relieved. Closing the door, she stared nkly at the floor for some time.

    Home... I said home as if his home is my home.

    And... I don''t regret it.

    And he... he always refers to his home and hispany as our home and ourpany. And he is paying for all my expenses.

    That''s... new for me. Should I get used to it?

    But he refers to mypany as ''yourpany''. What is that about?

    Should I talk to him about it?

    I mean, I should pay half of the expenses, right? The groceries, electricity and everything else...

    Jerlina really was new to it. While she was living together with Gerard, they shared every expense and every chore too.

    But with Jeremy, everything is different. He seems to be spending a lot for her and she just lives there?

    Is that how it works?

    I am no longer a kidnapee, right?

    -----

    Days passed. Jerlina was busy taking care of herpany and her work as Jeremy''s? secretary. The search for the PR firm was finished and they signed the deal. Jerlina too decided to choose the same PR firm since it had the right connections. And she had hopes that one day herpany will grow to be as big as Jeremy''spany too.

    Jerlina heard some murmurs from certain employees in thepany that Jeremy is p*ssy-whipped and listens only to his wife. She knew rumors like these are inevitable in apany considering her position.

    She decided to see if those rumors would die out on their own.

    Her payment faced some dy and she had no idea why. But then, she didn''t need money for anything and she didn''t bother with it much. She decided to wait.

    On the weekend, Jerlina was waiting for Jeremy.

    "You''re wearing a suit," Jerlina opened her mouth wide seeing Jeremy walking out of his room.

    He said they can visit her dad''s grave today but she didn''t think he''d willingly wear a suit.

    "I am..." he smiled like a proud boy expecting apliment. "I am visiting my father-inw after all," he walked to her.

    Jerlina smiled. He is technically right and she had nothing to say to refuse him.

    "Help me with the tie," he stood in front of her and she helped him.

    Of course, he kissed her cheek after she helped him.

    Jerlina tried to re at him for taking liberties with her, but she couldn''t maintain her re and ended upughing.

    "Let''s go, you naughty rascal!" she hit his back and they walked out.

    These few days have been very pleasant days for Jerlina. Of course, one or more rumors were circting around about her thanks to Emma, but it didn''t affect Jerlina''s mood.

    She went on her morning walks with Scarlett and her days were pretty busy with her having more responsibilities and her nights are eventful too.

    By some magic, she found herself on the same bed with Jeremy on most nights. They slept separately too, but they slept together most days.

    They''d be talking and somehow will end up sleeping on the same bed. Athough they never kissed or did anything intimate other than snuggling together, she felt that if this continues, the day they "sleep together" won''t be far.

    -----

    Jerlina watched Jeremy silently kneeling in front of the grave longer than she did and wondered what he might be talking to her dad.

    She silently watched him.

    That day at dinner, she asked him about sharing their expenses and he shrugged.

    ''It''s the duty of the husband to provide for the wife,'' he said and she was stunned.

    He skillfully changed the topic elsewhere and stopped her from speaking about it further and she forgot about it till now.

    But standing here in front of her father''s grave, she realized how her life has changed from the past.

    It seems like she''s been living a peaceful and carefree life for these few days. She didn''t remember feeling this rxed ever. Well, maybe when she was a little child and until her grandpa was alive she was this rxed.

    But ever since her dad remarried, her life has been filled with one struggle or another. And she is far from safety and she still wasn''t sure she is out of her grief from losing her child. As Scarlett said, grief really hits like waves and at times, unexpectedly. She has more responsibilities now.

    But despite all that, she is peaceful.

    She isn''t constantly worrying or losing sleep. She''s been sleeping peacefully these days and she''s happy.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    Is this how life should be? Was I missing out on all these?

    "Shall we leave?" Jeremy held out his hand.

    "Yeah," Jerlina held his hand.

    Ever since I held this hand at the alter, my life seemed to have be a lot peaceful.

    This thought suddenly popped into her brain. And it didn''t rm her. Her heart was still at peace.

    "Let''s go on a date, Jerlina," he whispered in her ear. "Our first date."

    Jerlina smiled. She decided to give him a chance and she seemed to be gaining a lot.

    So, why refuse?

    But she was a little surprised when he went through a drive-through restaurant and bought cheeseburgers and fries for dinner.

    Are we high schoolers going on a first date?

    He bought a six-pack of beer from the convenience store.

    Okay, guess we are not high schoolers!

    "I have somewhere to take you," he said with excitement in his eyes.

    She decided to get surprised.

    "Close your eyes," he said and she with no qualms followed his request.

    The Jeep went far and she almost fell asleep.

    "We''re here," he said and she opened her eyes.

    "Really?"

    That''s all she could say realizing where they are at.

    Seriously?

 Chapter 159 - First Time?

    <h4>Chapter 159 - First Time?</h4>

    Geraldine Bridge - The beautiful bridge that is built across a stream in the outskirts of Peyton.

    When she was in high school, the cool kids who are dating the popr kids and those who own a car will brag if theye here for "dates". Since it was used to be a spot for drug dealers before, there were curfews in ce to go to that bridge.

    Sneaking to the bridge with their dates has been like a rite of passage to adulthood back then.

    It seems like it still is.

    She could see a couple of second-hand cars parked around and she could already guess what would be going on there.

    "Joel, why are we here?" she asked digging his arm with her fingers.

    "We''re on a date!" he grinned and looked around. "When I was in school, Bobby would brag that he brought Scar here and those two would mock me because I didn''t have a girlfriend to bring-" he stopped himself.

    "I just wanted to bring you here... you know, just like that," he turned to look at her.

    "Really?" Jerlina said swallowing herughter.

    By the meticulous preparations, it didn''t seem like he brought her here "just like that".

    Joel... Joel...

    When he was a teenager, this was the spot for the popr kids too? He had no one to bring to this spot back then... And now he brought me here?

    Isn''t that... sweet?

    Jeremy saw her weird expression and wondered if she was unimpressed. He was a little disappointed seeing her face because he has a lot of ns."You''re not mad I am not bringing you to an expensive restaurant for our first date, right?"

    "Am I the first woman you''re bringing here?" she asked holding his sleeve.

    She wanted to hear from him that she is the first and the only one he brought here.

    "Well," with an embarrassed smile he scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, I never dated and..." he could see she was impressed and his embarrassment turned to pride. "You''re the only girl I am bringing here."

    Jerlina was lost for words."...Okay," she said afterposing herself. Her eyes misted a bit.

    "You..? Have you ever-" he asked.

    He knew she has dated before. She was with a guy for seven years and she probably went on countless dates. He knew a normal date in a fancy restaurant or to the movies won''t be making much of an impression on her.

    And so he carefully chose this spot.

    He guessed this would be her first time here. He wished this is her first time here.

    "I couldn''t ride this far on a bike..."

    Jerlina shrugged. It''s not like she never wanted to be here. She was told this is a scenic ce. But she never had the time to visit here. She was too busy studying and working.

    "I figured..." Jeremy was really happy.

    She didn''t even think ofing here with a boy!

    "What did you figure?" Jerlina asked and Jeremy smirked.

    Only then Jerlina realized why this guy was smirking.

    "Oi! It''s not like I didn''t have any boy who asked me out, right? The most popr quarterback asked me out. I," she puffed her chest and patted proudly. "I refused him."

    "That''s so believable..." Jeremy snorted.

    "I am not lying though," Jerlina pulled his cor. She didn''t like to be mocked.

    "Who?" Jeremy knitted his brows.

    This one used to dress like a twelve-year-old boy and kept her head down all the time. He didn''t think any boy would have considered her as a "woman" he wanted to date.

    And he was pretty sure he was her first. He wished the bloodstain on his jeans that night they did "it" was because it was her first time.

    Otherwise... it just means that he hurt her. But he didn''t remember him being that rough with her. Yet...

    Ugh! Why can''t she remember that night? Should I just ask her? But what if she gets mad and thinks that I took liberty with her while she was drunk?

    What should I do?

    But who was brave enough to ask her out? Even I couldn''t gather my courage!

    Or is she bluffing?

    Quarterback, huh? When she was in school...

    "Was it Heinz?" he asked and there was no reaction in her face. "Hardy? No? Ah, was it Jensen?" he asked and saw a slight reaction in her face. "That one bragged that he''d sleep with every unmarried woman in the town. So he asked you out?"

    "Stop!" Jerlina hit his arm.

    She knew all that, okay? He didn''t have to repeat it!

    Jeremyughed.

    "He now has three kids and is rocking a dad-bod. Did you know that?" heughed.

    He even thought someone asked her out seriously. And yeah, he was a little jealous too. Thankfully this one is smart and didn''t agree to date him.

    "Really?" Jerlina shrugged.

    She could see Jeremy was jealous of some guy who asked her out a long time ago. And she didn''t know why that gave a fuzzy feeling in her heart.

    "If he settled, then that is good, right?"

    She didn''t even want to talk about that guy. And sitting in the car, Jeremy''s pine scent was everywhere and she felt warm as if she was embraced by him.

    Why would this guy even bother with that guy she didn''t even think about twice? Who can reach his standard in this entire world? Who can love her as much as he does?

    "And..." Jerlina took in a deep breath. "Who will stand a chance against you, Joel? You''re..." she bit her lips.

    "I am what?" Jeremy leaned closer to Jerlina.

    His breath fell on her face. "You are..."

    "I am..?" his voice went deeper and the distance between them gradually reduced.

    "You''re my..."

    You''re my first kiss, first guy, and first husband... Should I tell him that?

    Ugh! I really wish he was my first love and my first boyfriend.

    Maybe he was my first love. Although I was drunk, it is not like me to sleep with a guy I had no feelings for. I''ve gotten drunk after that, but I never went as far as to sleep with anyone.

    But does the past matter anymore?

    Look at him... this hunk of a man has me in his heart.

    Just me and no one else!

    He was thinking of me for years and now he brought me here, a ce I''ve never been before.

    "Joel, I..." she leaned closer.

    She wanted to kiss him.

    Her eyes met with his as she ced her hand on his cheek. His eyes were filled with expectation and her heart started to pound. She felt butterflies in her stomach - the good kind.

    Jeremy saw her watery eyes and her lips parted a bit as she got closer to him. His heart pounded as he realized that she was about to kiss him.

    She will, right?

    Her fragrance was overwhelming and he fixed the bunch of hair falling on her cheek and cupped her cheek. As she reached closer, she closed her eyes and he felt like floating in space.

    She IS going to kiss me!

    *Honk* *Honk*

    The loud horn of a truck behind them disturbed them and Jerlina pulled back and looked at the back. The headlights of the truck behind were ring and she squinted her eyes.

    "Who the..." Jeremy fisted his hands. He wanted to tear that fool who disturbed them to shreds.

    "I thought no one was allowed here after six... but why are they here..?"

    He mmed open the door.

    Jerelina couldn''t help but giggle seeing the veins popping out of his forehead. He was really mad.

    "Probably to do the same thing we were about to do?"She raised her brows and he turned to look at her.

    "You little..." he clenched his jaws and more than anger, he was just impatient. "After handling them, I''lle back and-"

    Jerlina smiled coyly. "What will you do?"

    Standing out of the car, he took in a deep breath. Looking at him, Jerlina felt like time has slowed down.

    He is so handsome!

    The lights from the truck behind made beautiful contours in his face and he looked hot. The horns were still ring and she saw him closing his eyes and letting out a breath as if he was meditating.

    His adam''s apple bobbed and he opened his eyes and looked at her. His beautiful eyes looked like marbles in that light and his lips visible through his facial hair, pressed to a line.

    "Wait here for me..."? he hissed, his voice low like a peal of distant rolling thunder. Then he nced at her for a moment and the passion in his eyes made her heart skip a beat. Closing the door gently, he turned towards the truck behind.

    "What are you doing here at this time?" Jeremy walked towards the truck.

    "Same thing as you, TJ!" Jerlina heard the young guy giving a snarky reply although he seemed to be surprised to see Jeremy here.

    "Aren''t you Jason''s son?" Jeremy asked. "Your father''s bragging that you''re going to be a neurosurgeon and you''re here at this time? Isn''t it time for the finals? You..." he pointed at the girl getting out from a car that was parked to their right, "You''re Lydia''s granddaughter, aren''t you? What are you..!"

    And then she saw Jeremy opening the door of every vehicle there and he started shouting at the kids there like a grumpy old man.

 Chapter 160 - A New Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 160 - A New Feeling</h4>

    Jerlina was impressed that Jeremy knew each of those kids and he had their parents'' number too. She tried to stop him, but he called the parents of each one of them before confiscating their keys.

    The parents arrived to pick up their kids and after lecturing them, Jeremy handed over the keys.

    One couple seemed to have lied to their parents that they are going to the library to study. Another seemed to have been honest with them, but they didn''t say they were going to the bridge. And thest one- the couple in the truck, had snuck out of their homes.

    Jerlina didn''t think Jeremy could be petty until she saw Jeremy smiling at the boy teasingly when his father said that he is grounded.

    All this because our kiss was interrupted?

    After the entire area was cleared, Jeremy came back to the Jeep. He sighed as he picked up a nket from the back. Jerina got down and picked up the food and beer. It seemed like he had prepared a ce for them to have dinner.

    "Can''t you let them have fun for a night?" Jerlina asked leaning on the Jeep.

    "No! Did you have fun for a night without studying?" he asked and got everything she had in her hand.

    "I can carry something too, you know," she tried to get a bag, but he walked in the front, after getting her purse.

    "I know a ce where the view is good... It''s... Follow me," he said without even looking back.

    "Okay..." she followed him.

    He is tall and well-built. Carrying a lot of loads didn''t even slow him a bit. He gave the impression that he can do anything with ease. She looked at her empty hands.

    It was weird for her. All her life, she''d carried her own burden. Whether it is carrying her luggage or paying her bills, she carried her burdens alone. She never thought about it much. It was something she has to do and she was fine with it.

    But these days, everything''s different. She felt free; like she is floating. She didn''t feel detached from reality though, but she felt rxed and at peace. It was easy for her to breathe and started seeing the beauty around her.

    For example... she could hear the chirps of crickets or she saw a lot of grasshoppers around. She never noticed these bugs before. And ants... there are a lot of them.

    This ce had a very distinct scent of wildflowers and nts. Combined with the sound of flowing water, it gave a serene feeling. She looked up and the sky was getting dark and stars were starting to appear. The moon was rising at the horizon.

    Hmm... Didn''t realize today is a full moon day... Isn''t today exactly like "that" day?

    "Can''t walk?"

    She didn''t even realize she had slowed down until she heard that voice.

    "Want me to carry you?" he asked and without even thinking twice, crouched down. "Come on, climb. We''ll have to climb up that small hill," he pointed at a small hill 100 meters from where they were.

    "I can-" Walk!

    She wasn''t feeling tired at all, but he turned and gestured for her toe closer. She didn''t think twice and climbed on him. He walked with the same gait as before.

    "Joel," she wrapped her hand around his shoulders and leaned on his neck. "I don''t feel tired. I can walk if you-"

    "I know..." he wrapped his arms around her legs and jumped a bit to settle herfortably. "I just wanted to carry you."

    "Why?" she asked poking her finger on his cheek. His side profile looked like a meticulously carved marble statue.

    "Just..." he shrugged.

    "Okay then. Tell me if I get too heavy to carry. I''ll walk." She didn''t want to get down. This was the first time someone was carrying her this way.

    And she trusted him. It was darkening and there were no lights ahead. The ground was covered in knee-length grass and there could be poisonous beings lurking. But she wasn''t thinking of anything else and was just admiring his face.

    "Never. You''re light as a feather," he rested his head over hers.

    "Yeah?" Jerlina giggled.

    "Yeah." He was sure of it. "If you let me, I''ll carry you for the rest of my life."

    "Is that so?" she held him a little tighter.

    Maybe it won''t be bad to have days like these often, right? Yeah, this is not bad, right?

    They reached the top of the hill in no time and there was a small bench. Jerlina took a tissue from her purse and wiped the sweat off his forehead. It was a little hard for him to carry her as they reached the peak, but he didn''t show it in his face and carried her to the end.

    "We don''t know who did what here..." he spread the nket over the bench. "Have a seat, my lovelydy," he made a bow.

    "Why, thank you, good sir," Jerlina with a giggle sat on the nket.

    They had dinner with the torch in their phone. Jerlina didn''t think she''d love this experience this much but she did. She never was an outdoorsy person, but maybe she was with him and he carefully took care of her every need, she felt at ease.

    "And here," he opened the beer for her.

    "Well, look at you opening the bottle with your teeth," Jerlina was really impressed. Holding the bottle in one hand, she vaguely remembered that day she first had a beer.

    "Come closer if you feel cold," he held out his arm and she scooted closer to him. His arm was warmer than any scarf she ever wore.

    She rested her head in the nook of his neck and turned off the phone torch. Slowly her eyes adjusted to the dim light. The moon was shining clearly and the entire ce looked like it was covered with mist. The river flowed towards the sea, tall trees stood on the side and the moon was hanging up in the sky.

    "This is a nice ce," she took a sip from the bottle. "And the moon is beautiful. I don''t think I''ve ever looked at the moon this closely before. Those dark spots are the craters in the moon, did you know?"

    "No, that''s Jack and Jill who went up there to fetch a pail of water... See, they sshed the water though," he pointed and Jerlinaughed.

    "It looks that way, isn''t it?"

    "I am d you like this ce, Jerlina," he kissed her forehead.

    "I am d you brought me here," she replied. She really liked being here with him like this.

    It gave her a new kind of feeling in her heart. A very lovely feeling.

    But then suddenly he stood up and Jerlina was startled.

    "What?"

    "Shh, wait..." he held her hand and Jerlina watched him as he...

 Chapter 161 - Is This The Reason?

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Is This The Reason?</h4>

    Holding her hand, Jeremy knelt in front of her, making her stunned for a moment.

    "What are you doing?" she asked but he scrolled down his phone.

    The light from the phone revealed the smile on his face. Jerlina covered her face with her free hand as a piece of soft music started to y on his phone.

    Is he recreating the famous serenading scene from ''Say Anything'' by recing the boombox with his phone?

    Well, I''m down for that! What song is he going to y?

    She couldn''t stop giggling and her face blushed red. She looked at his face and he was looking at her with a soft smile. He was happy to see her reaction and that was obvious.

    "When I look into your eyes... It''s like watching the night sky..."

    Jeremy was the one who started to sing.

    "What are you..?" Jerlina didn''t think that he''d actually start to sing and her heart started to pound.

    "And just like them old stars... I see that you''vee so far... To be right where you are... How old is your soul?"

    Jerlina ced her hand on her cheek and listened to him. He had memorized the lyrics and sang from his heart.

    "I won''t give up on us... Even if the skies get rough... I''m giving you all my love... Still looking up..."

    He sang cing his hand on his heart as if he was making an oath and Jerlina''s eyes misted.

    "Thank you, Joel," she hugged him around his neck.

    "There, there," he rubbed her back. " Are you crying?"

    "No, I am not..." She wiped the tear at the corner of her eyes.

    She didn''t know what she should do for the man who loves her this much.

    Sitting on the bench, they drank the beer. While she was yet to finish one bottle, he had finished two.

    "Joel, what were you nning to do after getting me drunk?" she asked and he chuckled.

    "If I wanted to get you drunk, I''d have taken you to the pub, Honeybuns."

    Well, that makes sense.

    Jeremy watched her slowly sipping the beer. Hershes were long and curled, they almost touched her eyebrows. Her lips were glistening and her eyes held that unusual charm he could not resist.

    He was worrying if she would find this date amusing. There were some hups when he lost it with those teenagers. He thought her mood might get ruined and she''d ask to return home, but she enjoyed everything.

    And that''s all he wanted ¨C to see her happy.

    And judging by today, he could see that it doesn''t take a lot for her to be happy.

    When he bought her expensive gifts she looked ufortable, but she looks the happiest with takeout meals and a night out in the wild.

    Isn''t she amazing?

    "What?" he asked seeing her standing up. He didn''t want to leave for home yet.

    "It''s cold," after sitting on the bench for a while, Jerlina wanted more of his warmth.

    She sat curling up, on hisp and he wrapped his arms around her.

    He kissed her earlobe and it was cold. "I am sorry I didn''t offer you my jacket," he rubbed her hands between his hands to warm her up.

    "But you left it in the car. And... isn''t this much better?" she rested on his arm.

    "Yeah..."?he hugged her and they sat in silence watching the river.

    "Jerlina..."

    "Hmm..."

    "Jerly..?"

    "Hmm?"

    Jeremy went back to pondering about her name.

    "Erlin..."

    "What?" Jerlina now didn''t understand what he was doing.

    "Erie...Jerie... Nah!"

    "Jerly..?"

    Jerlina stopped replying to him. That guy seemed to be in his own thoughts.

    "Whenever I look at the moon, I think of you, Jerlina," he whispered in her ear and Jerlina''s heart started to pound.

    She remembered Mark''s words that Jeremy still goes to the rock they met and stare at the moon like a lonely wolf.

    "Do you love looking at the moon much?" she asked.

    "I do. I don''t know if looking at the moon reminds me of you or I look at the moon remembering you... But..."

    "You associate the moon with me?" she asked and ced her hand over his arm.

    "Yes."

    "Only you have the moon... the tattoo... I noticed that others only have just the wolf..." She couldn''t speak well as her throat felt heavy. She didn''t know if she could hold on to unrequited love for as long as he did.

    "Yes, because I am not me without you," he whispered in her ears.

    "Joel, you..." her eyes clouded and she turned to look at him. He had a very soft smile.

    Don''t give me credit for what you achieved! I am not that great.

    She decided to talk to him about that night. She wanted to know how she made that big an impression on him when she just talked to him for a while.

    The other thing... she knew she sucked. Her sexual prowess might not have impressed him that much and made him hold on to her for ten years.

    "I thought that a night like this was where everything went wrong for me," she hugged his arm.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.

    Is she meaning that night? Was it that much of a bad night for her? Did she avoid me because of that?

    "Why?" he asked since he decided to know.

    "When I was in high school... I got a fake ID and went to the pub..."

    She started to speak and Jeremy''s heart started to race.

    "I got drunk and met a guy... he had a goatee and was pleasant to talk to. And we... He thought I was an adult and I knew what I was doing so...But I forgot his face and name the next day. I missed the assignment and copied Emma and the whole saga of me running away scared from you, thinking that you''re going to get back at me happened... So for a long time, I considered that night; that mistake of me using a fake ID and enter the pub as the biggest mistake of my life."

    "Now you changed your mind?" Jeremy asked. He couldn''t understand what she was getting at.

    "I..." Jerlina let out a deep breath.

    Meeting him has changed her life for good in a lot of ways.

    "Today, standing at my dad''s grave, I felt angry at him, you know?" she opened up to him. "I shouldn''t be angry at a dead person and I felt guilty about it, but..."

    "It''s okay...you don''t have to feel guilty for that," he rubbed her arms.

    "Yeah, I knew you''d say that," she let out a short chuckle. "He ¨C my dad knew my grandpa wanted to leave thepany with me and yet my dad... He... If not for..." She took a deep breath and turned to look at him.

    "If not for you, if you didn''t..." She held his cheek and her eyes watered.

    "How did you...?" He knitted his brows.

    He wondered if that is the reason for her changes.

    If that is the reason, he didn''t know what he felt about it.

 Chapter 162 - First And Only

    <h4>Chapter 162 - First And Only</h4>

    "Why, Joel?" she straddled on hisp and kissed his be. She didn''t like the frown between his eyes. "Why? Why did you go that far for a girl you f*cked at the pub one night?"

    "A girl I f*cked?" he let out a snort.

    He didn''t like that phrase. For him, she never was just a girl he f*cked. Maybe for her, he was just a guy she f*cked?

    Whatever! It is understandable if she thought that way if she didn''t remember what happened.

    He didn''t think that sleeping with her that night was very romantic. He didn''t consider that as an aplishment of some sort. Even if she lied about her age, she still was very drunk. She didn''t even remember it. He felt guilty about it and he still thinks that he should have avoided it even though she was the one who instigated it.

    But he treasured that memory at the same time.

    What made a great impression on him are the words she spoke and the intelligent person she is.

    He is d to know that she doesn''t hold any resentment towards him for that night and takes responsibility for her actions. And he wanted to know why she never talked about it till now.

    "You knew all along?" he decided to clear his doubt.

    "No, I remembered just a couple of weeks before..." Jerlina could see his face getting serious. "That day at the pub when I got drunk was the day I remembered. Maybe being there again triggered my memory. Did I call you ''Joel'' that night too?" she asked and without knowing a smile bloomed on her face.

    "You did," Jeremy ced his hand at her lower back. "What else did you remember?" he asked. His voice got gentle.

    This exins why she didn''t stop to talk to me afterward. She remembered my beard. Was it a mistake to shave it? But I wanted to look smart when meeting her again.

    "Nothing much... I was drunk, we talked, and I- Ugh!" she rested her forehead on his shoulder. "Your lips... in the midst of the beard, and your scent... Your voice... it all made me... Ah, it was first for me... You were my first guy and..." she held him tighter.

    "First?" Jeremy wanted to look at her face and held the back of her head. He just felt good hearing that from her. It just proved his doubt.

    Jerlina understood he wanted to look at her and sat straight. Her eyes met with his.

    "You were the first guy I ever kissed and you were the first guy-" she couldn''t bear to look at his face anymore as she blushed. She buried her face in the nook of his neck once more. "Well, you popped my cherry."

    She rubbed her face that was burning. But sheposed herself and looked at him. She wanted to see his reaction.

    He was grinning.

    "I don''t do this, Joel...I never did this again. I mean, I''ve gotten drunk, but I never went that far with a stranger. With you, I...Ahhh! And why am I blushing thinking of something that happened ten years ago?" she patted her cheeks.

    She noticed a little color at the tip of his nose and his ears.

    "Are you blushing too, Joel?" she tried to find her phone to see for sure. But his big hand grabbed her hand and he buried his face on her chest.

    "You are, aren''t you?" Jerlina held his chin and tried to lift it to observe his face, but she couldn''t win against his strength.

    "Come on! Let me see!" She struggled to get him to look at her.

    She was straddling on hisp and he tried to pull her back holding her waist with his hands. In their yful struggle, Jeremy''s thumb identally touched the sensitive nub on her chest. Upon contact, Jerlina felt a jolt of electricity flowing through her body.

    "What do you want to see?" he looked up. He knew where his finger was touching and although it was idental at first, he didn''t want to move anytime soon. He wanted to do a lot more, but he controlled himself.

    He wanted to see how far she''ll let him touch her.

    His hand was still "there" and Jerlina wondered if he is doing it on purpose or if it is idental.

    "Your face," she casually held his arm to move it away and she saw the little smirk on his face as he traced his thumb over the spot once more before getting his hand away.

    He knew!

    She pressed her lips to stop her from smiling. She wasn''t getting angry at him for touching her.

    "You''re blushing," she pinched the tip of his nose and he shouted in pain.

    "You little..." he gritted his teeth and pulled her closer. Her abdomen was touching his and she was sitting right on his crotch.

    Jerlina tried to bend backward to put some distance between them, but he pressed her waist with his hands and fixed her position.

    "Knowing that I was your first guy has made me happy," he nibbled her chin. "And..." he looked at her. "You''re the only woman I''ve kissed in the past ten years."

    "Really?" Jerlina rested her forearms on his shoulders and looked at his eyes.

    "Hmm," Jeremy nodded.

    It is the truth. He couldn''t kiss another woman after he kissed her and that is one of the reasons he only hired escorts and didn''t date any women.

    "But you..." Jerlina took in a deep breath. You don''t have to necessarily kiss when you have s8x. She knew he didn''t have to lie about this and that he is honest.

    He loves me that much he couldn''t even kiss another woman?

    "I thought you might have kissed like a hundred women by now," she bit her lower lips.

    She wanted to kiss him as her heart overflowed with an emotion she couldn''t discern.

    Love?

    "Hundred?" he chuckled. "Who do you think I am? Barney Stinson?"

    "No..." Jerlina pouted. "Barney was charming and he never had to pay for s*x," she pinched his cheek.

    "You little..." he stopped and looked her in the eyes. He didn''t want to ruin this good mood by talking about unnecessary stuff.

    "I am your first, huh?" he asked.

    Jerlina nodded biting her lip. "Yes. And I don''t regret that you''re my first. How it happened was not perfect, but I never had any ill-feeling towards that guy¨C towards you... because I remembered how attentive you were. But what happened before is not very important...," she traced her thumb gently over his lower lip.

    His lips ARE attractive.

    "So... I am your only kiss for a while, huh? "

    "Yeah, and you will be the only woman I will kiss, forever," he fixed her hair behind her ears.

    If she thinks the past is not that important, that means, she likes the man I am now?

    He wanted to kiss her, but he wanted her to initiate the kiss this time. He could see that she wants to kiss him.

    Will she?

 Chapter 163 - His Regret

    <h4>Chapter 163 - His Regret</h4>

    After seeing her making scared and angry expressions at him, at times he''d feel like her expressions now might be a mirage or a dream.

    Like he was in aa where he dreams joyful dreams that she fell for him.

    But no, that is not possible since he learned about some other things that hacked his heart too.

    And he could see... he could feel her warming up in his embrace. He knew she is not someone who can act.

    Has she started to fall for me?

    Jerlina trembled a bit sensing the warmth from his fingers on her ears. She leaned closer and his warm breath intertwined with her breath making her feel a little giddy. Her heart pounded.

    Trusting him almost unconditionally, not minding his advances, wanting to touch and kiss him, wanting to see him happy, getting happy for him, feeling sad for him, feeling peaceful around him...

    What is this feeling?

    Is it love, really? Am I in love?

    With him?

    THIS SOON?

    She gently ced her lips on his lips. They were soft and warm. She kissed his upper lip and she could feel his hold tightening around her.

    "What?" Jeremy''s tone was guttural as she pulled back.

    That''s it? That''s all?

    "Nothing," she bent again to slightly nibble on his lower lip.

    Hmm... I thought the hair might get in my mouth, but it didn''t. And his facial hair is soft like fur. I thought it would be prickly. Is it because he''s growing the beard for long?

    She ran her tongue over his lip and heard him grunt softly.

    He likes it...

    She opened her eyes to see his partially opened eyes as if he was mesmerized. His eyes met with hers. He looked so vulnerable and manly at the same time.

    She started to gently kiss him on the lips and the added soft feeling of his hair on her cheek and chin made her feel hotter. Holding the back of his head, she deepened the kiss.

    I have a thing for bearded men, it seems. It could be ate realization considering...

    Her breathing got heavier and she could feel him starting to get scorching as she slid her tongue inside his mouth. He was fumbling a little with her tongue first, but soon he caught up with her rhythm.

    Touching him that much wasn''t enough for her. Her hand at the back of his head, gently slid to his neck. As her chest felt heavy with all the kissing, she slowly left his lips and trailed her kisses on his cheek to his neck as her hand slid inside his shirt to his shoulder.

    She wanted to breathe a bit but getting enveloped in his pine scent, she got warmer and bit his neck gently.

    Jeremy who wanted to let her lead, couldn''t hold back anymore. She''s gotten too good at kissing and he didn''t want to hold back anymore. His neck was one of his sweet spots.

    His hand holding her waist, gently slid inside her cardigan. And he paused to see her reaction.

    Jerlina met with his eyes. His eyes were misty and his breathing was heavy too. His hairstyle was ruinedpletely thanks to her and that made him look more erotic.

    With hisser-sharp eyes meeting hers, he started to nibble on her lips as his scorchingly warm palm, rested on the bare skin of her waist. Along with a tickly feeling since that was one of her sensitive spots, she felt a wave of current passing through her whole body. His hand was very rough and as it glided over her soft body, it made her feel a height of pleasure.

    Jerlina closed her eyes and kissed him back. His warm hand grazed over her torso as their tongues got intertwined. She could feel his member down there getting excited and his hands ended up at the hook of her bra.

    She didn''t stop kissing him. She didn''t want to. She wasn''t thinking much. She was just enjoying the feelings expressed by the man in whose embrace she''s at and the way she reacted to it.

    She felt they''d make a good pair.

    Isn''t this all going too fast?

    Well...

    She didn''t know how that thought came to be... Maybe because the guy she was on top of has been struggling to unhook her bra for a good two minutes?

    She looked at his face that was serious as if he was deciphering the Zodiac code. Or is he trying to solve the mysteries of the universe?

    "Pfft..." she ended upughing and leaned on his shoulder.

    "What?" he asked still trying. "Why- how-? Come on, Honeybuns... help me out here," he kissed her ear and she didn''t stopughing.

    "Screw this," he tried to use his other hand.

    She chuckled. "Come on...try and unhook it with just one hand. I''ll give you head as a reward," she said rubbing her stell-hard member with her palm.

    "Hss..." he hissed as he liked the sensation of her hand over his manhood. Even above his trousers, her hands gave a jolt of pleasure. He could only imagine the pleasures if she uses her mouth and tongue.

    "You gave your word. You can''t take it back," he looked at her.

    "Okay," she wetted her lips slightly and gave a peck on his lips.

    With a grunt, he held the back of her head and started to kiss her again. She looked so alluring and tempting his rationality.

    "What were you thinking, Joel?" she asked leaning on his shoulder.

    Her lips hurt a bit after their makeout session and even after half an hour, this guy was still adamant about unhooking her bra and so she just leaned on him leaving him to his devices. It seems like he didn''t want to lose.

    "This is...f*ck! The stic is cheating..." he mumbled. "About what?" he paused his quest for a moment and asked her.

    "You helped me a lot silently but you never let me know anything while I was running away from you. I can say you were seriously in love with me. So why didn''t you even try to exin to me or let me know by some means? If others didn''t tell me I wouldn''t have known anything. You do not think that it is a waste?" she asked.

    "Did Mark tell you about me talking to your dad?" he asked.

    "Mark and others really. It seems like the whole town knew you were in love with me... except me. Everyone has at least one story to tell about how obviously you were in love with me," she started ying with his chest hair peeking out.

    "Yeah?" Jeremy was surprised. He didn''t think that he was that obvious. But maybe he was.

    "I just wanted to see you happy and didn''t think it was necessary to let you know. But... I regret thinking that way now," he hugged her. "Holding you now like this, I realize how much I''ve missed. Ten years... we could have had a lot."

    "Yeah," Jerlina sighed.

    They''ve missed a lot.

 Chapter 164 - She Contains The Sun

    <h4>Chapter 164 - She Contains The Sun</h4>

    Jerlina knew that everything would be different had she knew.

    "But I am d I got to know them all now. If not, we would still be distant," she pressed her lips. "I wouldn''t have gathered my courage to talk to you openly and you never would have known why I was scared of you in the first ce."

    "Yeah," he held the back of her head and ced a kiss on her forehead.

    She is right. That day, she got drunk and spoke a lot to him. After that night, she was a bit open with him andmunicated her thoughts making him investigate and find out a lot of truths.

    And now, they are closer than ever. It made his heart warm.

    "Your legs hurt, right?" Jerlina got down from hisp. She''s been sitting on his leg for a long time.

    "No, wait-" he tried to stop her but Jerlina saw his face twisting in pain as he tried to move.

    "Come on, stretch yourself," she held his hand and helped him up. She didn''t fail to notice the disappointment in his face.

    "We cane here again, okay?" she said and cleaned up the ce.

    "Sure," his voice couldn''t hide his delight. "I have a lot of other ces I have in mind. Let''s go there together."

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded with a smile. She wouldn''t mind visiting ces with him.

    As they walked back to the car, Jerlina suddenly remembered something.

    "Whatnguage does the horse-keeper speak? The other day when I went to the stables, he said something about my eyes and I couldn''t understand him," she asked.

    She thought when Jeremy said that the horses and the carriage were gifted to them by Alexander Volkonsky, it was just for the wedding procession. But it seems like the horses were the gift and Alexander Volkonsky even sent a horse-keeper to take care of the horses.

    The horses were kept in their backyard and she decided to gather her courage a couple of days before and visit the horses. The horse-keeper spoke a lot and she didn''t understand a lot except that he was talking about her eyes.

    "Your eyes?" Jeremy looked at her. "Golden eyes are pretty rare and maybe he was talking about that..." he held her hand. "You have eyes that hold the sun in them."

    Jerlina was stunned for a moment.

    She has heardpliments about her eyes a lot. It is a rare color and people always have a second nce at her eyes whenever she makes her eyes pop with makeup.

    But this guy...

    I thought we were talking about the horse-keeper. Why is he casually throwing apliment out of nowhere? And why did my heart skip a beat?

    "Sun in my eyes? I thought I was like the moon," she mumbled as they continued walking. She thought he didn''t hear her, but when she got in the car, he turned to look at her.

    "You''re the moon who imprisoned the sun in your eyes, Honeybuns," he patted her hand.

    "Look at you!" Jerlina patted her cheeks that went red like a tomato. "I didn''t know you were such a smooth guy, Joel... You''re making me blush."

    Jeremy chuckled. "But it is true though. You have great inner strength and it shines through your eyes like the sun. You have the intelligence to burn those around you. But you''re imprisoning the burning strength you have with your gentleness andpassion. The light that you let out is gentle like the moonlight. You are the moon and you can unleash the sun in you if needed."

    He meant it. The more he talks to her the more he can see how smart she is. Anyone can memorize and score good grades, but she is intelligent. Considering the situation she grew up in, she had every reason to burn everything around her. But she chose to be gentle and inclusive.

    Sadly, those she loved couldn''t see that. They thought that she is weak and treated her unfairly. They misunderstood her gentleness as weakness.

    Well, their loss is his gain!

    Jerlina leaned on the seat. She couldn''t say a word as her throat went heavy. This man always says things about her even she doesn''t know.

    Am I that special? Or is he blind with love?

    "And I want to add this," he held her hand. His eyes were on the road and she saw the gentle smile in the corner of his lips.

    "You never were just a girl I f*cked. That night, under the moon and the stars, I could see the sun in you. You were drunk and you spoke from your heart. You looked very young, but I never doubted your age, you know why? Because your words held the wisdom of an elder. I learned a lot from you that day. Even after knowing your age, I could only consider you as my equal," he turned and smiled at her.

    "I forgot Emma is the same age as you for the same reason. I always considered you as my equal. Even when I get angry at you, it is because I forget you''re younger... I have to change that thought but I can''t help it. Even now, when I don''t know what to do, I often wonder sitting on that rock - what would you do in my ce? What would that drunk sage advise me in this situation?" he chuckled.

    "Joel, you''re... Only you... Only you just," Jerlina stuttered as she was moved to tears.

    All her life, people called her "strong" and "resilient". They never made her happy. But Jeremy''s words made her happy. She didn''t think that she touched his life to this extent in mere hours.

    And as she guessed, he did not fall for her body, but for her mind. And that is the bestpliment one can receive.

    "Only me?" he slowed the car and turned to look at her. Her eyes met with his and she gulped.

    "Be mine then, Jerlina...Only mine, forever."

    He wanted to say those words to her but he stopped himself. He could feel the distance between them reducing slowly. And a heavy question like this will make her startled.

    I can wait a little more... One day, soon, she will say those words to me, herself.

    "Want to kiss?" he smirked.

    "What?" Jerlina smiled seeing him puckering his lips and leaning towards her.

    "You silly," she ced her hand over his lips with a chuckle. "Watch the road!"

    "Aww, shucks," he turned to the front with a chuckle.

    Jerlina watched his side profile and took in a deep breath. It seemed like he was about to say something serious, but he acted goofy for some reason.

    A man like him is hard toe by. I''d be a fool to let him go.

    "What did we even talk about that day?" Jerlina asked wiping the corner of her eyes.

    "Right," Jeremy was excited she asked this.

    Throughout the way, Jeremy told her every conversation they had that night. Some were silly, some were a bit flirty and a lot of it was preachy.

 Chapter 165 - Scream Of A Banshee

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Scream Of A Banshee</h4>

    Jerlina watched Jeremy rehashing that day and seeing how immersed he was, made her heart warm.

    All the while she was thinking that she had no one, there was this man who was treasuring the memory of her in his heart for years.

    She didn''t find the "words of wisdom" as he put it, that impressive. Those words he cherished were just somemonsense advice her grandpa gave her.

    "It seems like I repeated my grandpa''s advice to you," she said as they alighted the car when they reached home.

    "Ah, I guessed that should be it after hearing about your grandpa from you, but you still remember them and apply them in your life and that makes you amazing," he smiled.

    "Yeah, I am awesome, aren''t I?" she puffed her chest.

    "You are," he ced his hand on her back as they walked inside the house.

    "Jerlina," he held her hand. "Back then, if I hadn''t shaved my beard, would it have made a difference?" he asked.

    The more he enjoyed their time together, the more he regretted the past.

    To think his sister is also one of the reasons behind it all...? It hurt him.

    Jerlina thought about it.

    Would it? Probably...

    Yes! She would have definitely tried to apologize to him for lying about her age even if she was scared of him.

    He shaved his beard and the thought that he might be the guy she slept with, never crossed her mind. Because of Emma, she only saw him as Emma''s brother, making her life miserable because she wronged Emma.

    But she looked at his face filled withplex emotions. She didn''t want to make him sad.

    "No, I probably would have gotten more scared because I lied to you," she said in a jovial tone.

    "Yeah, you would have," he petted her hair with a chuckle.

    He could see from a mile that she is lying. She forgets that she is not a good liar.

    The dogs were barking seeing their master return, but they kept a distance from Jerlina. Although she got used to the huskies, the German Shepards and Shepsky dogs still scared her a bit. They won''t get close to her under themand of their Alpha.

    As they got up the stairs, Jerlina''s heart started to pound and she twirled the hair behind her ears with her finger.

    How should we proceed now?

    As they reached her room, his hand reached to the small of her back and she turned to look at him.

    "Good night," she stood on her tiptoes and gave a peck on his lips.

    She tried to pull back when he was stunned and run into her room,? but he pulled her closer to him.

    "Good night, Jerlina," he kissed her lips. "Sweet dreams," he pressed his forehead on hers and traced his thumb over her lips.

    "Dream a little dream of me," he sang in her ears. Kissing her cheek, he stood straight with a smile on his face.

    He wanted to go further with her tonight, but he can go slower. Their first time was rushed, but he wanted their first time as a married couple to be more romantic and more passionate. He wanted it to be unforgettable for them both.

    "Bye," Jerlina with a chuckle waved her hand and stepped inside her room. She closed the door and leaned on it. Her entire face was blushing and her lips where he ced his finger, still felt hot.

    Holding her chest that was still racing, she looked up taking in a deep breath. A smile bloomed on her face.

    Today was nice!

    Ugh! Who am I kidding? It was much better than nice...

    She took in a deep breath and her hands went to the chain lock, out of habit. But then she paused and stared at the door.

    Hmm!

    She shrugged and walked to the bathroom humming a song.

    Jeremy smiled looking at her door. She didn''t lock the door and she didn''t even put on the chain lock.

    That''s right, Honeybuns... Get closer to me.

    He walked to his room with his heart filled with happiness. It seems like he can walk inside her room if he wants in the future.

    Jerlina took a nice bath and got dressed before getting to the bedroom. She expected Jeremy on her bed with a sly grin on his face and walked carefully. She knew that guy would have figured out that she left the door unlocked by now.

    I should throw him out today!

    She trod gently on the wooden floor to catch him by surprise and reached the bed area. But...

    She got disappointed seeing the empty bed.

    Well, he might be taking a long shower and will sneak in anytime soon. I''ll catch him red-handed.

    Jerlina covered herself inside the duvet and waited for him.

    After talking for a long time, the silence was stifling and she started to feel unwell. She could feel pain in her lower back and her breasts. She figured her periods will start in a day or two. After her miscarriage, this would be her first period. The doctor told her to expect it to be a little rough.

    She sighed and closed her eyes.

    Stuff happened and she has to be strong to deal with it all.

    As she was about to fall asleep, she heard the door unlocking and she opened her eyes. Her heart started to race as she eagerly waited to see the one entering.

    But, she was disappointed once again.

    "Earl, close the door," she told the curious dog that wanted to join her in bed and it returned back to close the door.

    Jerlina buried her head in the pillow and chuckled.

    Why did I turn silly like this? I was the one who wanted "protection" from him some weeks ago. Am I missing him already after all that happened some time ago?

    Gah! He smelled so nice! And his hands, his tongue... Ahhhh!

    And... is he employing the push and pull strategy? He didn''t forget to shove his face in front of me every minute and now he''s nowhere to be seen?

    That guy... he really is talented!

    I''m going to court you, he said! I was smug then but I am already like this... Ugh!

    Hugging the furry dog, she fell asleep.

    In the morning, she felt hotter and smothered as if she was sitting inside a furnace.

    "Earl, get off," she tried to push him away but felt something was off.

    Earl wouldn''t wear clothes. And he certainly wouldn''t smell like pine.

    She winced as she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. And she felt sticky down there.

    Aww, sh*t!

    Bathroom!

    "Let go," she opened her eyes and was met with a smug smirk.

    "You, let go... " she gritted her teeth.

    "Why?" Jeremy shrugged with a teasing smile. "Let''s stay like this for some more time," he hugged her close.

    He wanted to sleep in his room, but he couldn''t sleep knowing that her room is open.

    And so he came here and joined her.

    Why should he let her go?

    "AAAAAAARRRRRRGH!!!"

    She screamed.

 Chapter 166 - She Is Family

    <h4>Chapter 166 - She Is Family</h4>

    Jeremy was stunned. He didn''t think she could shout this loudly. His ears hurt.

    "Yes, Ma''am," he let her go seeing her angry face.

    Earl got spooked by her shout and ran out.

    "Thank you!" Jerlina got up and walked to the bathroom.

    Although she thanked him, Jeremy detected no gratefulness from her voice and his heart sank.

    What happened suddenly? She was finest night! Is she mad that I sneaked into her room? Did she leave the door open identally? What have I done!

    He wondered if he should leave her alone and leave. But he didn''t want to leave. He waited for her toe out of the bathroom.

    Jerlina took a quick shower and changed her clothes. Her entire body hurt and she stumbled out of the bathroom to have a painkiller.

    When she stepped out, she was startled to see Jeremy standing in the middle of the room. Only then she remembered shouting at him. He looked stunned but she didn''t care and left him behind.

    "Joel... My sweet, Joel..." with a pout she walked to him and hugged him around his waist.

    Jeremy lifted his hands to hug her but stopped, wondering if he might anger her again.

    Or is she not angry anymore? It was confusing.

    "I am sorry for shouting at you," her voice shook and she kissed his chin. "Oh, poor boy... I scared you by shouting at you," she rubbed his back and rested on his chest.

    Okay, what is happening?

    "It''s just... my periods started and I wanted to use the bathroom and you weren''t letting me leave... But I shouldn''t have shouted," she took in a deep breath. "And you smell so nice. I wish I am the shirt you wear. Then I can smell your scent all day long..."

    Okay, so this is what happened. And she wants to be my shirt? I don''t mind.

    And how cute is she?

    Jeremy''s heart melted to a puddle. To see every side of her made him feel blissful. But there is no need for her to apologize.

    "Please, forgive me... and where is Earl? I have to apologize to him too. Poor puppy got scared..." she stopped hugging him and walked out leaving the man wanting her embrace. "Ah, what do you want for breakfast?" she asked and he held her hand.

    "Don''t apologize for something like this,"? he kissed her forehead and was happy to see her smile. "Take rest if you want. I''ll prepare breakfast. What do you like?" he didn''t want to stress her out.

    "No," Jerlina waved her hand. "I''ll be fine... Ah, almost forgot... I''ll take some pain medication and I''ll be fine," she walked to the first aid box.

    Jeremy watched her taking the pills and he let out a sigh. She didn''t look like she''s in great pain but even if she is, will she let others know?

    "Jerlina," he held her shoulder. "Promise me that you''ll tell me when you can''t bear the pain, right? And ask me whatever you need. I don''t know much about these women''s issues, but I will support you however you need me to. Just ask me, alright? Don''t hesitate and don''t push yourself, okay?"

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded.

    It''s just periods and she can get by as usual but his words wereforting.

    "For breakfast?" she asked.

    "What do you want?" he asked.

    "Well, I usually eat oatmeal and I''ll prepare something else for you," she walked out. She remembered that he doesn''t like oatmeal.

    "Froot loops," Jeremy didn''t want to make her overworked although she seemed fine.

    He knew she''d not appreciate it if he tries to force her to take a rest. He just hoped she won''t push herself too much.

    "Okay then," she waved her hand and walked out. "Earl!" she called out for the dog.

    Is she really going to apologize to the dog?

    Jeremy chuckled.

    -----

    At the breakfast table, Jeremy watched how Jerlina tried to pacify Earl who was pouting and not even epting his favorite snack from her hand. She was cooing Earl like he was a baby and she was relieved only when Earl epted the snack.

    Duke was lying beside Jeremy''s feet and was watching everything with one eye open. He seemed like he was so over Earl''s tantrums.

    "It''s Thanksgiving week," Jeremy started the conversation.

    "Oh, yeah," Jerlina turned to face Jeremy. "So how do you celebrate it?" she was curious.

    "Mom, Me, Bobby, Scar... we all go to Daisy''s house. The whole day we''ll be there and we''ll just eat and eat until we are stuffed. Oh, we watch the parade, games, and napping..."

    Jeremy was enthusiastic as he talked about it and Jerlina listened.

    She knew he''d bring her with him wherever he celebrates it. She was mostly d that he doesn''t celebrate it at Emma''s home. And she was more d that he had no ns on asking her to cook a turkey.

    I suck!

    Yeah, he''d probably help and he probably will cook it better, but she is scared of cooking an entire Thanksgiving meal by herself.

    "...This is Cia''s first thanksgiving! And this year is going to be more fun because you''ll be with us," he was excited.

    Every year Daisy will nag him because he is not dating anyone. His mom will also express her concerns and this year none of that would happen.

    I am married! I have a wife! They''ll have to shut it and will have to let me watch my game in peace!

    Jerlina expected that he''d bring her with him. That much was pretty obvious for her. But hearing it from him, made her emotional.

    She hasn''t celebrated Thanksgiving with her family in years. And his invite made her feel touched.

    "Thank you," she said and her voice shook. "Thank you for taking me with you..." she wiped her tears.

    Jeremy got to her and patted her head. "You''re my wife! You''re family! It''s obvious that we''ll be going together! Daisy will kill me if I don''t..." he paused realizing why such an obvious fact made her emotional.

    Mikhail said that the other guy never included her in his family celebrations. She must have felt alone.

    "I know," Jerlina sniffed. "It is obvious. But thanks anyway," she looked at him with a smile. "I should be a lot emotional because of my periods."

    "Yeah," Jeremy kissed her forehead. "Let''s have lots of fun together in the future, Jerlina."

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded. She had a feeling that her life would be different with him near her.

    -----

    "How long will you lock yourself inside?" Harold Harrison entered Emma''s room and opened the curtains and the windows to let the light inside. "It smells stuffy."

    His face twitched seeing that figure sprawled on the bed. Even after acting this pitifully, it seems like Jeremy didn''t contact her.

    It''s been days since he saw her out and about. His mother got worried for her and her dad wanted to know if Jeremy is going to attend theirpany''s Thanksgiving party this year.

    Jeremy! Jeremy! Why is he that important in this family still? Aren''t I the heir?

 Chapter 167 - Cant Allow That

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Can''t Allow That</h4>

    "Oww..." Emma covered her face with her hand unable to bear the bright light. "Close ''em!" she shouted.

    "Hmm..." Harold sat beside her and checked her face, fixing her hair that was all over her face. "The bruise on your face got healed. What about the bruise to your ego? I heard that the lumberjack didn''t call you?"

    He then wiped his hand on the sheets. "Eww! Your hair... you really need a shower, sis!" He looked at the nasty sheet with disgust, "And a new sheet."

    "Get lost!" Emma gritted her teeth and turned to show her back to Harold. "If he hears that you visited me, he won''te for me. Just leave," she waved her hand. "It''s not like I like to stay in this stink. It is necessary."

    "Necessary?" Harold chuckled. "Why?"

    "He hasn''t sent my Thanksgiving pocket money yet. And I call him every day, but he doesn''t answer. If I-"

    "My pitiful sis," Harold petted her hair. "He doesn''t have time to think about you anymore. He is going all around town, on dates with that woman. I heard a lot of money is getting transferred to her ount and-"

    "What?" Emma sat up and her eyes went red out of anger. "dates?"

    "And guess what? He hired a PR firm for hispany."

    "What? I told him PRpanies are scams!" Emma clenched the sheets.

    "Guess who changed her mind?" Harold smirked.

    He didn''t know if he should be happy to see his sister''s defeated look or angry to see Jeremy wising up.

    Harold clenched his jaws.

    He used to be the favorite only child until Emma came. And Emma became his father''s favorite. After that car ident incident, Emma''s favor dropped with their father. And finally, he started looking at him.

    But then the bastard child that no one respected started getting the recognition as his influential backers were revealed. And using that bastard, Emma climbed up in ranks. Since his father needs Jeremy''s influence and among their family members, Jeremy treats only Emma as a human, Emma had to be pandered to.

    He - the firstborn, is always getting ignored.

    Yes, his father says he loves him more, but he is nothing more than a puppet in his father''s hands. He couldn''t even breathe without his father''s permission. He had to marry a b*tch because she had status and he is trapped.

    And if Jeremy''s ignoring Emma, that means their father won''t have much use with her. She still has her husband with all those juicy connections but he hates her to his guts.

    Emma''s reign in the family is over!

    But... Jeremy... that bastard!

    He cannot seed. He cannot be happy!

    Emma stretched with a smirk.

    "Jerlina... Jerlina Hopkins..."

    She thought by pulling away, that stupid lumberjack wille back to her as usual. But it seems like that bitch is using this chance to seduce him.

    That stupid always falls for love and loyalty!

    "What''s with the money?" Emma asked suddenly remembering.

    "It seems like he wants to transfer half of his profit to her ount each month. There are some disagreements in the ounts department and the directors were involved. Some of the directors are opposed to it. But he is adamant. You know how he is... He''ll get it done if he wants it." Harold exined.

    His father tried to get a share of the sweet millions from hispany using Emma. That guy didn''t budge and never spent a cent of thepany money on Emma even. All the money he spends on Emma is from his personal ount. As a CEO he gets a good amount of sry after all.

    Emma, this stings, right?

    Emma scoffed. "When I asked him to give me a job in hispany so that I can get ess to hispany''s secrets, he told me to start in the mailroom. But she... she is already his secretary and she is entitled to half of hispany?" Emma got furious.

    "And the rumors in the town, they are doing nothing. People only say good things about her. They "watched her grow up" and they "know her". Apparently, she is a "nice girl". I didn''t think that the frump is so clever and she did her own PR knowing what you''d n. Even Tara was asked to stop talking about that woman..."

    Harold''s heart felt a little happy seeing Emma''s face twitching with anger.

    That''s right, sis... Get angry. Eliminate that woman. Eliminate her before she bears Jeremy a child.

    "And guess what?" Harold smirked. "That littlepany she owns... Guess who gave a lump order..."

    "Who?" Emma squinted her eyes.

    "Mikhail," Harold wriggled his brows. "Two batches of orders were already delivered and the details of the deal are kept tight. Who knows how much she was paid?"

    "What?" Emma was shocked.

    That lumberjack is now helping her with herpany? And she will get richer with herpany?

    That cannot be allowed!

    Harold leaned closer. "Cr*p! You really need a shower," his face contorted with disgust. "If you''re like this, how will your husband get near you?"

    "Get lost!" Emma got down from the bed pushing him aside. "Worry about you, bro!" she sneered. "How is the treatment for your infertility going? Does dad know yet? He still thinks you''ll provide him with an heir."

    With a smirk, she looked at him. Gerard isn''t even living with her anymore since his mother brought him to her home to take care of him. And even if he is with her, it''s not like he''s going to be nice to her.

    As long as he doesn''t go back to that witch, anything is fine!

    "You f*cking-" Harold got up to hit Emma but she ran out of the room.

    -----

    Jerlina rolled in the bed as it was tough to sleep. Her back hurt a lot and the cramps were severe than usual. Even the pain medications weren''t of much help.

    She prepared breakfast. That''s it. She didn''t even tend to the garden that day and since it is Sunday, she didn''t even have to go to work. She rested the whole day.

    In the morning, she fell asleep in the swing chair Jeremy made for her. They''ve installed the chair he made with his hands, on the balcony with soft cushions. The chair can seat two people freely and she found napping there very pleasant.

    Of course, when she was woken up for lunch, she was on the bed and nicely covered. She had a hot pack, a bar of dark chocte, and a hearty meal waiting for her.

    Of course, the man with the prettiest blue eyes and a dashing beard was also a bonus to look at while she ate on the bed.

    She fell asleep once more and Jeremy woke her up for dinner. She wanted to take a walk and got downstairs to have dinner.

    That poor man sat with her as she bawled her eyes out watching "The Notebook" just because it was ying.

    "It''s not an awful movie, but you didn''t have to cry this much..." he said wiping her tears and passing her the fresh popcorn he made for her.

    Well, what does he know? It''s THE NOTEBOOK!

    And now she is on the bed unable to sleep. She didn''t want him to touch her some time ago because she felt like it. And now she regretted seeing him sleeping at a safe distance from her.

    "Can''t sleep? What do you need?" he asked and she was touched.

    "Nothing... I just wanted to look at you..." she scooted closer to him. He chuckled sweetly.

    "Does it hurt?" he ced his hand at the small of her back and the warmth from his hand made her relieved.

    "Just keep your hand there for a while," she said and he hummed.

    And with his fingers, he gently massaged her lower back and she could sense all the pain going away.

    "Ahn," she moaned.

    "There... right there..."

    "No, don''t pull back..."

    "Right there, Yes!"

    "God! You''re good..."

    "Your fingers..."

    Her voice was husky as she spoke in a hushed tone. She really liked the massage. She scooted closer to him and as her warm breath tickled his chest, she didn''t know what she was doing to him.

 Chapter 168 - Waiting For An Apology

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Waiting For An Apology</h4>

    Jeremy''s little guy down there got excited on its own as her voice was so seductive. And her breath...

    "Shut up," he hissed and Jerlina looked at him.

    "Why?" she asked. She could see from his expression that he''s feeling ufortable somewhere.

    And judging by their position, she could understand where he is ufortable. In a way, she felt sorry for him. He must have blue balls by now.

    "Okay," she tried to get back.

    She was not in the mood to help him in any way for now and so she decided to keep her distance. She was told that it would be hurtful for men if they stay like this for long. She wanted to spare him the pain.

    "Do you not like to stay closer to me?" he asked and Jerlina was stunned for a moment.

    "It''s not that... I just..."

    "Are you angry because I asked you to shut up?" he asked and Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    "No, I am not angry at you. Aren''t you feeling ufortable down there? I thought it would help if I stay away." Jerlina decided to be open.

    "Not really..." he looked at her and there were frown lines between his eyes.

    "Am I confusing you, Joel?" she asked tracing her finger between his eyes gently. He closed his eyes without saying anything.

    She is acting confusingly. One moment she doesn''t want him near her and the next moment she gets closer. His heart is not prepared for this hot and cold reaction.

    Every time she gets away from him he feels like his heart failed. He didn''t like that feeling. And she cried too much watching a movie.

    "I''m sorry I''ll-"

    He opened his eyes. "Don''t apologize for this, Jerlina," he interjected her. "I''d prefer it if you don''t apologize for something so trivial. I don''t understand what goes on in your mind is all. Are you feeling sad or do you want something?"

    "Okay, I won''t apologize, Geez!" Jerlina pouted and his serious expression softened a bit.

    But he was expecting an exnation for her behavior. And judging by how he is, she could safely say that he was not lying when he said that he didn''t date anyone before.

    He knows nothing about women.

    "There is nothing much going on in my mind. It''s called mood swings that happen at times like this and... I am usually tame, but this time it hurts a lot and I lose my bearings often. I''m sor-" she stopped herself from apologizing remembering his words.

    "So you don''t hate me and I didn''t do anything wrong? You don''tck anything?" he asked.

    "No, I don''t hate you and you''ve been a darling the entire day! And I have everything I need. Ah, I hate to be like this, but... It''s the hormones, I swear. Please understand that I''ll act better with you, okay?" she really felt bad about her behavior now.

    "That''s fine," he hugged her close. "I understand. I guess there is a lot I have to learn..." he rubbed her back.

    Women areplicated. They look fragile but they have a lot of strength. They can endure a lot. They are exceptional to bear this kind of thing every month.

    He''d have quit in a month or two.

    His heart got light knowing that her odd behavior at times is not because her mind is wavering regarding him or she is remembering the past. It is more of a hormonal thing.

    "I want to turn. My shoulder hurts being in the same posi-"

    "Okay," he let out a sigh and loosened his hold.

    "I''m just saying in case you weep thinking that I don''t want to look at your face or something," she said with a yful smile and he red at her. But he ended upughing looking at her happy face.

    "I never weep. Shut up and do what you want, woman."

    Jerlina giggled in his embrace. He pretended to close his eyes but Jerlina could see he was sneaking a peek. Jerlina kept on staring holding back herughter. She could see his eyelids shaking as he tried to hold on.

    "What? Can''t stop staring at my face?"

    In the end, he couldn''t keep on pretending and opened his eyes.

    "You have a handsome face..." Jerlina bopped his nose. "Why can''t I look at it?"

    "Do what you want," he closed his eyes for real.

    Jerlina resting on her elbow watched him. He is very handsome. And the beard just makes him look more manly.

    After watching him for a while, she got bored since he didn''t react. Watching him sleep, she felt sleepy. She lied with her back facing him and her lips curved to a smile as his hand enveloped around her and pulled her closer.

    His warm breath fell on the crown of her head and her back was touching his firm chest. His warm hand around her made her feel secure.

    As she tried to sleep her cramps started to get worse and she let out a groan.

    "Shh," he rubbed her belly and ced a kiss on her earlobe. Jerlina felt the pain slowly going away.

    "Is it better now?" he whispered and she nodded.

    "That''s good," he said. "Now sleep."

    Jerlina almost jumped up when his hand slithered into the waistband of her nightwear. But he carefully ced his hand on her lower abdomen. In a short time, she had a very perfect hot pack that would never turn cold.

    Jerlina felt like a baby getting lulled to sleep as she was in hisfortable embrace. She forgot all of her diforts and hearing the soothing rhythm of his breath, she fell asleep.

    Ah... I love him so much...

    -----

    "So..?" Jeremy looked at Bobby cing his phone on the table.

    This is the forty-second missed call from Emma. He was not willing to answer her calls because he expected her toe to him to apologize in person before he hears anything else from her.

    Was he hurt doing this to Emma? Yes.

    But she needs to realize that she did wrong and that''s why he is mad at her. If she is not willing to ept that she is wrong, he is not willing to give her the time of his day.

    "Tara had coffee with Harold. And you can expect that she told him everything," Bobby sat crossing his legs and started patting his ankle.

    Jeremy predicted as much. Tara is a liability, but she can be used to instigate Harold to make a move.

    "The protection around the Hopkins sswarepany?" Jeremy asked.

    "That''s settled... but..." Bobby hesitated.

    "Is there a problem?" Jeremy asked.

    "Harold went to meet Emma yesterday and she went out to meet her friends at the Equestrian Club."

    "Equestrian Club?" Jeremy knitted his brows. "What''s with her sudden interest in horses?"

    With a sigh, he rubbed his temples.

    "Find out who else was there," Jeremy looked up to see Bobby with a knowing smile.

    "You already did?" Jeremy raised his brows.

    Of course, Bobby would have. He is not his trusted advisor for nothing.

    "So who?" Jeremy asked.

 Chapter 169 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 169 - Changes</h4>

    "Jerry, has Emma changed a lot?" Bobby''s face filled with hurt and Jeremy let out a sigh.

    Others might feel scared to talk to Jeremy about Emma, but Bobby had the right to speak to Jeremy about anything.

    "I don''t know, Bobby. Has she? You tell me... That day, her face was filled with extreme rage and pure hate as she tried to attack Jerlina. For what?" Jeremy rubbed his forehead.

    That image of Emma is imprinted in his heart. He never thought that Emma could make that expression never.

    "Chippy?" Bobby raised his eyebrows. "What''s the deal between them? Did Chippy tell you anything?"

    Jeremy shook his head.

    "I don''t know... But maybe I was wrong to stop anyone fromining about Emma, Bobby," Jeremy pressed his lips.

    "What did you find out?" Bobby could see Jeremy was holding a great burden and asked.

    When Jeremy asked him to have an eye on Emma he didn''t ask any questions but he followed through. And what he found was a bit disturbing.

    Jeremy told Bobby about the lies regarding Hank and his doubts that Emma might be responsible for the rumors that Jeremy is interested in Scarlett.

    Bobby was silent. He couldn''t say a word.

    "On your wedding day, Emma was chatting with me. Everything was casual until she started talking about your rtionship with Mike. I thought she misunderstood that I feel sad that you value Mike more than me because he is rich..?" Bobby knitted his brows. "But now it seems..."

    They are not having apetition on who is closer to Jeremy. They are all men and they understand that they can have different circles of friends and still can be friends.

    Jeremy has his friends with the aristocratic circles and he has his friends who are interested in fishing. Jeremy won''tin when he goes fishing with his fishing buddies and he doesn''tin when Jeremy goes drinking with those rich men.

    Is having different circles of friends a big deal? But we love each other the same!

    Bobby at that time thought that Emma was being ignorant of this when she talked to him, but now it seems like she might have tried to form a divide between them?

    And what she did with Hank is terrible. If it was someone else who caused the death of one of his people, Jeremy would have hurt them equally.

    But this is Emma! How did that little bird turn out to be this calctive?

    And for what?

    "Ugh, I need a drink!" Bobby stood up. This was too much for him. "Talk to Chippy... She might know why Emma hates her."

    "Yeah..." Jeremy knew Jerlina has no idea too, but he wondered if she''d tell him even if she knows. "She''d be more open with Scar. Check with her," he added.

    "Yeah, Kitty," Bobby sighed. "She doesn''t like Emma anymore and- Ugh! My mama was right when she told me to listen to my wife! But... It could be nothing, right? Emma can''t be some evil... F*ck!"

    "Wait... Who did she meet with yesterday?" Jeremy asked.

    He understood Bobby''s pain because he felt ten times more of that pain. But knowing this is better. They can be careful in the future.

    "Volkonsky''s Manager. It looked like a casual meeting at first, but my man said how Emma was talking in a loud voice with her friends about a terrible sswarepany as the manager was sitting closer to them. I know Chippy''spany is providing ssware to Mike''s bar. I thought Emma was... Man! This sucks, " Bobby shook his head.

    Jeremy knew the manager Mikhail has for his bar, is the righthand man of Alexander Volkonsky. He is very much trusted by Alexander and is considered as his eyes and ears.

    Did Emma think spreading misinformation about Jerlina''spany to the manager will make Alexander Volkonsky interfere directly? She thought Alexander will make Mikhail cancel his order?

    Ha! If only!

    Emma... Was it not enough for you to take her boyfriend? And now you want to destroy herpany?

    Why do you hate her this much?

    Ah, Jerlina... Weren''t you smart to hire a PR firm anticipating stuff like this?

    "Continue watching Harold and Emma. And increase the protection when the ssware are delivered..." Jeremy paused as another thought came to his mind.

    If Emma hates Jerlina this much, what if Emma wanted Jerlina dead?

    "Bobby, any more news about the driver who died?" he asked.

    "Nothing. I am still investigating. That guy wasn''t from around here and so he has no gang affiliation. He was a trucker all his life and is from the South. His son has cancer and recently he''s been offered help from a charity organization. I am trying to find out more," Bobby got serious.

    "A charity organization?" Jeremy knitted his brows. "The timing seems a bit... Investigate more about the charity. Ask Mark''s help if necessary." Jeremy said.

    He wouldn''t have considered it much but he remembered how Jerlina paid for Patrick Davies using the name of a charity.

    Was the trucker was asked by someone to murder Jerlina in exchange for his son''s treatment?

    "It''s that famous charity organization. But... I''ll see what I can do..." Bobby was a bit confused but he agreed anyway.

    "Yeah, see who made big donations to the charity recently. And, thanks for everything Bobby," he smiled at Bobby.

    "Eww! What is this?" Bobby cringed. "Why are you thanking me? Ah, speaking of... Don''t forget to tell Chippy to wear blue for Thanksgiving. This year our team will win! Go Peacocks!" Bobby went out with a shout.

    Jeremy smiled. But soon his smile turned to frown thinking of Emma.

    -----

    "Hello, brother-inw," Harold sat in the barstool next to Gerard. "Did you have lunch yet?" he grimaced seeing the empty shot sses in front of Gerard.

    "Well, it''s 5 p.m. somewhere, right?" he yfully patted his back.

    "What?" Gerard was not in the mood to talk to Emma''s brother.

    After being held as a captive in his home for days since he is "recovering" he sneaked out to have drinks.

    Nothing seems to be working for the pain in his heart anymore. The excessive amount of painkillers and even alcohol is not helping him.

    My Jer... she didn''te to visit me even once. How could she be this heartless towards me?

    "So, how are you doing?" Harold started to speak and Gerard muted him entirely.

    These people from the Harrison family are extremely sycophantic and annoying as f*ck.

    "Dear Gerard," Harold wrapped his arms around his shoulder after speaking for a while. Gerard gritted his teeth and turned to look at him. His chest hurt a lot. Otherwise, he''d have punched him.

    "I bet you can''t lose out to those who marriedter than you... By how close they are it seems like my father''s first grandchild will be Jeremy''s," Harold smiled slyly.

    Gerard felt the world around him darkening.

    My Jer... She''s getting that close to Jeremy that there are spections that she would get pregnant?

    My Jer carrying the child of the [email?protected] who killed our child?

    No! Impossible!

 Chapter 170 - Isnt She Curious?

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Isn''t She Curious?</h4>

    My Jer would never betray me. She is angry at me, but she will never fall for Emma''s brother.

    But what is this one nning? Why did hee to find me?

    "What do you suggest?" Gerard pretended to be interested.

    "I''ll be honest with you, Gerard," Harold patted his back as if he was a buddy but Gerard found that infuriating. "I don''t like to see Jeremy happy either. Should I be happy that he got to marry the woman he loved for ten years?"

    Harold''s lips curved to a smirk seeing Gerard''s face twitching. It seems like he didn''t know.

    "And she... I imagine she might be trapped? She couldn''t do anything against Jeremy and somehow epted her fate as his wife? I understand you left her with Jeremy for her safety and who knows what Jeremy is telling her when she is vulnerable?"

    Gerard swallowed another shot. Harold makes sense. His Jerlina is not behaving how she used to be. He thought her heart was wavered by Jeremy''s wealth, but what if it is because she is getting manipted?

    "Do you know what you should do? A tight p," Harold said and Gerard gnashed his teeth.

    Isn''t he where he is now after pping her?

    "No, no, no... I do not mean hurting her physically. Hitting women is low and I won''t suggest you do that. What I mean is an emotional p ¨C to give her a wake-up call. Jeremy might have her physically and saying things to her ears, but you have seven years'' worth of memories together. She wouldn''t have forgotten them all. Right now, Jeremy has built a wall around her. No one can get near her, unless, she wises up and gets out. Don''t you have the responsibility to protect her?"

    Gerard found Harold''s words a bit eptable. It is true Jerlina is not someone who can forget everything that easily. He still has a chance.

    "Have you wondered what is more attractive to women?" Harold asked and Gerard looked at him for answers. "The forbidden fruit... The man who is not theirs. The more you try and get their heart, they won''t find you attractive. But the moment they see another woman by your side... In her case, if she sees you getting along with another woman ¨C say, Emma, she''d normally get jealous and wille-"

    *Ssh*

    "F*ck off," Gerard threw the drink on Harold''s face. "Here to sing the same song as his b*tchy sister!" he grumbled and stumbled out of the bar.

    The bartender tried to stop him to pay but he waved his hand, "That gentleman will pick up the tab," and without turning back, he left.

    Harold''s eyes stang as some alcohol got into his eyes and he was offered help. Gritting his teeth, he wiped his face. His suit was ruined and he knew he has to change before going back to the office.

    Whatever!

    He smirked. He just wanted to make Jeremy restless. He thought of passing information about the frump to the Shard Viper, but he was too scared to get caught. And his n would backfire since everyone saw how happy they looked at their wedding.

    Who''d have believed that they are not in love?

    That frump is a snake who is disturbing all their ns for the future. She cannot be allowed to live. So he has to resort to other means that will keep that woman and Jeremy apart.

    I want to live to enjoy the spoils of the war! And I want dad to think that I helped him win the war!

    Gerard might follow his advice and make that woman jealous. She will try and find Gerard to warn him against Emma.

    Either Gerard will use Emma, or he will try and find a way to contact that woman to "help" her.

    He can use this situation to make Jeremy misunderstand that Jerlina is willing to get back together with Gerard.

    Because only he knows that the only way to defeat Jeremy is to touch his heart! He won''t be able to get up once that woman stabs his heart.

    -----

    "I told you to take rest today," Jeremy looked at Jerlina walking into his office.

    "I''m fine enough to work. But... You, look terrible," Jerlina could see the frown lines on his forehead and pressed her lips.

    "I''m fine," Jeremy let out a deep breath. He couldn''t believe Emma would go this far to destroy someone who is not a threat to her.

    ''I''ll get back at her... I''ll live life better than her''

    He remembered Jerlina''s words when she talked about Emma. What she says is what she does. She is under his observation 24/7 and not once did shein about it and she never did anything fishy.

    She is just an open book and all she reveals is how much of a good person she is at heart. And looking at the smile she has on her face, he realized that goodness in the heart is important for happiness.

    How could I lose her? I''ll forever keep her in my heart.

    "Want a head massage?" she asked and his face brightened up.

    "As you wish, Mdy," he leaned on his chair and Jerlina stood behind his chair and her slender fingers started to massage his head.

    His head was resting on her chest and his fragrance enveloped him. Her fingers looked slender and weak, but she knew how much pressure she should apply and in just some minutes he felt his headache gone.

    "You''re good..." he said.

    "I am, aren''t I?" she said and without even looking, he could sense the pride in her voice.

    "You''re the best," he held her hand and pulled her to sit on hisp.

    "And Florence called asking if their order will be dyed. I checked and there was some dy and so I rerouted Grier''s orders to them. Florence was already having a little displeasure with us after theirst dy and I consulted with Grier before rerouting since Grier''s orders weren''t an emergency..." She paused seeing his in look.

    "You didn''t bother to wait for my permission?" he asked and she blinked her eyes.

    Is he mad?

    "I looked in the records and Grier has a long history with ourpany while Florence is a new one and I thought this is what you''d have suggested doing too. Was I wrong? When I cane, you were in a meeting with Bobby and I didn''t want to-" She stopped seeing him holding hisughter. "Why are youughing?" she hit his arms.

    "Your face... Why are you nervous? You did good," he rubbed her back and she hit his arm once more.

    "Then why were you frowning asking about it?"

    "Hmm..." he wrapped his arm around her belly and rested his head on her shoulder.

    "Jerlina, weren''t you curious as to what I was talking about with Bobby? You could have used this emergency as a means to get in and had a listen," he looked at her.

    Sometimes her naivety gave him scares.

    And herck of interest in him.

    Isn''t she curious about me?

 Chapter 171 - Trouble At The Gates

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Trouble At The Gates</h4>

    "Well, it''s not like that thought didn''t pop into my mind..." Jerlina shrugged. "But I knew you''d tell me if it is something regarding me, right? Otherwise, your other businesses... I am not that curious to know about them. I am fine without knowing your secrets till now. I can survive in the future too."

    Jeremy sighed. He didn''t know what to answer her. He wanted her to be curious about his business.

    But he can wait.

    Jerlina was a little scared to know his secrets; especially what he does as a gang leader. She mighte across the illegal stuff he does and she didn''t know what she''d feel about it.

    She looked at his face that had a trace of sadness. She understood why.

    If she is going to ept him, she needs to ept his past, present, and future. Just like he did. She did tell him that she''d give him a chance.

    She needs to prepare her heart for knowing all of him.

    She might not be that curious now, but surely, she''ll like to know everything about him when she falls deeply for him.

    She once naively thought that minding their own business and giving space for others to have secrets will work out in a rtionship. With Gerard, it didn''t. She didn''t know if that was the thing that made their reconciliation impossible in the end.

    She didn''t want to take that risk with Jeremy.

    She understood that some things are needed to be kept a secret. For example, the itsy-bitsy details of their past rtionships. Knowing that stuff is never good.

    Other things, she can learn. And she can be open with him about her life too.

    "Maybe... you can talk to me, Joel," she held his arm. "About your past and all your shady business..?"

    "Really?" Jeremy''s heart filled with happiness seeing her nod. She looked a bit scared but she is willing to take the step.

    He wanted her to know about him entirely. Not only because she is his wife, but also because he needed her support. Someone clever like her can understand what he does and can be an asset to him.

    Plus he wanted her to fall for every part of him. Not just the part he shows her.

    "You should know that I will never put you in harm''s way. My shady business is not that tricky. I just use a lot of money and certain loopholes in thew..." he kissed her cheek. "I''ll show you everything, slowly, alright? I''m not that scary. I just show myself to be scary to my enemies for the good of my people," he smiled.

    He had a very boyish smile and Jerlina rxed immediately. She trusted his words.

    "Okay... So what were you talking about with Bobby?" she asked.

    "We were talking about Emma," Jeremy took a sniff of her.

    "Emma?" Jerlina was a little surprised he''s bringing up Emma with her. And judging by his tone, it didn''t seem like he has good things to say.

    "Yeah..." Jeremy then told her about Emma''s recent activities.

    Jerlina got up from hisp as she listened.

    "All the materials are bought in bulk and there are proper security measures to guard the products. So there won''t be any trouble on that front. There is only one shipment left. Maybe I should split it into two shipments? That way we can throw them off if they n on attacking the shipment. And my employees'' protection..?" She looked at him.

    Alexander Volkonsky is not going to cancel the orders. But that doesn''t mean she can be careless. She has the reputation of herpany to uphold.

    If there is any way Emma can harm herpany''s reputation, these are the ces where she can attack. The quality of their product and their ability to deliver the products on time.

    Mikhail is nning to open the bar on New Year''s Eve and she has to deliver the products before that. After her products are safely delivered at Mikhail''''s, no fault could be ced on herpany.

    "Your employees are under my protection," Jeremy smiled.

    As expected, she is caring about the important details before whining about how mean and evil Emma is.

    She can, but she doesn''t whine.

    God, I love her!

    "And Joel," she looked at him. "I am nning on visiting the manager of the bar with the next shipment and ask him to check the quality of every single product so that no me can be ced on our side."

    "Okay," Jeremy held her hand with a smile. "Tell me what you need and I''ll arrange it for you. Do you want me to talk with Mikhail regarding-"

    "No," Jerlina shook her head. "It''s business and it is enough that I talk with the manager of the bar. Let''s not involve your shared friendship in business, although I highly doubt that you were the one who got me this order." She looked at him doubtfully.

    Jeremy was stunned. "I..." he raised his hands in surrender. "I have nothing to do with this. You heard Mikhail... Reba Davies is Alexander''s sister and..."

    "Yeah, yeah... I see..." Jerlina chuckled. That might be the case, but she had doubts that Jeremy has no hand in this.

    "And I don''t care if it was you who got me the business order, Joel. I got a great business and... maybe I should give you ten percent as amission... What do you say?"

    "You little..." he got up and twisted her ear. "You became so great to pay me? I dare you to..." he stopped as he got an idea.? "Well, maybe you should pay me!"

    It''s fine if she gives him some money. Using this as an excuse, he can pay her more for every help she does around thispany! Isn''t that a win for him?

    Jeremy thought after this was settled, she''d bring up Emma, but she didn''t. But he didn''t fail to notice Jerlina spending a lot of time in the garden with Scarlett and Charlie. They seemed like they were nning to take over the world or something.

    He tried to join, but they''ll change the topic.

    Well... what secret might they have?

    Days passed peacefully and Thursday ¨C the Thanksgiving day came.

    Jerlina''s periods became lighter by then and she was feeling good. She didn''t understand why she had to wear a blue dress, but she didn''t care.

    This is the first Thanksgiving she''s spending with family after a long time.

    They stepped out of the house and they could hear amotion by the gates. Charlie went home for Thanksgiving and the trouble was too much for Jimmy to handle.

    Jeremy saw Jerlina''s unimpressed face. "It sounds like-"

    "I know," Jerlina took in a deep breath. "I''ll handle this."

    Jerlina walked to the gate and Jeremy followed her.

    He wanted to watch her handle this and watch over her in case she needed help.

 Chapter 172 - His Way Or Hers?

    <h4>Chapter 172 - His Way Or Hers?</h4>

    "Ste!"

    Hearing Jerlina walking closer, Jimmy stepped aside.

    Jerlina''s stepmother walked in with a bright smile recing the scowl she had till then, as soon as she heard Jerlina.

    "What brings you here?" Jerlina put on a bright smile to match her stepmother''s.

    "Oh, dear," Ste wrapped her arms around Jerlina for a hug and Jerlina put up with it.

    She saw Scarlett behind Ste and she pulled out her phone to record after passing the baby to Bobby. Jerlina nodded with a smile.

    They predicted the next one toe for her under the nudge of Emma would be her stepmother.

    Jerlina hasn''t paid a cent for them for more than two months and they have never lived without her money and it would be hard for them to survive.

    They do not know how to spend thriftily and not to mention all the debts they are under.

    After talking to Gina, Jerlina never cared for them. Although her stepmother would be too proud to talk to her, Emma would have found a way to make here to her. And recently Charlie informed that? Becky, one of Emma''s minions talked to Ste.

    They expected this to happen.

    And recently they learned about a "journalist" who is asking around about Jeremy and everyone connected to him. And that includes her and that "journalist" met with Ste too.

    The next target that "journalist" has is... Dr. Kruger.

    They investigated this "journalist". At one nce, she is a typical fresh-out-of-school, ambitious girl, with a want-to-change-the-world attitude.

    But she has powerful backers and seems to have an agenda. At one nce, she looks like an airhead who cannot understand that in the world, not everything is ck and white. Good and bad cannot be defined perfectly.

    There are a lot of nuances and grey areas in between good and bad. Jeremy is someone who treads in the grey area all his life.

    True, Peyton and the areas around are not a model city, but they are still better than the rest of the county. It''s all because of Jeremy.

    Her interest in Jeremy is a bit odd. Although Jeremy is not a perfect citizen, he is not worse than the other gang lords.

    Why isn''t she investigating the Shard Viper or the Tiger? Why is she so focused on Jeremy?

    And that is suspicious.

    Jeremy has asked to keep an eye on that journalist and she is allowed to move freely in the town, for now. It is probably to learn more about her.

    But she is not resting.

    "...It''s fine if you didn''t invite me for your wedding, but you should celebrate this Thanksgiving in your home with your husband."

    Ste''s fake affectionate voice made Jerlina almost retch.

    "I am!" Jerlina smiled. "I am following my husband''s tradition so..."

    Move aside!

    Ste looked a bit perplexed. "No... That''s not... Come to our home. Your dad would have-"

    "I''m sorry, Ste. It''s gettingte. Daisy would be waiting for us. We have to leave." Jerlina turned and hooked her hand in Jeremy''s arm.

    She now guessed Ste''s n is to create a scene by "inviting" her for Thanksgiving.

    And as expected, Ste started to cling on to Jerlina''s arms and stopped her.

    "I raised you..." Ste''s voice broke. "I was good to you than your own mother. I made sure you have warm food on your te every day, even when your father didn''t bring enough home and..."

    Ste went on and Jerlina clenched her fists as she was infuriated.

    Better than my mom? What right does she have to talk about my mom?

    But she held back knowing that Ste is trying to rile her up.

    "Stop lying, Ste," Jerlina walked to the front, stopping Jeremy. "What kind of games are you ying now? And..." she held one of the buttons of her dress that looked a bit suspicious. "Is this a camera? Wow! It is!" she let out a dryugh and let go of the dress.

    "Youe to invite someone to your house with a? spy camera?" she scoffed. "Get lost, Ste," Jerlina turned towards the house. Ste surely didn''t disappoint.

    "Stop, you b*tch!" Ste got enraged as she got caught and grabbed Jerlina''s arm. "Pay us back everything... Everything I spent to raise you! And pay the debts owned by your father! Why should I-"

    "You raised me?" Jerlina snorted. "Your neighbor knows, the entire town knows... stop lying and leave..." Jerlina waved her hand.

    "Ha! So this is your answer?" Ste shouted.

    "Yes," Jerlina said with her back straight with no fear on her face. "And you have to pay me $127,645.47. That is the amount I''ve spent on you and your daughter in the past ten years. I have the receipts. I didn''t include the mortgage payments for the house and I didn''t add any interest-"

    Ste started to curse and Jerlina found something odd as she tried to get something from her purse.

    Jeremy pulled Jerlina back. "Careful," he shouted and Jimmy held the struggling Ste and pinned her against the wall.

    "Ha," Jeremy got her purse and got a ss bottle out. "Is this acid?"

    He held Jerlina back and Jerlina saw Ste''s face getting pale.

    She actually brought acid? Why? To throw it on my face?

    So why the hell did she have a camera?

    All Jerlina could see was Jeremy''s tall back. But his stiff shoulders made her believe that he is raging mad. She was too.

    "Answer me before I ask twice. Where did you get this?" Jeremy''s voice seemed calm but Jerlina could sense the rage in him.

    Jimmy didn''t have to hold Ste anymore as she looked limp and terrified. Jimmy held her hair and made her face Jeremy.

    "I don''t-" she stopped as Jeremy took a step forward.

    "I''ll-" she let out a short breath. "Viper..." she panted. "The debt... Gina... we couldn''t pay...Viper told me he''d speak with..." she started sobbing. "Linny... please, help me... we had no other way... they were forcing Gina to pay with her body and... Linny, please... for your dad..."

    She started to beg.

    "So, you were willing to kill me for your debt?" Jerlina walked to the front. Scarlett turned off the camera and walked towards Jerlina getting the baby from Bobby''s hand.

    "Get to the car, Jerlina," Jeremy turned at Jerlina.

    Jerlina knew what he is going to do next.

    His way is an eye for an eye. But her way...

    Her mind went nk and Scarlett held her hand.

    "Come on, Jer... Don''t pity her," Scarlett spoke in a soft voice.

    "Joel, I..." she gulped looking at Jeremy. She wanted to speak up for her stepmother but she couldn''t find the words.

 Chapter 173 - Happy Day

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Happy Day</h4>

    Jerlina once identally got in contact with acid when she was in school. It was just a drop and the acid wasn''t very concentrated and even then it gave her a first-degree burn.

    If this acid is for hurting her, it should be a concentrated acid.

    How much will it hurt if Jeremy pours it on Ste? Won''t her bones melt?

    A shiver ran down Jerlina''s spine.

    Wait...

    It could''ve been me!

    That acid... it might havended on my face!

    Viper... Viper is the guy who wants me dead and this woman for her own benefit made a deal with him!

    Without saying anything, Jerlina turned to walk inside.

    Ste''s sobs intensified and she knelt on the floor knowing her fate.

    "Please... Linny... please... help me... I wasn''t thinking..."

    Jerlina almost stopped hearing that pitiful cry, but then she walked without stopping.

    It could have been me.

    Scarlett hugged baby Cia in her bosom as they walked at arger pace towards Bobby''s house. Soon after, they heard the sound of ss shattering on the floor, followed by the loud, painful scream of Ste.

    It could''ve been me...

    Jerlina wiped the corner of her eyes as she heard the unbearable wail of the woman.

    "Don''t think too much, Jerina" Scarlett held Jerlina''s hand. "I think the camera she had was not to record you losing yourposure but to record your death... Proof of death..." she let out a sigh.

    "I know..." Jerlina let out a sigh. "It''s all...unbelievable. Death knocked at my door in the form of a rtive."

    For the first time, it all felt real. Her life is in danger.

    "Do you want a drink?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina shook her head.

    "No... I''ll be fine."

    "Let''s go. I think Jeremy would bete. We''ll wait for him at Daisy''s house. She''ll get mad if we''rete," Scarlett led Jerlina to Bobby''s car and Jerlina didn''t mind. She wanted to get out of there too.

    The car was pretty silent except for the asional cooing of the baby.

    "Bobby... if Viper is the one who set up Ste, he''d have made n B in case I needed medical intervention, right? Daisy and the doctor... Their safety?"

    She asked as she saw an ambnce passing them. She wondered if that ambnce is for Ste. That means Ste isn''t dead, right?

    "They will be... And Chippy, don''t worry about it all. Jeremy will take care of everything, alright?" Bobby spoke in a soothing tone.

    Bobby was a lot impressed. He thought she''d be shaking the entire day, but she was already thinking of the next steps.

    Well, the one Jeremy chose might not be that stupid, right?

    "And... Ste... Will she pass away?" Jerlina asked minding the baby.

    Although she doesn''t like Ste, she felt sad for her. She knew her for most of her life and...

    "Not in Jerry''s hands, I promise..." Bobby shrugged. "Viper will take care of her."

    "Oh?" Jerlina became silent.

    That makes sense. Viper won''t let the one who failed him live.

    Bobby looked at Jerlina in deep thoughts. "You do not want Jerry to protect her, do you?" he asked after a while.

    "Hmm, no." Jerlina shrugged. " She made her bed."

    In the end, no one asked her to believe a gang lord. She would be dead if she killed her or not.

    "But I wonder what she was thinking. Being that clumsy, she''s bound to get caught. Stupid!" Scarlett mumbled.

    "Yeah," Bobby went silent.

    Jerlina thought about it too. If she was fast, and determinant, maybe she''d have seeded.

    Maybe she was thinking twice about it? Maybe she didn''t want to hurt me?

    "She''s a b-" Scarlett stopped herself from cursing. "She is a bad woman, but this is the first time she''s doing something this terrible... Maybe that''s why."

    "Hmm," Jerlina hummed.

    That also could be a factor.

    -----

    They reached Daisy''s home and they were in a cheery mood. Dr. Kruger was there already and Jerlina put on a bright smile too. They''ve already decided to hide the recent incident from the two lovelydies to spare them a heart attack.

    "Where''s Jeremy?" Dr. Kruger asked.

    "He''s suddenly got a call and he''d be here soon," Jerlina cooked up an excuse without breaking a sweat.

    "That boy!" Daisy let out a sigh and went back to the kitchen followed by the doctor.

    Jerlina tried to peek inside the kitchen to see if they''d need any help. It seemed like the turkey was already in the oven and the side dishes were getting prepared.

    "Juste here," Scarlett dragged her to the living room. "Leave the olddies in the kitchen," she whispered.

    She then brought her to the house next door and apparently it was Scarlett''s family home. Jerlina met Scarlett''s family and returned back to Daisy''s house.

    They started ying a board game while Bobby sat in front of the TV watching the parade. Jeremy walked in within an hour and he looked tired.

    "Wee," Jerlina walked to him with a can of chilled beer.

    He was stunned. He expected a pouting Jerlina but he didn''t expect a normal Jerlina.

    "I..."

    "Later..." Jerlina whispered pointing at the kitchen. Jeremy understood she didn''t want to alert thedies and nodded.

    Is she pretending she is not mad at me for them too?

    He wondered.

    Sooner Bobby and Jeremy joined them in the board game and the little game of ludo turned into a warzone.

    "You Chippy!" Bobby gritted his teeth. "This is the third time you''re making me go back!"

    "Well, you suck, Bobby," Jerlina stuck out her tongue.

    "You stinky!"

    This time Bobby hit her head. "Really?"

    "You hit me!" Jerlina was surprised. No one hits her in the head.

    She looked at Jeremy and he was chuckling.

    What a husband he is!

    "Bobby!"

    At least Scarlett pretended to care.

    "Now you''re blocking me," Bobby hit her back and Jerlina lost it.

    She tried to hit him back but he dodged her easily. He was big but she couldn''t hit him.

    Jeremy and Scarlett started tough at her and Jerlina was enraged.

    "Daisy!!! Bobby keeps? on hitting me!" She screamed.

    "Are you four?" Bobby took a sip from the beer shaking his head.

    "Oh, did he?" Daisy came out with the rolling pin in her hand and Bobby was stunned.

    "Seriously, mom?" he jumped behind the couch. "Kitty, help me," he begged.

    Scarlett found everything as a joke and sheughed holding her stomach.

    "Aww... Just like before... Here, Daisy.. let me help..." she stood up and helped Daisy reach Bobby.

    But Bobby ran up the stairs and Daisy with the rolling pin, ran behind him. Even Jerlina found the sight of a seven-foot muscr man running fearing for a five-foot woman holding a rolling pin.

    "Daisy, the yam..." Dr. Kruger got out of the kitchen and Daisy stopped following Bobby.

    "Don''t hit Jerlina again. I''ll throw you out of my house! Scarlett, keep watch," Daisy said in a stern voice and went back inside the kitchen.

    Scarlett nodded like a good girl and Jeremy pretended like he didn''t understand what was going around him.

    Afterwards, Bobby didn''t hit Jerlina.

    They had the dinner and Jerlina was given her favorite part of the turkey ¨C the leg. There might be other good parts, but she always loved the leg.

    You can eat with your hands.

    With the turkey and the twenty other side dishes, Jerlina felt full and sprawled on the couch.

    Then they were watching sports. One time she was asked to pass the dip. There was a score at the same time.

    And for some reason, from then on, every time a yer from their team got the ball, Jerlina had to pass the dip.

    And every time the yer scored!

    And so Bobby and Jeremy hugged her for helping their team win.

    Yeah, right! The yers were the ones who worked hard in the field, but I, who passed the dip is the one who made them win!

    Jerlina rolled her eyes.

    But she was happy beyond measures.

 Chapter 174 - More Dates?

    <h4>Chapter 174 - More Dates?</h4>

    Sometimeter, Scarlett''s family joined them in the backyard and they all yed games and chatted merrily. Except for Scarlett and Jerlina, everyone else got drunk.

    Jerlina helped Scarlett in taking care of the leftovers and cleaning the kitchen. Then Scarlett decided to stay in her parents'' home and Scarlett''s brother helped bring Bobby there.

    Both Jeremy and Bobby were too drunk to drive. Jerlina decided to drive Jeremy home but Dr. Kruger asked her to stay the night here since it has gottente already.

    "I can drive..." Jeremy said with a slur.

    "Go to bed," Dr. Kruger patted his back.

    "Yes, mom," Jeremy hugged her. "I love you, mom. So much."

    "Me too, Jerry. I love you," Dr. Kruger said with a chuckle and patted his back.

    "Jeryl...Jerly...Jerlina..." he started giggling as he slurred.

    He walked towards Jerlina holding out his hands, "My wife, my love... here... let me..." he puckered his lips and tried to kiss her.

    Maybe he was seeing double, he couldn''t quite catch her lips and Dr. Kruger ended upughing.

    "Put this drunkard to bed. Use the second room to your left down the hallway." She walked out to the patio.

    Jerlina carried the man who weighed a ton on her shoulders as he shamelessly leaned on her.

    "My love... love me... kiss me..." he kept on mumbling.

    Dragging him up the stairs, Jerlina reached the room and helped him lie down. She removed his shoes and unbuttoned his shirt.

    This guy doesn''t like to wear clothes to bed except for the boxers. He told her that he started to wear boxers at home only after she started living in his home.

    "Good night kiss..." he pulled her down and she ended up on his chest.

    "What a silly boy you are," Jerlina bit his earlobe and that only turned him on.

    "Not boy... man," he wrapped his arms around her waist and smiled goofily.

    "Of course," Jerlina chuckled and kissed his lips.

    His arms wrapped around her waist and their kiss deepened. Jerlina ran her finger through his hair as she loved to do that and he liked it when she did it.

    He flipped her on the bed and he came on top of her. His hand slipped inside her dress and traced up through her thighs.

    "Joel..." she hissed in his ears as she warmed up.

    It is like this every time he touches.

    "Hmm," he kissed her neck and her toes curled.

    "I''m still..." she gasped as his hand reached her underwear as his kisses trailed to her chest.

    "...periods," she managed to tell him the important detail.

    "Ah," he sighed. "Yes."

    He plopped on his belly beside her and faced her. Jerlina was disappointed too as the warmth over her left her. She lied facing him and stared at him.

    Both of them looked in each other''s eyes for some time.

    "I''m sorry..." she poked his cheek and he held her hand.

    "Third date," he kissed her finger. "We can do it after our third date."

    "Oh?" Jerlina looked at him. His lips were soft against her finger and she traced her finger over his lips.

    Third date?

    So there is going to be a second date? Where will he take me?

    "Grr," he growled and bit her finger making herugh.

    "Stop, don''t provoke me... " his blue eyes fixed on her.

    It was more of a pleading than an order. Jerlina nodded.

    She lied beside him silently and watched him fall asleep. Maybe because he was drunk, he fell asleep sooner than her.

    Jerlina got thirsty and there was no water in the room. She decided to get some and got to the kitchen. The house was empty and was calm.

    She drank enough and got a bottle for the room in case Jeremy needs it. It was then she noticed Dr. Kruger was still on the patio, sitting on the garden chair with a ss of wine, staring at the sky.

    She looked so lonely.

    Hearing the door open, Dr. Kruger looked at her and Jerlina smiled.

    "Jerlina!" Dr. Kruger smiled and waved her hand. "Aren''t you asleep yet?"

    "No... I came to get..." she showed the bottle.

    "Want to join me for some time?" Dr. Kruger asked and Jerlina walked to her with a smile.

    "Sure."

    Both of them stayed silent for a while. Jerlina saw the half-empty wine bottle and the doctor sipping the wine slowly. More than savoring the wine, it seemed like she was in deep thoughts.

    "Jeremy looks happy," the doctor broke the silence.

    "You think so, doctor?" Jerlina''s lips curved to a smile.

    Is he happier than before? Is it because of me?

    "Yeah... I see you are getting along with him," she looked at Jerlina.

    "Yeah," Jerlina rubbed her nose with the back of her hand.

    Just some days ago she was crying andining to the doctor about Jeremy and a lot has changed between them now.

    "I learned a lot about him and..."

    Jerlina didn''t hesitate to speak about the changes in her heart. If she canin about Jeremy to the doctor, she can speak about this too.

    And this is Jeremy''s mom!

    As she spoke, she could see the happiness in the doctor''s face. The people around Jeremy love him so much and it made Jerlina jealous at times.

    "I''ll be waiting for the day you heartily call me ''mom''," the doctor raised her ss and Jerlina bowed her head with a smile as she felt shy.

    The day she calls the doctor ''mom'' will be the day she epts Jeremy as her husband.

    But hasn''t I already? Am I moving too fast?

    Well... We are still dating, right?

    There was silence for some time.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, I heard that the journalist met with you?" Jerlina broke the silence.

    Daisy was so mad that the doctor''s mood got ruined after she met with that journalist.

    "Amanda?" Dr. Kruger raised her brows and sat hugging her knees on the chair.

    Jerlina nodded. The journalist''s name is Amanda Prescott and she was rted to a senator. Her father is also an influential figure in the business world. She is someone who doesn''t need to work, but she had an odd interest in Peyton.

    "What do you think of abortion, Jerlina?" Dr. Kruger asked cing the ss on the table.

    That''s a hot topic!

    Jerlina wondered why the doctor asks about it suddenly. Her hands immediately went to her abdomen as she got reminded of her miscarriage.

    "I..." Jerlina gulped. "I won''t ever think of abortion... But everyone''s situation is different and there are a lot of nuances... It''s...I can''t judge," she really didn''t have any opinion about it except that she won''t do it.

    Dr. Kruger let out a chuckle. "You''re answering just as I expected..." She took in a deep breath. "I had an abortion, when I was a resident, with my husband''s support, of course. And I regret it to this day."

    The doctor looked at her with her eyes filled with tears and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    What?

 Chapter 175 - Feeling Tied

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Feeling Tied</h4>

    Jerlina stayed silent as she didn''t know what to say.

    "I had terrible morning sickness and it was a time when I had a promising career ahead. I was just twenty-nine and I thought it is not the right time for the baby. So I..." Dr. Kruger took in a deep breath.

    "It''s rare...plications after abortion... but...I became Attending Physician... When I decided it is time for me to be a mother...It... five miscarriages, going through all the fertility treatments avable, clinical depression, and a suicide attemptter, I quit my job and my husband brought me here. John... he was my pir of support..." Dr. Kruger wiped her eyes.

    "No one here knows this... Not even Jeremy..."

    Jerlina got up and squatted beside Dr. Kruger and held her hand. She could feel the pain in the doctor''s heart.

    "I got better here. My husband, bless his soul, he''s the one good thing I did right in my life. He did a lot for me, lost a lot for me, but he never even thought of losing me... And Jeremy... When we were asked to foster a child, I didn''t think I could do it. It was John who gave me the courage to..."

    In Dr. Kruger''s face, a small smile bloomed thinking of those days.

    "Jerry... he was so violent those days... He went through a lot and he''d curse like a sailor when he was just eleven. He never listened and caused trouble everywhere... He just wanted love. John passed away unfortunately at that time, and I thought I would break down to nothing. But Jeremy... he walked to me sobbing like a child, and that child... he hugged me...." tears dripped down her face as she ced her hands over her heart.

    "He''s a good guy," Jerlina nodded.

    "Yes, he is. He got the help he needed after that and he became more responsible. He is such a hard worker. No matter how I insisted, he couldn''t get interested in school though," she wiped her tears. "Peter Fitzgerald became his inspiration and he started following him around and learnt management from him."

    "I thought my life as a doctor ended. But Jeremy... he''s the one who made me useful once more. I am d to be where I am now..." Dr. Kruger took in a deep breath.

    Jerlina wondered the reason the doctor brings this up now is because of Amanda. If she is threatening the doctor to expose her painful past, then she had no respect for her or her profession.

    "That journalist... she''s... She has investigated a lot. Although no one here knows, my past is not a secret where I worked..." Dr. Kruger looked at Jerlina.

    "I don''t mind that my secret gets exposed and I can sue her if she publishes someting I don''t consent to... but...She brought it up and it opened all the past wounds. It is affected me and I fear I won''t be able to run the clinic anymore. I feel tied..."

    "I understand," Jerlina patted her hand.

    As an observer, she can ask the doctor to just suck it up and take care of the people who need help. It is true that a lot of people are depending on the doctor. And the clinic solely depends on her as she is the only doctor.

    But the doctor needs to take care of herself first. Otherwise, it might affect her job and it may lead to malpractice.

    "She asks for something?" Jerlina stood up.

    Why is that girl going through this much trouble to get to the people around Jeremy? Who is behind her?

    "I''m not sure... But she is a lot interested in Jeremy. I think she might want to meet him?" the doctor wasn''t sure.

    "If she wants to meet him, all she has to do is make an appointment with me, right?" Jerlina sighed.

    Whatever it is, she didn''t like this Amanda Prescott. She rarely hates people especially people she didn''t even meet, but she hated Amanda.

    "I''ll find a way, doctor. You are not alone. You have us all. You have Jeremy who loves you. Don''t let that Amanda affect you. Take as much rest as you want. We can hire more doctors to support you and... I''ll find a way to handle Amanda." Jerlina assured her.

    "I''m not telling you this to make you do something... I don''t even know why I told you all this..." Dr. Kruger stood up and held Jerlina''s cheek.

    Maybe she already sees her as her son''s better half.

    "I know," Jerlina smiled.

    She always thought the doctor was kind and strong. She is. It just seems like to get strong one must go through a lot of struggles. Only sufferings make us stronger.

    Yes, sufferings can make us drown. But when we have support... Like the doctor''s husband supported her, like Bobby supported Scarlett... as Jeremy supports her...

    Yes, I can be stronger too.

    -----

    The next morning Daisy made them all breakfast from the leftovers from Thanksgiving dinner and they all went home.

    Jerlina thought they''d be resting, but Jeremy was getting ready to go out. He even was loading his cutting tools on his jeep.

    Jerlina asked him and he told her that he is going to get Christmas trees.? Apparently, they have a patch in the woods for growing pine trees and each year he and some guys would go to the ce and cut Christmas trees for those households that cannot have a Christmas Tree.

    That''s awesome, Jerlina thought.

    "Come with us, Chippy," Bobby was chirpy in the morning. "We''ll wee a jester!"

    "Stop calling me Chippy," Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    "Then should I call you Madam-"

    "Chippy is fine..." Jerlina interjected him.

    Rather than calling her Madam Luna, Chippy is a hundered times better.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy. She wondered if she''d be a nuisance.

    "You cane of you want." Jeremy shrugged.

    "Okay," Jerlina shrugged. She''d be bored sitting in the house, so she decided to go along.

    "Go on, then. Get dressed warmly. The temperature is dipping," Jeremy spoke in a gentle voice and Jerlina with a smile walked into the house.

    She dressed warmly and picked up some supplies and got inside the Jeep. She didn''t know how happy she had made Jeremy by showing interest in his voluntary work.

    She''s my love!

 Chapter 176 - She Was Eying Him But Behind Her Was...

    <h4>Chapter 176 - She Was Eying Him But Behind Her Was...</h4>

    Jerlina was surprised to see the number of pickup trucks lined up in the road. Noticing Jeremy''s car, they all gave way to him. She oddly felt proud, although she knew this respect is for Jeremy.

    He''s the King, alright?

    She didn''t think this many will volunteer for this when today is ck Friday and was impressed.

    Rather than shopping for Christmas, they preferred to help every kid have a Christmas tree in their home?

    "That''s a lot of volunteers," Jerlina said.

    "Yeah, every year the volunteers are increasing and the number of trees needed is decreasing," Jeremy said waving his hand to Charlie parking his truck.

    "So more people are buying fake Christmas trees these days?" Jerlina said with a chuckle.

    "Ha... That''s a very genius observation, Chippy! "Jeremy turned to look at her with a teasing smile.

    "Chippy? Not you too, Brutus," she hit him in the arm.

    Actually, she understood what that meant. It just means the prospects of the households in this area is getting better and fewer people are expecting the volunteers to bring Christmas trees to their house.

    This change is great! Jeremy and others actually brought a good change in this area. Like he wished for, this ce is improving!

    "I think some are here to get trees for their houses..." Jeremy alighted from the car and Jerlina got down too.

    The whole ce was loud and they all came to greet Jeremy. There were some women there and most of them were men.

    "Jerlina Hopkins!" Jerlina turned to see someone saying her name with familiarity. "Do you remember me?"

    Recently I talked about him and he is here?

    Jerlina thought and she saw a big figure approaching them at the speed of light.

    Seriously, Joel?

    "Ah... yes..." Jerlina gave a polite smile. "How are you doing, Neil Jenson?"

    "I''m fine..." he extended his right hand for a shake. His left hand was covering his face. "Man, I didn''t think I''d meet you here! This is a pleasant surprise!"

    "Hey ya, Jenson!"

    Before Jerlina could shake his hand, Jeremy slipped in.

    "Great to see you here!" Jeremy patted (more like hit) him on Jenson''s back. "So, how''s the family? I don''t remember seeing you at my wedding? "

    Jerlina, now covered behind Jeremy''s back, rolled her eyes.

    Seriously? He''s jealous of a guy who asked me out a decade ago and reminds him that I am married?

    Jerlina stepped to Jeremy''s side.

    "I heard you were back in Peyton and I thought you might volunteer in the tuition center," Neil Jenson turned to speak to Jerlina.

    "Yeah, I was a bit busy," Jerlina scratched her ear as she felt a bit guilty.

    She never thought about tutoring.

    "You volunteer?" Jerlina asked.

    "Yeah... it''s all thanks to you. I am an Engineer now."

    "That''s great," Jerlina was polite although she didn''t understand what she did for him.

    "You don''t remember? You were assigned to tutor me and you taught me chemistry and maths?" Neil asked.

    "Oh?" Jerlina still didn''t remember.

    Assigned? I don''t remember... Ah, it was that one time.

    Jeremy was not pleased that he was excluded from their conversation. It was like they don''t even see him.

    "She''s great, isn''t she?" Jeremy wrapped his arm around Jerlina''s shoulders and pulled her closer to him.

    "She is! I got interested in studying after she tutored me one time. And..." he turned to look at Jerlina and his face flushed a little. "I never got the chance to say this before but you were my first love. I even asked you out but you refused..." he chuckled.

    It seemed like he got over it pretty much.

    "Anyway... I''m d I got to meet you again, Jerlina Hopkins. And you married our TJ. Congrattions on your marriage, guys. Marriage is amazing! TJ... see you around, buddy," he patted Jeremy''s shoulder and turned to leave.

    "Yeah," Jeremy waved. "What?" he asked seeing her not so impressed look.

    "Don''t do that. It''s unbing," she looked at him unwaveringly.

    Maybe she is a stuck-up, but she didn''t find his jealousy towards that guy she didn''t even think twice about, cute. Plus, who in this whole world can even hold a candle to him? There is no need for this guy to be jealous!

    "Hmpf," he turned his face.

    "I didn''t even think of him twice, you know," she added.

    "But he confessed to you," he mumbled. "When I couldn''t."

    It was more envy than jealousy. He wished he had the guts to confess to her earlier.

    "Who carried a torch for me for a decade? Who protected me all this time? And who is going to take me home, huh?"? Jerlina asked and Jeremy looked at her.

    He realized it.

    Yeah, no matter what happned in the past, she is my wife now.

    I won in the end!

    She always knows what to say to make him feel better.

    "I love you, Jerlina," he bent and ced a kiss on her lips. He then brought her to a little shed.

    "You can stay here, or in the car," he passed her the keys.

    "Here? Alone?" Jerlina pouted.

    "Or you can join us. Here is a chainsaw, hold it." He got one and Jerlina tried to hold it.

    "It''s heavy..." she said holding it with her two hands.

    It felt heavy already. If she tries to hold it longer, it will be heavier.

    "It''s just twelve pounds," he chuckled knowing this is exactly what she''d say.

    "Just?" she curled her lips.

    No wonder these guys all have very muscr arms. Holding this weight all day long as they work, should be a workout of its own.

    "I''ll sit here. Call me if you need any help," Jerlina found a ce to sit. Soon she was surrounded by stuff left by everyone and she became the guardian of everyone''s belongings.

    The trees that were of perfect height to fit in the house were all cut and transferred to the trucks. Rather than doing it with machines, they all did it together and there was loud chatter and some even started singing Christmas Carols.

    It was fun to be there.

    As the trees were cut, they started nting pine trees in empty spaces.

    Jerlina saw Jeremy transferring a tree he just cut to the truck. Maybe because he felt hot as he did manualbour, his shirt buttons were open except for thest two buttons.

    His chiseled chest that was visible through the V-shape of his opened shirt... His bulging biceps even that nnel shirt couldn''t hide... That beard, hair... The forehead that had little glitters of perspiration...

    Hah...

    Jerlina let out a deep sigh.

    Boy, is he hot or what?

    She unbuttoned her jacket. She felt hot.

    Has it warmed up suddenly?

    As he carried the tree, he paused and turned in her direction, and waved.

    Those blue eyes... that smile...

    Jerlina felt something weird in her belly and sat crossing her legs.

    Suddenly someone screeched and amotion started, pointing in Jerlina''s direction.

    Jeremy dropped the tree and his hands went to his waist. "Come here, Jerlina," He screamed and started to run towards her.

    Everyone started running there and almost everyone had a weapon in their hand.

    Jerlina was too stunned to move. She heard some twig snapping behind her and turned to look behind.

    There were just bushes behind her and she didn''t mind much till then.

    But her eyes widened and her heart started to race seeing the magnificent creature walking towards her.

    Fierce golden eyes, ck stripes on its golden hair that mimicked shadows, ears perked up... As it ced its one limb in front of other...

    Majestic!

    Jerlina has never seen a tiger this closely before. Hell, she has only seen pictures of the tiger since she hasn''t even visited a zoo all her life.

    She was stunned to see the beautiful beast just five meters from her.

    And... Is there..?

    "Run, Jerlina!"

    Jeremy''s voice made her get out of her reverie.

    Right! There is a tiger in front of me!

    A frigging tiger!!

    Tigers don''t live here...

    Why? How?

    Oh, shit! tigers don''t eat grass!

    She wanted to move, but she couldn''t.

    She froze.

 Chapter 177 - Tiger Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Tiger Trouble</h4>

    And that''s when she saw some movement behind the tiger. She thought she saw a piece of clothing sometime before, but she dismissed it.

    But now, that piece of clothing moved.

    Is that a child?

    All of a sudden, she could move. She saw Jeremy pointing the weapon at the tiger and there were some tens of the volunteers pointing their weapons.

    "Don''t shoot!!!" Jerlina waved her hand and walked towards the tiger.

    She wasn''t thinking about anything but that child. They might shoot at the tiger but the child is bound to get hurt.

    Jeremy was stunned.

    Is she really walking towards the tiger? Is she trying to protect the tiger? She was scared of the huskies and now she is walking towards a....

    Is she stupid?

    He signaled others not to shoot but his weapon was trained on the tiger.

    "Reckless idiot!" he mumbled seeing the tiger crouching a bit as if it was going to lunge.

    Is that second, he felt his heart slipping to the pit of his stomach. He heard a ringing noise in his ear and his eyes darkened.

    The tiger won''t live if it hurt her, but he wouldn''t be able to live if she gets hurt.

    He looked at her. From his position, he couldn''t see her face, but it seemed like she was meeting eyes with the tiger.

    It''s a frigging predator and it might consider her a threat if she walks straight towards it.

    He wanted to shout, but he didn''t want to push the tiger to act. For now, the tiger seemed to be just following her with its eyes. She was waving her hand behind her back, trying to tell him something.

    What are you doing, Jerlina?

    But he was ready. The moment its feet get off the ground is the moment it dies. He might have to empty his magazine and it still might not be enough but if he keeps on shooting at its head, there is a probability the tiger will die sooner.

    Jerlina''s heart was pounding, but she kept on moving. But the closer she got to the tiger, she became more courageous. Her brain malfunctioned at odd times and her flight response had entirely numbed.

    For some reason, she thought the tiger is friendly?

    Yeah, that thought crossed her mind as the tiger bowed her head as she walked closer.

    Or is it preparing to lunge at me?

    But she was not willing to back off. She took a curved line to get to the bush, but the tiger stepped closer the more she moved away from it.

    The tiger held its position and kept a constant distance. She just wished no one startles the tiger by pulling the trigger of their weapon.

    She really didn''t want to be torn off by a tiger.

    "Hello," she spoke and she saw the beautiful child peeking from behind the bush.

    "A child?" Jeremy only then realized it. The tiger then met his eyes and he gripped his weapon tighter.

    By now Jerlina had passed the tiger and got to the bush.

    "KHAN?" he spoke in a tone he uses on his dogs.

    *Grrr*

    The tiger growled at him.

    "Hello, child," Jerlina picked up the boy who was in his PJs. He was certainly not dressed for the cold weather and had snot dripping from his nose.

    At that moment the tiger growled and it made the insides of her stomach twist.

    "Oh dear," She hugged the boy who seemed to be three to four years old tightly and turned. The boy was cold as ice and shivered at her warmth.

    Jeremy didn''t dare to move. He now understood that it is Wyatt''s pet tiger. But he couldn''t understand why it was here. He looked at the boy in Jerlina''s embrace.

    It can''t be Wyatt''s son, can it?

    Seeing the tiger, not in attack mode, Jeremy tried to get closer but it growled at him.

    Jerlina gestured to Jeremy to stay and from that slightly high altitude, she could see that the entire crowd is stunned beyond measure. Bobby and Charlie were at ta distance and they were speaking to someone through the phone.

    "Easy, tiger," she spoke in a soft tone as she feared it would attack Jeremy.

    She didn''t know where she got the courage to directly engage with the tiger, but she did.

    The tiger turned at her and then lied on the ground. She could see it was alert, but it didn''t move.

    "Is the tiger your pet?" she asked the boy and he didn''t answer.

    "What''s your name," she asked the boy.

    She had no hopes that the boy would say his full name. But she had a feeling that the tiger is trying to protect the boy. And for some reason, it allows her near the boy but no one else.

    She knew one wrong move would make the protective tiger snap and who knows what might happen then?

    "Do you know your father''s name?" she asked. "Don''t you want to go home? If you tell me your dad''s name, you can go home," she spoke in a soothing voice rubbing his back.

    She wanted to get a nket for the boy or at least cover him with her jacket, but she feared if the tiger would consider it a threat.

    Jeremy tried to get closer but the tiger wouldn''t let him move. And every time he tried to get close to Jerlina, it got closer to her.

    "Wyte..." the boy spoke after some time and his voice was soft as a mosquito.

    "White?" Jerlina thought it was his surname.

    "Wyatt," Jeremy mumbled and pulled out his phone.

    "You f*cking t*rd, what the hell is this?" Jeremy spoke in a soft tone.

    He knew animals don''t understandnguage much, but just the tone.

    He pointed his camera at them and Jerlina realized he is making a video call to the boy''s father.

    "Benny?"

    -----

    Half an hourter...

    Jerlina was holding the boy. Covered with a nket, he refused to get away from Jerlina. She was provided a chair to sit and for some reason, the tiger curled up beside her feet.

    Wyatt ¨C the boy''s father and the leader of The Tiger''s gang was on his way.

    Well, he was here already, but Jeremy''s people were frisking him before letting him meet their leader.

    "Your name is Benny?" she asked and the boy kept his silence.

    "You came here with the tiger?" She asked.

    No answer.

    "You rode the tiger here?" Jerlina was curious how a boy traveled more than five miles in the cold with a tiger.

    "Like He-Man?" she asked.

    She rubbed her nose and took a peek at the tiger. It was lying quietly.

    "What''s He-Man?" the boy asked.

    Jerlina was happy the boy started talking.

    "You don''t know who He-Man is?" she asked.

    The boy shook his head.

    "He''s a superhero," she said. She wondered what kids these days watch.

    "Like Everest?" he asked.

    "Who is Everest?" Jerlina didn''t know.

    "Everest is the coolest pup in Paw Patrol. She..."

    The boy started to speak. And he didn''t stop talking about this cartoon dog.

 Chapter 178 - The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 178 - The Meeting</h4>

    Jerlina couldn''t take her eyes off the little boy with pretty green eyes. Those eyes reminded her of Gerard and the baby she lost.

    She fixed the long unkempt hair of the boy by running her fingers through them. The boy had a pleasing smile. He was shy at first but then started to y with her hair.

    She got some snacks for the boy from the others and he was happily chomping on them while talking non-stop.

    Should I just bring him with me?

    Jerlina wondered. His father left him out in the cold. He wouldn''t mind if someone else raises his son, right?

    But... She was told that Wyatt came running here as soon as he heard the news that his son is with Jeremy. News from Wyatt''s town is that he was searching every nook and corner of his town for his son.

    Ugh!

    Jeremy, sitting at a distance from her watched her without blinking. She was casually wiping the boy''s snot, wiping his face, and was holding him the whole time.

    And the smile on her face...

    He could see a different kind of smile on her face. Something he never has seen on her?before.

    She''d have made a good mother, wouldn''t she? It''s a pity she lost her child.

    Is this her motherly instinct?

    Although she looked happy, that little sadness in her eyes couldn''t be missed either.

    Is she thinking about her missing child?

    But he knew she didn''t talk about it to him.

    "He''s talking?" Jerlina was startled by the voice heard from her side.

    She heard the sound of chain clinking and the tiger stood up.

    Jerlina turned to see a big guy walking towards her, chewing gum. He had a buzz cut and was wearing a suit and a heavy chain on his neck.

    So, this should be gang lord Wyatt.

    Seeing the guy, the boy buried his face in Jerlina''s chest.

    "Benny," the guy ruffled his hair and the boy held Jerlina closer.

    "You''re mad at me?"

    Wyatt asked the boy.

    His tone was soft but the boy didn''t want to look at him and he squatted beside Jerlina, patting the boy''s back.

    "Wyatt!" Jeremy pointed at a chair in front of him. He didn''t like to see Wyatt sitting closer to Jerlina.

    "Come on here, young master," ady walked to the boy with a thick coat for the boy.

    Young master?

    Jerlina thought that woman might be the boy''s nanny. She stood up and passed the boy to the woman and he didn''t refuse to go to her.

    The woman looked scared to talk to her and Jerlina thought if she was advised not to engage with her.

    She saw Wyatt with two of his men, walking towards Jeremy. Khan followed Wyatt. Charlie and Bobby, we''re standing behind Jeremy.

    Jeremy''s eyes were serious and it was different than she has ever seen. Even when he admonishes her, she would see a little kindness in them but now his gaze at Wyatt was different.

    It was stiff and... Regal.

    He''s a king, alright.

    Wyatt wasn''t any different. With his back straight and eyes unwavering, he didn''t seem scared that he was Jeremy''s turf with no weapon in his hand.

    He has his pet tiger, but still...

    Jerlina walked behind the tiger to get to Jeremy. She had something to say to Wyatt and that''s why she left the boy with his nanny easily.

    She saw the beast walking majestically. In a way, his gait was not so different from the cat she once raised. She wondered how it would feel to touch a tiger.

    Will it be fluffy like a cat? Or will its fur feel different?

    Jeremy noticed his little woman eying the tiger and somewhere in his chest, it didn''t feel right.

    Seeing her walking towards him, he gestured to bring a chair for her. Charlie ced a chair by his side for her and when she sat beside him, he felt full, like the final puzzle piece was ced in the right spot and the puzzle waspleted.

    Yes, having her by his side is thest puzzle piece.

    He told her that he''d show him what he does and he needed to tell them that she is his partner in everything.

    Jerlina for a moment wondered if Jeremy would mind her presence but as Charlie ced the chair for her, she was relieved.

    Well, he did tell her that he''d show her everything.

    "Do you like the tiger that much?" Jeremy whispered in her ear.

    Jerlina didn''t get the bitterness in his tone.

    "I want to touch it to feel its fur," she whispered with a smile. She couldn''t contain her wish.

    "Really?" Jeremy was not that pleased.

    "I want to thank the missus for taking care of my boy till now," Wyatt started with thanking Jerlina.

    He was a little surprised that Jeremy lets his woman sit beside him while he is on a meeting with another gang lord.

    "Some father you are," Jerlina didn''t hold her contempt. "Not even knowing where your four-year-old went with your pet TIGER? Do you realize what could have gone wrong? That tiger appeared out of nowhere and... He might have gotten killed, Mr. Wyatt! If I didn''t notice that boy, with the tiger there... Do you realize? He was shivering... He might have..." She gritted her teeth. "Don''t have kids if you aren''t going to care for them."

    This is a serious issue. If Jeremy married her because the families of the gang leaders cannot be touched, wouldn''t it have caused a war if that boy got hurt?

    And leaving an exotic pet like a tiger and a little boy unsupervised... How negligent is that?

    She couldn''t get that shivering image of the boy out of her mind. How negligent is he to leave his son out in the cold?

    Jeremy didn''t try to stop her. It is something personal for her. Wyatt is worse than her father.

    Plus, he wondered if it was deliberate. Did he try and send his son here to find a reason to start a war?

    Will a father risk the life of his son for whatever reason?

    "Seems like the missus is angry," Wyatt chuckled.

    "Is this a joking matter?" Jerlina gritted her teeth. She was really mad.

    "It''s not," Wyatt pressed his lips and stood up. The guys with him and Charlie and Bobbie got alert. Wyatt turned and walked his hand at his guys.

    "I heard the missus was the one who stopped a disaster from happening and took care of my boy," his eyes reddened. "I... I thank you," Wyatt stood up and cing his hand on his chest, bowed his head.

    Jerlina was stunned and Jeremy let out a sigh as he crossed his legs.

    It seems like this was an ident. Otherwise, Wyatt won''t bow his head to anyone.

    "After my wife died..." He looked up and wiped a drip of tear from his eye. "Benny..."

    Jerlina didn''t expect that ruffian looming guy to actually cry in front of her remembering his wife.

    "... He stopped speaking... My oldest... He understood to some extent that he can''t see his mother but he... At least the baby won''t even know what he missed. But Benny..." He cleared his throat.

    So he has two other kids? A baby? Poor guy...

    Jerlina felt bad.

    "Benny was the most affected... The doctor said he was affected psychologically... But he spoke to you... I think... I think it is your hair..." Wyatt smiled and took his seat again.

    "My wife... She was a fan of the Khaleesi and so she colored her hair white... Like you..." He pointed at Jerlina. "I guess Khan didn''t attack you thinking you''re... She had long hair though..." He pointed to his waist. "She liked the same hair styles as the... Khaleesi and would..."

    "Get a doctor if you want someone to talk to, Wyatt." Jeremy was not as touched as Jerlina. He didn''t care about his personal issues.

    Jerlina flinched a bit by the coldness emitted from Jeremy''s voice.

    But she agreed with him. Wyatt is not their kin or their partner. They need not get overly familiar with them.

    Wyatt took in a deep breath and she saw his eyes clearing up and he gained hisposure.

    "Viper came to meet me," he crossed his legs, and only then he looked at Jeremy. Till then he was talking to Jerlina.

    "He offered me ten million to help kill your wife..." He paused and reached his pocket.

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound.

    Ten million? For help? So how much is that guy getting to kill me?

    Bobby and Charlie reached to their weapon and Wyatt chuckled as he took out a pack of cigarettes. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it with a lighter. The tiger that was lying by his feet stood up.

    Jeremy tapped his knee with his fingers. He didn''t understand what Wyatt is doing. He seemed unreadable.

    "Shaun couldn''t stop talking about the missus... He said the missus helped him a lot..." Wyatt this time didn''t look at Jerlina.

    Jerlina could feel the atmosphere turning stifling. Don''t tell me, he thanked me first before trying to kill me because he didn''t want to feel owed?

    "TJ''sdy this, TJ''sdy that..." Wyatt waved his hand and his eyes turned hateful. "...Nonstop... He advised me even. My ears felt..." He gritted his teeth.

    "I wanted to stop hearing about the missus... Ten million is not a small amount is it?"

 Chapter 179 - Claws Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 179 - ws Of Death</h4>

    Jerlina''s heart pounded looking at the sharp eyes of Wyatt. The tiger was staring right at her and licked its lips.

    Jerlina felt a shiver passing through her spine.

    Fear of death...

    She used to foolishly think for some time that death would end it all and death is a sweet release from worldly troubles.

    But now, facing the big threat in front of her, she realized that she wanted to live more than she thought she did.

    She gulped seeing Wyatt taking a puff with an odd smirk looking at her. She was terrified.

    But she stared right back at Wyatt. She remembered Jeremy''s words that even Shaun''s boss cannot hurt her.

    I am Joel''s woman. I cannot show myself to be weak when he is near me!

    She felt a big hand enveloping hers. That familiar big hand was rough and warm.

    Yeah, I am in the safest ce on earth.

    I am by Joel''s side!

    "Come to the point, Wyatt. Don''t waste my time," Jeremy said cing her hand on hisp.

    It was like he is assuring her that he is by her side and no one can touch her passing him.

    Jeremy was alert but had a hunch that Wyatt is here in peace.

    Even if he is nning on killing Jerlina, he won''t do it now when he is on his turf, surrounded by his people.

    Plus his son is not out of danger.

    Jerlina might never believe this, but if her life is threatened, he won''t wait to use that boy to protect her.

    No one is more important than her and he won''t let no rule hinder him from protecting her.

    Yes, he''d be scum if he hurts a little boy who lost his mother, but he''d rather be a scum who protected the woman of his heart, than the hero who let his woman die for his principles or the greater good.

    He had a hunch that Wyatt would add a "but"... He wished Wyatt would add a but.

    "Ha..ha..." Wyatt let out a short chuckle seeing Jeremy''s confident look. "But I have no ns to hurt thisdy... Although Viper might be thinking differently."

    Jerlina closed her eyes and let out a deep breath.

    "You see, Shaun said something that made me think... Shaun asked me to do something TJ would do," he took another puff.

    Wyatt turned to see Benny now dressed warmly and he was telling the nanny to bring him to Jerlina. It seemed like he stopped talking and devolved to pointing to convey his thoughts.

    Wyatt scratched his eyebrow with his thumb looking at his son throwing his usual tantrum by screaming.

    Jeremy noticed the little boy''s tantrum too. And he could imagine what would happen if a four-year-old boy who recently lost his mother found someone resembling his mother.

    He pitied that boy. But that''s it.

    Jeremy''s eyes trained on Wyatt. For him to reveal Viper''s visit to him, he must be wishing for a deal.

    But what kind of deal?

    Judging by the way he is eyeing Jerlina...

    I don''t want to kill.

    "I haven''t got all day, Wyatt," Jeremy wanted to get out of here soon.

    "I''ll need someone to take care of my kids, someone who can stay in my home, someone Benny likes, someone pretty like..." With a smirk, he looked at Jerlina.

    Jerlina felt Jeremy gritting his teeth and Bobby cracked his knuckle.

    "...the missus," Wyatt added.

    He looked at Jerlina from top to bottom as if he was checking her out making Jerlina cringe.

    "You''re asking our Luna to be your..." Charlie spoke in a low voice. Jerlina could feel his rage.

    It seemed like Wyatt suggested Jerlina live with him when she is Jeremy''s wife.

    Isn''t that an indecent proposal?

    Jeremy got up from his seat pointing his weapon at Wyatt, the tiger growled and Wyatt''s men lunged forward to protect Wyatt.

    Oh, no! A fight''s gonna break out!

    "I have no desire to take on a job as your nanny Mr. Wyatt," Jerlina interjected. She stood up and hooked her arm with Jeremy''s.

    "I am already busy as my husband''s secretary."

    Shut up, Wyatt! And don''t give such abhorrent proposals!

    "You''re gutsier than I anticipated,dy," Wyatt chuckled. "Quick-witted too... No wonder Shaun couldn''t hold his praises of you."

    Jerlina red at him. He seemed to be provoking Jeremy on purpose. And Jeremy is getting affected probably because it concerns her.

    And she hated Wyatt for it.

    "Will youe to the point if you have one, Wyatt?" Jerlina tried to be polite. "We saved your son''s life and your pet''s life today but you seem to be riling us up."

    "Let''s not waste our time here, Jerlina," Jeremy kissed her temple. He then pointed his finger at Wyatt.

    "I''m giving you two minutes before we open fire. Leave at your own pace," he held Jerlina around her waist and turned.

    Charlie and Bobby nodded at him.

    Although Jerlina loved the child, his father seemed to be not caring for his life that much, and his behavior angered her.

    But the poor child...

    "Joel, let''s bring the boy with us," she whispered in his ears.

    Jeremy looked at her.

    "No," his voice was stern.

    It is not wise to raise someone else''s child when that child is the enemy.

    "But-"

    "I''ll hand over my territory to you, TJ," Wyatt''s loud voice swallowed Jerlina''s gentle whisper.

    Jeremy paused. Everyone who heard what Wyatt said was stupefied.

    Jeremy let out a chuckle and started walking forward holding Jerlina.

    "It''s either you or Viper to take it," Wyatt added.

    Jerlina turned to look at Wyatt and he looked serious. Even his men were stunned but there was rity in Wyatt''s demeanor.

    "I''ll give you half my wealth. Do what you did with your turf, with Grover and its surroundings. Make our ce better. Make Grover a better ce like Peyton."

    Jeremy let out a snort and turned.

    "In exchange... I''m gonna ask the missus'' help with something." Wyatt added and Jeremy walked towards Wyatt at arge pace.

    Jerlina sensed that he was angry and she couldn''t find fault with Jeremy.

    What does that guy need?

    "Why should my wife help you? And why would I need your rat-infested territory? You ruin your ce all you want and now want others to clean up your mess? And your dare to think you''re doing a favor? You? What are you going to do? Go fishing?"

    Jeremy fisted his hands to punch Wyatt but the tiger got in the middle.

    Jeremy was so angry he didn''t even consider the tiger. All he wanted was to punch Wyatt.

    Charlie and Bobby were already engaging in a squabble with the two guys Wyatt brought and no one was looking at the tiger.

    Jerlina noticed the tiger rushing forward and with a growl, it raised its front limb. The ws came out and it was ready to attack Jeremy.

    "Joel!" She pushed Jeremy out of the way.

    But she ended up tripping and fell on her knees right in front of the tiger.

    Those 4-inch ws swiftly approached her.

    Aww, shit!

 Chapter 180 - Tempting Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Tempting Reveal</h4>

    Jeremy tried to regain his bnce after he was pushed and he saw the little figure falling on the floor. He bnced himself and saw the little figure kneeling the tiger was in an attack stance.

    Oh, No!

    Jerlina was not willing to die.

    "No, Khan!" She shouted and crossed her forearms to cover her face. She shut her eyes?tightly as if that would have her.

    Her voice was loud and clear and that was followed by Wyatt''s authoritativemand.

    "Khan, stay."

    Just a second after Jerlina felt something warm and soft hugging her and she opened her eyes to see little Benny hugging her.

    She felt a strong pull from behind her and a lot of shouts. Thankfully she didn''t hear any weapon going off.

    She saw the distance between the tiger and her increasing and the big cat getting pulled back by Wyatt.

    She didn''t know how it happened but the tiger looked calmer now.

    "You okay, Jerlina?" That familiar voice was shaking in terror and the next she felt was everything around her ckening as she was surrounded by like ten people.

    Jeremy helped her up and not minding the boy who was in her arms, hugged her close.

    He was shaking.

    "I''m okay, Joel," she patted his back and squeezed him closer. She was scared but seeing his worry she forgot about her fear.

    The situation was escting. Bobby got in between and negotiated that they continue their talks at ater date in a preferably neutral ce.

    Wyatt agreed easily. Jerlina couldn''t understand Wyatt''s look as he got Benny from her hands. He opened it to say something but then didnt.

    -----

    "I apologize for not protecting you today," Jeremy said holding her hand as they traveled back to their home.

    Jerlina let out a sigh. She thought she''d be admonished for directly engaging with an animal but this guy was sulking the whole way back.

    "Well, you were with me the whole time. And I''m safe, aren''t I?" She looked at him.

    It''s not like he ran away abandoning her.

    "No thanks to me..." He mumbled and Jerlina shook her head hearing it.

    He was very sad and she didn''t like to see him that way. In silence, they reached their home.

    "Come on, we are going on a date," she barged into his room.

    She heard the sound of the shower running and walked into his closet and picked him a zer and shirt to wear for their date.

    She didn''t even think that he would refuse to go on a date with her.

    She waited for him toe out sitting on his bed. But then her back hurt a bit and she decided to lie down a bit.

    The moment her back hit the bed, she was assailed by a pleasant fragrance of pine. She felt tingly all over her as she felt like she was touched everywhere by Jeremy.

    Hugging herself, she turned to her side. It was the same sheet she saw a while ago.

    She didn''t think that Jeremy doesn''t change his sheets as often as her.

    He changes... Maybe once a week?

    She buried her nose in the sheet and took a deep whiff.

    Ahhh... His scent... Incredible.

    She couldn''t get much of it and thought she might go crazy. Rolling to lie on her back, she spread her hands over the bed and closed her eyes as her legs dangled down.

    Jeremy, after his shower, came out with a towel wrapped around his waist. His wife now ces a set of clean towels in the bathroom for him to use.

    He looked in the mirror and ran his fingers through his hair dripping wet. He checked his beard. He decided to let his hair dry on its own.

    He still doesn''t know where his towels are.

    When he came to the bedroom he was stunned as he noticed an odd thing on his bed.

    There was a pale blue shirt and a zer spread on the bed. And more than that what made his heart warm was the figure fast asleep on his bed. With her arms spread out, she looked so carefree.

    Well, she''s a little careless to be this carefree in his room.

    She was wearing jeans and a white top which were odd since she doesn''t wear jeans often.?She prefers wearing skirts and dresses.

    And is she wearing makeup?

    Jeremy walked closer and he almost tripped on her legs. He noticed the ck strapped heels she was wearing and he gulped.

    Those toes and the curves on her feet...

    Sexy!

    He looked closer and the top got pulled up and her belly button was peeking out. It was T-shaped and his adam''s apple bobbed and his throat went dry seeing that little piece of delicacy peeking out.

    "Hey," he whispered, resting his hands on both sides of her belly.

    There were no movements from her. His eyes kept on ending up at that cute little belly button.

    Ah, screw it!

    Jerlina felt a weird sensation in her belly. The upper part of her belly felt wet, but she felt some warm and slimy thing on her naval, sucking and nibbling.

    It felt... good.

    Her fingers grabbed onto the sheets and her toes curled. She could hear the slight slurping sound.

    It can''t be...

    She suddenly realized what was happening to her and opened her eyes.

    Her belly was wet from the water dripping from Jeremy''s hair and...

    Is this guy kissing my naval?

    "Joel, what..."

    Before she could speak, her lips were covered by his lips. As he kissed, his hands trailed over her and he pulled up her legs and positioned himself between her legs.

    His hand pressed the top of her head and his kisses became deeper.

    Jerlina had no way to refuse. She had no reason to refuse him. She was in no mood to refuse him.

    "Your makeup is ruined..." Jeremy giggled and kissed the tip of her nose.

    He knew she''s still on her periods and he can''t go the "further" he wants to go.

    "Yeah?" Jerlina licked her lips with a coy smile and Jeremy grunted.

    "You''re killing me, woman..."

    His lips crashed over hers once more.

 Chapter 181 - The Second Date Is A...

    <h4>Chapter 181 - The Second Date Is A...</h4>

    Jeremy was all smiles as he drove to Port City. The image of her on his bed with those sexy shoes still made his throat dry and abdomen tighten.

    But when she said she had nned for their second date, he couldn''t refuse her.

    He has asked Bobby and Charlie to keep an eye on the other gangs. From the intel gathered by them till now, in the Tigers gang, this meeting was known nothing as short as TJ handing over the kid with no problem.

    They are saying that TJ is scared of Wyatt and that''s why he handed over the kid and the tiger with no hurt to them.

    But... Whatever.

    He didn''t want to hurt the little boy. Then his wife''s opinion about him will be ruined. She is thinking of him as a King.

    In Peyton, news had spread on how courageous Jerlina was in the face of danger. Word has spread she openly stated her displeasure for Wyatt for almost causing a gang war by not looking after his child and how she protected Jeremy from the tiger not minding her life.

    Her poprity among the townsfolk has doubled by now.

    Although Jeremy was sad that he almost got her injured, this eptance she got made him happy too.

    Even he was surprised by her blind courage. She is a careful person, but when ites to him, she seems to act before she thinks.

    Even when she hated him, she tried to help him, and now...

    Has her mind changed about me?

    When she asked him to wear the clothes she picked out for him, he felt an immense delight.

    No grown man should be happy someone else chooses his clothes, but he was.

    Or maybe it is only uneptable if the mother does it even after the son bes an adult. If the wife does it...

    I have a wife who chooses my clothes!

    Jeremy couldn''t contain his glee.

    "Where to?" Jeremy asked. She''s been scrolling through her phone the whole time. Her face was so serious.

    Is she making arrangements for our date? How cute she is...

    "Ah, yes... The pier..." Jerlina looked at him with a smile.

    Jeremy now understood why she has dressed up warmly. She wanted to take him to the ocean!

    He was delighted and seeing the excitement in her face, he became more delighted.

    Jerlina was happy and a lot excited.

    She knew a guy who arranges for a romantic candlelit dinner on a yacht. She has never been on one, but every time her ex-boss forgets (purposefully) his anniversary, he''d take his wife to one of those dinners and all will be forgiven.

    She always wanted to go on a yacht.

    Why not now, right?

    She got some advance payment from Volkonsky and she wanted to spend it for their date.

    Jeremy was rather proud of her. Although he wanted to spend money on her, he was happy to receive from her too. And something prepared by her...

    How could he refuse?

    They reached the pier. And the guy came running to Jerlina. He apologized as they encountered some technical difficulties with the yacht and for not being able to get another yacht for them.

    Jerlina insisted that he finds her another yacht and she almost started a fight with that guy but Jeremy interrupted and sent the guy away.

    "I''m sorry," Jerlina turned to look at Jeremy and the tears in her eyes made one anticipate whether it would fall down or not.

    She looked pitiful and all Jeremy could do was smile.

    How cute...

    "I wanted to bring you on a date. It''s my fault for not preparing for it beforehand..." She felt bad for thinking of this at thest moment.

    She wanted to cheer him up and at the same time wanted to go on her dream date with him - Joel, the guy who loves her for who she is.

    Ever since she saw Benny''s eyes, she got reminded of Gerard and the baby she lost. It gave a sinking feeling to her heart.

    She wanted to get over that feeling. She thought she got over Gerard but the moment she saw green eyes, she got reminded of him. She didn''t know if it was because of the baby she lost or she still hasn''t moved on from Gerard.

    Thinking of Jeremy''s love, she felt like she was cheating.

    That is also another reason she wanted a change of ce.

    But when she was kissed by Jeremy, she didn''t feel anything wrong with it. And she wondered if she has moved on.

    She didn''t want to think about it all and wanted to have a good time with the man who was sulking.

    Her heart started to flutter when she saw the happiness in Jeremy''s face when she said she''d be taking him on a date.

    She was eagerly waiting and wanting to make him happier,

    But nothing seems-

    "Nothing goes our way today, huh?" Jeremy hugged her and rubbed her back.

    In the morning they were prepared for a regr day, but they were interrupted by a tiger and it made him feel sad. And now, she is sad.

    But he has a way to end the day on a high note.

    "Do you want to have dinner on a yacht?" He asked cing a kiss on her pouting lips.

    "I wanted to bring you on a date... I''ve never brought a guy on a date before... And..."

    It was then she suddenly remembered.

    "Joel, will you be okay on a yacht?"

    She held his hand.

    "Hmm," he shrugged.

    Only after she asked did he remember about his phobia and past trauma.

    He''s never been on a yacht before, so he wouldn''t know.

    But looking at those pretty amber eyes that had all the concern in the world for him, he knew he''d get by.

    With her near me, I can do anything! And even if I am in danger, she''d rush to save me.

    That''s what he thought.

    He is not someone who leaves his safety and his burdens with others. He liked to carry his responsibilities.

    Buttely, he has found his character changing. And he didn''t think it was something to be concerned about.

    "If you can''t handle it, tell me, alright? We can leave immediately." She said holding his arm.

    As much as she wanted her dream date to happen, it cannot happen over the suffering of the man she''s with.

    He saw her eyes glistening with love under the streetmp. He hugged her close.

    I''d die for those eyes alone!

    "Mikhail!"

    He dialed the guy who''d have ess to yachts in this city.

    Jerlina was a little sad to have Jeremy arrange for the date when she wanted to. Plus they are asking her client. But in the end...

    I am going on a date! With... Joel!

    She thought they''d get some rich guy''s private yacht, but she was surprised when Mikhail weed them.

    "My yacht is here, so I thought..."

    He smiled brightly and hugged both of them before bringing them to his yacht.

    There... Jerlina was in for a surprise.

 Chapter 182 - Double Date

    <h4>Chapter 182 - Double Date</h4>

    "Hello, I am Rose McCarthy"

    Jerlina was stunned to see the woman who looked like she jumped from a Jane Austen book.

    She was not dressed in an old-fashioned way and she didn''t talk that way either, but she gave that feel.

    She smelled like flowers, had a graceful smile, had an erect posture, and looked feminine in an elegant way.

    Wow! Jerlina thought.

    I''d marry her if I were a man... Or... If I like women... Do I..? Like women..?

    Jerlina didn''t think that after living in this world for 27 long years, meeting Rose would make her question her sexuality.

    Here I thought Scarlett would be the prettiest woman I''d ever meet, but Rosees closer...

    If Scarlett is the sexy kind of beautiful, Rose is the graceful kind of beautiful.

    In her presence, she felt like she''s in a mystical fairnd.

    Man... Mikhail must be lucky.

    "Hello, I am Jerlina Hopkins," she smiled and shook her hand.

    Man, her hands are so soft... I couldn''t even feel them.

    Jerlina felt a little ashamed of her not-so-soft hands. She had worked in a lot of ces back then and her hands showed it.

    Should I do treatments to soften my hands?

    She felt that big hand on the small of her back and it snapped her out of her thoughts.

    Wait... If Rose has this effect on me - a woman, how would Joel look at her?

    She was a little scared to look at Jeremy.

    What if he was ogling her? I can''t see that!

    But... Can I even me him if he takes a second nce or a third at her..? Even I can''t take my eyes off of her!

    She decided not to look at Jeremy''s reaction but then her eyes had a mind of their own and they looked at her.

    Looking at himes easy for her.

    And seeing his reaction... She was offended.

    She was offended for Rose.

    That guy... The guy she thought who oozes out testosterone looked at Rose like she was...

    Bobby or Charlie.

    WHAT? HOW? WHY?

    How can he look at this feminine woman like he looks at Bobby? Come to think of it, he looks at Scar the same way too.

    Scar''s sexy!

    Pearls cast before swine came to her mind.

    What a rude guy!

    She frowned at him.

    Jeremy realized his wife was looking at him and turned to look at her. He was watching her till then and it seemed like she was ogling Mikhail''s girlfriend. But he must be wrong. His little woman doesn''t like women that way.

    Aww... What''s with the frown on her face? What made my darling''s mood bad?

    Jerlina saw Jeremy turning to look at her and the moment his eyes met with hers, she saw his face softening. The corners of his lips lifted and his pretty blue eyes turned gentle.

    Only then Jerlina realized...

    Why was I even mad at him? I should be thankful and delighted that he only finds me attractive.

    Why do I turn stupid?

    With a smile, she hooked his arm with his.

    "Double date! Yay!" Mikhail was excited.

    She was the one who wanted to get on a yacht, but she was scared to even get on the yacht. Jeremy practically carried her inside and as the boat moved she felt a little sick. But it was not too bad to handle.

    Jeremy was busy looking after her and he didn''t even think about his past trauma.

    They had a chef in the galley (kitchen) and they were served a three-course seafood dinner.

    "You''re not calling him ''daddy'' anymore?" Mikhail asked Jerlina and her face turned red.

    "No! That day I was sedated and I..." She scratched her ear and Jeremy ended upughing.

    Jerlina pinched his thigh. At least, she tried hard but failed. With his muscr thighs and the jeans, she had no chance.

    But even then that guy screamed like a girl making her feel ashamed.

    Seriously, can''t he give me face?

    Rose was also casual with them and Jeremy and Mikhail acted close as ever. Jerlina didn''t feel left out in their conversation as they included her too.

    But Jerlina felt stared at by Rose at certain times. She thought she might be overreacting but she knew she wasn''t when she saw Rose sneaking a picture of her.

    Okay... Is this weird? It is weird, right?

    She looked at Jeremy and he seemed to have noticed it too and so did Mikhail.

    Rose realized everyone had noticed it and apologized and asked for a selfie. Although Jerlina was a little weirded out, she agreed to the picture. She was d when Jeremy photobombed the picture so casually.

    But still, she liked Rose.

    "She''s of the Erling family," Jeremy whispered in her ears as they were standing on the deck after dinner.

    The night breeze was strong and chilly. Jeremy stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her and she started warming up.

    The stars were bright as the sky was clear. Wherever they looked, it was dark and it gave an eerie feeling.

    But in each other''s arms, they foundfort.

    "Erling?" Jerlina raised her eyebrows. "Is it the Erling I am thinking? Jonathan Erling?" She turned and looked at him.

    Jeremy nodded and Jerlina shivered.

    "Are you cold? Should we get in?" Jeremy asked. He could feel her shiver.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head.

    She was not cold, she was terrified.

    Jeremy noticed her face getting pale and he picked her up and sat hugging her on a deck chair. He wondered why Erling makes her feel terrified.

    "What is it?" Jeremy asked cing her between his legs and he wrapped his arms around her petite frame.

    "Didn''t he descend from d the Impaler and I heard he drinks the blood of virgins to survive? People who know him say that he likes young women and he eats human brains for breakfast; like live brains... Will I be a target?"

    "Where did you learn that?" Jeremy asked.

    Apart from the fact that Jonathan is a descendant of d the Impaler, everything else screamed conspiracy theories.

    "From videos...and certain blogs... Joel, did Rose take my picture to make me the target of Jonathan Erling?" Jerlina truly was terrified.

    She knew rich people won''t face thew and they all have weird hobbies. They can do what they want. But she didn''t want to get involved.

    Jeremy wanted tough at her. She seems to have a very terrible opinion about rich people that she believes conspiracy theories.

    What should I do with that?

    "What are you scared about?" He bit her ears. "You''re not a virgin for almost a decade... Wasn''t I who-"

    "Joel!" Jerlina pinched his hand. She then ced his hand on her cheek and startedughing.

    I''m stupid!

    "Oh, is it because of this?"? His hands slipped inside her top. "Because you look young?"

    His hand tried to slip inside her bra.

    -----

    "Let''s invite Jeremy and Jerlina to the Prim?var? Party in the Erling Estate this year, Mikey," Rose said stirring the cocktail.

    "That''s not suspicious at all," Mikhail hugged her from the back.

 Chapter 183 - Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Trust Me</h4>

    Mikhail noticed Rose''s odd attention to Jerlina. Upon having the first nce at Jerlina, he noticed Rose visibly getting astonished.

    Others might not have noticed it but as someone who knew her well, he noticed it. And then she had to go as far as to sneak a picture.

    Rose is the most sensible woman he knows. For her to lose her rationality and sneaking a picture..?

    Combined with the odd way his grandpa behaves when ites to Jerlina Hopkins and his aversion to the Erling family...

    Could she be connected to the Erling family?

    "Suspicious?" Rose''s voice was sweet as honey. With a slight tilt of her head, she turned to look at him and fixed a bunch of hair hanging on her cheek.

    Mikhail''s heart pounded.

    But heposed himself. If it concerns him, he''d leave Rose to her devices. He wouldn''t mind getting killed by her. But this involves Jeremy''s wife. He can''t let it go.

    "Then tell me why are you inviting Jeremy and his wife to your private family gathering?" He questioned.

    "Well, I invited you too... So..."

    Rose''s eyelids fluttered and her lips curled. She averted her eyes and looked at the floor.

    "What do you know?" Mikhail held her chin and asked in a soft tone.

    "Not much..." She tried to look at Mikhail''s eyes but then she couldn''t and averted her eyes.

    "Rose..." Mikhail''s tone was still soft. He still couldn''t figure out what Rose would be hiding.

    "Alright..." Rose took in a deep breath as if she was gathering courage. "I..." She bit her lips hesitating to speak, but looking at his face, she took in a breath.

    "I identally found out your friend Jeremy''s and his wife''s true identity and that her life is in danger by some unknown people. And now..." She spoke without taking a breath and looked at him.

    Mikhail was stunned. He knew by "identally" she means that she found out from him. He never talked to her about this.

    So... Through his phone, maybe?

    Why was she going through my phone?

    Seeing his disappointed face, Rose''s eyes misted.

    "Mikey... Trust me. I am not going to hurt you. I just came across something and..." She ced her hands on his chest and Mikhail grabbed her wrists.

    He tried to push her back but looking at her tearful eyes he couldn''t find the strength to do so. He let go of her wrists and she hugged him.

    "Mikey, please..." She sniffed burying her face in his chest. "Trust me. You''ve told me Jeremy Fitzgerald is very important to you and I won''t do anything that would harm your friends...please...I am trying to help. Just..."

    Mikhail couldn''t bear to see Rose in distress. His hand naturally went patting her head. He closed his eyes and took in a deep breath sucking in his disappointment.

    He trusted her explicitly although his grandpa warned him against everyone from the Erling family. People in his position- the ones who seem to have it all, are to be wary of their shadow even. Because no one knows if their shadow is even theirs.

    In a blink of an eye, they can lose everything if they are careless. That''s why they have to screen everyone around them.

    That is the reason his grandpa didn''t want someone from the Erling family near him.

    But Rose...

    She was always honest and straightforward. She still is... Right?

    She told me the truth, well, half the truth already.

    Should I trust her?

    "Give me something more...Love," he held her cheek. "If it concerns me, I won''t mind. But Jeremy... He''s... I won''t hurt my grandpa. And if it is anything serious, I''d rather you plunge a knife in my heart before I see my grandpa-"

    "Mikey, please..." Rose covered his lips with her hands. Tears dripped from her eyes.

    "I am trying to help you. But as I am not sure, I can''t say much now..." She looked at him. "There are tiers... We''re family but not everyone loved everybody. And no one can easily meet the Grandsire... We... We''re not important in that family and... I have to meet him before I... Trust me."

    Mikhail saw her eyes fixed on his and he decided to trust her.

    Yes, he loves her beyond rationality and he might be muddled right now to decide this way, but he wanted to give her a chance.

    If something happens to Jeremy or his wife and hence ending the royal line his grandpa vowed to protect, his grandpa would die without peace. That would be thest thing he wants.

    But still, he decided to trust Rose.

    Not only because he loves her but also because he believed her when she said that she wants to help.

    They need all the help they need right now since what they know is not much.

    "Grandsire? You call your great-grandfather - Grandsire... like a King?" He asked.

    His grandpa is a very kind and casual person. He wouldn''t even mind if he asks him to die.

    Aren''t grandparents supposed to love their grandchildren unconditionally?

    "Yes," Rose let out a dryugh. "He''s...not your regr grandparent. His money and connections... He mostly doesn''t care about anything. We all got a taste of being connected to him and it is hard to let go of the perks..."

    Mikhail hugged Rose as he sensed the loneliness in her voice.

    Just you wait, love. Once youe to my home, you''d be the most important person and you''d be showered with the love and affection you deserve.

    -----

    Jerlina stopped Jeremy''s hand from reaching further North. He seemed to be very interested in her boobs.

    His lips started to nibble on the nook of her neck and as she was resting on his chest, she could feel his heartbeat racing.

    She didn''t have to go to sses to know what he wants.

    But they are in someone else''s yacht and also currently on the deck. What if someone else is watching them from a distance or something? She knew Mikhail has his bodyguards but in the boat, she didn''t see any of them.

    So where are they?

    She is not that adventurous.

    "Do you think my hands are rough?" She asked rubbing his cheek and Jeremyughed.

    He ced her hand in between his hands and gently rubbed them. His hands were calloused and very rough making her feel stupid.

    I should not talk about skincare and cosmetics with this guy.

    "Your hands are very soft and..." He ced her hand on his lips and kissed them. He then let go of her hands and his arms wrapped her closer.

    "I bet they are much softer..." His hand trailed over her chest.

    His movement was gentle and slow and his fingers paused at the sensitive nubs, making her let out a short moan.

    "Joel..." She whispered and held his hand.

    "Hmm..." His maic voice vibrated in her ear as he cupped her breasts.

    "Show me what color they are..." He hissed in her ear.

    Jerlina sucked in a breath.

    What is what color?

 Chapter 184 - Joyful Days

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Joyful Days</h4>

    "What?" She whispered.

    She was entirely covered by him and by now, his fingers have started to dance over her sensitive peaks making her brain muddled.

    As if that wasn''t enough, he started to kiss and nibble on her earlobe making her lose herself.

    "Do you remember, Jerlina?" He whispered. "That day, by the rock, we were in this position...and..."

    Jerlina didn''t remember much from that day except that she instigated it and she was the one who ended up enduring pain.

    Well, they were standing and he was standing behind her. That exins why she didn''t remember his face much.

    "...someone was not interested in forey and jumped right into my c*ck and..."

    "Oh, shut up..." She was shy as he started talking about that time. She lifted her head and bit his lips.

    He wasn''t lying though... He''s big and it was her first time and without enough forey and lube, it contributed to her pain.

    Jeremy grunted in pain as she bit him. But that pain gave an odd pleasure. Her saliva dried in the breeze leaving a chill sensation and the contradictory warmth from the petite figure in his embrace, made him think a lot of thoughts. "I don''t think you were enough-"

    Jerlina didn''t want to hear more from him. She turned and wrapped her arm around his neck and lifted herself. His hands now ended up on her waist.

    She bit his cheek.

    "You little..." She felt him clenching his jaws. Holding the back of her head as his fingers went through a thick bunch of her hair, his lips crashed on hers.

    Their kiss intensified. She was sitting on his thigh as her right arm wrapped around his neck. His left hand was holding her hair while his right hand started to unbutton her shirt.

    Only when she felt the chill on her chest did she realize what he''s been doing.

    Her bra was fastened but her boobs were out. His fingers started ying with her erect buds making her toes curl and his kisses started to trail down her neck.

    "Joel..." She held the back of his head.

    "Your voice is sexy. You calling my name is very erotic... If you think you calling my name would make me stop, think again," he kissed her once more as his rough hands gently kneaded her sensitive peaks.

    "Champagne, anyone?" The cheery voice of Mikhail heard behind Jeremy interrupted the both of them.

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat and she was too petrified to move.

    It''s finished!

    Jeremy immediately pulled her between his legs and covered her in his chest. Jerlina gathered herself and started to fix her clothes.

    All her life, she was never in such a situation and it made her heart race.

    "Can''t you knock? Geez!" Jeremy''s tone was irritated and Jerlina wondered how Jeremy could speak in this tone when it is Mikhail''s yacht.

    But Mikhail''s chuckle next made her think that maybe she was wrong.

    "Oops! Sorry," he apologized first. "But maybe you should have gotten a room!"

    "Get lost!" Jeremy chuckled and fixed Jerlina''s hair.

    They stood up after fixing her clothes and Jeremy''s hand reached for her button once more, making her jump in fright.

    "You''ve buttoned it wrong," Jeremy said with a smirk.

    "Wait..." Jerlina pouted and fixed her buttons once more.

    They chatted with Mikhail and Rise for some more time and they returned home.

    On their way back, Jerlina couldn''t stop her praises for Rose. Jeremy although was happy seeing Jerlina in high spirits, couldn''t help shake off this odd feeling in his heart.

    Somehow that odd feeling made him scared that he might lose her.

    -----

    Gerard leaned on his chair in his study, pressing an ice pack on his chest. His fractures are almost healed and he felt a lot better from how he felt some weeks before.

    In front of him, on the table, was a small box. A little box from Tiffany''s.

    He has had this box for how long now..? Probably four months?

    After meeting Emma again, he decided to propose to Jerlina knowing he cannot lose her.

    He knew she always wanted a date in the sea. So he was preparing to propose to her after a romantic candle-lit dinner on a yacht.

    But he never had the chance.

    All because of Emma!

    His chest hurt as his breathing got heavier and he took deep breaths to calm himself. He needs to get healed sooner.

    He has a mission.

    Emma today showed him a video. He thought it might be photoshopped.

    His Jerlina was sitting beside a tiger - yes, a living, breathing, tiger and was shouting at someone. Apparently, he is a gang lord.

    What kind of trickery is this?

    His Jerlina is someone who won''t speak one harsh word and raises her voice at no one.

    How could she act this way? It''s so... Ugly!

    She is ugly when she raises her voice.

    How can she turn ugly?

    I have to rescue her!

    As he was in his deep thoughts, he received a call from one of his friends.

    He hasn''t spoken with him for more than a year. They chatted casually for some time and his friend was under the impression that he had married Jerlina. He didn''t want to correct him.

    Can''t I be Jerlina''s husband at least in one person''s mind?

    But then that friend threw a grenade in his little happiness.

    "I saw your wife with another man at the pier... And they went yachting with Mikhail Volkonsky. It didn''t look like a business meeting and I just wanted to let you know..."

    Gerard didn''t hear more. He couldn''t hear more as his ears felt stuffed.

    Did she go on a date with that thug?

    How can she? Can''t she see he is ruining her life?

    He made some phone calls.

    -----

    A couple of days passed. Jerlina and Jeremy spent their days as usual -ughing, chatting, and making out.

    They decorated the Christmas tree in their home even before December. Since Jerlina lived in the city, she couldn''t get pine trees for decorating. Gerard wasn''t that interested in Christmas decorations and so Jerlina decorated a small Christmas tree in their home.

    But she missed real Christmas trees - the ones she used to have when her dad was alive. They always celebrated Christmas in their house.

    After many years, Jerlina got the chance to decorate an actual Christmas tree and she was delighted beyond expression.

    The exteriors of the house and the front yard were all decorated by Jeremy''s people. She thought the dogs would create a fuss, but they all behaved well.

    Jeremy had a lot of ornaments and joined her in decorating the tree. He wanted her to put the tree topper, but Jerlina asked Jeremy as the head of the household to do it.

    Jeremy ced the star on top of the tree and Jerlina switched on the lights.

    There was onlyughter and fun as they did everything together.

    Wrapping his arm around her shoulder, Jeremy looked at the perfect tree in his home.

    Maybe next year, we can have our child put the tree topper.

 Chapter 185 - Proud And Happy To Have Her

    <h4>Chapter 185 - Proud And Happy To Have Her</h4>

    "Coffee or tea?" Jerlina asked Wyatt now sitting on the front porch of their home.

    He was alert and was looking around.

    The dogs were kept in the backyard and Duke and Earl stayed at both sides of Jeremy.

    Jeremy decided to meet in a neutral ce, but Wyatt preferred to keep their meeting a secret, and in the end, he sneaked to their home for a meeting.

    Jeremy was very skeptical of Wyatt''s intentions.

    Seeing Jerlina treating that guy as a guest, Jeremy rolled his eyes at her.

    "Coffee?" Jerlina smiled at him.

    This guy can get petty at times.

    Well, he is not petty but being careful after how Wyatt spoke ambiguously about her during theirst meeting.

    But she was pleased Jeremy didn''t mind her attending the meeting.

    She asked if she can join the meeting because she wanted to bring up certain things, and it seemed like Wyatt wanted her in the meeting too.

    She thought Jeremy won''t allow her to join, but he agreed after thinking deeply for five whole seconds.

    Since Jeremy agreed, Bobby was the happiest. Apparently, private meetings among the gang lords are not umon but this is the first time two gang lords are meeting when there is no apparent war.

    Bobby was pretty happy this time Jeremy won''t be alone and told her ways to get help in case something goes awry.

    It seems like he didn''t like for her to serve Wyatt. But she does this for a purpose. As a secretary, she has learned that when you make the other partyfortable enough, you can pretty much make the deal gorgely in favor of you.

    "Tea," Jeremy said folding the sleeves of his usual id shirt. It was grey this time and even then the blue of his eyes was piercing.

    "Coffee," Wyatt fixed his cuff. "Make it Irish."

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded with a smile and went inside the house.

    Earl followed her in while Duke stayed by Jeremy''s side.

    Jerlina prepared everything and rolled it out in a hostess trolley they had for some reason in their home.

    Jeremy raised his brows seeing the full English tea set in front of him. He thought she''d bring a mug with the teabag soaking in. He didn''t expect a full tea set.

    There were snacks and desserts. And it seemed like Wyatt had a different set of snacks.

    Well...

    Jerlina passed the Irish Coffee to Wyatt and sat beside Jeremy and poured tea for him. The way she poured the tea was so elegant and he watched her without blinking his eyes.

    Whenever he thinks that he knows everything about her, she''d throw a curveball making him surprised.

    Isn''t she amazing?

    "This is perfect," Jeremy couldn''t keep his praises in his heart and spoke openly, forgetting Wyatt''s presence as he took a sip of the tea.

    "David Millman liked to have tea and I learned. I''m pretty decent, aren''t I?" She smiled pouring a cup for herself.

    "You''re amazing!" Jeremy smiled.

    "Hmm... So where did the missus learn to make Irish Coffee?" Wyatt looked impressed too.

    "I used to work in a bar," Jerlina smiled.

    She was not lying. She has worked in a lot of ces and she gained a lot of experience and knowledge from those jobs.

    "Mmm," Wyatt nodded taking in another sip.

    And in some minutes, what was supposed to be a stifling and tense meeting between two ganglords turned to a casual business meeting.

    "So, as I said... I am nning on leaving everything here and rather than Viper, I''d rather you take care of my territories," Wyatt came to the point.

    Ever since the untimely passing of his wife, he''s been reflecting on everything and he came to this decision.

    "Why the change of heart?" Jeremy asked.

    Wyatt seemed honest but there are a lot of problems in implementing his wish.

    Wyatt looked at Jeremy and took in a deep breath.

    "A fifteen-year-old in Grover died in a petty fight with one of my guys. His mother came to me, tears in her eyes, and asked me one thing..." Wyatt cleared his throat.

    "''Will you let this happen to one of your sons? Will you give a weapon in your teen son''s hand and ask him to fight for you? Will you even let them hold a weapon ever? You won''t! Why should our sons suffer for your cause?'' She asked...And... No... I wouldn''t want my sons to take after me... "

    Wyatt ced the Irish Coffee Mug on the coaster.

    "I wanted to just leave but the meeting with Viper made me think... I can''t abandon those who were with me till now... At that time, Shaun... Your missus lending a helping hand to Shaun made me think of a n," Wyatt looked at Jeremy.

    "People like us..." Jeremy cleared his throat. "We can''t just leave... We have no out."

    Jerlina almost dropped her cup.

    People like us... People like Joel...

    She knew what it meant. Isn''t that an age-old wisdom..?

    Live by the sword, die by the sword.

    She ced the cup on the saucer and looked at Jeremy. He turned and his eyes met with hers.

    His eyes were filled with a lot of emotions. A little bit of sadness, some guilt, some hope, and a lot of expectation.

    She now understood him better. Till now she''s seen him as a lot of things. He''s kind, strong, rich, and is vulnerable at times. She was scared of him, admired him, and liked him.

    And this is another part of him - the dangers surrounding him.

    He has helped a lot of people and unfortunately, he took a weapon in his hand to achieve what he has. And once you take a weapon, you cannot put it down.

    So, if she''s epting him, she has to be prepared to ept that aspect of him and face dangers with him.

    It is not going to be easy, but...

    Jerlina smiled at him. Her heart didn''t feel troubled about that part of him. Even her life is in danger for unknown reasons.

    So how can she deny his love for this reason?

    Jeremy''s heart filled with relief seeing her smiling from her heart. This is something he always wanted to talk to her about. This is also one of the reasons he wanted to let her go back then.

    But seeing her, sitting by his side, with no fear, having peaceful conversations with a guy he never could bear the sight of...

    Never once has his meetings with Wyatt went this smooth. This time Wyatt has already decided to be peaceful, but Jerlina has contributed to his decision.

    Is she suitable for me? Yes, very much.

    How can I not love her?

    "I wanted to hand it over to you, but after that incident that day... I knew my n won''t work. So, I have a revised n and for that, I need the help of the missus." Wyatt spoke in a pleading tone.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he had a proud smile as he shrugged.

    If she''s asked help, it should be her decision.

    He''s not going to interfere.

 Chapter 186 - Ten Years Late

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Ten Years Late</h4>

    "So, how can I help?" Jerlina asked and Jeremy sat crossing his legs.

    Wyatt''s face got a lot brighter as Jerlina was willing to listen to him.

    Wyatt told them his n and Jeremy made certain corrections and both of them in the end agreed with the finalized version.

    Jerlina was not that surprised when Jeremy got pretty interested in Wyatt''s proposal once he agreed to pretend he agreed to Viper''s proposal.

    Well, Jerlina''s role in this was not that hard, but it was a pretty important job.

    And so, Wyatt left.

    Everyone who was in hiding came running to them asking for details.

    "He may be trying to spy on us," Bobby said.

    "He may try to act as a double agent," Charlie said.

    Although Jerlina believed Wyatt wanted to turn a new leaf, she couldn''t ignore the concerns of those who knew him better than her.

    After all, if they can''t believe that thergest smuggler of firearms on the west coast wanted out just because his wife died and hearing the words of some mother, they are allowed to.

    Bobby wrapped his arm around her neck and ruffled her hair.

    Wyatt asked her to talk to his wife''s parents to take care of his sons until he settles everything here. Apparently, his wife was from a middle-ss family from the South. They didn''t approve of their marriage because he''s a thug. She left her home for good and eloped with him.

    Although she was happy with him, Wyatt told Jerlina that his wife missed her family. She wanted to visit them onest time to introduce them to their grandsons before her illness takes her away, but she didn''t get a chance.

    Wyatt wanted Jerlina to be the mediator since he was sure his inws won''t interact with anyone who looks thuggish with tattoos (his words). Plus he believed Jerlina has what it takes to convince his inws.

    So now Jerlina has an important duty to help in the reconciliation of Wyatt''s inws with him and help Benny and his brothers meet their grandparents.

    And in return, Wyatt agreed to support with a lot of demands Jeremy made. She also asked for one.

    Apparently, the clinic is allowed to function under the agreement that only Jeremy''s mom can be the doctor there. No other doctor''s safety is guaranteed and hence no one agrees to work there.

    Since Jerlina wanted to hire more doctors to reduce the workload of Dr. Kruger, she asked for Wyatt''s help in changing that agreement.

    That clinic is useful for a lot of people after all!

    Wyatt agreed to her request and promised he''d do whatever he can to take care of her request.

    "Chippy! This is the first time no weapon was fired in one of these meetings! Our team won after twenty-two years, our Jerry is happy... Chippy! You''re our lucky charm..." He screamed in her ear and Jerlina pushed him away.

    But Bobby kept on ruffling her hair making Jerlina angrier. She tried to get away from him, but he caught her pretty easily and kept on messing her hair.

    Charlie looked at those two ying with each other and Jeremy wasughing looking at them. He heard Bobby used to have a sister she loved so much and she died young.

    Bobby told him that Jerlina reminded him of his sister and it seems like he was not lying.

    Lucky charm?

    He could see why Bobby has high opinions about her. The more he gets to know her, the more he started to respect her.

    That squirrel is not bad...

    -----

    On the bed, Jerlina yed with Jeremy''s hair as he lied on her chest. She prepared dinner that night and she returned to her room to fold herundry.

    As she lied on the bed, he came inside her room and just lied on her chest and is still the whole time.

    He even kept his hands still without trying to do something and it made her wonder.

    Has he fallen asleep?

    Jerlina wondered.

    "Joel," she called him softly.

    "Hmm..." He nuzzled in her chest.

    He seemed to be acting childish.

    Jerlina with a smile caressed his hair, and he lied still.

    He was in deep thoughts about everything happening and her fingers running through his hair was pleasant. And her rhythmic heartbeat was soothing.

    "Joel..." She had something to say to him.

    "Hmm..."

    "I trust that you''d protect me, but be more careful, okay?" She spoke in a soft voice.

    Ever since their talk with Wyatt, this fear was in her heart.

    What if something bad happens to him?

    He raised his head and looked at her. Her face was filled with concern and he climbed on top of her.

    "Are you worried about me?" He asked.

    His messy hair fell on his forehead making him look charming. His glistening eyes made her heart skip a beat.

    "Yes," she told the truth. "I have the right to worry for you, right?" She held his cheek with her hand.

    "Yes," he kissed her palm and started to y with the little hair on her forehead.

    Jerlina took in a breath as she enjoyed the sensations given by his touches. She used to be scared and disgusted by his touches, then she used to feel nothing about them, but these days, his touches are giving her a different kind of sensation that she is oddly familiar with.

    It made her think, but she didn''t hate those sensations.

    "How about this?" He kissed her forehead. "I am always careful, but for you, I''ll be extra careful from now on..."

    "Thank you," she lifted her head and kissed the tip of his nose.

    "Have you started to fall for me, Jerlina?" He ran his thumb over her cheek. His heart started to pound.

    Jerlina let out a breath. "Love?"

    His coarse finger on her cheek oddly warmed her heart.

    She held his hand.

    "When I am with you... I feel stronger when everything around me is tough; I feel weaker when I need rest - I feel rxed. I don''t feel like I have to do something for one reason or another... All my life, I had to do certain things...I had to wake up early, I had to go to work, I had to behave a certain way, I had to pay for this and that... But now, with you near me, I don''t feel urged to do anything... I''ve never felt this rxed before in my life. I feel different. I like being with you... "

    Unknowingly tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes and Jeremy with a smile wiped them.

    "But I''m not sure if it is love... What is love anyway? And..." She pressed her lips deliberately if she should speak her mind, seeing his glee.

    She decided to be honest in the end.

    "Don''t you think it is rushed? My feelings? Can you even trust them?" She questioned him.

    She thought he''d be offended, but he smiled.

    "Rushed? Honey, for me it is ten yearste," he bent and kissed her lips.

    This is enough, my love. I can see you''re falling for me.

 Chapter 187 - Cant Live Without You

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Can''t Live Without You</h4>

    "What else?" Jeremy asked lying beside Jerlina. He just wanted to hear her voice more.

    Her lips were all red thanks to the kisses. Her eyes were watery and it added to her allure.

    His heart was filled with glee. All he has to do now is to make her ept that she''s in love with him.

    But there is no hurry for that.

    "What else..?" Jerlina smiled coyly. His eyes were so pretty and she grazed his cheek with the back of her hand.

    His facial hair felt so soft on her hand and it made her drowsy.

    "Joel..." She poked his cheek.

    "Hmm..." He smiled biting her index finger. He could see she''s tired.

    She works a lot and it is not surprising if she gets tired. And if she feels rxed around him, isn''t that good for her? Him too?

    He wouldn''t mind if she rests all day long, but she likes to work. So all he could do is to help her to do what she wants with little effort as possible.

    And if she does what she likes, she won''t feel much stressed, right?

    Isn''t that what she meant? She doesn''t have to do something but she is willingly doing it. And that contributes to her happiness.

    Well, you can do what you want all the time, love. I''ll be right by your side if you need help.

    "I am doing things that I thought were impossible for me, thanks to you... And you gave me a lot of friends and rtives who love me for who I am. I don''t want to lose anything I have now," Her eyes closed, "And I don''t think I want to live without you."

    "Yeah?" He chuckled and hugged her close.

    She says she doesn''t want to live without me. Isn''t that love?

    Maybe the word Love has lost its meaning for her... That doesn''t mean she can''t love.

    He gently caressed her hair.

    "Did mom say something to you? Is she sick or something?" He asked.

    He didn''t know why Jerlina is pushing on hiring more doctors for the clinic.

    She said she talked with his mom on Thanksgiving and that she got some juicy details about him, but she didn''t say anything else.

    And he was told that his mom seemed depressed after she met with that journalist.

    "Her BP got hightely and she started medication for that," Jerlina opened her eyes. Seeing his concerned face she patted his arm. "It''s unavoidable once you reach a certain age. She still wants to work since a lot of people depend on her and all we can do is reduce her workload," she added.

    "Is that it?" Jeremy lied on his back and stared at the ceiling.

    He never considered his mom''s age. His mom never let anything slow her down as far as he knew. Guess, age always gets you in the end.

    "I thought that journalist may have contributed to her bad mood these days..."

    Jerlina turned to look at him. She didn''t know if she can share what the doctor spoke about her past with Jeremy.

    Maybe, it is not my ce to tell.

    She patted his chest softly, "Amanda needs to be handled though... She is no good."

    "Hmm..." Jeremy hummed.

    He could understand Jerlina is not telling him everything. She is not refusing his allegation that the journalist contributed to his mom''s bad mood.

    So mom talks to Jerlina openly after refusing to talk to me?

    Somewhere in his heart, something didn''t feel right.

    "Why are you pouting?" Jerlina grabbed his lips with her fingers.

    "You''ve gotten pretty close with mom, huh?" He asked grabbing her wrist.

    Her fingers on his lips are not good.

    By the way, is her period over?

    He turned to look at her.

    "Yeah," Jerlina grinned ear to ear. "We are besties now."

    Jeremy chuckled seeing that smile on her face. He almost got jealous of this little woman.

    So what if his mom speaks of some things to her? Doesn''t that mean she''s finding Jerlina trustworthy?

    Shouldn''t I be happy that my mom likes my wife?

    "Sleep," he blew on her face.

    It is wondrous to see her eyes close whenever he blows on her face. She''s like a baby.

    As expected, she slept sooner. Watching her, he fell asleep too.

    -----

    Jerlina saw the notification on her phone. It was from her bank. Apparently, her ount has been credited with the money.

    This is normal because she works and she receives payment through her bank... For the work she does, she has to be paid.

    Right?

    It''s normal!

    But...

    Why the eff did I receive almost a million dors from Fitzgerald Lumber Corp?

    Is this a mistake?

    Didn''t Joel say he''d pay me half? That''s $30,000!

    Jerlina thought she was muddled and even checked in her phone''s calctor.

    Half of $60,000 is... $30,000!

    This is a mistake!

    She dialed the finance department. She was greeted with a cheery voice that turned cold upon the mention of her name.

    Ugh, Ashley!

    She patiently queried her doubt.

    "You don''t have to ask us when you can directly ask the boss. Are you rubbing it on our face?"

    *Beep*

    The call ended and Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    You don''t have to go to the CEO for every simple thing! Isn''t that why he employed you lot?

    Ah, screw this!

    She walked inside Jeremy''s office without even knocking.

    "What is this?" She pointed at the notification on her phone screen.

    "Whoa, congrats Ms. Secretary! You got your first paycheck!" He got up and gave her a tight hug and a kiss on the lips.

    "The cognitive dissonance!" Jerlina mumbled.

    He calls me Ms. Secretary and kisses me on the lips.

    Sigh!

    "The amount, Joel... The amount..." She pointed at the six-digit number.

    "Is it less?"

    He kind of got where his thrifty wife is going, but asked anyway. She looked so animated and he wanted to tease her.

    "You said half! Half! It''s not half!" She spoke controlling her anger. Her face was red.

    "It is half! Half of the profit!" He shrugged and sat on his seat.

    As expected, she stood frozen. And then her lips twitched and then her entire face.

    How adorable!

    "Is this what you meant by half?" Jerlina pressed her lips. "My taxes would be more than my previous sry! What were you thinking?" She held her head.

    Look at my cute wife... Worrying about her taxes already.

    "Jerlina, Honeybuns..." He stood up and held her shoulder. She was in deep thoughts.

    "Prepare your heart to pay hundreds of thousands, even millions in taxes. Once yourpany picks up, you''ll have to."

    Jerlina blinked her eyes as it set in.

    I''m going to be a millionaire!

    "Imma settle in the Bahamas or the Cayman Inds... I''m not gonna pay taxes!..." She started to mumble and Jeremy hugged her with a smile.

    "The campaign fundraiser is tonight. Let''s go home sooner, alright?" He wrapped his arm around her shoulder.

    -----

    Fixing his suit, Gerard took a look at the mirror.

    "Here Ie, Jer... I''ll knock some sense back to you."

 Chapter 188 - No Backpedaling

    <h4>Chapter 188 - No Backpedaling</h4>

    "Here''s your wife, Jerry!"

    Scarlett presented Jerlina with a curtsy.

    Jeremy smiled looking at Jerlina wearing a ck knee-length cocktail dress and she looked different than usual as she was showing more skin than usual.

    He didn''t care much although that red lipstick made her look alluring. More than appearing vulgar or tacky, she looked mature.

    She lookedfortable and he thought it was a step up from her usual modest outfits.

    "Isn''t my wife the prettiest, Scar?" Jeremy said with a whistle.

    "You''re more handsome though," Jerlina said.

    He looks ruggedly handsome when he is in his casual attire and he turns to a hot kind of handsome when he wears a suit.

    His hair, eyes, lips... Yummy!

    "You two look so good together!" Scarlett got excited and dragged them under the Christmas tree for pictures.

    As they were posing, Jeremy suddenly bent and kissed her on the lips. Jerlina was a bit stunned by his sudden act and she was opening her eyes wide.

    Scarlett was not pleased with that picture and tried to delete it. Jerlina was not pleased with that picture too since she looked silly.

    But Jeremy was oddly very pleased with that picture and saved it on his phone.

    "I''m going to have this picture framed," he mumbled.

    Jerlina could only imagine his interest in that picture as to mock her in the future.

    Scarlett looked at those two walking to their car battering with each other and smiled.

    Finally! Both of them are good for each other.

    Jeremy was in deep thoughts.

    "Emma called..." He started speaking after deliberating for a while.

    Emma acted as if everything was normal between them. There were no apologies, no regretting about her lies, noing clean... She just acted as usual.

    But all he could remember was that face filled with hate and rage.

    "Oh?" Jerlina looked at him.

    He never brought up Emma for days. She didn''t know what he was thinking because he didn''t open up to her about it. She wondered what Emma wants from Jeremy now.

    "She''d be in the fundraiser too... Possibly with her husband," he said.

    Emma called him when he was getting ready and he forgot about it the moment he saw the bright and cheery Jerlina. But as they got closer to the venue, he got a bit stressed.

    How would she react to seeing Gerard?

    He does not doubt her. He wouldn''t even entertain the idea that she might leave him and sneak away with Gerard.

    She is not such a person.

    He could see she''s over him. Ever since that day when he pped her. he knew she is over him.

    But whenever he sees her staring aimlessly, or sitting by the nter, he''d feel a little prick in his heart.

    Even now, she is bowing her head, staring at her hands. What is she thinking?

    Jerlina was a bit blindsided by the news. She wasn''t feeling veryfortable meeting Emma and Gerard.

    Emma will try and talk to her and will try and rile her up. Gerard... he''d try to act pitiful and create a scene.

    She didn''t want to return though. She knew Jeremy will bring her back if she is notfortable being there, but she didn''t want to run.

    Whether she likes it or not, they are bound to meet each other since they run in the same circles. She cannot avoid meeting or mingling with them forever.

    She saw the rings on her finger and oddly it gave her the courage.

    I am Joel''s wife! I did no wrong! No one has any right to criticize me! I''ll do what I decided to do. Joel said I can do what I please there.

    I have to try and find a way for the government to get more involved in taking care of the gangs; especially in Grover.

    Wyatt said he''d be the figurehead and slowly transfer the territories to Jeremy. But Jeremy as a single person shouldn''t be spending money to improve the quality of living of everyone. The government officials should do what they are paid to do.

    What is the use in paying taxes if they won''t do anything? Even I pay taxes in six figures! Where does my money go?

    Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    Yes, I can do it! I am Joel''s wife. I will save Joel''s efforts and money!

    Screw Emma and Gerard!

    As she arrived at that conclusion, they''ve already reached the five-star hotel where the fundraiser is arranged.

    They alighted from the car and only then she noticed the dapper-looking man walking beside her, moping around. Even in his despondent state, he had a mysterious thinker vibe making him look much more handsome.

    Ah... I think I am falling for him. Why do I find him more and more attractive each passing day?

    And what is he sulking about? Is this about Gerard?

    "Joel," she held his hand. "You wouldn''t mind me behaving like your wife, right?" she said with a smile.

    Jeremy looked at her smiling face. His heart that was in turmoil like the stormy sea, got better in an instant and his heart got peaceful like he is standing in a garden in a spring morning.

    Wife, she says... this woman!

    "Do you even know how to behave like a gang lord''s wife?" he whispered in her ear.

    "Hmm, I''ll try," she smiled widely seeing his mood getting better. "And..." she wetted her red lips hesitating to speak more.

    But then she shrugged and continued. After getting to know him, it seems like he minds anything she does.

    Why not use that perk she has, right?

    "We won''t be together throughout the party. I will have to smile and pretend to chat with Gerard. Emma will try and find issues with that and probably will say something to you to enrage you. Don''t fall for it," she stood on her tiptoes and pulled his sleeve.

    "I don''t backpedal. And I already told you that I''m giving you a chance. So..."

    "I know," Jeremy chuckled wrapping his arms around her waist.

    This is a cocktail party and everyone will be mingling with everyone and they can''t be together all the time. Although he wasn''t sure how Emma will react, what Jerelina says might happen. Or it won''t.

    And yes, she will have to talk to Gerard.

    But why is she asking me to trust her in such a roundabout way? I already do.

    Holding hands, they walked into the hall. Jerlina saw a lot of people she had me in the past as Millman''s Secretary in the hall. But this is the first time she directly meets the local representatives and senators.

    Jeremy''s hands were on her lower back and most of them greeted them with congrattions. By the contempt with which some looked at her, she could say that they were not pleased that a secretary became the mistress of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp.

    But seeing the way Jeremy treated her, with respect and affection, they had to behave with her.

    "Did you see that?"

    From a dark corner, Emma nudged Gerard.

    "I told you she likes where she is..."

 Chapter 189 - Wife First

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Wife First</h4>

    "Hello, sister-inw!" Jerlina clenched her jaws hearing that familiar voice behind her.

    "Well, who are you?" Jerlina asked with her face stiff as if she didn''t know who Emma is.

    She was just trying to shock Emma a bit and then smile and act as if they were a happy family.

    The wife of a wealthy man standing beside them paused the ss by her lips and stared at them as if she has found juicy gossip.

    Jerlina saw Emma''s face paling and she won''t lie if she said that she was happy seeing Emma''s distressed face. Jeremy stood by Jerlina''s side without saying much. Jerlina could see Gerard standing beside? Emma, but she didn''t even look at him.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath to change this tense situation, but Jeremy pulled her to his side closer.

    Jerlina noticed the current congressman of their districting to greet Jeremy and he pushed Jerlina forward by gently holding her lower back and introduced her to him before the congressman got to talk to him.

    "Jerlina Hopkins -? CEO, the old ball and chains..." he chuckled. Jerlinaughed along. He was so suave and she could see the charm he has when he is working the crowds.

    She didn''t even mind it even if he did it to make Gerard jealous. She wasn''t even thinking of Gerard.

    She couldn''t keep her eyes off of Jeremy.

    "Ah, My better half..." he softly ced his hand on her exposed shoulder and kissed her cheek. "Without her, I don''t amount much," Jeremy said so casually as if he has been saying it his whole life.

    Jerlina shook hands with the congressman and she could see all the women around looking at her with jealousy. Not every man will put their wife first before them.

    And she didn''t know this gesture would make her feel so warm and confident.

    Emma pushed forward and Gerard followed her. Seeing Emma standing close to Jeremy, the congressman looked at her. He knew her because he was reminded by his people that she is a pretty important person for Jeremy Fitzgerald.

    "She''s your rtive, right? Ms. Emma Harrison?"

    "I''m Jerry''s sis-"

    "Ah, yes. She''s my halfsister," Jeremy''s voice was more powerful swallowing Emma''s voice and Jerlina wetted her lips bowing her head.

    "And this is her husband Gerard Cooper," Jeremy continued.

    "Ah, yes... How do you do, Mr. Cooper," the congressman shook Gerard''s hand and they did some small talks. Through her peripheral vision, Jerlina saw Emma staring at Jeremy with her eyes wide. Jerlina pretended she didn''t see anything.

    Of course, Emma is shocked. Jeremy probably never introduced her as his half-sister.

    Well, this got nothing to do with me.

    Jeremy on the other hand did that on purpose. He recently started investigating his Harrison family. Mikhail told him that Jerlina might be in danger from the Harrison family that day, and after he saw the hate in Emma''s eyes, he couldn''t ignore Mikhail''s warning.

    He found a lot. Well, he was not that surprised by what he learned, but he decided to put a distance between him and the Harrison family.

    And then the Senator came to greet Jeremy. The congressman made the introductions and Jerlina could see the Senator wanted some donations too. They talked about the Presidential election fundraising. He was then followed by some other congressman from some other district.

    Jeremy showed himself to be not interested in makingrger donations this year and the congressman was trying hard to get more money from Jeremy. He was shocked that Jeremy isn''t keen on donating to them anymore. But he is here and that means his decision can be changed and so he was speaking in a roundabout way to have a private meeting.

    Even Jerlina found the congressman a little pitiful as Jeremy pretended to not understand his intentions.

    And Jerlina was not that surprised that everyonees to meet Jeremy and not the other way around. She knew the reason. She went through the records to see how much he donates for their campaigns.

    It was a lot! Enough for them to act sycophantic!

    She wondered if the President too will act this way to Jeremy when he asks for donations.

    Probably...

    Wow! Who did I marry?

    Emma gritted her teeth as she was ignored by both Jerlina and Jeremy. But she was d to see Gerard staring at Jerlina angrily. The angrier he gets at Jerlina, the better it will be for her.

    He still isn''t revealing any of his secret connections and her father is pressing her to get some details from him. Theirpany is facing some troubles now that the stupid lumberjack is pulling back his support.

    He doesn''t even use his surname anymore. He started introducing himself as Jeremy Fitzgerald like in the past.

    Well, isn''t this all the b*tch''s fault?

    Jerlina looked around and she noticed Amanda the journalist she hates at the distance, conversing with the Senator''s wife. It seems like the senator''s wife is her aunt and since the senator doesn''t have daughters he considers Amanda as his daughter.

    And Amanda Prescott uses his love for her to get what she wants.

    Isn''t there a reason I hate her? She''s a lot like Emma.

    Jeremy was talking to some other wealthy businessmen of the city and Jerlina gestured to him that she''s going to talk to Amanda. He red in Amanda''s direction and Jerlina noticed the senator''s wife getting flustered and the senator noticed Jeremy ring in the direction of his family.

    It seemed like he kind of got why one of their biggest whales is refusing to donate this year. It seems like his family is the reason.

    Aww... How amazing is my Joel! He already made my job a lot easier.

    Jerlina with a smile walked to the bar. As she expected, the senator''s wife walked to her with a smile. If she doesn''t know what to do without being told to, her husband wouldn''t be a senator.

    She knew usually the people in power only would converse strictly in a business manner with others to avoid any troubles. Any kind of underhanded means will be either handled by their secretaries or their wives.

    What better ce is there for it than a cocktail party?

    And the senator''s wife will nowe to her to speak for her husband and Jerlina will now have to represent her husband. It''s the norm in high societies.

    "Chocte Martini. Shaken, not stirred," Jerlina sat on the barstool and crossed her legs.

    "Mrs. Fitzgerald," Senator Hawley''s wife nodded at her and sat on the stool beside her. Jerlina saw Amanda ring at her from a distance.

    "Oh, just Jerlina, please, Ma''am," Jerlina smiled sweetly.

    She naturally has a childish face ording to Scarlett (cute face is what she said). Apparently, she doesn''t have to try hard to act friendly or cute.

    She trusted Scarlett''s deduction. Maybe that''s why she looks younger than her age.

    They engaged in small talks first but then slowly their conversation turned to the uing elections.

    Well, no surprise there!

 Chapter 190 - New Meaning To Life

    <h4>Chapter 190 - New Meaning To Life</h4>

    Mrs. Hawley started talking about their campaign and how much effort they are putting in for her husband to get elected again. Not once did she mention how much she wants to help the people.

    Not. A. Single. Word.

    Well, if I were just a voter, that''s all I would have heard about! It is my fault for being the donor, am I right?

    Jerlina took a sip of the cocktail. She could now understand the exasperation Jeremy had when he talked about the politicians.

    Should I ask Joel to start a foundation like other rich people? He can save taxes and he can actually help the people.

    Or maybe he can be a politician...

    President Fitzgerald has a nice ring to it, right?

    President Fitzgerald?

    Ah... like in that show "Scandal".

    What if therees an Olivia Pope?

    Eek! No way! I cannot be Mellie Grant!

    Wait his name was not... he was President Grant in that show, right? His first name was Fitzgerald.

    Whatever...

    Joel cannot be President.

    "... we have to cover more towns and at the end of the campaign everything will be so hectic. Our kids..." Mrs. Hawley continued.

    Jerlina noticed Amanda walking towards them. She had a hateful look trained on her making Jerlina wonder how she offended her. She has never crossed paths with her. They had lived a very separate life.

    Is she trying to attack Joel because of me?

    "Ah, right," Jerlina smiled sweetly at Mrs. Hawley. "Campaigns are hard. The polls might favor you till thest moment. But anything can happen at thest moment... like a riot... then people''s opinions will change overnight," Jerlina''s eyes turned serious and her smile didn''t reach her eyes anymore.

    Jerlina saw the corners of Mrs. Hawley''s lips twitching as trying to hold her smile.

    Jerlina mentioned the word "riot", purposefully. Ten years ago, there were heavy tensions and riots here and there in their county. Their county had a majority voting for another party, but those riots changed people''s minds and... Senator Hawley was elected.

    Jerlina knew about those tensions since she was in Peyton but somehow no gang war started even after she left.

    Recently during her meeting with Wyatt, he slipped out a fact that he''d cause riots for a fee. Jerlina was surprised to know that gangs would cause political riots too.

    If those riots during that time were "arranged", and if it gets revealed, Senator Hawley will have to say goodbye to his political career.

    Jerlina had no proof, but judging by Senator Hawley''s reaction, she knew there must be something.

    Scums! People died in those riots!

    She brought this up to force the Senator to take care of his constituency. He has to do at least a sitting in that seat he earned with a lot of effort, right?

    It was more of a coercion method she decided to use.

    "Are you threatening to cause riots to stop my uncle from getting elected, Ms. Hopkins?" Amanda spoke in a louder voice and Jerlina saw Mrs. Hawley stopping Amanda.

    But Amanda didn''t care. "Threatening a sitting senator is-"

    "Oh, my!" Jerlina interjected with a carefree smirk. "I was just stating facts," Jerlina casually took a sip of the Martini.

    Jerlina didn''t think her words could be understood as a threat like Amanda means. She was just talking about the past. But she understood it can be taken as a threat.

    Why didn''t I think of that? No wonder Joel had a weird smile when I told him my n. He thought of this idea too, right?

    Wow! I am ganglord''s wife! My words could be considered a threat.

    I am someone with power! My words have weight!

    Wow!

    Jerlina was a little shaken, but sheposed herself."Mrs. Hawley, judging how Ms. Prescott misconstrues my-"

    "Misconstrues?"Amanda raised her voice once more.

    "Ms. Prescott! Stop raising your voice at me!" Jerlina spoke in a clear voice, furrowing her brows, and ced the ss on the counter. "I am not the one snooping around town meeting your rtives and causing mental distress to an old mother, am I?" she stood up.

    "Wait, what?" Mrs. Hawley understood the issue perfectly.

    Amanda told her that she''s writing a puff piece about Jeremy Fitzgerald. Her husband was happy to help since he needed funds and made arrangements for her "research". But Amanda is going around causing distress to his mother?

    Jerlina turned to leave without caring for anything else. She had said her piece and she knew they wille back to her.

    As she walked to the washroom, she noticed the little spat has caused a smallmotion, and Mrs. Hawley swiftly contained it. They found a corner and started discussing it among the family.

    Jerlina shrugged seeing Amanda getting reprimanded.

    Her eyes searched for Jeremy and without much effort, she could find him. Among the hundreds of men there, her eyes naturally got drawn to the dapper man as if they had a tracker.

    He was looking at her with a pleased smile and Jerlina felt happy. He was about to walk to her, but she needed to use the restroom and so she gestured to him that she is going to the powder room and left the hall.

    As she turned the corner to thedies'' room, she almost bumped into the tall figure in front of her. As she bnced herself to not bump on the guy, she felt a hard grip on her arm followed by the familiar voice filled with mockery.

    "Has he reduced you to his minion, Jer? Now you''re threatening Senators for him?"

    "Hello, Gerard...? Fancy meeting you here," she smiled pointing at the dies'' sign. "Have you changed your gender?"

    "Stop-" he let out a sigh and his voice turned gentle. "Jer, is this what you really want? He throws some money at you. What? He bought you some jewelry and a Porche... For that, you''ve be his ve and bed-warmer? You''re dancing to his tune and..." he pointed at her clothes.

    "You''re dressed like a cheap whore. What else did he tell you? That he''d make your pettypany a-"

    Jerlina couldn''t bear to hear any more of his words. His voice sounded patronizing and he was belittling her intelligence without even realizing it. Not to mention criticizing her dressing sense. And bed-warmer?

    Heh!

    "Stop it, Gerard!" Jerlina got her hand out of his grip and let out a snort. "He threw money at me?" She shook her head.

    "You don''t know anything Gerard... You know nothing about me or my life. You never tried to understand either," She pressed her life.

    "Has he changed me? I don''t know. But I know I have changed... Money? Heh! Do you know Gerard? I had a turkey leg after... twelve years. I decorated an actual Christmas tree. I can hear the sound of crickets and at times I wake up with dog fur in my mouth..." her lips curved to a gentle smile.

    She saw the confused look on Gerard''s face. She knew he won''t understand her. But these are the things that mean more to her now.

 Chapter 191 - Wont Let Anyone Take Away My Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 191 - Won''t Let Anyone Take Away My Happiness</h4>

    "What are you saying, flower?" Gerard tried to hold her cheek, but Jerlina stepped back. It was reflexive for her.

    Gerard was shocked by her aversion towards him, but heposed himself. "Crickets? Dog fur? Jer... What are you saying? What happened to you? I am worried for you," his eyes clouded. He tried to grab her hand.

    "What?" Jerlina was irritated by his attempts to touch her.

    Gerard could see that she despises his touch even and he couldn''t bear it. But he still needed to talk to her. And this ce is not apt for that. "Come with me. I know a ce where we can talk freely." As he was speaking, he tried to grab her arms.

    Jerlina got out of his hands. "If it is something you cannot speak in front of others, I don''t want to hear it," she spoke clearly.

    She might have loved him in the past, but looking at him now, she didn''t feel anything. She didn''t want to go anywhere with him. If Jeremy knows of it, he''d get hurt.

    And she is introduced to everyone here as Gerard''s wife''s sister-inw. She cannot be seen sneaking out with him for any reason. It would be stupid of her and it will create rumors; especially considering their history.

    "Why are you-" Gerard sighed seeing her nopliance. "Has the stress got you finally?" he tried to touch her forehead but she looked away.

    "Don''t worry. Let''s just-"

    Jerlina with a sigh shook her head. "No, Gerard. I am finally stress-free. I''ve learned a lot and I am happy now. I hope you find your happiness too. I would appreciate it if you stop acting too familiar with me in the future. Our rtionship is over and so be mindful of that. Bye," Jerlina turned to leave.

    "Happy? You''re happy?" Gerard''s voice shook. Jerlina didn''t mind him and started walking towards the hall.

    "Jer... Have you already forgotten about our baby?" he asked and Jerlina''s felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

    "Our baby we lost?? Did you forget our baby that was taken before his time?"

    Jerlina''s eyes widened and her pace slowed as her knees went week. Her eyes started to cloud and she held on to the wall for bnce. She wept in her heart.

    My baby... Am I too happy and forgot you?

    Gerard saw her stopping and walked to her. He knew he can get to her by bringing this up. She is a very kind person and she wouldn''t have gotten over her miscarriage this soon as Emma says.

    "I think of him every second, Jer. I think of how perfect it would have been if we were together and-"

    "You left me, remember, Gerard?" Jerlina sucked in a breath and looked at him. "You left us to be with Emma," she gritted her teeth and the teardrop at the corner of her eyes trembled and turned cold. She was not willing to let out the tear.

    My baby is happy in heaven. He would want me to be happy too. And Gerard is pathetic to bring him up right after I said that I am happy.

    "Don''t concern yourself with my baby you abandoned, Gerard," she said pointing her finger at him, and in her anger, her face twitched. "My son would want me to be happy. Don''t make me feel guilty for being happy. That''s despicable!"

    She took in a deep breath sucking in her pain and walked at arger pace. She got back inside the hall without even using the restroom.

    "What are you doing here?" Gerard gritted his teeth at the figure appearing from the shadows.

    "I was on the lookout..." Emma swirled a bunch of her hair in her fingers. "I wouldn''t want my husband to get caught in thedies'' room with his ex-girlfriend. Aren''t I a good wife?"

    "F*ck off!" Gerard pushed Emma standing in front of him, batting her eyshes. He decided to try talking to Jerlina once more. She still is sensitive regarding her miscarriage which is good news because this issue would be his chance to get her back.

    "She got over your dead child, Gerard," Emma rolled her eyes seeing Gerard''s back. "Did you think she''d mope around forever? And turn into a vengeful ghost or something?" She smirked seeing Gerard stopping and ran to him. "She saw money and she changed her mind." She tried to grab his arm."She''s getting almost a million each month for being his wife and changing everything around him-"

    Vengeful ghost? Changing everything around him?

    "Shut up!" Gerard pushed Emma to the floor and walked to the hall. He now understood what his Jerlina is doing.

    How could I be so blind? Jerlina hasn''t changed, she is creating a smokescreen. Everything my Jer does... Pretending to get over her miscarriage, acting all coy with that thug, and "helping" the guy who killed our baby...

    She is nning for revenge!

    That''s right! How will she fall for the guy who killed her child? She is infiltrating his life and waiting for the right time. She is kneeling in front of him, not to worship him; she is doing so to pull the rug under his feet when he least expects it!

    How did I not see it?

    My Jerlina loves me!

    I''ll have to find her to tell her that I understand her.

    -----

    Jerlina walked to the hall and searched for Jeremy. just wanted to go back home as her mood got ruined. Sheposed herself to not let others find out that she''s been crying.

    She found Jeremy and oddly she felt a prick in her heart as she saw his smile. His smile was the same but for her...

    Don''t let Gerard''s words get to you, Jerlina!

    She took in a deep breath. Everything she did together with Jeremy the past few days came to her mind.

    I will not let anyone take away my happiness.

    She looked at Jeremy and this time, she could smile from her heart.

    As she was walking towards Jeremy, she was blocked by Amanda.

    Oww... Not now!

    "I saw the Titan''s picture on a magazine cover seven years back and I liked him since then..." Amanda fiddled with her fingers.

    "And you went after his mother because..?" Jerlina questioned. Her head ached from the noises around.

    Amanda''s feet became restless and she shifted from one leg to another. "That...I...I thought he''d be intrigued by me and woulde meet me..." she gulped.

    "Intrigued? Honey, do you know who he is?" Jerlina rubbed her forehead. Now she felt pitiful for her stupidity.

    She yed with a wolf?

    "But I..."

    As Amanda was speaking, Jerlina felt a strong pull by her arm and before she could figure out what was happening, she was dragged through the hallways to the men''s room.

    By the silhouette, she could infer it was Gerard and she tried to pull back but failed. His fingernails dug into her flesh but his hold only tightened.

    "Joel!" She screamed.

    She heard the click of the door and she was pressed on the wall of a bathroom stall.

 Chapter 192 - The Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Struggle</h4>

    Jerlina''s shoulders were pinned on the stall and Gerard''s tall figure was in front of her. He had closed the door to the men''s room and she knew no one could get in. She looked around and the bathroom was empty.

    "Gerard, just let me go," she tried to get out of his hold. She tried to hit his chest as he is recovering from the rib fractures, but he seemed strong as ever as he pinned her arms.

    "No one is here, Jer," Gerard bent and kissed her neck making Jerlina cringe. "You don''t have to pretend to hate me..." his kisses trailed through her shoulder.

    "Aww... Seems like I hurt you..." Gerard said. Jerlina felt the nail marks on her arms stinging more as he started to kiss on them.

    "Stop it, Gerard," she struggled to get out of his hold. "Don''t do this to me, please... We are over..." she begged him.

    She hated his touches, she hated feeling weak.

    "I know what you''re trying to do, Jerlina," he started kissing her lips. His hands wandered over her clothes to find the zipper.

    "No... let me go..." she said shaking her face as she didn''t want to be kissed by him. She wanted to cry but she didn''t. "Help! Someone!"

    She screamed only for Gerard to chuckle and he kissed her lips.

    At that time, she remembered Jeremy''s advice to kick a man between his legs. As her hands were pinned, she twisted her torso to find a gap and lifted her knee to give a strong blow. But Gerard caught her knees with his thighs and she could feel his bulge on her knee.

    "He...he... he..." Gerard sneered. "As always, you are in a hurry, aren''t you? I know... me too..."

    "No, Gerard..."

    He didn''t heed her pleas and her attempt to hit him in the balls had backfired. He became more turned on. Having unable to find the zipper, he lost his patience and pulled her dress down, exposing her chest.

    Pinning her hands, he started to kiss her chest. Everything was familiar but it was disgusting for Jerlina as she struggled to get free.

    -----

    Jeremy was having his eye on Jerlina the whole time. He could see how well she could hide her contempt for the Senator''s wife. But her single phrase made that woman terrified.

    He saw the Senator noticing it and judging by their reactions he could see that her n has seeded.

    He wanted to walk to her since he had an urge to kiss them, but she wanted to go to the restroom.

    He can wait for his kiss.

    He was approached by many and never in his life was he this impatient. His eyes got drawn to the exit where she left, waiting for her return.

    Those little flutters in his heart as she awaited her return were painful and pleasant. It reminded him of the days he''d wait in front of her school to have a nce at her.

    Hmm... Those were the days... But she''s my wife now!

    She did return some minutester and her eyes immediately met with his. His lips curved to a gleeful smile seeing her but his heart skipped a beat seeing her pained expression.

    Is she in pain?

    Before he could control his racing heart, he saw her shing her usual smile at him. Before he could get to her, someone tried to start a conversation with him.

    He took peeks at her and that nasty journalist was talking to her. And when he saw her just a minuteter, she was gone. He looked around but he couldn''t find her.

    How could she disappear like this?

    His heart slipped and fell to the pit of his stomach.

    What happened to her? Did someone get to her?

    Amanda was stunned seeing Jerlina getting dragged somewhere. She froze.

    "Where is she?" He heard a very impatient, deep voice.

    She turned to her side to see the man she admired looking at her. His stunning eyes were fixed on her and she could see her image reflecting in his eyes.

    Dreamy!

    Her face reddened and her heart started to pound.

    He is talking to me!

    But wait... I have to say something back.

    "Hey, Titan Jay," she tilted her head coyly and batted her eyelids.

    I did it! I talked to him!

    She could feel her face burning up, but she saw a frown line forming between the eyes of the man of her dreams. The next thing she felt was a shooting pain in her toes. She looked down to figure out the origin of that unbearable pain.

    Is he stepping on my toes with his shoes? Purposefully?

    "I asked where my wife is!"

    His cold voice from above made her shudder.

    Is he asking for his wife? Why is he looking for her when I am near?

    Jeremy was losing his patience.

    "Did you n something to hurt her?" He gritted his teeth. His hands fisted as he wanted to punch the woman acting like a retard.

    It was then he heard that voice. Among the other noises, that pleading voice of his beloved rang in his ears like a loud bell although it was from a distance.

    ''Joel!''

    He ran in the direction of the voice. He didn''t even care what others might think and pushed forward plowing through anyone blocking his way.

    Emma who came to the hallway to get a drink after getting pushed by Gerard, saw Jeremy running towards the hallway followed by Amanda and her heart skipped a beat.

    Has Gerard tried something funny?

    Jeremy ended up at the men''s room and it was locked. Without thinking twice, he started kicking the door.

    -----

    Jerlina was still putting up a fight as Gerard''s hand reached between her legs.

    Joel... Save me, please...

    *Bam* * Bam*

    With just two bangs on the door, the lock got damaged and mmed open.

    Gerard was stunned and he turned to look at the door.

    Joel! He''s here... My Joel!

    Jerlina''s heart got rxed and she covered her chest with her hands and tried to pull her dress up.

    The first thing he noticed upon entering was Gerard pinning Jerlina on the wall and her chest was exposed. His blood boiled as rage coursed through his veins.

    How dare he touch my wife!

    With just a step he reached the stunned Gerard and he lifted his leg and kicked right on his abdomen.

    Gerard fell on his butt and skid through the marble floor until his back rested on the wall.

    Jerlina tried to pull up her dress, but her hands were trembling and she couldn''t even hold her dress.

    And she saw Jeremy giving a kick to Gerard and she was sure she heard something break. And she didn''t care.

    "Joel," she sniffed and all the tears she held back till then, got out like the floodgates of a dam getting opened. Like a toddler who tripped in the yground running to their mother crying, she ran and hugged Jeremy.

    Amanda and Emma came inside the restroom and Emma ran to Gerard''s side.

    "Jerry! What have you done!" Emma screamed.

 Chapter 193 - Blacklisted

    <h4>Chapter 193 - cklisted</h4>

    Jeremy who was enraged enough to turn to a murderer, came to his senses as the softness enveloped him. He saw the little trembling figure, hugging him around his waist and there were ring scratch marks on her arms and hickeys on her neck. Her dress was hanging on her waist and she was sobbing.

    His heart broke as he rubbed her naked back. He didn''t even hear Emma''s shout.

    "There, there..." he hugged her. "I''m here... you''re safe, little woman." He spoke in a soothing tone.

    "Yeah..." Jerlina said amidst sobs. She didnt want to cry like a baby but she couldn''t help it.

    She felt shame and disgust,bined with her inability to protect herself, it made her feel pathetic. But that warm hands around her back covered her shame and his soothing voice sucked out all the negative emotions she felt.

    He pulled her dress up as sheposed herself and helped her wear it properly. Those scratch marks were still visible and he removed his suit jacket and wrapped it on her shoulders.

    Gerard saw the scene unfolding in front of his eyes. He could feel one of his ribs got broken once more.

    The pain meant nothing to him as he was happy.

    He, in his wishful thinking, ignored everything else. All he could see was how Jerlina hugged Jeremy to stop him from hurting him more.

    She still loves me!

    Emma saw Jeremy hugging Jerlina with love dripping through his eyes and she didn''t want to rub salt on her own wounds. She knew she is now in a very disadvantageous position. Gerard won''t be spared by that lumberjack, but she needed Gerard for now.

    She was already thinking of how to handle the situation.

    But when she saw Gerard sitting on the restroom floor with a weird smile on his face, she wanted to hit him hard in the chest. His forehead was wet with perspiration and by the way he was holding his chest, she feared if he broke his ribs once more.

    I cannot handle his tantrums once more!

    Jeremy held Jerlina''s cheeks and made her look at him. Although he was gentle with her, the boiling rage in his veins that was burning his insides wasn''t doused.

    Making sure she isposed, he walked to Gerard once more. He thought he''d feel a little pull from his back from the woman who went through a terrifying ordeal, trying to stop him from hurting that guy now having a weird smile as if he has lost his marbles.

    But no, Jerlina wasn''t stopping him.

    "So you dared to..." Jeremy let out a scoff and walked closer to him. One of his feet was between Gerard''s legs as he stilly on the floor.

    "Yeah, she''s my Jer-"

    "Ahhhh!"

    The next second the entire restroom was filled with the painful screams of a man. The leather soles of the man with the wolf tattoo, stomped on the man on the floor, right on his crotch, crushing his jewels.

    Jerlina stood wrapping herself in Jeremy''s jacket and she clenched her teeth as she fixed her eyes on Gerard.

    She''s heard that even a slight hit on the balls would hurt a lot, but Jeremy was squeezing on Gerard''s crotch like he is stubbing a cigarette on the floor.

    She didn''t find the need to stop Jeremy. This is not the first time Gerard is doing something stupid on her. He pped her that day and found Charlie breaking his ribs a bit excessive. And what did she get in return?

    He tried to vite her in a public restroom!

    Gerard''s face went red as he screamed in pain and he seemed like he''d faint as he wriggled to get out of his hold. Emma pleaded with Jeremy holding his leg, but nothing stopped Jeremy.

    Ha! Isn''t this how I felt some time ago?

    Jerlina heard a loud gasp and saw Amanda''s eyes widening and they were red as she held back her tears. She closed her mouth with both of her hands trying to swallow her sobs.

    See... this is the man you tried to provoke! Meet you? He''d have you killed for hurting his mother!

    The sound of the breaking door and the screams from inside attracted onlookers and Jerlina knew it won''t be good for Jeremy if he keeps on with it and Gerard dies.

    Plus she didn''t want to publicize what happened to her for a lot of reasons.

    Jerlina walked to Jeremy''s side and ced her hand on his hand and he took his feet away.

    "What is it?" he turned to look at Jerlina and she saw how his face turned from enraged to gentle in mere seconds. "Do you want to leave?"

    As he was speaking, Emma noticed the congressman''s assistant and some others walking in the restroom. Jerlina noticed them too and they started mumbling among themselves. She knew they''d try to contain this situation since it won''t be good for their campaign if rumors of a fight in their fundraiser event spread.

    Jerlina knew it would be better for them to leave for now. Gerard looked at her with a smile even then and it made her shiver. She just wanted to leave. It seemed like Jeremy has decided the same too as he held her back and turned to leave. But then Emma''s nasal voice made him stop.

    "Jerry..." she hupped. Her eyes were red and her makeup was smudged making her look pitiful. "You might not like my husband... But you almost killed him when it was your wife who came on to him... How could you..." she sniffed.

    Jerlina''s hand on Jeremy''s arm slipped and her heart started to pound. Her eyes ckened as she forgot to breathe.

    What? She knows nothing and yet she speaks with conviction?

    "Liar!" she screamed but Emma was continuing her act.

    Jerlina''s throat went heavy and she saw the others looking at her with what she interpreted as contempt. She felt like she was getting judged and she felt shrinking in front of them.

    Joel... Will you trust me?

    Jerlina felt Jeremy''s hand on her back leaving her and she let out a sigh as she closed her eyes. She hugged herself.

    *p*

    The restroom echoed with a loud p and followed by small thudding noise.

    Jerlina opened her eyes to see Emma on the floor holding her cheek. There was a teardrop at the tip of her nose and she was shocked beyond belief as she stared at Jeremy.

    Pointing his index finger at Emma, Jeremy growled, "I told you time and time again to be careful with your words, Emma."

    Jerlina was stunned.

    He hit Emma!

    Jeremy turned to look at Amanda and she took a couple of steps back. "That guy..." she pointed at Gerard. "He pulled Ms. Hopkins while she was talking to me..." She gulped as her throat went dry. "When we came here... he was... he was.... forcing Ms.Hopkins... there..." she pointed at the stall where it happened.

    Jeremy then turned at the assistant of the Congressman, "Is your boss that deprived for funds? If he asked, I''d have thrown a billion in his face! Is he trying to humiliate me by inviting whosoever here? Strike my name off your donors'' list!" he roared.

    Grabbing Jerlina''s hands he walked out, not minding the assistant running behind him.

    Emma looked at Jeremy''s back with utter shock.

    He pped me!

    He pped me!

    ME!

    He pped ME!

    And did he just cklisted the Harrison family from the high society? Seriously! Who would dare to choose us, going against Jeremy Fitzgerald?

    Why?

    For her?

 Chapter 194 - Feeling Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Feeling Guilty</h4>

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina sitting by his side fiddling with her hands the whole time. She was silent and in deep contemtion. She seemed to be in pain. He didn''t know if it is just mental pain or her body is hurt too.

    "Jerlina," he tried to touch her hand, to ask her if she needs to see a doctor.

    He didn''t know what happened there and how far that motherf*cker went with her. Judging by the distress she''s in, he feared she is hurt.

    If that''s the case, then I''d make sure he will have no use for those dangling bits between his legs forever!

    But the moment his hand came in contact with her skin, she flinched making him anguished.

    "Ah..." Jerlina came out of her thoughts. "I''m sorry," she looked at him. "I was thinking..."

    Jeremy stopped the car at the side of the road seeing her eyes water.

    "What is it?" he tried to hold her cheek but paused fearing he might frighten her.

    Jerlina could see he''s being careful with her and she felt no need for that. He is the one who saved her today. Why would she be scared of him?

    "Joel..." Jerlina leaned closer to him and ced her cheek in his hand. "I am not scared of you, alright?" she closed her eyes and she could feel his rough thumb gently caressing her cheek.

    Jeremy was relieved she said it.

    "Are you hurt? Should we see a doctor?" he asked running his fingers through her hair.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head. "I''ll be fine after a shower." She looked at him.

    He seemed to be wanting more details but she didn''t want to think about that incident now. Gerard seemed to be out of his mind. He probably is having ate realization that she had gotten over him.

    But I didn''t think he''s the kind of guy who''d turn violent like this.

    Thinking of Gerard made her remember Emma and how easily she tried to turn it on her when it was Gerard''s fault.

    Eww! Nasty people. I have to stay away from them in the future.

    She just wanted to wash off the filth and change into somethingfortable.

    "Okay..." Jeremy nodded and started the car.

    He was a little displeased she is not talking about it to him, but he could understand why she doesn''t want to.

    When he woke up with that woman on top of him, he could easily push her off of him, but still, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of himself. This petite woman couldn''t handle him and she probably is feeling guilty about it.

    Getting taken without consent is not a very nice feeling and you wouldn''t want to talk about it with everyone.

    But she might talk about itter.

    Come to think of it... Didn''t I try the same thing with her?

    Ugh! If that guy deserves to be called all the names in the book, shouldn''t I be too?

    Wait... Is that why she is reluctant to talk to me about it?

    No, she said she is not scared of me... Let''s not overthink.

    They reached home and Jerlina came straight to her bathroom and took a long shower. There were so many scratches that stang as warm water touched them, but she cleaned every inch of her body thoroughly with soap.

    When she saw the hickeys in her neck, it reminded her of the beastly way Gerard acted with her and it made her skin crawl. At first, she wanted to peel her skin off, but then she took in a deep breath. If she hurts herself it would only affect her.

    I should love myself!

    -----

    Jeremy waited outside her bathroom for her toe out but even after an hour, she didn''t get out. The shower was still running and he could hear movements inside but he felt anxious as she didn''te out.

    He wanted to get in but he wondered if the recent incident reminded her of his past behavior and he was guilty to face her.

    Should? I ask Scar toe and check on her? Wouldn''t Jerlina be more relieved having a woman by her side than me?

    He almost dialed Scarlett, but then he stopped himself.

    I cannot be talking about this to everyone. It should be Jerlina''s decision if she wants to talk about it with others.

    Ah, screw it!

    He knocked on the bathroom door.

    "Jerlina... Are you okay?"

    Jerlina heard the knock at the door followed by Jeremy''s voice. She knew she''s been avoiding looking at his face, She felt guilty to look at him for some reason that she cannot find out.

    He did nothing wrong...And I didn''t too. Why am I hesitating to look at him?

    It''s not like Gerard seeded...

    Huh!

    I don''t even understand anything anymore.

    "Yes, one minute..." she wrapped herself in a towel and opened the door and he was standing by the door.

    When she saw his face filled with concern, she let out a sigh. She couldn''t find any words to say to him and he seemed to be in the same state as her. Her looked a lot stressed. He hasn''t even changed and it made her realize that her problem is his problem too.

    That''s how he''s always been. And she knew he helped her get out of that situation today.

    She decided to tackle the guilt she felt for some reason by talking to him.

    "Sit. I''ll help dry your hair," he pointed at the vanity. She nodded and sat as he tried to blow dry her hair.

    Well, he tried and she cannot fault him for not knowing how to do it without pulling her hair or burning her. But he was a quick learner and he listened to her suggestions. By the end, he became perfect.

    "Thank you for trusting me without even questioning me... It means a lot to me..." her eyes clouded as she spoke looking at him in the mirror.

    When Emma threw that usation so casually, she was devastated. But just like that, he made her feel better.

    His hands paused and he looked confused.

    "Why would I question you? It was obvious what happened there..." he said cing the blow drier on the vanity. "That scumbag-" he fisted his hands.

    Only then he realized that Jerlina might have spoken about what Emma did. He was not regretting pping her. This is not the first time she is running her mouth to change the narrative like this. Even if it is carelessness, there is a limit to everything.

    But she does this deliberately.

    "Emma cannot protect her husband by ming you, Jerlina. You''re not some punching bag anyone can punch around..." he carried her to bed. "I won''t let that happen."

    "Hmm, Emma..." she curled her lips. "But even then, if you weren''t there today..." her throat closed as she imagined that situation.

 Chapter 195 - Realization

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Realization</h4>

    "Yeah?" Jeremy ced her on the bed and walked to get the first aid box.

    He felt bad for not getting to her sooner. It seems like she''s affected greatly. He decided to let her speak more. Speaking what''s in her mind will reduce her pain.

    "Yeah!" Jerlina wiped the corner of her eyes. "Who knows what might have happened? And with what Emma tried to pull... It went smoothly because you were the one with the highest status among them all. If not... no one would have believed me and they''d have tried to silence me... I saw it happen to my colleague from before..."

    Jerlina bowed her head once more. If what she went through with Gerard was terrifying, what Emma tried to pull was even more distressing.

    Jeremy saw her going silent once more and walked to her. "The world is not fair, Jerlina. ssism still exists and the wealthy and those with power can get away with almost anything if they tried," he sat beside her.

    "But remember this... You are someone with power. You are my wife!" he ced his hand on her shoulder.

    Jerlina turned to look at him. He had a smile and she could see that he means what he says.

    He is not wrong though. She is his wife and she has all the power he has. She didn''t know why she froze like that today when that day when Gina was in an altercation with some thugs, she easily used Jeremy''s name to escape.

    Was it because Emma was involved? Am I subconsciously thinking that I cannot win against her maniptions? But the truth was on my side! I should have fought for it!

    Jeremy wanted to talk about thister but he decided to speak now. When he saw her with her shoulders crunched as if she was put on trial for some abhorrent thing she did, he couldn''t able to bear it. It hurt him to see her like that almost as much as when he saw that guy on her.

    She is his wife! Even if she is in the wrong, she has no need to be this submissive! So why is she being like this when she is the victim?

    But thinking about it now, he could understand why she stood like that then. She''s kept her head down all her life and she never used others to climb up. She is where she is on her own effort.

    And just like she said, although she is the victim, she thought she was in a disadvantageous position. She never will be in a disadvantageous position and her past habits can be hard to break. But she can learn at her own pace.

    His wife doesn''t have to bow her head to anyone unless she chooses to.

    He started to apply medicine to the wounds on her arm and started speaking in a gentle tone.

    "I get it... You might have been shocked and distressed today... But in situations like this, I won''t me you if you act rowdy. Shout! Scream! Curse! Make them listen to you! Not every door opens with knocking. Some need to be kicked open. Patience and honesty may be virtues. But the world doesn''t care for the truth much anymore, Jerlina. They just care about making everything look fair and proper. And only those who w and scratch to get heard will be given justice. If you keep mum, everyone will trample on you..."

    Jerlina watched Jeremy speaking calmly as he applied medicine to her wounds and it reminded her of the day he treated her wound in her hand after she tried to stab him.

    He had the same expression as today back then too. She didn''t understand his expression back then.

    Oh, how much he cares for me!

    His words make sense. She needs to grow stronger and have more courage.

    Thinking about how she is not helpless with no backing anymore, made her feel stronger. As always this man here gives her indescribable strength.

    In the past, Gerard would listen to her woes and she thought that was enough. But Jeremy is teaching her how to ovee her troubles and when she can''t he gives his shoulder to bear her burdens.

    Strength is not just bearing one''s burdens withoutining. Strength is when you have the courage to defend what''s yours and stand up for yourself even when the whole world is against you.

    "You give me strength, Joel," she held his hand.

    He just smiled and went on with applying medicine. Jerlina watched him without even blinking her eyes.

    His big hands were gentle as they were taking care of her. She didn''t know how he could control his strength when ites to her.

    She once tried to use a chisel after watching him. He made it look so easy and the wood seemed so soft and he made it seem like he is working on butter.

    But she couldn''t even make a single dent in the wood at her first few attempts. The wood was so hard. It was then she realized how strong he is and how much effort he is putting in to make it seem effortless.

    The same went for using sandpaper. It was tough for her while he made it look so easy.

    He says he loves her and she had no means to even doubt it anymore. He is leaving no room for doubts.

    He gives her so much courage without even considering she might leave him with the courage he gives her.

    He wants to see her elevated. He never restricts her.

    On the contrary, he has expanded her world which used to be herpany, her job, her boyfriend, and a seven hundred square-foot apartment in the city to something vast and beautiful; something meaningful.

    It may sound cheesy but... She had no doubts that he''d give her the world if she asks for it.

    For the first time in her life, she felt like she is receiving something that she can never repay. And oddly, she didn''t feel sad about it.

    I wish you''d be happy forever, Joel... I wish I am by your side, watching you be happy forever...

    God...

    Joel... I have fallen for you, haven''t I?

    Her eyes clouded a bit and her fingers trembled as this realization hit her like an unexpected shower on a summer day.

    Oh my God!

    I should tell him, right?

    She bit her lips and looked at him. He was now in front of her and was applying medicine on the scratch below her vicle.

    She was floating away thinking of her new realization and she was pulled back to reality by a tug of the towel she was wrapped in.

    "What are you doing?" she asked clutching the towel.

    "I''m checking for other scratches," he looked at her with his good-boy-look. But he couldn''t hide the little smirk hanging by the corner of his lips.

    "Get out of my room, perverted wolf," she kicked him on his abdomen and rolled inside the duvet.

    Idiot! I was going to say something serious but he had to spoil it!

 Chapter 196 - Important Thing

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Important Thing</h4>

    Jeremy saw the little woman hiding inside the duvet. He pouted. He really wanted to check where else she got hurt... at first.

    But when she tried to hold on to the towel, he wanted to take that towel off her.

    But what''s with her? It''s not like this is the first time he''d be seeing her...

    Well, it would be the first time he''d see her chest in bright light.

    Till then, there would be only dim lights and clothes covering here and there. He has never seen her bare naked.

    What is wrong with me wanting to see her? I wouldn''t mind showing her my body...Why doesn''t she want to?

    But... now is not the time to tease her. I''ll tease herter.

    "Jerlina..." he poked her above the duvet.

    She didn''te out, but he could see her moving around inside.

    "Come on out, darling..." he kneeled on the bed and tried to pull her out. "You''ll suffocate if you stay in for long..."

    Jerlina heard him and she did feel stuffy. But she didn''t want to get out. She knew she''d have to see that smug look on him. Her pride stopped her from conceding,

    What thepetition was... she had no idea.

    "Look at my cute little caterpir inside a cocoon... Come on out, butterfly... Emerge out and let me admire your beauty..." he tried to tickle her.

    Jerlina tried to hold on, but she couldn''t. Just as she was about to peek outying down her pride, she heard his soft whisper.

    "Alright... I''ll leave if you don''t want me here..."

    What followed was some footsteps trailing towards the door and Jerlina wondered if he is leaving the room for real.

    "No, wait!" She got out of the duvet.

    She fixed her messy hair covering her face and before her eyes could adjust to the bright light outside after being in the duvet for some time, she felt a hard feeling on her face. The next moment, she was lying on the bed with Jeremy on her side.

    Her ear was on his chest and she could hear his rhythmic heartbeat. She loved that sound. Like him, his heartbeat was strong and steady. It made her feel secure.

    The towel has loosened by now and she thought he''d try to pull it once more, but his big hands wrapped her tightly. One of his hands was holding the back of her head as she rested on his arm while the other hand gently rubbed her back.

    Theyy in silence for a while and Jerlina couldn''t help but think of the happenings earlier.

    "I didn''t think that he''d do this to me..." she said. She could hear his heartbeat getting a bit irregr but then he took in a deep breath and then it became normal. "I didn''t like his touches at all and I tried really hard..."

    "I''ll be more careful with him in the future." She added. She wasn''t sure if she can speak of this to him, but she wanted to talk to someone. And she trusted he''d understand her.

    "Hmm," Jeremy hummed.

    His hand on her back pulled her closer to his chest conveying his feelings. He knew she needs to talk about it to get over it. And if he can be a listening ear, he wanted to be of help.

    If he acted upon his instincts, right now, he''d be burying Gerard under an unsuspecting tree where no hikers or joggers woulde across his body. But he decided to stay by her side.

    He wanted to be with her and be her support however he can when she is suffering. After seeing a psychiatrist for almost two decades he can be considered a professional himself and he knew certain things.

    For now, she needs a listening year.

    If she still is deeply affected, he decided to bring her to a psychiatrist for support.

    "He still thinks I am his to take whenever he pleases... He''s...pathetic." Jerlina let out a sigh.

    She still couldn''t ept Gerard bringing up her dead baby just after she said she''s happy. That was a pretty cheap shot that hacked her heart. She wouldn''t have expected Gerard to use this tactic.

    Jeremy was not that happy she is talking about that guy but hearing her say that she got over him with certainty, he was delighted.

    Route Cleared!

    "I felt guilty to look at you for some reason..." she buried her face in his chest and he felt sad.

    "You have no reason to feel guilty. You did nothing wrong," Jeremy''s voice was clear.

    He felt guilty for not protecting her and for trying something simr on her before. But he understood her guilt. That day, his guilt was one of the reasons he barged into her room and did that despicable thing.

    "I know..." Jerlina was sure of that.

    "Keep telling yourself that. And I know you tried your best. So let go of all the negative feelings and try to move forward..."

    "Okay..." she scooted closer to him. He always knows what to say to make her better.

    "And... I did something simr..." he didn''t want to bring that up again as he apologized for it. And with their rtionship turning better now he didn''t want to open old wounds.

    But there was a nagging feeling in his heart scrapping away his conscience and he wanted to know what she thinks of it.

    "Hmm... You did..." Jerlina thought of that day. "I was sleeping and had to wake up to-"

    "I am sorry," he let out a sigh. "I am despicable."

    "You were..." Jerlina let out a short chuckle.

    Jeremy couldn''t understand what she means. She calls him despicable andughs?

    Is she mad at me or not?

    "I didn''t have any good opinion about you back then. More than you attempting to force me, what surprised me was how you could get turned on by someone you hated."Jerlina said with a smile.

    "But I never hated you," he mumbled.

    "I know that. Sparing that abhorrent thing you did, I saw your vulnerable side that day and things started to change between us after that day, right?"

    "Hmm..." Jeremy nodded. "I deeply regret what I did. I will never hurt you in the future. Trust me."

    She is not dismissing what he did as nothing but she is not mad about it anymore. She has forgiven me, right?

    He was d he rified it.

    "Okay," Jerlina didn''t doubt his words. He has proven that he regretted what he did that day by his acts till now.

    "Get dressed...I''ll take a shower ande-"

    "No!" Jerlina hugged him closer. His scent was pretty strong and she wanted to get soaked in his scent enough for her to smell like him.

    She didn''t want to be left alone. She feared she might remember Gerard''s touches on her if Jeremy is not with her.

    "I wanted to tell you something important but you ruined it," she said with a pout.

    "What is it?" Jeremy rxed as he hugged her. He could understand that she didn''t want to be alone.

 Chapter 197 - Hard To Express (NSFW)

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Hard To Express (NSFW)</h4>

    "Yeah..." Jerlina pushed herself up using her toes to have a look at his face. She could feel her towel loosening but she didn''t find fixing it a priority.

    She ced her hand on his cheek and he was looking at her seriously. He looked worried and there were frown lines in between his eyes. And those beautiful lips that were pressed to have a listen...

    Yumm!

    She looked into his eyes once more.

    How happy will he look when I tell him that I have already fallen for him?

    "What is it?" she blinked her eyes. "Hmm... That''s weird... I remembered it some time ago, but I don''t remember now. Hmm... What is it..?" She pretended to not remember.

    She saw him getting more confused and couldn''t hold back herughter. She lightly tapped her cheek to not make it seem obvious that she is lying.

    "You forgot?" Jeremy found something was odd with her behavior but he didn''t be sure.

    He thought she might talk to him about Gerard and ask him to not hurt him more or something like that. But...

    Is she scared to talk to me about Gerard?

    He observed her. Furrowing her brows, she seemed to be in deep contemtion.

    But why is she hiding her mouth?

    And her eyes have be little. Her eyes be small only when she isughing. At times it would be a straight line.

    She''s happy? That''s good. But what made her this happy?

    "You little..." he held her hand and she struggled to hide her mouth.

    "Pfft..." she ended upughing out loud the moment he got her hands and sprayed on his face making him close his eyes.

    "Sorry... Sorry..." she said and she still couldn''t stopughing.

    "You''re drooling worse than a St. Bernard..." he said gritting his teeth.

    And why am I getting turned on by it?

    I have to control myself today.

    Pinning her hands above her head, he rolled her and ended up on top of her. Jerlina saw his face all serious and she still couldn''t stopughing.

    "Speak," he bit the tip of her nose.

    She''s not a good liar and he knew that she remembers what she wanted to say. But why isn''t she saying it? And she''s too cute!

    Jerlina felt a surge of warmth spreading from her stomach throughout her lower body as she felt her lips on him.

    "I for-" she wasn''tughing anymore and her breath got stuck in her throat as he ced a kiss on her lips. He then started to kiss her cheeks, and slowly his lips reached her earlobes.

    She could feel the towel has slipped down to her abdomen. She didn''t know if he had noticed it or not. But his shirt glided over her chest as he moved over her and she could feel the goosebumps like feelings she was all too familiar with. Her sensitive buds have perked up and she wanted more of his warmth.

    His shirt...is a disturbance. I want his bare skin rubbing on mine.

    Her breathing got heavy and she could feel his body getting warmed up.

    "Speak," he let go of her hands and rubbed on her forehead with his thumb.

    "Hmm.." she held the back of his head. Lifting her head a little, she bit his lower lips. "I..." she ran her tongue through her lower lips with a smirk and she saw his eyes turning intense.

    The overwhelming feeling of joy in her heart that came with the realization that she has fallen for him, mixed with the pleasant torture of her love wanting to get expressed made her go all crazy.

    Joel... My Joel...

    I only want you...

    I love you.

    Words didn''te out, and his closenessbined with that lingering guilt that another man touched her made her react in a different way.

    Jeremy could see the passion in her eyes and she acted more excited than usual. He felt the same way that day after he was touched against his will. He wanted to assure himself that he had control and that only she can make him excited.

    Is she feeling the same way?

    It''s okay, my love... I''ll do whatever to make you feel assured.

    He bent down to kiss her and her kisses were intense making him lose himself.

    Jerlina was having her hand around his neck but she really couldn''t get enough of him.

    She didn''t remember thest time she was THIS horny. But she was not going to wait around to think about that.

    His coarse hand glided on her neck, slowly passing through her vicle and to her shoulders. It was like he was teasing not touching her chest where she wanted his hands to reach. His hands then slowly reached to her waist pulling the towel down.

    At the same time, his kisses reached her corbones and she hurriedly unbuttoned his shirt. She really needed more of him to touch her.

    "Do you want me, Jerlina?" he paused his kissing and asked looking at her in the eyes. His lips were hovering three millimeters above her lips and his warm breath was falling on her face making her lose her rationality.

    His voice...

    "Touch me more, Joel..." Her voice was husky as she spoke after a long time. "I love it when you touch me." She clung to his chest and he lifted her up and made her sit on hisp.

    "Hmm..." she nibbled on his neck and took in a whiff of his scent. "You''re smelling more and more... yummy." She kissed his neck.

    As his hands rubbed gently on her back, she started to suck on his earlobes and ground herself on his crotch.

    Jeremy couldn''t wait anymore. She could make him go crazy with just her nce and if she teases him this much, he can''t hold back.

    He pushed her on the bed and knelt between her legs and started kissing her. This time he had no ns to hold back and he kissed her along the sternum as his hands held her waist.

    Her chest curved up as he reached her naval and his hand gently started to knead on her peaks. The lights were still on and although her chest seemed almost t as she was lying on her back, he could see her nubs perked up and they had a nice pink color and had a pretty erotic shape. He wanted to suckle on them.

    "Joel..."

    She hissed as he started to suckle on her sensitive nubs taking turns not to ignore one or the other. Her legs wrapped around his waist tightly and he could get cues from her eyes.

    She liked it when he suckled on one side while kneading the other and kissing her lips.

    Jerlina gripped his hair as he started ying on her with his tongue. As he was kissing her chest, his fingers slowly reached between her legs. gently his fingers teased her most sensitive spots.

    He wasn''t lying when he said he knew how to please with his fingers.

    She couldn''t hold back her moans and just with his fingers, she reached peaks.

 Chapter 198 - She Said What?

    <h4>Chapter 198 - She Said What?</h4>

    Jerlina was soaked in sweat. Half of it was hers and the rest was Jeremy''s. They were lying twisted on the bed with nothing covering them as they were obviously feeling very hot.

    Jeremy saw the woman in his embrace wanting more. Her tongue was now ying with his nipples making him lose himself. He wasn''tining as he wanted more too.

    Every fiber in his body wanted him to sink in that cave of pleasures that was sucking in his fingers with every thrust. He felt her insides trembling as they wrapped around his finger as she climaxed.

    He loved to see her trembling in pleasure in his embrace. He wanted to see more of her seductive expressions.

    And her moans...

    *Gulp*

    His member was throbbing and he wanted to feel her warm, slippery, and pulsating insides around him. She was dripping wet. He knew if he slid himself inside, she''d let him in easily and she won''t feel pain. His throat went dry thinking of that sensation.

    But...

    "Jerlina..." he hissed. "Is it enough?"

    He wanted to stop it right there. She is not drunk or incapacitated, but she is emotional and he feared she might regret having their first(second?) time like this. It should be more romantic.

    Maybe in a beach resort since she loves beaches?

    He was told that women loved romantic gestures.

    "Aww... but your poor guy..." she held his thick shaft in her hands and started to y with the tip.

    She''s not making it easy, right? This Vixen!!

    Jeremy gritted his teeth and took in a deep breath. Everything in him wanted to just slide himself in between her thighs and make her scream his name in pleasure.

    Wait...

    "Then help me cum," he nibbled her earlobe and lied on his side behind her.

    Jerlina moaned as his velvety smooth tongue licked her neck. She noticed a couple of hickeys on her neck before and she was happy he kissed over them. She felt like she was getting washed over.

    As he kissed on her neck, his stiff chest rubbed on her back and his big hand was running all over her smooth body making her crave more of his touches. She was so turned on that his finger slightly pinching on her exited teats, made her climax once more.

    She felt like she was under his control as he moved on her but she loved him taking control.

    From her neck, his soft, gentle kisses slowly traveled down through her spine. Her back arched as she lifted her butt up.

    She wanted more.

    Jeremy sighed seeing that sight in front of him. Those vertical lips that looked pretty and pink made his appetitive behavior awaken and all he wanted was to...

    "Keep your thighs together," he pped her buttcheeks making her giggle.

    "Oww," with her butt still raised, she turned her head to look at him. Him pping her butt made her more... turned on and looking at him from this angle...

    Man, he''s hot! I want to sink my teeth into his shoulder as he pounds me harder. I want him to f*ck me until I faint.

    Ugh! I''m crazy!

    Jeremy wanted to throw his rationality away. This woman doesn''t deserve anything romantic. She deserves to be f*cked like a b*tch!

    His heart raced and he could hear his heartbeat.

    Let''s not turn to an animal yet, Jeremy!

    He told himself.

    Let''s not scare her away with our dirty thoughts.

    He pulled her knees together and she ended up on her side. Heid behind her on his side and rested her neck on his arm as his other arm caressed her tits. She seemed to be extremely sensitive there. They were so pretty and felt really good on his hands.

    Why do men even like big boobs?

    Jerlina felt his thick member sliding inside her upper thighs. And she got what he''s going to do. This is one of her favorite positions.

    And as he slowly thrust to and fro, his thick member rubbed on all of her sensitive spots making her go wild. She trembled as she peaked and it seemed like he still had more to go.

    Grabbing the hair in the back of his head, her back arched as his fingers yed with her breasts. And every time she reached the peak, he''d kiss her on the lips making the orgasm more intense. The more he thrust, the more she felt intense pleasure and the more she felt weak as her energy got drained.

    And oddly, having him behind her made it more erotic for her as she couldn''t predict what he''d do next.

    At a certain point, she didn''t want to keep her knees together and wished his sword would do an idental slip-in.

    But he was careful. And his size wouldn''t have allowed an idental slip-in no matter how wet she is.

    He''s huge! Huger than she remembered!

    Wow!

    Jerlina was drained of her energy and she heard the mocking voice in her ear,"All spent already? Your husband can go all night long!"

    "Oh, really?" Jerlina took the challenge. She tried to turn to face him, but he held her knowing he won''t hold on if she started to grind on him.

    But Jerlina had a n.

    As he thrust, she wrapped his tip with her hands and started to stimte it. His sensitive spots were so easy to find and within two minutes, he scrambled to get a paper towel and she heard the pleased, guttural grunt in her ears.

    She smiled. She was happy. And with that smile on her lips, she ended up falling asleep in the embrace of the man who sounded very pleased.

    Jeremy felt the most intense orgasm he has ever felt and it took him a couple of minutes before he could gather enough strength to get up.

    Kissing her cheek, he got up. "Do you want to wash up together?" he asked. He looked around and the bed was messy. She changes her sheets every other day and he knew she wouldn''t like to sleep on these messy sheets. He decided to change the sheets when she washes up.

    But, wait... is she asleep already?

    He got down from the bed and took a look at her. With a happy grin etched on her cute face, she had fallen asleep.

    What a cutie!

    He ran his fingers through her hair to remove the knots and cleaned her up using wipes. Throughout all these, she slept deeply. He found one of her long t-shirts and helped her wear it so that she doesn''t feel cold in the middle of the night.

    He walked to her bathroom and took a quick shower. He didn''t feel like wearing clothes and he lied beside her, cuddling her.

    She smelled so wonderful and with her smiling face imprinted in his heart, he fell asleep.

    "Joel..."

    Jeremy woke up to the soft voice of the woman hugging him.

    The sky has started to brighten and he could see her pouting her lips and at times sticking out her tongue. She was grinding her crotch against him too. It would have all been hot and seductive if not for the drool marks by the sides of her lips.

    Well, who am I kidding?

    She still is seductive.

    What kind of dreams are you having, silly?

    He was about to flick her forehead to wake her up. He wouldn''t be able to hold back this time. But she pouted her lips once more and her head shook a little as her tongue stuck out a bit.

    Is she kissing in her dream? Sexy!

    "Mwah!" she said in a hoarse voice and he got curious. She doesn''t usually sleep talk and it was new for him.

    "I looove you... Joel... Soooo much..."

    She said with a pout and she tried to smile.

    Jeremy froze.

    Is she saying what I think she is saying?

 Chapter 199 - Flutters In Heart

    <h4>Chapter 199 - Flutters In Heart</h4>

    Jeremy blinked his eyes and she was still in front of him. He held out his hand and he could feel her cheeks. She even smelled as he remembered.

    I am not dreaming, right?

    She said those words, right? With my name!

    His heart started to beat erratically and the tips of his fingers went cold out of excitement.

    "Hey, Jerlina..." he called her softly afterposing himself. He wondered if she is awake and trying to prank him or something.

    Well, he didn''t know why he thought she might prank him with a serious issue like love, knowing her character. But after holding a torch for her for almost ten years, he couldn''t believe that he heard those words from her lips.

    Right, she is dreaming, right? Or am I the one dreaming?

    "Jerlina," he poked her cheek. She waved her hand as if she''s squatting a mosquito and her eyebrows furrowed in difort. She then turned to the other side leaving him the view of her back.

    Jeremy''s heart raced and he let out a chuckle.

    She is dreaming! And she is confessing to me in her dreams? Why?

    Ah, right!

    He remembered how she told him that she was about to tell him an important thingst night. But things took a turn from there.

    Couldn''t you hold your love for me in your heart anymore, my love? Did your confession spill out in your dreams?

    Oh, how much I love you!

    He kissed her cheek.

    You make me so happy!

    What should I do now?

    Jeremy lied on his back not wanting to wake her up. She seemed very tired. He had a feeling she''s fallen for him but hearing from her made him happy beyond words could express.

    With a grin he couldn''t contain, he stared at the ceiling. He felt coldness at the corner of his eyes and he touched it.

    Aww... where did this waterdrope from? Is it raining?

    Finally... I heard her say it!

    Good thing I wasn''t deeply asleep out of happiness. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hear it.

    He wanted to squeeze her in his chest for eternity. But she still was asleep and he didn''t want to disturb her.

    He tried to close his eyes for some time but he couldn''t sleep out of excitement. He decided to take a walk to calm himself down.

    He saw the messy sheets and got reminded of the happenings ofst night.?His heart fluttered.

    She''s amazing! How will she react when she wakes up?

    He kissed her forehead and left the room with a skip in his steps. Earl was by the door waiting to be let in.

    "Earl, Oh boy!" he picked the dog that was about to enter the room. "I am so happy!" Carrying Earl he walked to his room to wear some clothes.

    Earl whined.

    All I wanted was to sleep in the fluffiest bed in the house with the nice hooman. But why am I getting carried around? It''s demeaning!

    Stop!

    I don''t want your kisses! Let me go to the hooman who lets me do whatever I want!

    -----

    Gerard woke up and the surrounding was all too familiar. His eyesight was still a bit blurry but he could hear the lowment of a woman and he knew it was his mother.

    Ugh! That banshee! Can''t she shut up forever?

    My chest...Ugh! My balls... Why does it hurt this much?

    That [email?protected]

    Gerard looked around and saw the drips connected to him. And there was that figure sitting on the chair hugging her knees, half-asleep as his eyes cleared up.

    Emma!

    "What-" he cleared his throat as his throat was hoarse. "... are you... doing here?" he spoke with difficulty.

    Emma got startled hearing his voice and she woke up. "Oh," she wiped her face and nted a smile on her face. "Thank goodness, you''re awake... "

    Her heart started to beat fast out of fear and she clutched her skirt as she got up. She knew how Gerard will behave with her when he is in the hospital.

    She wanted to go home but her father asked her to stay with Gerard until he heals. Themotion Gerard caused had caused a bigger blow than expected. She wanted to stay in outside but Gerard''s mom is a b*tch and she couldn''t stop ming her!

    But it is not my fault!

    Damn that Amanda Prescott! Can''t she shut her mouth? Nothing would have happened to Jerlina if she was med. It would have helped in bringing down the pride of that stupid lumberjack.

    Honestly, who''d respect him if his wife whores around, right?

    But now... my entire family is suffering and they are ming me. All because of Gerard''s stupidity!

    I got hit by that stupid lumberjack. And I think a couple of my teeth have loosened. I should go see a dentist. But I am stuck here.

    Even my friends are ignoring me not wanting to go against that illiterate.

    How can I be abandoned like this?

    Who is on my side?

    No one, that is...

    How did I end up here?

    It''s all that Jerlina''s fault! She always takes what I deserve!

    I''ll definitely-

    "Emma..."

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the soft call of the man lying on the bed.

    A chill passed through Emma''s spine seeing Gerard gesturing her to get closer to him.

    Is he going to hit me too?

    "...water..." he added.

    "I''ll go call the doctor..." Emma tried to run out.

    She is not going to get hit by him.

    "Emma... please..." Gerard''s voice was shaking and Emma stopped as her heart hurt a bit.

    He is the man she needs after all.

    She poured water in a ss and seeing him struggling to sit up, helped with the buttons to raise his bed.

    "Here," she ced the ss by his lips and he started drinking.

    "Thank you..." he smiled and Emma gulped seeing the gentleness in his eyes.

    "What?" he raised his hand to hold her cheek, but she jerked and bent her back to get away from him.

    "Are you that scared of me, Emma?" his voice was filled with sadness.

    "I don''t want to get hit by you too, Gerard..." she spoke and her throat closed out of sadness.

    "Ah... yes... I was a bit..." he let out a short breath and held his chest as it hurt. "Were you here the whole night? You could have sleptfortably in your home..."

    "... when you''re here, how can I rest peacefully at home? So I wanted to stay here..." Emma bowed her head and her eyes watered.

    He''s speaking gently to me!

    "After everything..." Gerard''s eyes became red. "It''s you who are by my side...Emma..."

    He held his chin and his thumb grazed over her lips and Emma''s eyes turned wide.

    What is happening.

    "I''m sorry, Emma... Please allow me to treat you better in the future..." he pulled her face closer.

    "...But..." Emma''s heart fluttered.

    Is he going to give our marriage a chance?

    "I know... You can refuse me, and... I''ll wait for your decision." Gerard smiled gently.

 Chapter 200 - Hunch Or Unfolding Secret?

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Hunch Or Unfolding Secret?</h4>

    Rose McCarthy walked through the tiled corridors of the ancestral home of the Erling family. She never thought that she''d be granted permission to meet with the Grandsire this soon. Her shoes made a clicking noise as she walked perfectly rhyming with her pounding heart.

    She looked at the back of the prim-suited man leading her to the private room of the Grandsire. She wondered if weed by the aide of the Grandsire himself is a good thing or not.

    She sent a letter, handwritten with a fountain pen in cursive writing(It''s the rule for your letter to be epted), addressed to the Grandsire to grant her permission to visit him as she had a bold request. Of course, it is Gordon Faraday, his aide replied with a simple postcard that read "Yes", followed by the date and time of visit.

    Rose has met the President of a country before as she worked on an artwork in the Presidential residence. Even their rules werexpared to the steps she has to go through to meet her dear great-grandpa.

    Standing by the resplendent carved door, she checked her attire once more. They are all aware that casual clothing of this era and any fashion from this century and from the second half of the previous century are not allowed in front of the Grandsire.

    She once heard that the Grandsire shaved the head of Lady Millicent (one of his granddaughters) because she was not wearing a hat.? Some say it is the truth and some say those are just rumors. Some say it was because he hates blondes and some say he doesn''t want to get reminded of his first love who was a blonde.

    Well, she thought it must be for thetter reason.

    She once sneaked inside the Grandsire''s private room. Well, she was tricked to get in there by her mean cousins, but... there she saw a picture; a portrait to be precise.

    The portrait of the prettiest woman she has ever seen.

    Taking in a deep breath, Rose fixed her 1940''s styled afternoon dress and her hat that covered her blonde hair. She wetted her pink lips and sucked in a deep breath.

    "Do not talk unless you are talked to. Do not answer as a question. Do not stare at him for more than two seconds. Do not try to reach him unless you are asked to. Do not touch him under any circumstance..."

    Gordon went on exining the seventy-two rules to be followed while meeting the Grandsire. Rose rolled her tongue inside her mouth as she was bored to listen to them.

    Maybe they should tell me what I am allowed to do rather than what I am not allowed to do. At least that would be helpful.

    "You may enter now," Gordan made a bow with his hand on his heart, and Rose with a nod stepped inside the carpeted room.

    The room had dim lighting but she was awed seeing the architecture. The paneling was done in solid gold and is that amber?

    Hmm... Amber... Reminds me of her eyes.

    Rose saw valuable artefacts that were used in the decor as if they are simple porcin.

    Everything looked almost the same as when she sneaked in when she was little, but only now she could estimate the value of them. Any one of these decors will be enough for someone to live afortable life for the rest of their lives.

    And why are they lumped here like this? They should be kept in a museum.

    Wait... is that a Faberge Egg? Didn''t they get lost? And... Are there two of them? It should be fake, right? Right?

    And standing in the middle of the room she looked around and her fingers went numb out of shock.

    Wait... this room... It should be modeled after the Amber room and not the Amber room, right? Right?

    Grandsire is wealthy and he must havemissioned something simr to the Amber room. And this room is too big to be the Amber room.

    Yes, that should be it.

    Rose gulped and her heart started beating in her throat.

    Should I just turn back and leave?

    "Lady Rose," That slightly trembling voice of the old man still couldn''t hide his pride, made her turn.

    "Greetings to Grandsire," she gave a perfect curtsy and took a good look at him. He was just ten feet away from her and this is the first time she is seeing him this close.

    He''s been old as long as she remembered but she didn''t think that he is this old. Well, he is ny-two years old and this is to be expected.

    He was sitting in the wheelchair and he had a nasal breathing tube connected to oxygen. The wrinkles on his face made contours on his face and his skin had dark patches thanks to his age. The deep furrow between his eyes showed how he had frowned his whole life rather than smiling.

    And behind him was the portrait. It was the only well-lit thing in the room.

    The beautiful woman... well, she cannot be called a woman. The beautiful girl dripping with innocence as she smiled and those glittering eyes that looked to the side had delight and hope for the future.

    The brightest amber eyes ¨C the same spirited eyes she only saw on one other person ¨C Jerlina Hopkins.

    Her curly blonde hair was made to a bun and wearing a white dress with frills and tulle decorated with pearls, she looked like an angel descended from the sky to bring joy to mankind.

    And the facial structure and the lips... Everything looked the same as Jerlina... except maybe the nose. Jerlina had a smaller nose.

    But the resemnce is uncanny.

    Rose thought she might be remembering wrong, but no... Jerlina is the carbon copy of Jonathan Erling''s first love- the one whose name should not be mentioned in front of him.

    Aniko Corvin!

    Nothing is known of her except that she is his first love and that he still remembers her fondly.

    "We were told that you needed to report something to us?" The old man''s voice interrupted her thoughts. His fingers trembled as he tried to ce the hand on hisp on the armrest of the wheelchair.

    So he uses the royal ''we''. Okay.

    "I recently heard aunt Matilda mentioning Her Ladyship by her name," Rose''s eyes unconsciously ended up on the portrait.

    Aunt Matilda hated this woman who is dead for more than seven decades for some reason.

    "Matilda? Who is she?" Jonathan looked at Gordon and he exined his rtionship to her.

    Yeah, it would be hard to remember all hundred and seventy-nine of your grandchildren!

    Jonatha''s eyes ended up on Rose and she continued to speak in a polite tone.

    "And I identally found her recently..." she opened her phone and gave her phone to Gordon with a cropped picture of Jerlina she took the other day.

    Looking at Jerlina, she saw Gordon''s face getting pale and his eyes widened.

    "Her name is Jerlina Aniko Hopkins. A natural blonde and her grandfather changed his name from Hamilton to Hopkins around fifty years back."

    She knew saying this much to the Grandsire is enough. He''d investigate to find out the truth. She had a hunch that Aunt Matilda has something to do with the hit on Jerlina.

    It is a hunch, but for Mikhail''s sake, she decided to give this a try.

    She didn''t know much of the family politics and what happened decades ago, but what she overheard was so terrifying. And it seemed like a lot of money was involved.

    Since she had a hunch that Jerlina might be rted to the old man''s first love, she thought of directly speaking with him. But she didn''t want to implicate her family without any proof and that''s why she kept it a secret from Mikhail.

    He knows she is meeting the Grandsire now though.

    "Hamilton?" Jonathan started to cough and Gordon asked Rose to wait outside.

    Rose saw Jonathan holding his chest and she got frightened. A couple of guys came out from the dark and led her outside.

    Rose just followed them out.

    What is going on?

 Chapter 201 - Last Night Was...

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Last Night Was...</h4>

    Rose paced to and fro in the hallways wondering what goes on in there.

    She heard mumbles as she turned to leave from the Grandsire''s presence and they started speaking in somenguage she didn''t quite understand.

    The Grandsire seemed to be in distress.

    She blew in her cupped hands and wondered what might be going on in there.

    Suddenly, she heard a bunch of footsteps and she saw a group of doctors running inside the room.

    Did he get sick? Am I screwed? Will I be killed?

    Rose started to sweat out of fright. She leaned on the wall, hugging herself.

    A lot of people went in and outside of the room. She tried to take a peek, but she was held back by the guards.

    What can I do?

    She tried to sneak out but she was watched like a hawk by the two guards.

    Mikey... I am scared...

    Rose wanted to hear Mikhail''s voice before anything happens to her. She searched her purse while the two guards didn''t mind her.

    Ah! My phone! Gordon still has it!

    Rose gulped not knowing what to do.

    "Lady Rose," Gordon''s voice from behind her made her jolt.

    "Yes," she turned with a smile afterposing herself. "Where are we going?" she asked and Gordon turned and gave a smile.

    He didn''t reply for a long time as they walked through the intricate hallways. And as they reached the narrow staircase she trembled with fear.

    Am I getting taken to the tower to get locked in?

    "My phone..?" Rose questioned extending her hand.

    "Ah, yes," Gordon smiled but then turned and walked up the narrow circr staircase.

    Rose turned to look back and the two guards were following her.

    I am getting locked up in a tower! What can I do?

    "Please, wait here, Lady Rose..." Gorden opened the door at the end of the staircase.

    Rose hesitated by the door.

    Although she was taken against her will, everything went so smoothly till now as if there was no issue anywhere. Gordon was polite and Rose followed through.

    But what will happen if I resist? What if I jump down? Can I escape?

    She turned around to look.

    "Lady Rose," Gordon''s voice turned a bit low as if he was not pleased by her lingering. "Your parents and your lover will be informed of your location. You shall be treated as a guest here under the orders of the Grandsire. So be assured," he gave a polite smile.

    But I worry what you will tell them...

    Rose noticed the two guards subtly showing her their weapon and she knew what is going on here.

    The prudent option here is toply.

    Rose got inside the room with vintage decor and the moment she stepped inside, the door closed behind her and she heard a lock.

    -----

    Harold Harrison walked to a bar he doesn''t usually frequent. He saw the deste figure at the corner of the bar. He looked shitty and shaking as his motor abilities werepromised.

    Wow! Isn''t this a good day for me?

    "I have a way for you to get your fix," he wrapped his arm around the man and he looked at Harold with his eyes wide open.

    -----

    Jerlina woke up with a smile and stretched herself.? She was wearing her clothes but she smelled like pine and she hugged herself.

    Seeing the messy sheets, she got reminded of the previous night and she giggled burying her face in the bed.

    Ah... all the dreams I had where I was destroyed by his monstrous anaconda... Sigh!

    Wish they were true!

    After rolling around in the bed for some time, she got up and cleaned up her bed. As usual, her legs walked straight to the balcony and she took care of the nter.

    Don''t worry, baby... Mommy will be happy for you...

    She said in her heart.

    She grabbed the railing and looked around. The air seemed fresher, the chirps of the birds were more melodious and even the cold wind had a certain warmth to it.

    Is this what falling in love feels like?

    She heard the hammering noise in the shed and looking at the shed, her lips curved up.

    How can he wake up early? Doesn''t he get tired?

    She got the bathroom for a nice shower and changed into a cute dress. She had no dress code and she felt like wearing a cute dress. So she did.

    Humming a song, she got down the stairs wondering what she should prepare for breakfast. But she already smelled toast.

    Yummy!

    She got inside the kitchen to see Jeremy wearing an apron frying eggs. She decided to give him a surprise hug and walked like a cat behind him.

    His broad back made her remember how it felt on her handsst night and his hair made her remember all the pleasures she gotst night.

    Last night was incredible... Eek!

    And wow... he''s the man I love!

    As she was about to hug him, she was surprised by him as he turned. He was holding the pan in one hand and on the other he was having the te.

    "Did you have a nice rest, honeybuns? Ah-" he screamed seeing her close to him and lifted the pan up high. "Careful, it''s hot!"

    Jerlina looked at her outstretched hands and felt empty. Without thinking twice, she hugged him and rubbed her cheek on his chest with a silly smile.

    Ah... he smells so good.

    Jeremy was not prepared for this sudden attack. This woman who was dressed cutely is now rubbing on him. He wanted to grab her by the butt and lift her and kiss her.

    But the pan... And the te...

    "Let me ce the pan down..."

    "No..." Jerlina was not going to listen to him.

    She wanted to give him a surprise hug and how can he ruin the surprise?

    She looked up with a grin and stood on her tiptoes with her arms still around his waist.

    "Joel, you''re handsome..." she said and ced a kiss on his lips.

    "Oh, yeah?" Jeremy gritted his teeth seeing the little woman teasing him so early in the morning. She had his hands tied up in a different way and is doing whatever she pleases with him.

    He bent, trying to catch her lips but she leaned back.

    She knows what she is doing, right? This Vixen! Here I am trying to make you breakfast and you''re teasing me?

    "You want a repeat ofst night, do you?" he leaned closer trying to get a whiff of her scent but she really was flexible and he didn''t want to identally drop the egg on her face.

    "Last night?" she shrugged. "Last night was meh," she stuck out her tongue making him grit his teeth.

    Is she mocking me and my skills in bed?

    Jeremy got so riled up he wanted to drop the te and grab her by the hair and show her his best moves.

    "Mwah." She kissed him once more on the lips with a giggle and Jeremy froze.

    It''s the same as before... Is she going to say ''it'' next?

 Chapter 202 - Her Disposition His Preference

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Her Disposition His Preference</h4>

    *Chu* *Chu* *Chu*

    Jerlina couldn''t stop herself from kissing Jeremy.

    *ng*

    Jerlina heard the te getting thrown at the sink and the next moment she was lifted off the floor. She heard the pan getting thrown on the stove and his strong hands wrapped around her tush.

    Before she could get an idea of what was going on, she ended up on the counter and he was standing in between her legs.

    "What?" Jerlina was not fazed and wrapped her hand around his shoulders.

    She found that no matter what she does to him, he''d only be gentle with her. And that made her act more yful than she is generally. Or maybe she was just happy and is doing whatever she pleases.

    Who knows and who cares?

    Jeremy''s blue eyes that seemed like the deep, calm sea, were fixing on her. His lips were glistening and she could hear his breathing sound as he seemed a little out of breath.

    "You''re getting brazen..." he clenched his jaws as if he was holding something back.

    Jerlina grinned ear to ear. "Do you prefer me hiding under the bed fearing you?"

    "No, I love you like this," he leaned forward and kissed her lips. His hands held her waist and Jerlina kissed him deeper.

    Jeremy indeed was hapy she''s this open with him. She used to be so scared of him in the past and it made a deep impression on him. He is not someone who minds his friends pranking him or making fun of him.

    If it is her, he wouldn''t mind it if she sticks a knife in his heart as long as she is not scared of him.

    But she doesn''t hate him either. In fact, she loves him!

    Why would he mind it if she teases him at times?

    "Hey Jerlina..." he ced a peck on her lips and pulled her closer to him. Her thighs were around his waist and her face was close to his.

    "I can do better thanst night, you know..."

    Jerlina saw his pouty face and felt bad for him. She didn''t think that he''d get hung up on her words this much.

    But then he''s a man, isn''t he? And it is his male pride on the line. He won''t be able to let it go as such.

    "Yesterday was amazing, Joel," she kissed him. "And if you did better than yesterday... I fear if I will be able to handle you?" She pouted and looked down as if she was worried.

    She knew she can handle him but she lied to boost his ego she bruised by saying that yesterday was ''meh''.

    "Yeah," he said.

    Jerlina smiled in her heart seeing his face brighten up instantly.

    Men and their egos!

    "You''re so frail... Your bones are sticking out and I fear if I might snap it identlly by holding you hard," he pressed his lips and his eyes were filled with concern.

    He really means it!

    "How much do you weigh anyway..? You''re so light..." he hugged her close and his big hand grazed her along the spine making her close her eyes.

    He was so gentle and soothing.

    "You cannot ask a woman''s age and weight, Joel. It''s rude," she said although she didn''t mind him asking that to her.

    "It is?" Jeremy was surprised. He didn''t know that.

    "Yes, unless you''re a doctor," Jerlina looked at him being a bit surprised. "Well, did you go around asking women-"

    "No," he shook his head and Jerlina chuckled.

    She figured that much. He probably didn''t care about any woman enough to know their weight.

    "You''re a good guy, Joel... And I am not fragile to be broken by your touches, Joel. And you don''t get violent with me anyway," she pressed her forehead on his. "And even if you want to be rough, I can handle you in your entirety."

    "Oh, can you?" Jeremy smirked.

    In my entirety? Is she saying this knowing my size? She has guts, I''d say.

    Jeremy was indeed surprised. No woman has actually said that to him till now. They all didn''t want him to go deeper.

    Ah... maybe she is speaking without knowledge.

    "Yes, I can," Jerlina nodded.

    "Hmm," Jeremy bit his lips. He liked that determinant look on her face. And he was amazed to see her not hesitating to talk about these things.

    Guess. She is not shy when she is not drunk either!

    One of the things he loved about her when he met her was how she was very open and not shy to do what she wanted. Maybe there are some men in the world who like shy women, but he is not one.

    "Did you remember what you were going to tell me?" he asked and he could watch her face getting beet-red. Her eyes became misty and her lips turned red as she bit them.

    So... she gets shy about this... Isn''t she adorable?

    Poor Jeremy didn''t even realize that Jerlina is not the one aligning with his preferences but rather than that, he likes everything Jerlina is, and her disposition has turned to his preference.

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound looking in his eyes. It would have been better if she had forgotten about it, but she didn''t.

    She had a sign of blind courage for some secondsst night, but then this guy ruined it. But now...

    Ah, I can''t do it now! My heart is pounding and...

    How should I say it? He''s so handsome and...

    "No!" she pushed him and got down from the counter and ran out of the kitchen.

    "Wait, you little..." Jeremy tried to catch her but she ran out at the speed of sound.

    "What a speed! She really is a squirrel," Jeremy chuckled and went back to the kitchen.

    His eyes widened realizing that she has left without eating a single bite.

    He quickly packed her breakfast and picked up the packed lunch on the counter and ran outside. Her car just got out of the garage and he ran and blocked her.

    Jerlina who was fleeing like a murderer fleeing a crime scene without knowing what she was doing, braked her car seeing Jeremy standing on her way with two bags in his hands.

    He had perspiration on his forehead and he seemed a little out of breath.

    Did he run here in a hurry to give me my lunch? Ugh! How can I not love him?

    "You could have brought this to the office, you know?" she asked rolling down the window.

    Yeah, I could have... We work in the same ce...

    Jerlina saw how confused he looked and smiled. Her hand reached her heart as she felt the tingling feeling in her heart.

    He likesing after me, huh? He does that without thinking.

    "Thank you," she got the bags from his hand.

    The slight graze of her fingers brought back Jeremy who was in a trance. But he quickly got on his feet.

    "If I brought it to the office, I cannot do this," he said with a smirk.

    Jerlina furrowed her brows wondering what he is doing.

 Chapter 203 - Whose Fault?

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Whose Fault?</h4>

    But Jerlina wasn''t left in her thoughts for long.

    "Do wha-"

    Before she finished speaking, he leaned to her and kissed her lips. And then he chuckled as if he had achieved something great.

    "Bye, wifey! Have a good day!" he waved his hand.

    Seeing the happiness in his eyes, Jerlina grinned.

    I love him!

    "Bye, hubby! Meet you at the office," she stepped on the gas, rolling up her window.

    Jeremy stepped aside and let her pass. He wanted to scream in joy.

    She called me HUBBY!!!

    -----

    Scarlett watched the driveway of her neighbor''s with a smile on her face.

    "You''re not leaving yet?" Bobby''s voice made her sigh.

    "Look there," she pointed at Jeremy passing Jerlina packed lunch and sending her off with a kiss.

    "Have you ever done this for me? I bet he cooked her lunch today too," she said curling her lips.

    Bobby was stunned. He usually leaves early and she''d be the one kissing him goodbye. He never thought of reversing it.

    "Okay, my dear pussycat, I''ll send you off today," he ran inside the house.

    Scarlett saw Jeremy started dancing the moment Jerlina left the gates and chuckled.

    "Bobby! Bobby! Come here..." she called as if her life is on the line and Bobby came out running.

    "What is it?" he asked with his voice filled with worry.

    Scarlett pointed at the dancing Jeremy and Bobby ended upughing.

    "Don''tugh," Scarlett punched him in the gut. "Isn''t it nice to see him like this?"

    Bobby was not impressed. "Did you call me to punch me? I''ll go prepare your lunch," he turned to leave.

    "No," Scarlett stopped him. "Limit your cooking to your BBQ grills... Don''t intrude into my kitchen! There is only so much dry meat I can take," Scarlett grumbled and walked in.

    "Dry?" Bobby''s face paled. "You called my meat dry? I am the BBQ King and you called it dry? D.R.Y. dry? Oh dear, you did wrong by calling your man''s meat dry!" he gritted his teeth.

    He was not happy to see his dear wifeughing mockingly at him and lifted her up.

    "Bobby!" Scarlett punched his shoulder. "Let me down! It''ste already..."

    "You should''ve thought about that before calling my meat dry, p*ssy! I''ll show you how wet your p*ssy gets because of my dry meat," Bobby held her closer.

    *Bang*

    Their bedroom door closed.

    -----

    "Oww!"

    Jerlina jumped as Scarlett pinched her waist. Jeremy still hasn''t arrived at the office yet and Jerlina was in the breakroom to make coffee.

    "You seem to be..." Scarlett wrapped her hand around Jerlina''s nack. "...happy..." she got closer to Jerlina''s face.

    Jerlina pushed her face that was inching closer to her face.

    "I am happy!" she smiled.

    Scarlett saw the smile that originated from her heart and she felt happy for her.

    "Don''t tell me...You''ve finally realized you''ve fallen for our Jerry, Huh?" Scarlett looked closely at Jerlina.

    As Scarlett expected, Jerlina''s face reddened.

    Jerlina was surprised she was outed this soon by Scarlett. "Can you read minds, Scar?" she asked with her eyes wide.

    Scarlett just grinned. It doesn''t take a mind-reader to know what''s in this one''s heart.

    This one is an open book!

    She''s been humming songs the whole time. First, it was "Stupid Cupid" and now it is "Lover". She had a different kind of smile looking at her lunch bag and the happenings of the morning and Jeremy''s dance...

    "So...you''ve told him?"Scarlett wanted details.

    She was not that surprised since they were getting closer each day and knew it is inevitable.

    "Not yet..." Jerlina pouted. "I wanted to tell him but then..." Jerlina covered her face remembering everything.

    "Why not?" Scarlett was disappointed.

    "I want to, alright..." Jerlina rubbed her cheek. "But... Ah! I want it to be romantic! And I have no idea-"

    "Do you think Jerry is the kind of guy who wants a rose with a confession? Just tell him and make him buy you a diamond bracelet or something. You''re so stupid you make me want to hit you," Scarlett hit Jerlina''s back.

    "Do you want to know how we confessed?" Scarlett whispered in her ear and Jerlina looked at Scarlett.

    Jeremy told her some insane story that seemed straight out of a p*rn video making Jerlina question Jeremy''s mental cognizance for believing that story. Scarlett never gave out that particr detail before. And so, Jerlina wanted to know it straight from Scarlett.

    "We were neighbors, right? And I always had a thing for Bobby..." Scarlett''s face got red thinking of those days. "We knew each other forever and our parents considered us as cousins since we were the same age. I thought he thought of me as just a friend and...I felt it was taboo to love him although we weren''t rted," She shrugged.

    Jerlina was interested in the story. It must have been hard for her at that time.

    "But that day... I was fifteen and I was alone at home... I looked out of my window and Bobby was in his backyard, shirtless and working out... I just wanted to run to him and kiss him. But... I thought that feeling was wrong for some reason and...I couldn''t take my eyes off him and I felt hot all over. I got on my bed and I started to you know..."

    Scarlett wriggled her fingers and Jerlina''s eyes widened.

    Why is Scarlett''s story going in the same direction as Joel''s?

    "I imagined him over me and... I self-pleasured. It was very intense. After some time...Bang!" Scarlett screamed suddenly making Jerlina flinch.

    "The door opened and there he was ¨C Bobby. You should''ve seen his face seeing me naked with my hand between my legs..." Scarlettughed. "My heart started leaping inside my chest cavity and I wanted to disappear after showing my privates to him like this. But..."

    "I think that''s enough," Jerlina closed her ears.

    It is romantic for Scarlett, of course. Her love bloomed by that ident.

    But for Jerlina, it reminded her of the storyline of the p*rn she watched for the first... Ahem! The only time*!

    For some reason, she still remembers something she watched only once* and reced the actors with Bobby and Scarlett. And that wanted to make her throw up.

    (*T&C apply)

    Jerlina agreed it was more of her own fault than her devaluing Scarlett''s love story.

    "Come on, Jerlina... Have a listen..." Scarlett pulled Jerlina''s hand down and started borating it in detail.

    Scarlett was no fool. She knew how her love story sounds like and that''s why she won''t speak of it to everyone. But it is the truth.

    Somehow seeing Jerlina''s difort, she wanted to tell her more.

    And so Jerlina was told how Bobby locked the room and walked inside and asked Scarlett if he can help and Scarlett even tried to borate how he helped her.

    Jerlina had to w her way out of the clutches of the very nasty Scarlett who was somehow making Jerlina''s stomach go all fluttery as she remembered the previous night.

    Oof! Why is it hot here?

 Chapter 204 - [Bonus ]Gloomy Sky

    <h4>Chapter 204 - [Bonus ]Gloomy Sky</h4>

    Mikhail checked his watch encrusted with diamonds one more time. The minute hand had only moved a little, but for him, it felt like an eternity,

    Why hasn''t Rose called yet?

    She was surprised her request to meet her great-grandfather was granted this early and she left him in a hurry to be able to be in Jonathan Erling''s ancestral home.

    He was terrified to let her leave alone for some reason and asked her to be careful. She''d call or send messages every hour so that he''d be rest assured.

    Thest message he received was when she was about to meet Jonathan Erling but it has been four hours after that and he received no calls.

    Well, there was one message that said that everything went well and that she''d be busy for some time.

    Everything should be fine, but for some reason, his heart was restless.

    -----

    Jerlina opened the window to let some cold air in as she felt hot. Being in love is not so nice. She was caught grinning like a fool at Jeremy''sputer by Scarlett sometime before and she''s been sighing for the umptieth time today after checking the time.

    It''s nearly afternoon. Why isn''t he here yet?

    Jerlina called him and his line didn''t connect. She didn''t know what happened with him and her heart started to beat erratically.

    Could he be in danger?

    She called Bobby and his phone didn''t connect either. She didn''t want to stress out Scarlett in case it is nothing and decided to find Charlie.

    He always stays close to her since his job is to look after her. And she knew if she asks him he''d find out if there is trouble.

    "There was a small ident in one of the logging sites and Jeremy and Bobby both are there containing the situation. It''s the forest and the signal won''t be great there," Charlie exined to her and Jerlina sighed in relief.

    "And I got something interesting about Amanda Prescott," Charlie winked and Jerlina walked closer. "Guess who she shared house with?"

    "...Emma?" Jerlina asked.

    "Hmm," Charlie shrugged, "Tara."

    Jerlina''s eyes widenend. "Tara?"

    "Yeah, they were sorority sisters. They lived together for just one year, but they knew each other," Charlie added.

    Jerlina always wondered this. Amanda was naive in her way of thinking about Joel. People don''t usually think of a ganglord that way, right? Only novel male leads will act differently with the woman they are "supposed" to fall for. What made Amanda think that she''d be special for Joel?

    Tara wanted me out of her way and used Amanda? This way, Amanda won''t be a thorn in her side since Joel won''t bother with someone who hurt his mother. And for some reason, Tara thought that negative stories about me would make me back off from Jeremy?

    And how would Tara benefit from that? My past is not a secret from Joel. This will not change his love for me.

    Something is not right here...

    Jerlina has met Tara on more than one asion and Tara is very smart but a bit hot-headed. Usually, hot-headed people are not very good maniptors since they cannot control their emotions that well.

    If so...

    "Is there any reason to believe that Tara met with Amanda recently?" Jerlina asked.

    "You don''t think Tara was behind Amanda?" Charlie asked and Jerlina nodded.

    "There was a get-together of the sorority sisters recently... But I get it. You doubt Tara will go this far and this kind of thing... using others... It usually is Emma, right?"

    Jerlina nodded with a sigh. She knew Charlie is a smart guy and he''d understand her. He didn''t disappoint.

    "I''ll look into it more. And... I heard TJ sent that guy to the hospital once more?" Charlie asked.

    "Yeah... he... he deserved it." Jerlina didn''t want to exin it more.

    Charlie didn''t want to pry seeing her difort addressing this issue. Even the guy''s parents were trying to sweep that issue under the carpet. He could guess what that guy must have done.

    Charlie fisted his hands and clenched his jaws as he regretted letting Gerard go. As a brother to many sisters nothing irks him more than when a man acts improperly with a woman.

    I should have killed that sissy that day! How could he hurt the squirrel?

    "Thanks, Charlie," Jerlina smiled. Seeing him getting mad at her made her feel warm. These few months, she has gained a lot of people who care for her genuinely.

    "By the way, we''re delivering thest shipment to the bar and I''ll be going along," Jerlina reminded Charlie with a smile and got back to the office room.

    -----

    Jeremy looked at his phone with a frown. The signal''s terrible. He looked up and the sky was gloomy.

    It was already afternoon and he knew Jerlina wanted to deliver the products herself.

    There was something in his gut that told him to go with her.

    He looked around and they got the guy in the truck carefully. The temperature is starting to get low and due to the fog, there was an ident involving one of his employees. He had to be here to make the necessary precautions to make sure he is fine.

    "He lost some blood, and he seems fine already," Bobby said walking to him carefully.

    The ground was uneven, muddy, and slippery. Roots were peeking out with big leaves that are would be slippery making this a dangerous ce. But then they are used to handle such dangers as they grew up working here.

    "I''ve already called for the ambnce and they''d be on the way. Let''s take a scan just to be sure since he hit his head..."

    As Jeremy was speaking, Bobby suddenly slipped and started rolling down the slope.

    "Bobby!" Jeremy shouted, "Help! Bobby fell!"

    Jeremy and others got down the slope. Jeremy was the first to reach Bobby. Bobby was lying with his face buried in the mud and he was not responding to his calls.

    "Bobby!" Jeremy carefully rolled him over.

    His heart stopped seeing Bobby covered in blood. His head was split open and blood was oozing out. But what made Jeremy panic was the piece of a sharp branch stuck on his chest and blood was flowing out.

    "Bobby... Bobby, speak to me..." he tried to wake him up. "No! Don''t touch anything," he shouted at a young guy who tried to pull out the wood.

    Jeremy tried to pull out his phone from his pocket to call for an ambnce but his hand shook.

    We already have an ambnce. There will be paramedics...

    "Bobby! Talk to me, buddy..." his eyes watered. "Come on! Lift him! Carefully... Don''t move him much... careful..."

    Jeremy kept on talking. "Hey, Bobby... don''t scare me... Buddy... What am I going to tell Scar and Cia... Come on buddy... wake up!"

    Jeremy helped carry Bobby and the ambnce arrived at the right time for Bobby.

    The paramedics took charge immediately and they started giving him first aid. The other guy was checked and he was cleared.

    Like a blinded horse, Jeremy got inside the ambnce with the stretcher.

 Chapter 205 - An Unfortunate Day

    <h4>Chapter 205 - An Unfortunate Day</h4>

    "You''re safe, Foxy. No one''s going to..."

    "..."

    "No, I never thought that..."

    "..."

    When Jerlina came to the parking lot to get to her car, she heard Charlie arguing with his girlfriend it seems. Just now Uncle Pat called her and told her that the products are loaded and about to leave. Jerlina decided to followthe van to the bar to make sure all the products have been delivered safely and of the desirable quality.

    Not wanting to listen to Charlie''s private talk, she decided to take a walk in the garden. The sky was gloomy and it gave an eerie feeling. She tried to call Jeremy once more. This time the call went through but he didn''t answer her.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath looking at the phone. Just some time ago, she got a call from the Senator''s office asking for a meeting. Somehow their tone of voice was weird for her and she gave an ambiguous answer and ended the call.

    The PR firm they hired talked about a lot of interest gaining amongst the journalists in exposing Jeremy''s shady private life. Although thepany is operatedwfully than most privatepanies, his private life is not without me.

    Although everyone knows Jeremy as a ganglord, no one in the upper society will say that to his face. He is the Titan of the Lumber industry. And that''s how he is known internationally. But if the papers started writing about his gang business, without speaking of the context, it would affect thepany too.

    She had a thought that there might be bigger forces trying to bring Jeremy down. It could be his father or it could be someone with more power. All these started only after he vowed to protect her.

    Could it be rted to me?

    Joel cannot lose anything because of me. He wouldn''t mind, but a lot of people are dependant on him. And his family will rejoice at his fall.

    That cannot happen! I will not let that happen as long as I am alive!

    "You''re here..."

    Charlie''s voice brought Jerlina out of her thoughts.

    "Ah, yes... Shall we..?" Jerlina walked towards the parking lot.

    She got into her car and started it but Charlie was still standing by his truck. And then he got in after trying to open the door for almost a minute. And then he was trying to put the key in the ignition but he didn''t have the key in his hand.

    He''s out of it... Is it regarding his girlfriend?

    Jerlina didn''t know many details about Ashley except that she is the best friend of Tara and one of those who hate her. Charlie doesn''t speak about her much, buttely, it seemed like there was trouble in their rtionship.

    She didn''t ask much about it because she knew it was regarding her.

    Jerlina got down from the car and walked to Charlie. "Charlie, maybe you can take the day off or something... I''ll bring Jimmy with me. You don''t look all there," Jerlina was frank.

    She trusted Charlie with her life but he is still a human and he can have moments like this. And sometimes having someone who is not alert with you will cause more damage than having someone with little experience.

    Charlie looked at his empty hand trying to start the ignition and let out a sigh. He bit his lips with his head bowed and then looked up with determination.

    "I can''t let you go with Jimmy alone. We''re leaving town and the roads are not safe..." he thought for a moment. "Wait here for one hour. I''ll settle it with Foxy before we can leave Peyton," his eyes looked clear as he had reached a decision.

    Jerlina nodded. She found his suggestion better. She''d be more relieved with Charlie near her anyway.

    "Wait! Don''t leave alone. I''ll be back soon!" Charlie shouted before making the turn. Jerlina waved and got back inside the office in deep thoughts.

    Maybe I should do the delivery another day?

    Scarlett was standing by the breakroom frozen and when Jerlina ced her hand over her shoulder, she was startled.

    "It''s me, Scar," Jerlina rubbed her back.

    "I think something''s not right, Jerlina... Bobby... Someone called and...the line disconnected. I swear I heard an ambnce siren," Scarlett rubbed her forehead.

    "Charlie told me that there was an ident in one of the logging sites and Joel and Bobby are there."

    "Oh?" Scarlett''s face rxed a bit. "But why did someone else call me?" Scarlett''s face went pale once more.

    Jerlina wetted her lips. Today seems a lot weird. Her calls aren''t going through either.

    "What if Bobby is hurt, Jerlina?" Scarlett''s eyes watered. "That ce is filled with traps and dangers... My Bobby is not a very careful boy. What if he-"

    "Wait, Scarlett," Jerlina hugged her. "Let''s not panic just yet. Let me try Joel once more," Jerlina called Jeremy.

    -----

    Inside the ambnce...

    Jeremy watched Bobby still lying motionless and he couldn''t breathe properly. They talked that his lung copsed or something.

    The paramedics worked hard running inside and one of them made a hole in Bobby''s abdomen and although Jeremy didn''t know why they are doing that, left them to their devices.

    But soon he saw Bobby started to breathe a bit evenly making him relieved and yet he was still unconscious.

    "When will he-" Jeremy wanted to ask the paramedics but stopped seeing the re from the old guy.

    He was warned before that one more word from him, will make them throw him out.

    He got a wipe from them and wiped Bobby''s blood off him. His hands were still sticky and his jeans were covered in blood.

    Only then he pulled out his phone and his hands shook seeing the missed calls from Jerlina. Just at that moment, she called once more.

    Is she fine?

    He looked at Bobby still motionless and his throat closed as he answered her call.

    -----

    Jerlina''s chest closed hearing what Jeremy said.

    Not Bobby! How could this happen to him?

    She looked at Scarlett getting ready to leave. She has already got baby Cia from the daycare and was talking about going to the site herself to see if Bobby is alright.

    How am I going to tell her Bobby is getting taken to the hospital?

    "Scar..." Jerlina held Scarlett''s hand. "Let me hold the baby," she held out her hand and Jerlina didn''t realize that her hands were shaking this much.

    Scarlett realized that it is not going to be a piece of good news she''s going to hear. Her heart started to pound and she felt her strength leaving her.

    What happened to my Bobby?

    Her eyes clouded and her face went red as she tried to control her tears.

    Jerlina exined what Jeremy told her and that they are now on their way to the hospital.

    Jerlina held Scarlett''s arm as she staggered taking a step. Jerlina''s heart broke seeing Scarlett like that. She was about to get the baby from her hand because she seemed so weak.

    How could this happen?

    But something magical happened at that moment.

 Chapter 206 - Getting Framed

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Getting Framed</h4>

    As both Jerlina and Scarlett were disoriented not knowing what to do next, Cia did something unexpected.

    Baby Cia held Scarlett''s cheek softly, with her chubby little hand. Her fingers were pink and her round cheeks were like apples as she looked at her mother. The blue eyes were filled with innocence and she appeared as an angel as she smiled.

    "Ma...ma..."

    The baby said with a small smile and patted her mother''s cheek.

    Jerlina who was holding back her tears till then ced her hand over her mouth and started crying seeing the baby''s gesture. It was as if Cia understood that her mother is in distress andforted her.

    "You''re right, Cia..." Scarlett hugged her adorable baby.

    How could I forget this little thing? I have to be strong for her.

    And what has happened? Nothing much! Bobby had an ident and they got the ambnce at the right time and he is getting the necessary treatment!

    He''ll be fine!

    Jerry is with him and he''d make sure Bobby is well taken care of.

    All I have to do now is to stay by Bobby''s side to help in his recovery.

    He''ll be fine!

    My Bobby will be fine!

    He will not leave me and our baby alone this soon. I know how much he loves us. He talked about how he''d threaten any boying near Cia with a weapon and challenge him for a wrestling match. He bragged that he won''t let anyone near his baby girl. How will he do that if he dies now?

    Right?

    He''ll be fine. My Bobby keeps his word.

    And Bobby taught me what to do in these kinds of situations. I should stop crying and start acting appropriately.

    Tears streamlined through Scarlett''s cheeks but she wiped them with her hand and sucked in a deep breath. "Let''s be strong for our dada, right? He''ll need us to take care of him. Will Cia be a brave little girl and stay with your granny for the time being?" she spoke softly.

    Jerlina saw Scarlett''s hopelessness turning to determination. In just a minute she hasposed herself and she looked like a warrior.

    Amazing.

    Or is she...

    "Are you okay, Scar? Do you need any help?" Jerlina asked Scarlett. She was a bit worried.

    What if Scarlett does something stupid?

    Scarlett understood Jerlina''s concern. Jerlina couldn''t hide her feelings much anyway.

    "Jerlina," Scarlett held her hand. "I knew I will receive this kind of call one day or another. Although I thought he''d get hurt in a fight or by his enemies. But that fool..." she let out a chuckle wiping the corner of her eyes.

    "Yeah, I am fine. I''ll call you if I need help, alright?" Scarlett patted Jerlina''s head and turned to leave.

    Jerlina helped Scarlett with the car seat of the baby and she realized that although Scarlett is scared of the uncertainty in Bobby''s condition, she decided to be optimistic and do her best.

    This is strength, alright?

    "Drive carefully, Scar. Bobby''s a good guy and he''ll be fine. Don''t hesitate to ask for help, okay?" Jerlina said every word from her heart.

    Jerlina watched Scarlett leaving with a forced smile and her heart became restless as she remembered Scarlett''s words.

    This kind of call...

    Yeah, I have to be strong too. Although... I wish Joel never gets hurt.

    Can I even bear it? This kind of call?

    Joel, be safe always.

    Joel... I miss you.

    Jerlina''s mood got spoiled and she was in no mood to go along with the delivery anymore. She called herpany and told them that they can deliver it the next day.

    But uncle Pat suggested that the delivery be done as nned and asked her to do the quality check another time.

    Jerlina agreed since that seemed like a better idea. The products are already loaded on the van and it would be troublesome to unload it today and then load it back tomorrow.

    She closed the door of Jeremy''s office and sat on his chair rubbing her forehead. She wondered if she should call Jeremy to get an update on Bobby''s condition but feared that she might be disturbing him.

    Ugh! I feel useless...

    Jerlina rested her head on the table and closed her eyes. She was disturbed by a knock on the door.

    No onees inside Jeremy''s room when she''s alone as far as she knows, except Bobby, Scar, or Charlie. Only Jeremy does and he won''t knock.

    Who might this be?

    "Come in," she said and stood up.

    She was stunned to see two cops entering the room, followed by a woman and a...

    Is that a camera crew?

    Jerlina noticed the woman holding the microphone. She is a reporter in one of the local news stations. She has seen her face on TV before.

    "Hands where we can see them," The officers pointed their weapon at her and Jerlina showed them her palms.

    By how things are progressing and seeing the press wearing a Ker vest and keeping a safe distance from her as if she''s dangerous, Jerlina inferred that the cops are here to arrest her.

    But why?

    "Ms. Jerlina Hopkins, I ask you toe with us to the station," One officer stepped forward with a handcuff.

    "Am I under arrest? For what?" Jerlina questioned.

    "You drive the white Porche around here, right?" the officer asked.

    Jerlina knew she doesn''t have to answer them andplying is the best defence against cops.

    But she felt something is fishy here.

    "What is the charge?" Jerlina asked and took a step back as the cop tried to get her hand.

    "Vehicr manughter," one cop said as he tried to get to her. "You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can and will be used in the court of..." he read her the Miranda rights.

    "You didn''t even identify yourself," Jerlina tried to get her phone but one cop came behind her and mmed her against the wall.

    "You might be a ganglord''s wife and think that you''re above thew, but thew doesn''t discriminate," Jerlina cringed as the cop said looking at the camera.

    Jerlina got where this is going. She is getting framed for vehicr manughter? She hasn''t even hit a deer or a roon ever. So what is the purpose of this arrest?

    A PR for the police department? Is that why they brought the press with them?

    Jerlina looked out the door and she saw amotion starting outside. Surely they will not let Jeremy''s wife getting arrested.

    A lot of curses and threats were shouted at the cops and the situation was escting.

    Jerlina saw the smirk by the corner of the reporter as she started to report how the "thugs" are aiding in their boss'' wife resist arrest.

    Are they live?

    Jerlina now got what this is about.

    Another attempt to bring Joel down!

 Chapter 207 - Joel, I Am Scared...

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Joel, I Am Scared...</h4>

    Jerlina looked at Jimmy standing by the door and he was about to pull out his weapon. She saw some other guys and girls pulling out their weapons too. She shook her head gesturing them to not do that, but she had no hope that they''ll listen.

    This won''t end up good if it continues!

    At that moment, she heard more vehicles with sirens arriving and from the shouts directed at them, Jerlina could infer that the anti-riot police officers have arrived.

    Really? To arrest little ol'' me?

    Heh!

    As someone who has followed thew to the T, Jerlina knew the best way to handle this situation is to follow the cops to the police station and stay there silent waiting for her one phone call. She can then call awyer and let thewyer do the talking.

    But is this a general arrest?

    Jeremy has told her that the police station in this area does note under his turf but it is very close to Viper''s territory. She knew of the cops who are in the side of Jeremy and none of them are here.

    Are they even cops?

    "Name and badge number?" Jerlina tried to ask but her head was pressed on the wall and it hurt. She lost hope for a moment as she got treated like a thug. She never had brush-ins with thew enforcement officers and since this is the first time this happens to her, it made her confused and scared.

    She could infer that someone of a higher position is behind this. Without an order from the higher-ups, the cops won''t act this brazen with her. And if they brought reporters, it should be to cause the downfall of Jeremy.

    Or to get back at Joel for something? Or to coerce him... for say, get millions in donations..?

    Is the senator behind this? Or the local congressman?

    Or it could be Gerard''s parents?

    Hmm... there is always that possibility.

    But the truth is on my side. I never hit anyone! I will fight this as Joel asked me to! I know Joel wille for me!

    "Hands off our Luna," Jimmy stepped to the front and a gang formed around him and they were willing to fight with the cops. The anti-riot officers were asking everyone to be calm in the speakers.

    Jerlina saw the camera crew pulling the reporter behind them as she got scared.

    She knew how this reporter will y this.

    And she knew what she has to do to contain this situation. People are agitated to the maximum and one little push or shove will start a riot.

    She would be safe but with the anti-riot cops here, Jeremy''s people will be the ones who''d get hurt.

    Who knows where that riot will lead to.

    Ugh! Someone nned this all perfectly! Did they anticipate my next move too? If so, what is waiting for me?

    "Stay calm, everyone!" Jerlina raised her voice and the entire ce calmed down. "Let go," her voice was crisp as she ordered the officer and got out of his grasp.

    Within some seconds the entire ce became calm and even the anti-riot officers seemed to be stunned as she heard someone eximing without turning off the speaker.

    Yeah, my words have more power around here, officers... Sorry!

    "I never hit anyone and the cops must be mistaken," Jerlina hid all her doubts in he heart and spoke in a calm, confident tone. "Get me awyer, and inform my husband of my arrest along with the names of these officers who are taking me. Someone should know their names, right? Are they even officers or impersonators?" she asked.

    She by now inferred that the news program isn''t live although they were recording. A lot of times, the cameras were pointed down and that won''t happen during a live feed. She understood that they are going to record the arrest and broadcast it at their own convenience.

    And that means it would follow their narration. No matter what happens here, the news station will make the story ording to their script.

    So why bother with them?

    They will call me a thug''s wife anyway!

    And I am a thug''s wife. A very lovely thug''s wife!

    But I have to protect our people.

    These people are standing in front of cops not minding their own lives.

    "That''s Melrose...He is a cop. His son ys ser with my son..."

    "That one''s Jones...His father was an officer too. His brother works in the gas station..."

    "And isn''t the one with the camera Hutchingson''s grandson? Eli..? How is your mother?"

    Replies came from the crowd and Jerlina noticed the officers getting scared. Their faces got pale and they stopped trying to grab her.

    That''s right! Think of your families before touching me.

    Jerlina knew what she is doing can be considered as threatening the officers but she didn''t care.

    She is the thug''s wife! She has nows to follow! And she has all the money in the world to hire top attorneys and with her husband''s influence she can get out scot-free even if she actually murdered someone.

    "Right... So they are one of us and they live among us. They are here to do their job. Let''s not cause any trouble and let the officers do their duty, eh?" Jerlina said with a smile of a caring mother.

    Did you hear? I was talking for the officers; not against them. I am aw-abiding citizen.

    The situation came to control almost immediately as Jeremy''s people had to obey hermand. Jerlina saw Jimmy calling Jeremy and she sighed in relief.

    She wouldn''t have disturbed him if it was a simple issue, not when Bobby needs support, but this calls for his presence.

    Her heart didn''t feel right. And she was scared.

    "Please...follow us, Ms. Hopkins."

    The officers didn''t even bother to speak harshly with her anymore and led her to their car. Jerlina who has never seen the back of a police vehicle grumbled in her heart. And seeing all those officers in ck with all sorts of equipment, she scoffed.

    Have I gotten that important? My arrest causes riots!

    Wait... why am I getting happy about this?

    Idiot!

    -----

    Jerlina refused to go inside the interrogation room and insisted that she waits in the waiting area. She said she''d co-operate as long as she is not in an enclosed space because she gets anxiety attacks in small enclosed rooms (which was a lie).

    Outside the police station were Jeremy''s people and the townsfolk of Peyton waiting around for the moment she''d be set free.

    Thewyer hasn''t arrived yet and Jerlina felt assured hearing the shouts of the people who came for her. They were shouting profanities against the cops, but eh, they are her people and she felt safe with them near her.

    Even if someone has nned something, they wouldn''t dare to involve this many people.

    There is strength in numbers after all.

    And she is in police custody. If something happens to her, it would be an issue.

    But still...

    Joel... I am scared.

 Chapter 208 - Someone Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Someone Powerful</h4>

    "What?" Jeremy thought he heard wrong when Jimmy told him that Jerlina is arrested. But hearing how Jerlina handled it, he was a little happy.

    She shouldn''t have gone with the cops though!

    He could understand that she didn''t want to make it a big issue in front of the press and not cause harm to his people, but she shouldn''t have left with the cops.

    But it is her! She won''t let others get hurt because of her. She handled it as amicably and bravely as she can.

    My sweet Jerlina, you must be scared. I''ll be with you soon. I will let no harme to you.

    He called for awyer and he called the AG in his private number and expressed his concern that thew is not protecting the innocents anymore. The AG promised that he''d look after it. He then called Charlie to keep her close, but Charlie didn''t answer his phone.

    Everything that can go wrong is going wrong today. Is this Murphy''sw taking effect?

    And why isn''t Scar here yet? She should be here by now...

    Jeremy was not happy to leave Bobby''s side, but he couldn''t stay there as his wife is in possible danger. Leaving four of his guys who followed the ambnce to guard Bobby, he left the hospital.

    He let out a sigh seeing the hospital in the rearview mirror. He still couldn''t figure out if everything is a smokescreen. Charlie cannot be reached, Bobby is hurt and Jerlina is arrested. He is left on his own.

    Who is the one they target? Is it me? Or is it Jerlina? Was Bobby''s fall an ident or...? Are they targetting Bobby or Charlie...

    Jeremy didn''t want to take a chance and called Mikhail to inform him of the situation and get help in case it is needed. He knew Volkonsky can even call the President at his private number.

    "I haven''t heard from Rose for more than six hours after she said she''s meeting the Grand- Jonathan Erling... regarding Ms. Hopkins. And now Ms. Hopkins is taken?" Mikhail''s voice was tired.

    Jeremy''s heart sank to the pit of his stomach hearing this.

    "Why would your girlfriend talk to that guy about my wife?" Jeremy clenched his jaw. It took him a moment to realize what might have happened.

    "Did you talk to her about my wife''s lineage? Are you f*cking stupid? You know how Alexander is wary of Jonathan and your girlfriend is -? Is she that good a bi-" he paused for a moment. "F*ck you, Mike! F*ck you! If anything happens to my little wife, I''ll..." Jeremy stopped himself from speaking more and pedaled the gas.

    "I''m..." Mikhail with a sigh ran his fingers through his hair leaning to the back of the chair. He still believed Rose and he was worried for her safety. But Jeremy is insinuating Rose might have gotten close to him to gain details about Ms. Hopkins.

    Could Rose be... No way!

    "Could her arrest be arranged by Erling? It came out of nowhere," Jeremy thought out loud.

    He''s been keeping tabs about anything and everything concerning her and he never came across the police investigating a hit and run by a white Porsche in their area. Her arrest was very shocking to him as if it was spun out of thin air and he knew someone very powerful is involved in this.

    "I''m not sure. But I''ll inform grandfather of this and will do everything I can to make sure our Queen Consort is safe," Mikhail promised. He hoped his grandfather doesn''t die of a heart attack before he hears it whole.

    Mikhail calling Jerlina ''Queen Consort'' did calm Jeremy. Mikhail subtly reminded him that he''s an aristocrat and he''d value his promises more than anything; even more than his life or his heart.

    "Remember what I told you about Jerlina being my only wife, Mike," Jeremy ended the call.

    Mikhail called his manager. "Make sure the jet is on stand by... and God forbid... Ready the medevac aircraft too," he ended the call.

    He dialed Rose once more and as it still said she''s out of the coverage area, he left a voice message.

    [Rose, if you''re hearing this, know that Ms. Hopkin''s life might be in great danger right at this moment. And I worry for your safety too. Please, call me back.]

    Mikhail''s eyes watered and he threw his phone on the table and rubbed his forehead.

    Jeremy although was in his own thoughts, didn''t forget to look for Scarlett along the way. He knew she''d leave the baby with Daisy and woulde straight for Bobby.

    He''s already near Peyton, but he didn''t see Scar''s car. But just as he was about to take the exit for Peyton, he saw something hidden behind the bushes in the woods.

    Isn''t that Scar''s car? If her car is here, where is she?

    -----

    Jerlina gulped looking at the door. Herwyer hasn''t arrived yet and she saw the anti-riot officers had formed a perimeter around the townsfolk. For some reason, the cops asked the reporters to leave since they''re a hindrance to their work.

    Jerlina felt something was wrong.

    And the funny thing was the day they said the ident happened was the day they went on their first date to the bridge. She didn''t even touch her car that day.

    The cops kept on questioning her with all due respect but all she said back was "Lawyer."

    They got bored of her. One of the guys in the police station came to Jerlina.

    "The order came from the higher-ups," he said and Jerlina rolled her eyes.

    Then let me go!

    It was then Jerlina heard some screeching noises and what followed was the loud sneers of a group of men. And something loud went off.

    Automatic weapons?

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat. Jeremy has been teaching her various things to keep herself safe and one of those things was, bringing her to the gun range to try on weapons. She is yet to fire a weapon, but she''d watch him hit the target.

    He''d look hot... hotter than Jason Bourne.

    Joel, where are you?

    She knew certain things and she knew cops won''t be having this type of weapons in this situation.

    Before she could figure out what was going on, the power went off suddenly. Jerlina noticed the cops scrambling as the backup genarotor didn''t start either.

    "My phone... it''s not working..." one cop said and the others checked their phone to find the same.

    "Power''s down, phone is not working... F*ck this! Is this an EMP attack?" one young cop said and he started shaking as he pulled out his weapon. "Is this f*cking Ocean''s 11?"

    EMP attack?

    Jerlina gulped. She watches movies and she knows what it is. Plus she studied about it very long ago.

    Who could have a military-grade weapon?

    Are they viper''s people?

    Wait! If everything is fried, I cannot contact anyone?

    "Hey, get this off me..." Jerlina banged her handcuffs on the table. She got terrified as there was a bigmotion outside.

    The cops didn''t listen to her and at that time, an ear-piercing wail of a baby was heard outside.

    Jerlina''s felt a chill pass through her spine as she recognized the voice.

    Cia?

    How can she be here?

    Where is Scar?

    People were recording everything when the gang arrived and started shooting at everyone. The EMP went off frying everything and people were confused and it started a bigmotion.

    But all Jerlina could hear was the wail of the baby.

    "Get out, b*tch!" She heard a sneering voice. "If you don''t want your godchild''s blood on your hands, show yourself!"

    Jerlina froze hearing that.

    It is Cia!

    "It''s Viper and his gang," one of the officers said and tried to bring Jerline inside.

    "No, get this off me..." Jerlina didn''t want to leave.

    Are they hurting the baby? Why is she screaming like that?

    Jerlina felt her heart is getting squeezed like a fruit in the juicer. She didn''t want to take one more step.

 Chapter 209 - In Active Danger

    <h4>Chapter 209 - In Active Danger</h4>

    "You hear that, right?" Jerlina gritted her teeth at the officer trying to take her inside the interrogation room. "A baby is crying her throat out. Shouldn''t you at least try and help her?"

    "Lookdy, we''ll have to bring you to safety first. We have to be more rational than being emotional here," the officer said and his face was filled with worry and guilt.

    Jerlina understood the cop''s predicament.

    Yes, it is heart-breaking to hear a baby screaming in pain. And no one with a heart can ignore it and walk away. But he has his priorities. If she gets hurt when she is in their custody, it will open up a lot of troubles for him along with his conscience.

    But, how can the cops protect me? And it is Cia there screaming!

    With the power out, there is no security anywhere and Jerlina didn''t know what a piece of wood would do to protect against automatic weapons even if they lock her inside a room.

    "What are the cops in those fancy wear doing? Why are they even here? Can they show off only to the townsfolk with handguns and kneel for the thugs with automatic weapons who won''t think twice before hurting babies? " Jerlina asked.

    With no reply, she walked back and took a peek outside. The anti-riot cops were trying to push back the townsfolk, showing their back to Viper''s gang.

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat as she knew this shouldn''t be happening.

    Why does it look like the cops are helping Viper''s gang and holding back the townsfolk?

    Who is behind this?

    Are they targetting me? Or they think they can get Joel through me?

    Where is Joel? Is he safe?

    Jerlina''s throat went dry, but the baby''s constant wail kept her from not drown in her thoughts.

    "Should I count to ten?" She heard the sneering voice of the guy she presumed to be Viper. "Or should I break this one''s leg? I think it would be easy to snap a limb or two..."

    Viper went on and Jerlina''s skin crawled.

    That''s a baby. Who talks about hurting a baby like this?

    What made her astonished was the attitude of the cops. They were still trying to "protect" her by bringing her inside.

    "Heh! You expected this to happen, didn''t you?" she screamed and tried to slip her hand out of the handcuffs. "Get this thing off me right now, f*cking sellouts! Don''t have the blood of a baby on your hands."

    "Lady, watch your tongue," Maybe he was pricked by his conscience, one cop tried to silence Jerlina. "We are trying to protect you."

    "I don''t f*cking need your protection, officer," Jerlina said with a sardonicugh. "I can handle myself if you get this f*cking thing off me!"

    As she was speaking, they heard the Viper''s men banging on the hoods of their cars making loud noises and screaming and taunting the locals who were held back by the anti-riot officers.

    "I am going out. Isn''t that what you want to happen?" she smirked and the officers bowed their heads. "Listen to me carefully. The baby crying is Babyface Bobby''s daughter who is TJ''s godchild. And I am TJ''s wife. If anyone of us is hurt... My husband won''t let it pass..." She paused sensing one of the cops sneering.

    Is Joel in danger too?

    "That is, if he survives, right?" the cop smirked. Jerlina''s heart clench in pain. She didn''t want to talk to these guys anymore. It seemed like an borate n made by someone powerful and she didn''t think she can survive this.

    Joel, please be safe for my sake...

    "Shut up, Melrose," one of the cops let out a sigh and unlocked Jerlina''s cuffs.

    Not minding the cops, Jerlina walked towards the door. The noises of the banging and shouts got louder and her knees got weak.

    She never was in such situations before. No one bothers to speak in a loud tone around her. And hearing all themotion made her shake in fear.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. Her heart was pounding and she knew once she steps out of the door, she''d be torn to pieces by those automatic weapons.

    She saw the picture of the girl Scarlett mentioned-? the one who was misunderstood as her and got killed. It was terrifying. Scarlett wasn''t kidding when she said that girl was torn to pieces.

    That''s going to be me once I step out, right?

    But if I step out, Cia probably won''t get hurt anymore.

    She was not nning on trusting the words of the Viper, but it is the only chance she''s got. Even among that greatmotion, she still heard the baby''s wail.

    She wasn''t brave and she wasn''t emotional or feeling courageous at all. She was terrified. But she knew she should do this.

    She turned to look at the cops looking at her; some with guilt and some with a sneer.

    Sneering, are they?

    It was then she decided.

    I will survive; somehow.

    "Remember this," Her voice shook as she pointed at each of the cops. She saw her trembling hand and scoffed. But she continued still.

    "The one who can touch my husband hasn''t been born yet. And mark my words. I WILL SURVIVE! And I will remember the names and faces of each one of you. You all will face the fear I am feeling now a hundredfold," she turned and took a step and the automated door opened.

    Slowly, she stepped out.

    To her right, the townsfolk were getting pushed and controlled by the anti-riot cops. Jerlina saw the pain in their face as they shouted at her to get in.

    Jerlina turned to her left and there he was... a man, no, someone who holds a baby by her ankles and shaking her, should not be called a man.

    That beast. That savage showed his yellowed teeth andughed as those around him pointed their weapons at Jerlina.

    "Finally, we meet, bitch!"

    -----

    Gordon Faraday looked at Rose''s phone vibrating for the third time in the past ten minutes.

    To be honest, he was surprised when his boss asked Lady Rose to be detained until all the details about Ms. Hopkins are gathered.

    When they received Lady Rose''s request to meet the Grandsire, they guessed it should be regarding her courtship with Mikhail Volkonsky. But no, the Lady threw a curveball ¨C one that hit the Grandsire''s heart.

    That woman... Could she really be..?

    He was sending requests to his underlings to find out every detail about the woman in the photograph and also about Lady Rose''s recent activities. The Grandsire doesn''t like the Volkonsky lineage for some reason.

    *Brrrr*

    ''Why is he sending this many messages for Lady Rose? It''s not like we''d eat her alive!''

    Shaking his head, he listened to messages. They say you can know about a person entirely by their phone these days.

    Danger?

    At that time, he received a phone call. He answered the call and ran to the grandsire at the same time.

    "Sire, Jerlina Hopkins is in active danger!"

    "Oh?" The Grandsire seemed indifferent.

 Chapter 210 - Face Off

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Face Off</h4>

    "Who is she?"

    Looking at the confusion in the Grandsire''s face, Gordon kneeled by his side.

    His boss'' memory is not how it used to be. Lately, he is getting more forgetful. The doctors are saying that ites with his age and might be a possible side-effect of all the medical procedures he went through till now it is not any serious illness.

    The family got wind of it and they all think they can do whatever they want now that the patriarch has gone senile. It breaks his heart to see his boss getting ignored by his family like that, but he will not let anyone mock his boss as long as he is alive.

    The loyal servant of Jonathan Erling reminded him about the talk he had with Lady Rose in the morning.

    "Call the President of whichever country she''s in," Jonathan Erling''s hand started trembling as he heard that she is currently surrounded by gangs in a police station.

    Gordon could see it is trembling more than usual and feared he might have another blood pressure issue, but he saw his boss'' eyes clearing up.

    Yes, now is not the time to get emotional.

    "Yes, Sire," Gordon stood up and dialed the President''s private number from thendline phone. He knew his boss wouldn''t let that woman get hurt even if she is rted to Her Ladyship, or not.

    She resembles her and that is reason enough for him to protect her.

    "So, want to do some work for the money I paid you?" Jonathan''s voice held the authoritative dominance it usually holds.

    "It''s regarding a Jerlina Hopkins. She''s a citizen of your country."

    Gordon couldn''t hear what the President told him but he saw the Grandsire getting mad.

    "I changed my mind. Send military units and those useless jets they have and rescue her. If a hair on her head is hurt, your country will face the biggest recession ever."

    Gordon smiled in his heart. This threat would beughed at if it came out of anyone else''s mouth, but it is the Grandsire and his words are worth a promise.

    That President must know this and heed the Grandsire''s order. Otherwise, he or his party can never sit on the chair they covet, ever.

    Jonathan Erling threw the phone receiver on the floor, and his hands trembled out of anger now.

    " Get updates on her minute by minute. And, Gordon... find out who in my family thinks they have the right to speak on behalf of me... And bring my Anni back to me. I''ll have to see her with my own eyes and touch her with my own hands to know she''s real."

    "Yes, Sire," Gordon bowed.

    So someone from the family asked the President to have her killed using the Grandsire''s name? They must have a death wish.

    But...

    Anni? Aniko?

    But isn''t Jerlina Aniko married?

    Well... If it makes the Grandsire happy, then I should do it.

    "Be gentle with her..." Jonathan added and Gordon turned to look at his boss.

    With a pleased smile on his face, he was leisurely leaning on the bed. It''s been a long time since he looked this happy. "...Yes, Sire," he said after a short pause.

    This is the first time his boss is giving him a condition to get what he wants.

    So, she''s special, huh?

    I''ll have to check if she is actually rted to Her Ladyship or if someone is trying to get ess to the Grandsire using her first.

    Gordon closed the door softly and walked the long hallways thinking of what to do next. He knew with a word from the President, Jerlina will be saved.

    But what he didn''t know was that the EMP took out all possible means ofmunication and those on the ground won''t receive the President''s orders. And even if the military is well trained, they cannot teleport. It will take time to reach where Jerlina is.

    Time, that Jerlina doesn''t have.

    This is the problem that the ones with abundance likely won''t think of much. They think they are all powerful and no one can shake them but all it takes to destroy is very little. A small crack in the dam is enough to flood the vige if it is left unchecked.

    -----

    Jeremy slowed his car to get a good look at the hidden car. He takes this route often and there never was an abandoned car there. Plus the bushes seemed like they were disturbed only recently.

    It is Scar''s car!

    Everything in him wanted to get near and check but then he sensed that something was odd.

    The car was left there in a way that would catch his eyes easily. And the surroundings seemed quieter than usual. No birds or nothing, as if someone disturbed them all and they fled.

    This is a trap, right?

    But Scar..? Could she possibly be there?

    But if they are holding her as a hostage, they won''t kill her just yet.

    I''m sorry, Scar! If you''re there, please forgive me. I have to get to Jerlina.

    Jeremy pedaled the elerator hardening his heart. If Jerlina is by his side, he''d have got closer and checked but he didn''t want to take any risk now.

    And there it was... a series of gunshots that went off in his direction. He crouched on his seat as he drove and he saw a bunch of men with heavy weapons through the rear-view mirror.? His back windshield got damaged and thankfully none hit his tires or him. And there was no sign of a woman there.

    Don''t think Scar is here... Thank goodness!

    He took a turn that shielded him from the bullets and he expected ambushes in other ces too. But he couldn''t think of anything except Jerlina now. The ones who came for him seemed like Viper''s people and he couldn''t imagine what Jerlina is going through right now.

    Be safe, my Luna... I''ll be there in ten minutes.

    -----

    Jerlina stood there, ring at the Viper. She''s going to die and she''s not going to do so cowering in fear.

    "How does it feel being here after all the hiding you did, huh?" Viper sneered at her.

    ''Let the baby go'' Jerlina wished to say but she held back.

    What if he let''s go of the baby for real? Her head will hit the hard asphalt. Her neck might break.

    She tried to find Scarlett but she couldn''t find her.

    Where is she?

    She heard various screams from behind her. People crying out for the baby, those who wanted her to be safe, the curses and everything.

    "A bit unrealistic," Jerlina hid her every emotion and said with a smile making Viper''s smile disappear. He probably didn''t expect her to appear calm in front of him.

    She was standing in the middle of a three-way street. In front of her were the Viper and his gang, behind her were the townsfolk and the anti-riot cops. To her right were some of Viper''s people blocking the road.

    Joel... I am waiting for you.

    "So..?" she looked at Viper. "get on with it!" she shrugged.

 Chapter 211 - Unexpected Help

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Unexpected Help</h4>

    *Ptoo*

    Viper spat on the floor and Jerlina still looked unwaveringly at him.

    "Just now this baby watched her mother working hard to please our men... She was..." Viper ran his finger through his lips, cocking his head. "... very obedient once I threatened this thing," he shook the baby once more making Jerlina''s heart shake with the baby.

    Cia was raised with so much care and love. Every time Jerlina has seen Cia, she''d be either on Scar''s hips or on Bobby''s chest and at times on Jeremy''s shoulder. No one would let her cry for more than a minute. Cia would act spoiled but no one cared.

    For her to be treated like a doll, no, worse than a doll, it broke her heart.

    "Should I give the same chance for you?" Viper sneered among the jeers of his men making Jerlina think about the other thing.

    Scar was...

    Jerlina gulped and her hands started to shake. She fisted her hands.

    Whoever is responsible for this... I will surely get them no matter what.

    "Really?" Jerlina shouted with all her strength. "Why do I find it hard to believe?" she spoke to provoke him.

    Just stop torturing the baby!

    She really hoped Scarlett didn''t go through that humiliation. Scar is tough and it would take a lot to break her to stoop to do what Viper said.

    But she is a mother.

    What length wouldn''t a mother go to protect her child?

    And Cia should be safe!

    Viper was not pleased with Jerlina as she talked back. She could see it was getting harder for the anti-riot officers to hold back the crowd anymore.

    Even Jerlina got angry seeing how Viper is treating the baby and saying vulgar words about Scarlett. People here consider Scarlett their child. How can they bear it? No amount of pepper sprays or rubber bullets could stop them.

    Viper noticed it and he knew he didn''t have much time. He knitted his brows and ced the baby on the hood of his car and stretched his hand. "Too heavy," he mumbled.

    Jerlina sighed in relief. Although the baby was still crying, she was on a t surface now. She still is not safe.

    As Jerlina fixed her eyes on the snake, he waved his hand at his people and they all screamed in joy.

    "Now?"

    "Can we?"

    Jerlina knew whates next. The sts of the automatic weapons. She looked to her right and there was no sign anyone was approaching.

    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

    The face of Joel with a boyish smile came to her memory.

    I regret not telling you that I love you, Joel.

    I love you.

    I love you so much I want to scream it out loud.

    You changed my life forever and I wish I had more time with you.

    I don''t want to say goodbye yet, but...

    Wait...

    Not even a single bullet has hit her yet when she should be dead by now.

    Jerlina opened her eyes.

    She saw Viper''s men tapping on their weapons cursing. Some were banging as the weapons were not functioning?

    But it did some minutes ago!

    There was confusion everywhere and Jerlina couldn''t figure out what was going on anymore. At that time, a thundering noise came from her right and she looked in that direction with expectation.

    Her eyes widened and her heart raced.

    Joel, is that you?

    But what approached her made her heart melt.

    There were a bunch of trucks approaching but leading them was a big monster truck.

    Wyatt?

    Why is he here?

    Wait, Viper''s weapons are malfunctioning...

    Was Wyatt the supplier? And did he intentionally make them malfunction? Is he on our side?

    Jerlina watched as Wyatt''s monster truck mowed through the cars blocking the way

    *Bam*

    The car door mmed open and there was loud music that hurt the ears ying inside the car.

    "Let me join the game, bro... I promise I''ll behave!"

    Wyatt jumped out from the vehicle and his tone was not dignified as Jerlina remembered when he talked to them before.? With a sneer etched on his face although he was having his pals together, he looked viinous; like Loki from Marvel Universe.

    What''s with this heroic entry? Where is my Joel?

    "What''s with this? You cheated our money..."

    Viper''s people started to shout at Wyatt and tried to attack him but Wyatt was covered by his people. Jerlina thought if now would be the time to get the baby and leave the ce, but she wondered what Wyatt was nning.

    They decided to trust Wyatt. But he never contacted them till now and he sold weapons to Viper.

    What was he nning to do?

    The situation around had only gotten worse. The anti-riot cops decided to leave it be but some of those cops were started to get attacked by the townsfolk and the formation they had around them started to break.

    It won''t be long before the cops are going to get attacked.

    "What do we have here?" Wyatt walked towards Viper''s car stretching himself. He picked up the crying baby on the hood of the car, "That''s not how you treat a baby," he hit the back of Viper''s head.

    Viper was stunned by that condescending act and his men tried to raise their hands and a brawl started between Viper''s gang and the Tiger''s gang.

    Jerlina turned back and knew that the cops will lose out anytime. With a fight that has started between two gangs, the situation will only get worse.

    I should get the baby and scram!

    Jerlina saw Wyatt at a distance gently patting Cia''s back as sheid on his shoulder. He was saying something in her ears and she saw Cia stopping her wail and gradually calming down.

    Guess, he is not a very bad father. He knows how to handle a crying baby.

    Jerlina not thinking twice walked towards Wyatt but he red at her.

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    Please... don''t tell me he''s nning something too. My heart cannot handle anything negative anymore.

    I am exhausted.

    She noticed someone getting down from Wyatt''s monster truck and her heart skipped a beat.

    Scar!! She''s safe!

    Why is she covered in blood? Is she hurt?

    Jerlina noticed Wyatt''s men clearing a way for her and the moment she left the middle of the road, guns started to go off. Wyatt was following her with the baby.

    Thank goodness he is helping us.

    But there''s going to be a bloodbath!

    "Scar, are you okay?" Jerlina ran and hugged her. She was happy to see Scarlett safe and she needed a hug after getting mentally exhausted.

    "What happened to your shoes?" Jerlina added as Scarlett wasn''t answering and hugged her closer. Scarlett seemed a little out of it.

    Don''t tell me... Was Viper telling the truth?

    "Scar," Jerlina held her shoulders and Scarlett got out of her hold and ran and got Cia.

    "She''s a little startled, but she''s fine... I always wanted a daughter..."

    Wyatt''s words didn''t reach Scarlett as she hugged baby Cia and knelt on the floor.

    *Hic* *Hic*

    Scarlett started to sob.

 Chapter 212 - Not Safe Yet

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Not Safe Yet</h4>

    Wyatt looked at the woman breaking down.

    He had no idea what was going to happen today but when Viper asked for an EMP, he got alert. He tampered with the weapons and made sure they work only for a short time and get stuck after that.

    Well, if Viper was smart and used the weapon to shoot the target, the target would be dead, but he was sure those blockheads will show off first.

    He expected a speech from Viper before he kills Jerlina too, but he wasn''t sure if it happened.

    Seriously! Hasn''t he watched movies? If the viins go in and do what they want without taunting or teasing, they''d seed.

    Those attention wh*res! They have to make themselves lose.

    Anyway, when Viper came to him for weapons, he agreed as per his agreement with TJ. And by how confident Viper was, he guessed he has someone high on the totem pole supporting him.

    As someone who deals with weapons, he has ess to a lot of people and some are not to be trifled with. He might have been wrong, but the Erling name is not something he would mess around with.

    The money he promised couldst for two lifetimes. But Viper doens''t know he voluntarily pped a bounty on his own head.

    Fool!

    As if after creating this ruckus, Erling will let Viper live!

    Anyhow, I''ll leave here. Let TJ deal with everything here.

    Of course, he had to put his safety first and had to keep his kids safe and so he didn''t inform Jeremy. Also, he was constantly under surveince by Viper''s men.

    When he heard today is the day, Viper''s going to orchestrate his n, he kept his most loyal men by his side and wanted to see what is going on.

    He was nning on joining the winning side. But then he saw it.

    Viper threatening this woman now crying.

    Take someone else''s sister, he won''t care. He''s not someone with standards.? But to take someone else''s wife who is the mother of a baby... That''s sick even to his standard.

    But this one has guts, he''d say. She kicked right at the Viper''s balls making him leave with her baby. And he left three of his men to "take care" of her.

    He was watching from a distance till then and decided to help. Three men against a woman is not fair after all.

    There were some sneers of the men saying swallow this and suck that... Next, he heard a scuffle.

    He picked up his pace.

    When he walked there, even he was a little surprised. Two of the men were on the ground with the pointed heels she was wearing sticking in their eyes. She was sitting on the third man and pushed the muzzle of the gun he had(probably or it could be hers) into his mouth.

    "Swallow this, dipsh!t!"

    Without thinking twice, she pulled the trigger.

    "What do you want?" she asked pointing the gun at him. Her eyes were focused and her hand wasn''t shaking. There was a fire in her eyes.

    And so, he brought her with him promising to get her baby.

    And now she is crying?

    Women are weird, aren''t they?

    I am d my woman was perfect... Too perfect she was taken from me too soon.

    Jerlina tried to touch Scarlett''s shoulder tofort her but she shirked it off. Jerlina took a step back. She figured Scarlett might be feeling overwhelmed by everything and is jumpy.

    "You''re not safe yet," Wyatt said and Jerlina looked at his face. "I gather there should be... more... dangers."

    Snipers to be precise. They bought some rifles that he couldn''t tamper with, but he didn''t want to tell her that. If he said that, she''d be mad he didn''t inform them about this and she won''t talk on his behalf with his inws.

    Well, he did give them only the short-range ones. So the hunters won''t be too far.

    Survive somehow! I need to make sure my children are safe.

    Jerlina knitted her brows as she felt like Wyatt is hiding a lot.

    "There are more of Viper''s men all around. Get out of town for some days... Take the keys," he passed her the keys to his monster truck.

    Jerlina grimaced. "Isn''t this the keys for this car?" she pointed at the monster truck. "Ha...ha..." She thought he was kidding but he was seriously trying to make her take that car.

    "What about that car?" She pointed at one of the car behind. A in silver Fiat.

    "You don''t want this car?" Wyatt looked a bit offended. "It''s like a vehicle and a tractor with a dragster engine."

    "Oh? Great! But I''ll be fine with that one," Jerlina curled her lips.

    Wyatt nodded. "Wait!" he climbed inside the truck and brought out a pack. "Sat phone with EMP shield. Have it with you."

    "Thank you," Jerlina got it with both of her hands.

    "Remember, I saved your life," he added.

    "I will," Jerlina nodded with assurance.

    He''s not lying. He did save her life and Cia''s and probably Scar''s too.

    "Scar," Jerlina tried to speak with Scarlett but Wyatt pushed her towards the car. Jerlina saw a bullet pass just beside her and winced.

    "Get out of here soon. You owe me one, remember," Wyatt pushed her towards the car, opened the door, and pushed her in.

    "You can drive a stick, right?" he asked and Jerlina nodded.

    Jerlina started the car and reversed out. She saw Wyatt walking towards themotion and Scarlett was still on the ground kneeling.

    She knew she has to go to the city for her to be safe. If Peyton is like this, Wolford would be much terrible.

    Ah, my baby''s grave... I''ll ask Scar to take care of itter.

    Drawing out his weapon, Wyatt passed Scarlett. She was staring at themotion happening to her front as if she was in a trance.

    "All these... for her..?"

    Wyatt heard her mumble.

    "Don''t you have to be somewhere else?" Wyatt reminded her and walked towards themotion.

    If he leaves his men now he won''t be respected by them anymore. Already some of his men are not happy he decided to openly oppose Viper now.

    -----

    Jeremy was careful as he drove. He tried to call anyone and everyone but no one''s call went through. It scared him.

    He drove carefully looking at the woods. It was then he noticed an odd thing ¨C a reflection to be precise.

    He slowed his car and took a good look. That area seemed uneven and even around there, he saw the terrain looking unnatural.

    Are there snipers there?

    Jeremy looked at the back of the car he used. His jeep was still at the logging site and he borrowed someone else''s car. As expected, his men had a lot of weapons, and a binocr.

    He slowed down to draw those men towards him, but he saw them pointing them at another car that wasing in the opposite direction.

    Is that...Jerlina?

    What is she doing here?

 Chapter 213 - Hugs, Sobs, And...

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Hugs, Sobs, And...</h4>

    Jeremy at first thought they didn''t notice him here because he''s not in his car and they are confused. But when he looked in the direction they are pointing their weapon, he realized nothing is simple.

    That white hair... It is my Luna.

    Why is she not realizing weapons are pointing at her?

    He red his horn.

    For one, to distract those guys with the weapons and secondly, to warn Jerlina.

    Jerlina was a bit careful to see if she was followed. There was nothing weird on the road as far as she can see. Her mind was a little upied thinking about Scarlett as she felt a little guilty for leaving Scarlett behind like that.

    Will Wyatt help her?

    She didn''t even think about snipers and whatnot. She lived a pretty calm life and she never came across these types of troubles and getting attacked by snipers just didn''t pop into her mind. She had watched these kinds of stuff only on the television; never in real life.

    *BEEEEEEP*

    She heard the ring horn and only then she closely observed the car approaching her.

    Joel..?

    It is JOEL!

    Her eyes met with his. She couldn''t hide her smile, while he waved at her.

    Joel is here! I won''t be in danger anymore!

    Before she could be happy, she heard a high-velocity projectile hitting the body of her car. She turned to her side and she was almost deafened by the sound of the hitting bullets. The ss shattered and she froze.

    Her feet left the elerator and the speed of the car reduced and since she left the clutch without shifting the gear to neutral, the car came to a halt.

    It reminded her of the day she had her miscarriage and she felt like she was tied around with an invisible rope. Everything seemed almost the same.

    She knew she is in a terrible situation now than that day and that she is literally a sitting duck, but she couldn''t move.

    Jerlina, at least crouch so that you don''t get hit in the head!

    Her brain was functioning but her body didn''t listen.

    With her hands still on the steering wheel, her eyes went ck like she was staring right at the sun and her ears went ringing.

    She nked out for just seconds but she stood seconds from death and so each second counts.

    Useless!

    Focus!

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and gritted her teeth. She started the car once more and just then she realized that she heard the bullets but none of them are hitting her car anymore.

    She turned to her side to see the green car blocking all the bullets aimed at her.

    Joel?

    He had automatic weapons in both his hand and was shooting back at those shooting at them.

    "Get out and hide behind the tires, honeybuns," Jeremy turned for a moment and shouted at her. His hands were still shooting.

    "Yes," Jerlina pushed herself to open the door, and crawled and hid behind Jeremy''s car''s rear tire.

    There was a lot of shooting going on and Jerlina didn''t know what happened. But she kept her head down and waited.

    Her heart pounded. Jeremy is single-handedly fighting off at least ten people with god knows how many weapons, with just two weapons. Everything in her wanted to check on Jeremy but she held back her instinct to get up.

    She knew she might be a nuisance trying to move around. At least now Jeremy knows where she is and he can concentrate on handling the other guys. She looked at her back to check if anyone ising from that direction but no one did.

    Thank goodness! They probably thought that I cannot escape from the town and they didn''t leave many here.

    Joel... please don''t get hurt.

    She could hear the number of shots from the other side reducing and Jeremy was shooting away without a break.

    At that time she noticed a car approaching from Peyton and it seemed like Charlie''s truck. It was followed by some other vehicles making her heart skip.

    Is that really Charlie?

    Jerlina was relieved when the guys from the approaching vehicles started to shoot at the Viper''s men at the side of the road. There were many men with Charlie and they were able to control Viper''s men.

    Jerlina slowly crawled and reached the door and opened it. Jeremy was crouching on the floor of the car and there were dents everywhere and a few holes on the body of the car but somehow he didn''t seem hit.

    "You fine, Joel?" she asked. Her heart was beating in her throat imagining her husband bloodied.

    He turned to look at her and a smile bloomed on his face. "My love, I''m here," he stretched out his hand and Jerlina held it. He was covered in blood and she felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

    "Are you hurt? How could you..." Jerlina''s eyes filled with tears and her throat chocked with her overwhelming emotions.

    This guy just jumped right into bullets to shield her. How could he do that?

    By now the gunshots were all over as Viper''s men were all dead. Charlie and the others got down the road to check if all of the Viper''s guys were dead. Jeremy got out of the truck with a smile.

    "Why are you crying, silly? I am fine! See..." he jumped up and down and stretched his arms and legs in front of her. "This is Bobby''s blood... Those f*ckers used low caliber bullets and they don''t pass through metals..."

    He went a little technical and exined everything and Jerlina wasn''t in the mood to listen to him.

    "But you...for me..." Jerlina sniffed and hugged him. "Joel, I was so scared... I was waiting for you the whole time and..." she couldn''t speak more and started to sob. "A lot happened..."

    "My little wife... I am sorry for not getting to you sooner," he rubbed her back and kissed the crown of her head. "Today was a long day, wasn''t it?"

    Poor girl must have held on till now and she is releasing her anxiety only now.

    Jerlina couldn''t stop her sobs. She wanted to tell him about the riot. She wanted to ask him to bring Scar and everyone to safety. She wanted to ask him about Bobby. But nothing came out.

    His clothes were stiff because of the dried blood and she couldn''t even smell his usual pine scent as the metallic scent of blood was overwhelming.

    I''m useless... I cannot be sobbing like a baby now. Peyton needs help now. Scar and Cia are still there. And what would have happened to Dr. Kruger and Daisy?

    She tried to wipe off her tears and at that time she was shoved away from Jeremy''s embrace.

    She staggered back and Jeremy''s turned and showed his back. The next moment...

    *Bang*

    A gun went off.

    Jerlina saw Jeremy bending backward a bit and ced her right hand on his back. Her left hand held his abdomen and she felt warm stickiness flowing over her hand.

    Is this fresh blood?

 Chapter 214 - Same Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Same Hurt</h4>

    Jerlina looked at her left hand. There was dark red blood on her hand. As the cold air blew, the blood dried and her hand started to shake.

    She looked to the front and Charlie and the others were subduing one of their guys.

    Why would someone from Joel''s gang shoot him?

    "Joel!"

    Jerlina ran to his front and looked at his wound. Jeremy was cing his hand over the entry point and blood was oozing out. His big hand that caressed her head just now was now soaked in blood.

    "I''m- fine...honey..."

    She heard him say and she looked up. His face had gone pale and there seemed to be blood in her mouth. Or she had gone crazy and seeing blood everywhere?

    No! Now is not the time to be wondering this or that! He is hurt and he needs treatment!

    "Joel, hold me," she wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "Lean on me," she walked towards the passenger seat of the car.

    "I''m fine, Jerlina..."

    She heard him say but the more they walked she could feel him leaning more on her and she started to stagger. That means his strength is leaving him.

    No! But I can''t give up!

    "What happened?"

    She heard Charlie''s voice from behind her. "He''s shot in the abdomen. Charlie, help me..."

    She couldn''t handle his weight as they neared the passenger seat side and Charlie although got stunned for a moment,posed himself sooner and helped Jerlina.

    "When I came back, you were already in the police station and I couldn''t get to you... After Wyatt helped you out, I used another exit and brought some men with me..."

    Charlie kept on speaking and helped Jeremy sit in the seat. He examined him while Jerlina, who couldn''t hear a single word Charlie said, ran to the other side.

    "The bullet''s still inside him. It has to be removed first. I know a doctor in the city. Let me take him-"

    As Charlie was speaking, they heard a group of cars approaching them from behind them.

    "Sh*t! Those are Viper''s men!" Charlie shouted." Jerlina! Get it! Get him to a doctor soon. I''ll handle it here!"

    Jerlina, like a robot, started the car and stepped on the gas. It was an old car and after driving the Porsche a lot recently, she felt the car is taking forever to reach even 60.

    "Be calm, honey... I am fine..." Jeremy held her hand that was on the stick. Jerlina sucked in her tears as she felt blood dripping from his hands, over hers.

    "I know," she turned to look at him with a smile; a smile that took every ounce of her strength to bring up to her face. It was very odd becausetely, she found it was very easy for her to smile.

    Now, her heart hurt. It was so unbearable, she wanted to faint. But she knew she cannot.

    He isforting me when he is in such great pain? There is a hole in his abdomen that bleeds profusely for God''s sake!

    "Just keep on speaking though, huh, lover? I might forget you''re fine. Don''t make me worry, alright?" she held his hand, slippery because of his blood.

    He''s losing a lot of blood and it won''t be good if he stops talking.

    She knew he cannot faint or fall asleep.

    Or it doesn''t matter?

    She didn''t care.

    I''ll die if he stops talking.

    She just wanted to keep on hearing his voice to maintain her sanity.

    Her eyes reflexively ended up on his wound. He was holding it with his other hand.

    "Lover..?" he chuckled with difficulty. She saw his other hand getting wetter as more blood oozed out.

    "Don''t try to chuckle, dummy!"

    Jerlina''s eyes clouded.

    This man... This man who loves her enough to take a bullet for her... this man who is still trying to make her heart ease up when he is in pain...

    How can he love this much?

    "When you bleed, it hurts me more... Does that make sense, Joel? I know you''re the one in pain, but why does it feel like I am the one dying?" She squeezed his hand.

    "Ah..." his lips curved up.

    Jerlina wiped her hand using the back of her hand and concentrated on the road. There is a long road ahead to the city and she wasn''t sure where she could go.

    Which doctor would treat him without questions?

    Should I call Charlie? I have a f*cking SAT phone. But he''s fighting. And is his phone even working?

    An ambnce is doubtful. Who knows who can be trusted now?

    Mikhail!!

    Mikhail can help! But will he answer a call from an unknown number?

    She picked up the phone. Although she has a phone she has a habit of memorizing certain numbers by heart. Thankfully, she knew Mikhail''s number.

    "Joel," she called Jeremy now leaning on the back and his eyes were closed. "Joel..."

    "Yes," he winced a bit and sat up straight. "I know..." he said.

    "Yes?" Jerlina didn''t know what he was talking about but said anyway to keep the conversation as she dialed Mikhail.

    "I felt the same..." he took some shallow breaths as Jerlina tried to figure out what he means. "That day... You were bleeding... a lot...you fainted... I... almost died..."

    Jerlina''s heart felt like it was squeezed dry and her chest felt heavy as if she was drowning.

    That day... That day I miscarried? Did he really felt the same way I am feeling?

    "Hello?"

    "Yes... Yes... It is me... Jerlina... Jerlina Hopk-"

    "Ms. Hopkins?" Mikhail stood up from his seat. He was answering a lot of calls from a lot of people and he was not ignoring calls from any number fearing he might miss something.

    Her voice is panicked. What is wrong?

    "Please... Joel...My Joel is hurt... he''s... doctor-" Jerlina started hyperventting but she held her breath. She needs to get help. She cannot get emotional now. "He needs a doctor, immediately. Can you please..."

    "Ms. Hopkins, where are you?" Mikhail''s heart started ramming as his brain imagined various scenarios.

    "I''m in on my way to the city on Voyager Freeway. I need a-"

    "Ms. Hopkins," Mikhail interjected her. "Do you know Baroness Lucia Airport?" he asked.

    "Yes, the private airport outside the city?"

    "Yes, thank God!! Take your exit there and I''ll send people to get you, alright? There is a Medevac aircraft on standby," Mikhail was about to end the call.

    "Mikhail... he''s bleeding a lot. I am scared. It''s a bullet wound to his abdomen and he needs a doctor..."

    Jerlina didn''t want to lose his connection.

    She didn''t understand anything. She knew what a medevac aircraft is. It''s an air ambnce kind of thing.

    But why should Joel be taken using a ne to somewhere when there can be doctors nearby?

    "He doesn''t have much time... One of his men shot him," she added holding her breath. She wanted to cry and scream. She didn''t know who she can trust or who she cannot.

    Why is he having a medevac aircraft on standby? Is Mikhail nning something nefarious?

 Chapter 215 - Safe At Last

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Safe At Last</h4>

    Mikhail could sense Jerlina was in great distress and is sceptica about everything.

    "Ms. Hopkins, Jeremy is my King. Take it as you please and I don''t know if you know it or not, but my family and I are greatly indebted to him. I won''t even wish harm on him," as he spoke, his hand naturally ended up on his chest as he spoke from his heart.

    Jerlina who was stressed to the max could feel his sincerity. She figured he was talking about the kidnapping incident that Joel talked to her about.

    "Thank you, Mikhail...." Jerlina let out a sigh.

    "It''s okay, Ms. Hopkins...I''ll stay on the line if you wish," Mikhail asked.

    If she is driving, she needs to concentrate and stress won''t let one concentrate. He just wished he could help her in any way he can.

    Grandpa won''t be able to handle it if something happens to Jeremy.

    "Okay then," Jerlina didn''t refuse him.

    She needed some support. Although Mikhail cannot help her in any way, she would feel better if she had someone to talk to.

    She wiped the snoting out of her nose with the back of her hand. She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t help it.

    "Joel, how are you?" she checked him as she didn''t hear from him for some time. "Joel?" her heart skipped a beat as he didn''t answer her, but sheposed her

    "Jeryl..." he gripped her hand. Although there wasn''t much strength to it, she was happy.

    "Yes?"

    "Jeryl... I think this would be it..." his lips curved up.

    Jeryl and Joel forver... That would be nice.

    "What would be it?" She asked as she got scared. Why does it feel like he is saying something odd? Something pessimistic?

    "Jeryl?" he said again.

    "What Joel?" Jerlina swallowed the sob that was rising from her chest. "I am almost at the exit. We can reach the medevac flight soon, alright..?"

    "Say it..." he said.

    She didn''t even know how conscious he is or if he is speaking whatever thates to his mind.

    "Say what?" she asked.

    Please, hold on a little more, Joel.

    "Tell me that you love me..." he tried to sing a song, but his voice had gone hoarse.

    "Water?" she looked around the car. There was no water.

    She saw a gas station ahead and she wondered if she should stop and get a bottle of water.

    Ah, I don''t have any money on me.

    How pathetic am I? I can''t even give a sip of water to a guy bleeding! Stupid! Useless!

    "No!" His voice was loud as if he used his strength to gather her attention.

    "Those three words I wanna hear..." he was trying to smile but his lips were twitching. His lips were parched and the skin looked peeling.

    He''s losing a lot of blood and of course, he''d get dehydrated.

    How pathetic of me!

    And he wants to tell me what exactly?

    Stupid...

    Stupid...

    What will he do once I say it?

    What if he sleeps after hearing it?

    What if he leaves me forever once I say those words he wants to hear?

    He''d leave happily and contently, but what about me?

    "Jeryl, say it!"

    Mikhail was having the call on speaker while he made the necessary arrangements with the other guys. He put it on speaker in case Jerlina asks him something. But now he felt like he is intruding in between a couple. He wondered if he should end the call but there was another voice in his that said that now is not the time to be caring about this stuff.

    "Say what, Joel? I am not going to say ''I love you'' to a dying man..." she sniffed. "I am angry at you for getting hurt... I will never tell you what''s in my heart. Because if I say what''s in my heart...ah!" she couldn''t keep her sigh in and let it out.

    I want to say it but I don''t want to say it. What should I do?

    "How can this happen, Joel? My heart hurts... What will I do if something happens to you? What will you do if I tell you what you want to hear? Survive! Survive and I''ll tell you how much I love you. Survive and I''ll tell you how much I wish to be in your embrace!" She took the exit for the airport.

    Tears streamed down her face and she wiped them and sniffed. But she continued speaking.

    I''ll tell him... Only if he lives, he can have and hold me.

    "Survive! And I''ll dedicate the rest of my life to you... Survive! And We can make babies... I want two babies... A boy who looks just like you and a girl who looks just like my mom... Survive and let''s start a family... I won''t tell you what you want to hear unless you survive, fool!" she screamed.

    "Don''t think I''ll do what you want just because you took the bullet for me! Idiot! Why didn''t you let me get hurt and you could feel the pain I''m in now? Selfish idiot!"

    Mikhail bit his lips and took in a deep breath hearing that confession.

    "Haha..." Jeremy chuckled.

    "I already told you not tough, dummy!" Jerlina stepped on the gas. She could see the entrance to the airport.

    A little more!

    "You... already did... dummy..."

    She heard Jeremy''s voice trailing down.

    "Joel?" she turned to see and he had closed his eyes. The car was filled with the stench of blood and with his clothes wet with blood, she couldn''t even guess how much blood he has lost.

    Her hands went cold and her hands started to shake.

    "JOEL!!! Come on... A little more..."

    But there was no movement from him. She wanted to shake him but she feared if that would cause more damage or not. And so she held back her urges.

    "Mikhail! He''s fainted I think... I don''t know what to do?"

    "Ms. Hopkins," Mikhail''s voice was calm as ever. "Do you see a ck SUV to your front by now?" he asked.

    "Yes! A Land Rover!" Jerlina screamed. "Joel is..."

    "Follow that car. Help is just a couple of minutes away. So stop panicking!" He slightly raised his voice.

    "Oh?" Jerlina found strength in her heart hearing that.

    Yes, just a little... He''ll be fine.

    Jerlina followed that car and the moment it stopped, she stopped too and there came a rush of medical professionals and a stretcher.

    They properly checked him and transferred him to the stretcher.

    "He''s lost a lot of blood," she heard one of them say.

    "I am O positive just like him... I am not drunk and I can donate blood..." she followed them.

    I don''t mind it even if you take thest drop of my blood if it would save him.

 Chapter 216 - Flown Out

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Flown Out</h4>

    Jerlina kept a safe distance from the professionals as they checked on him. She couldn''t help but check his heartbeat cing her ear on his chest.

    It was very low. And it made her cry some more.

    He was fine just yesterday. He had such a strong heartbeat. Why is he like this now?

    "Mrs. Fitzgerald," one of the doctors pulled her aside as they loaded the stretcher on the ne. "We already have a blood reserve. We''ll ask you if it is needed. For now, we''ll be taking him to the ICU. And since it is a very sterile ce, you cannot be allowed inside. Kindly take this door..." she led her through another door.

    "But my Joel..." Jerlina by now had almostpletely exhausted and wasn''t sure what was going around anymore.

    But thisdy seemed nice. And those doctors seemed professional. And generally, in hospitals, they won''t let the attendants of the patients inside the ICU.

    "Okay," she nodded and got in through the other side.

    But then she heard the sound of fighter jets and she stepped out. In the sky, four of the military fighter jets were flying and they were going in the direction of Peyton.

    She has never seen jets flying this low ever!

    Are theying for me?

    "Leave! Quickly leave!" she shouted. But it seemed like the flight was ready for taking off immediately. She knew she has to take a seat first.

    Was she sure Jeremy was totally safe? No! She couldn''t see him and her heart was restless.

    What if they sneak him out while I am sitting here like a fool?

    Yes, she thought that.

    She was on the verge of getting paranoid as she had only a little of her rationality left to make her able to think clearly.

    "Seat belt please," a hostess came to Jerlina with a smile and offered her a ss of water.

    "Joel..." she pointed at the back of the flight. There seemed to be a partition between the two areas. Jerlina expected a small jet, not a Boeing 787 flight which was modified.

    Well, whatever!

    He''s getting treated. They''d have given him water in the form of IV or something.

    My Joel...

    Holding the cup of water in her hand, she took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and Jeremy''s fainted image came to her mind.

    *Drip* *Drip*

    Tears formed in her eyes and started dripping into the cup.

    What will I do if something happens to Jeremy?

    Please be fine, Jeremy...

    The flight took off and Jerlina wondered if the military Jets would attack them. She didn''t think of snipers and that''s what caused this misfortune.

    She rified her doubts and she was told that no military will touch them.

    She was relieved.

    Well, Joel should be more heartbroken because he was attacked by one of his men.

    Sitting on the seat, her mind went to that moment that happened. That guy was not familiar to her but the way others were talking to him the moments before him snapping made her believe that he was closer with Charlie.

    Only when Joel hugged her, he snapped as far as she can remember. She heard a shout behind her.

    ''All because of her!''

    Why? Because of everything that happened in Peyton?

    It won''t be wrong to me it on me, though. I am to be med.

    By the way, what happened in Peyton? Is everything settled?

    I hope everyone''s safe.

    Joel... Joel... He pushed me and fell in the path of the bullet.

    How could he do that?

    How much does he love me?

    And how is he doing now?

    She tried to stand up as the ne got to the altitude. But the hostess came to her with her smile.

    "Do you maybe want to take a bath and change into a new set of clothes, Ms. Hopkins?"

    "Ah...I''ll take a pass. Can I get an update on my husband?" she stood up and she felt the whole world was spinning.

    "Ms. Hopkins...."

    She saw the hostess reaching her with her hand, but it got blurry and slowly everything cked out.

    Joel...

    -----

    Gordon stood there perplexed. "What do you mean you cannot contact them? Send the jets and marines! Send the Navy Seals if it is needed! We want Jerlina Hopkins in our hands without even a scratch!"

    It''s not like he hasn''t faced troubles worse than this before. Even the Grandsire was in greater danger than this in unusual ces.

    But this time this is someone close to the Grandsire''s heart and he didn''t have the heart to break the bad news to him.

    F*cking b*tch Metilda! EMP? Really?

    Minutes passed and it became hours since he got any credible news out. The military went there half-hour after everything happened.

    The riot was devastating and the members of the gang all fleed. Most of the guys who died were from two gangs and the ones from the town were mostly unharmed. The death toll of the people from the town was just three.

    That can''t be a big riot.

    "Where is Jerlina Hopkins?" he screamed into his phone. "How could she disappear out of nowhere?"

    But no, he couldn''t get any news about her.

    She went there, she left the town some said but there was no trace left.

    Technologies! We started relying on them too much and without it no one can function!

    How would they''ve found her in the old days without her phone GPS? Fools!

    He walked to the Grandsire''s room dragging his feet. He wished he had forgotten about her already.

    "Is sheing?" he asked. His eyes were wide out of expectation and his lips had a slight curve.

    "Sire... I..." he exined.

    "No! How can she disappear?" The grandsire started to panic.

    It took a bunch of doctors to calm him down.

    "Ah!" Suddely an idea popped into the loyal servant''s mind.

    "Volkonsky! Check out everything he did recently. Especially in A country near Peyton!"

    Yes! The only solution is this!

    Volkonsky, I''ll surely get her from you!

    -----

    Jerlina woke up with a gasp. She looked around and she was in an unfamiliar ce. She didn''t know where she was but it seemed like it was noon already. The soft linen curtains were flowing and through the big ss window, she could see the sea.

    Where am I?

    How could I sleep this deeply when...

    Joel?

    She jumped down from the soft bed and ran towards the door.

    *Bang*

    The door opened and in came that familiar figure.

    "Step aside! I have to check up on my husband," she red at the old man blocking the door with his cane.

    What a bother!

 Chapter 217 - Wake Up Soon

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Wake Up Soon</h4>

    "Have lunch with me," Alexander smiled.

    "After I check up on my husband," Jerlina smiled back.

    The old man pressed his lips and banged his cane on the marble floor expressing his displeasure using his authority.

    "After I check up on my husband," Jerlina repeated and Alexander let out a sigh.

    "Give way," she added. "How long did I sleep?" she mumbled and jumped over the cane. That old man really is very adamant.

    But where am I? This doesn''t look like a hospital at all.

    Jerlina was confused. Thest she remembered was when she was on the medevac ne and she cked out.

    And now she is clean and wearing clean clothes and currently is standing somewhere unfamiliar.

    "You''re a very careless person, aren''t you? While your husband was getting surgery for a gunshot wound, you ended up resting peacefully," Alexander said and Jerlina stopped.

    "Surgery?" her eyebrows furrowed. "How is he? Where is he?" Her heartbeat quickened.

    Of course, he had surgery! He had a bullet lodged inside his body! And without caring for him, I ended up sleeping for hours?

    "Where is-"

    "That''s enough, grandpa. Stop provoking her into guilt. She did great yesterday," Mikhail walked towards them fixing his cuffs.

    Yesterday? Did I sleep for an entire day?

    "Mikhail, where is Joel?" Jerlina walked towards him. "Take me to him, please..." Her eyes clouded.

    I am useless, alright? I am nowhere near how affectionate he is.

    Please, be fine, Joel...

    "How is he? Was the surgery sessful? What did the doctors say?" Jerlina stacked her questions to Mikhail.

    "Well, the bullet was lodged in his intestine and there were no shrapnels or any otherplications and so the surgery went pretty well..." Mikhail exined as he led her through the hallways.

    Of course, Mikhail hid the fact that Jeremy''s heart stopped once during the surgery and he had to be resuscitated. But thankfully there were no moreplications than that and the doctors are saying that he can recover to 100% within weeks.

    She had cked out yesterday out of stress and she had to be hospitalized and medicated. He heard from others how much she went through that day and he was impressed by how strong she is to handle it all.

    He turned behind to see his grandfather walking closely observing him. He wanted to talk to her about Rose, but his grandfather must have figured it out and is having a close eye on him.

    Jerlina was relieved to hear Jeremy is really not in danger and walked like a blinded horse where Mikhail led her to.

    There was a part of the house that was designed like a hospital and it looked identical to an ICU.

    Jerlina peeked through the ss and with a lot of tubes attached, Jeremy appeared to be sleeping on the bed.

    Seeing them standing out, the nurse came to them. Jerlina confirmed everything Mikhail told her and only when the nurse affirmed it too, did she feel relieved.

    It is not wrong to double-check, right?

    "Can I..?" Jerlina''s throat closed as she pointed at the door. She had an urge to touch him and affirm that he is fine.

    The nurse was about to shook her head ''No'', but then she changed her mind. "Yes, but please follow the instructions..."

    Jerlina was asked through various sterilization processes and was asked to stay silent and not disturb him.

    "He won''t wake up for at least four hours," the nurse said and Jerlina nodded.

    "I''ll be careful," Jerlina walked in. The door closed behind her and she preferred it that way.

    There were a lot of machines beeping and she saw various numbers and waves getting disyed on monitors.

    She carefully walked closer and sat at the edge of the bed. She knew she was asked not to touch him, but she couldn''t help but hold the tip of his finger.

    "Joel... "

    That''s all she could say and she started to cry once more. Maybe because she had people around here who truly cared about Jeremy, she did not feel the need to be strong for him anymore and let her weakness take over her.

    "Joel, I love you..."

    She bowed her head and pressed her forehead on his finger she was holding.

    Every time those rough, big hands caressed her came to her memory and she took in a deep breath.

    He''ll be better soon! He''ll touch me the same way soon. He''ll kiss me the same soon.

    "I said I''ll tell you once you survive, right... Wake up soon, okay? I''ll say it again and again until you get saturated with it... I''ll tell you that I love you so many times that you''ll shout at me to shut up...We can keep on talking as much as you want. I''ll kiss you, hug you, and then we can..."

    We can... show each other how much we love each other every day through our bodies.

    Jerlina raised her head after sneaking a kiss on his finger when the nurse wasn''t watching. She sat by his side until the nurse asked her to leave.

    The nurse wouldn''t have asked her to leave if only that big baby with the cane stopped pestering everyone that he is hungry.

    Jerlina wanted to get mad at that intruding old man, but she knew he has done a very great help for them ¨C one that would make them owe their lives to him.

    "Thank you, Grandpa..." Jerlina thanked him from her heart as they walked to the dining room.

    The old man still had that silly smile on his face. "You''re still a careless child," he said making Jerlina roll her eyes.

    He''s not going to make me feel emotional towards him, is he?

    But he is a very good man... kind of like my grandpa.

    Huh! Another kind person I''ve had the fortune to meet just because of Joel.

    Joel...? You gave me so much, you''re giving me so much... I''m overwhelmed by everything.

    I am going to stay with you forever. Even if you push me out, I''ll stay by your doorstep begging you to let me in. I will not let go of your hand ever.

    I don''t want to lose anything I have now.

    Jerlina sat at the table and was surprised to see everyone getting served different dishes. Apparently, this is their summer home on a private ind and they have an in-house nutritionist and a chef who take care of the meals.

    Jerlina looked at her porridge and shrugged. She didn''t feel like eating but she needs to eat to gather her strength. She wanted to stay by Jeremy''s side and look after him after he wakes up.

    All the staff here are so hot! I don''t want them to look after my husband!

    She was about to ask about the situation in Peyton, but Alexander started the conversation first.

    "Be prepared. Jonathan Erling will summon you for an audience soon."

 Chapter 218 - Costly Abandonment

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Costly Abandonment</h4>

    Jonathan Erling?

    Isn''t Rose a rtive of that vampire?

    Summon? Audience? Is he a King?

    Jerlina''s eyes ended up at Mikhail and he bowed his head. Judging by how he found it hard to swallow, Jerlina inferred that he is stressed.

    "Why would he want to meet me?" Jerlina asked, cing the spoon down.

    She somehow managed to finish that bowl of porridge just by thinking of Joel.

    He''d have hated it!

    Alexander took a deep breath. His wrinkled face looked troubled and his eyes were red with nerves popping out.

    Old people shouldn''t get this stressed.

    Jerlina felt bad for him.

    "What has your grandpa told you about your grandma?" he asked, interlocking his fingers and resting his chin on them.

    Jerlina knew he should have meant her dad''s father.

    "Grandma died in an ident when my dad was very young. He had a picture of her and I stored it in the attic. She was a nurse and he told me that she was very reserved and kind..."

    Jerlina bowed her head as she remembered something else. It was weird that she remembered it only now when she was asked to talk about her grandma.

    But once when he was drunk, he told her that she was bubbly, bratty, and spoiled... Well...

    "Which grandma?" Alexander asked and Jerlina was shocked.

    "Which one? My grandpa was married only once and-" She paused seeing Alexander looking at her like he knows something.

    Alexander has already gotten news that Jerlina is getting searched for by Gordon Faraday. If he started searching, he will find her.

    And she will have to meet him.

    Alexander didn''t want Jerlina to hear about her grandpa from that scum''s mouth first. He wanted to tell her the truth himself.

    The truth! And not some version of the truth!s

    "Your grandpa Edward, was first married to Delvina Erling, Jonathan Erling''s firstborn daughter ¨C daughter of his first and probably only love Aniko Corvin," Alexander said and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    My grandma was not my only grandma? Why didn''t grandpa... Wait...

    "Who was my dad''s mom then?" she asked.

    If everything is causing trouble for her, there should be more to it.

    "You look a lot like Delvina... except your eyes and nose...and your disposition, temperament... You''re not her, thankfully."

    Jerlina was stunned and Mikhail was stunned too. He probably hears it for the first time.

    "...Ah?" Jerlina was lost for words.

    So my grandma was not the one I thought was?

    "You knew my grandmother?" she asked. She didn''t know why she was a little happy to learn about her dad''s real mother.

    But why is Alexander getting angry?

    "We grew up together... She was...bratty and a shrewd," Alexander''s face contorted with disgust.

    "Her mother died giving birth to her and he was just sixteen when his daughter was born. He was a kid and he raised a kid he considered his love''s reincarnation and she ended up growing up spoiled. We all advised Edward to be careful with her... But heart..." his nce turned towards Mikhail as if he was using him of something.

    Oh? Is it because Rose is also from the Erling family?

    What did Delvina Erling do?

    "As you know, the Hamilton''s were royalty. Jonathan who was from a fallen noble family, had wealth but no one dared to touch him with a ten-foot pole because of the bad name attached to his family''s name. You don''t need the details except that they chose to support the losing side of a historical war and they ended up as pariahs," Alexander coughed and Mikhail poured him a ss of warm water.

    "Careful, grandpa," he helped him drink and Jerlina could see how much Mikhail loves his grandpa.

    So that happened. She didn''t know which historical war and she didn''t care.? If the Erling family lost, then the Hamilton family won?

    So was there jealousy and hate involved?

    "Jonathan felt it was a good time to get back and he asked for something scandalous at that time as a betrothal gift... We all advised Hamilton but he... Patrick knows all this..." Alexander sighed. "Edward gave up all the patents registered to the Hamilton name to Erling... He stole it! That [email?protected]! He used his daughter and..."

    Well, if grandpa willingly gave it up, then it is not stealing, is it?

    Jerlina wanted to say that but seeing Alexander stressed out, didn''t say it out loud.

    "Love? That''s not love! What about the blood and sweat of your ancestors who built up thatpany from nothing? Is love that great? Maybe because his ancestors cursed him for being an ingrate, his married life wasn''t great either. She got pregnant soon after they got married and she... didn''t want the child not to spoil her looks," Alexander gritted his teeth.

    "Medicine wasn''t great like these days and abortions weren''t that safe then... The doctors advised her to carry the baby to term for her safety. She was not pleased... She actually tried to kill..." Alexander didn''t even want to say it.

    "...Somehow your dad surivived... he was born very early and they kept him wrapped up for weeks for him to survive...They didn''t have incubators as developed as now and... your dad was a premie... maybe that''s why his brain was underdeveloped and he let you suffer..."

    Alexander didn''t fail to mention her dad''s stupidity in the middle.

    "Delvina... She took off! Her father protected her. Edward begged her toe back but she didn''t. She didn''t even take one look at her baby..."

    "Depression associated with pregnancy and postpartum depression-" Jerlina stopped seeing Alexander''s re.

    She didn''t know why she was ying devil''s advocate but depression was overlooked in the past and Delvina might have been a victim.

    "So why did she ask her father to kill the woman who epted Edward? The nurse who nursed Edward''s broken heart and stood by his side and helped him raise the child that was abandoned by his mother? Will depression make someone kill?" Alexander asked.

    Delvina killed my grandma?

    Jerlina was shocked.

    NO, it was Jonathan Erling. He did so because his daughter asked him to?

    Where have I seen this much love between family members before?

    "She left Edward and dated anyone and everyone... Hollywood stars, businessmen.... Everyone... She couldn''t settle. Edward... he moved on. He was happy with Berta. And Delvina... she couldn''t see Edward happy. And if Jonathan was someone with honor, he''d have returned everything he took from Edward the moment his daughter returned to him. That family... Disgusting pigs!"

    Alexander gritted his teeth.

    "Grandpa, please..." Even Mikhail has never seen his grandfather this mad before.

    Jerlina saw how much Alexander is getting mad for her grandpa.

    They must have been very close.

    So Delvina Erling is my grandmother and Jonathan Erling is my great-grandfather?

    Why would he want to meet me now after what he did to my grandpa?

    And who wanted me dead? For what?

 Chapter 219 - Unavoidable Visit

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Unavoidable Visit</h4>

    "Because of Jonathan, Edward had to go to hiding fearing his boy would be the next victim of an "ident". Patrick followed his master, taking my sister with him...They changed their names and they kept it all even from me since I was under Jonathan''s radar constantly," Alexander''s eyes watered.

    "I only could take a quick nce at my only sister''s children recently after they are all grown up and are married with kids..."

    His voice was filled with regret and pain. Jerlina could now understand why it is so personal for Alexander.

    "Our family expected that Ba would end up with Edward but she ended up falling for the butler of the Hamilton family," he let out a scoff.

    So, here''s the other reason.

    "But Aunt Becky is happy with Uncle Pat," she will never let anyone say one word against her dear uncle and aunt. "Aunt Becky is kind and Uncle Pat loves her so much. They are made for each other."

    Alexander looked at Jerlina and although he wanted to speak more, he stopped. Other than living an extravagant life, his sister has lived a fulfilling life, filled with happiness. He could see it by the way she talked. So he really didn''t have manyints about Patrick.

    But he stole my sister from me... that scoundrel! He blindsided me by stealing my sister''s heart! I thought he was my friend.

    How can he fall in love with his friend''s sister? That''s betrayal!

    Hmpf!

    This girl loves them and she won''t understand me... I was the one who had to live without knowing anything about my sister for decades.

    "So... was he- my great-grandfather the one who wants me dead?" Jerlina asked.

    If Jonathan Erling hated the Hamilton family enough to scrub their name off from the high society, if he didn''t want to see my grandpa happy and went as far as to kill my grandma, he might not want to see Edward Hamilton''s grandchild alive too... maybe..?

    "I''ve thought about it too... but even tigers don''t kill their cubs... Even if you''re a Hamilton, your father was Delvina''s only child and that makes you special for him... He''s very fond of? Aniko Corvin. He''s very possessive even now and won''t show even her picture to anyone. If he thought Delvina looked like her mother, you''d ..." Alexander looked at her deeply.

    "Do I resemble Delvina that much?" she asked. "And is she alive still..?"

    Jerlina didn''t know what it would feel like to meet her father''s birth mother.

    "Ah...No... She overdosed soon after Edward went to hiding. I thought Jonathan would die with her, but he managed to keep himself alive. He married and sired children even after that... He''s..." Alexander was lost for words.

    Jerlina bowed her head and sank into deep thoughts.

    "The ones who want you dead must be from the Erling family," Alexander said making Jerlina look at him.

    "I tried to call the President the moment I received news that all contacts to you have been lost. He didn''t answer me and I heard the Erling name floating around among the aides of the President. But just as we got Jeremy and you on the flight, we got the news that Erling asked the President to send Marines to save you... In between that hour, something must have happened-"

    "It''s Rose!" Mikhail interjected Alexander. "I told you, grandpa. It''s Rose who talked to Jonathan Erling about Ms. Hopkins. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known about Ms. Hopkins at all!" he stressed only for Alexander to let out a scoff.

    "Rose is missing, Ms. Hopkins. I haven''t heard from her for more than a day.She wanted to help me-"

    "For goodness sake, Mikhail!" Alexander''s tone got impatient, "For all we know, she is being held by Jonathan for trying to hurt Jerlina. How are you even sure-"

    "I will never doubt her, grandpa," Mikhail banged the table and stood up.

    Jerlina winced as she had never seen Mikhail raise his voice. Mikhail realized he has lost hisposure.

    "Excuse me," he apologized and took his seat taking a deep breath.

    There was silence around the table for some minutes.

    "It won''t be long before he finds you. What would dy him will be getting permission tond in my private airstrip, but he won''t keep the formalities in this case. Perhaps, within hours you''ll be met with his people..." Alexander was sure of it.

    When you have billions in your bank ount and thousands of sycophants around you trying to gain your favor, you can pretty much do anything.

    Jerlina felt some upsetting feeling in her chest. It seems like it is inevitable. But to meet with someone like him... She didn''t know if she is willing or not.

    But someone who can call the President of a nation and order him to send the military to get one person... Just how much power does he hold?

    "You won''t be given much choice in this issue," Alexander continued. "He is not someone who cares for consent. If you insist on not meeting him, you should have a head start and I will hide you as long as you wish for..."

    Jerlina rubbed her cheeks in deep thoughts. Alexander is sure that this will happen and she didn''t want to doubt him.

    Can Jonathan Erling coerce her to do what he wants to do?

    Absolutely!

    She has a lot of things to protect and even if one of those things is threatened, she would give in.

    If the end is going to be me meeting him, why take the long route, right?

    "I don''t want to meet him. But I don''t want to be running around either. Joel is here and I will stay by his side as he recovers... Let''s see what I''ll do when that timees...if that timees," Jerlina shrugged.

    Who''d have thought!

    "I think... naming me after Jonathan''s-" she looked up and corrected herself. "Naming me after my great-grandmother was thest olive branch my grandpa extended to Jonathan Erling," she sighed.

    Grandpa fought with my mom to give me that name. He didn''t name me after his wife, but the mother of his wife. Did he do it knowing that Aniko is Jonathan''s soft spot and to remind him that I am Aniko''s blood in case Jonathan wants to hurt me?

    Or did grandpa wanted to tell him that he doesn''t hate him and that he forgives him?

    Grandpa... Why did you name me after my great-grandmother?

    "Or it could be thest appeal to Jonathan''s humanity..." She added.

    "His humanity?" Alexander let out a scoff and mumbled something.

    "Maybe I should meet him. But only after my husband recovers," she stood up.

    Alexander and Mikhail stood up with her.

    "And I want to know about the situation in Peyton," She looked at Mikhail.

    She needed to ask more about Rose. But she didn''t want to stress out Alexander. She liked Rose although she was acting weird the other day.

    "Yes," Mikhail walked by her side and lead her to the ICU where Joel is.

 Chapter 220 - Change Of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Change Of Heart</h4>

    "How did you even bring me out of the country without a passport?" Jerlina asked the question that was bugging her for a long time.

    Mikhail chuckled, "Rules,ws... they don''t exist for everyone, Ms. Hopkins. Some can fly above them all, like eagles..."

    "Or like the hagfish," Jerlina couldn''t help but say it. "People just avoid them because they don''t want to get drenched in slime."

    Have I be one of those hagfish?

    "Ah..." Mikhail looked to the front.

    "So Rose..?" She asked.

    "I have no idea why she''s being held. I wanted to contact those people, but they aren''t answering me," he let out a sigh.

    Jerlina noticed that Mikhail isn''t his usual today. He even missed a spot while shaving and his eyes looked tired.

    He''s handsome...

    But Joel is manlier and rugged and strong and funnier...

    Ugh! I miss him!

    Wake up soon, love!

    And Mikhail...

    He must really love Rose deeply. But Alexander truly hates Rose. More than Rose, he hates her family the most.

    That''s unfortunate!

    "Maybe I can stand in front of Jonathan and shout, ''Set my friend Rose free!''" Jerlina said pointing her finger to the front.

    Mikhail chuckled seeing the animate Jerlina,"What? Like Moses in front of the Pharoh?" he held his abdomen as he couldn''t stopughing.

    "Yeah..." Jerlinaughed along. She figured he might be referring the Moses from the good book and not the Moses who shook a baby in front of an entire town.

    "Friend, huh?" Mikhail took in a deep breath.

    "We''re cousins, in fact, right?" Jerlina thought he was correcting her, but how grateful his nce was he figured he was thanking her for trusting Rose.

    "I don''t know Rose as much as you do, Mikhail. But you''re someone Joel trusts and if you trust Rose, I don''t have any problem trusting her either," she spoke from her heart.

    They reached the ICU by then and Jerlina walked a bit faster to have a look at Jeremy. He was still in deep sleep.

    Please, heal faster and better, Joel. I want to hear your voice.

    "Did you get any information from Charlie? How is Bobby? And, I''ll need a phone. Ah... I don''t have any money on me yet but I request you to-"

    "You don''t have to request Ms. Hopkins, "Mikhail interjected her. "Just give a list and we''d get it for you," he said with a smile.

    "And Bobby is fine. I received news from Charlie that Bobby is out of danger and he has had a slightly tough recovery since he had a concussion and a lung perforation... But he''d be fine. And other things... Since this involves the President and the Erling name, they''ll try to cover it up or find a scapegoat. The news organizations are currently calling it gang violence and arrests are being made."

    Bobby is fine!

    Jerlina sighed in relief.

    "Scapegoat? Will Joel''s people get med?" she didn''t want that to happen.

    "No, Charlie made sure their people are safe. For now, Moses Mosely and Wyatt are announced as the main perpetrators."

    "But Wyatt helped me!" Jerlina didn''t want Wyatt to get caught.

    He wants to leave it all and he should be given a chance of redemption for the sake of his children.

    "Don''t worry about Wyatt. He''s a notorious arms dealer and he has enough connections to save himself. He disappeared for now. Moses too. They''d escape until they are killed. They know too many secrets and they won''t be caught alive," Mikhail spoke as a matter of fact.

    "Who knows how many big shots'' heads will roll once they are caught and they start singing like a canary?" he shrugged.

    "Oh?" Jerlina always found the underworld very scary. It''s like a very dark and icky ce with no way out.

    Why do people get trapped there? For easy money? But isn''t life worth more?

    And Joel... His intention was not to make money but to save others. He is not actually in the underworld, he''s more like the gatekeeper. Someone who can stand in both worlds without getting affected.

    Mikhail saw although Jerlina was talking to him, her eyes ended up at Jeremy often.

    To think his love has actually seeded... Why am I feeling jealous?

    Stupid!

    Grandpa will approve of Rose soon too!

    If he can ept Jerlina for Jeremy although she is from the Erling family, he can ept Rose too, right?

    -----

    "We are promised millions inpensation from the government and they are approving the funds pretty soon..." Charlie paused seeing Scarlett looking distant.

    Cia was in her arms and from yesterday Cia hadn''t left her hands. He couldn''t figure out if it was Cia who is not letting go of her mother or if is Scar afraid to let her baby down.

    "All those damages... I heard papa Fred died?" Scarlett asked.

    "Yeah... he shouldn''t have been in the crowd considering he has asthma. The pepper spray bombs made him suffocate and-"

    "It is not going to make national news? The local news is reporting it as gang violence? The cops stood in solidarity with the gangs, Charlie! How can it be let to pass?" Scarlett couldn''t ept it.

    Charlie didn''t find it fair too, but there are a lot of issues surrounding this and the wisest thing would be to let it go. The more they talk about it, the more everything will getplicated.

    For now, the top priority is to make Peyton return to normal.

    "Some are not happy that this all happened for Jeremy''s wife," Charlie pressed his lips.

    "Can they even be med, Charlie? I can''t say that our town was the model town, but a damage this level... When was thest time this happened?" she furrowed her brows.

    "Scar! How could you?" Charlie was surprised by Scarlett''s question. "Riots worse than this have happened and that too for no reason at all. At least this-"

    "Oh, shut up, Charlie! What has she ever done for us? Our people suffered for her. Jerry got hurt for her and she... she didn''t even care about a baby and was just... if not for Wyatt it is doubtful if I''d be holding my Cia like this now..." Scarlett''s eyes misted.

    "Scar..?" Charlie was tongue-tied.

    Is she thinking that Jerlina didn''t do enough to protect Cia?

    "You know what would have happened if Jerlina-"

    "Yeah, yeah..." Scarlett rolled her eyes. "What? He''d have dropped her? Or was she scared that she''d get shot? Hours passed and there wasn''t even one phone call from her!"

    "Scar..!"

    "Whatever, Charlie... Take care of everyone..."? Scar walked inside the ward room and Charlie stood there stupefied.

    Where will this lead to?

    He stood frozen for some time in deep thoughts and turned to leave.

    "Sorry-" he almost shed with someone and he scowled seeing the figure in front of him.

    "Charlie!" Emma smiled.

    "What are you-"

    "I heard Bobby was admitted here and I came for a visit... see!" she showed the fruit basket.

    Charlie stepped aside to let her pass. Watching Emma walking with a skip in her steps, he rubbed his chest.

    How much did Emma hear?

 Chapter 221 - He Wakes Up

    <h4>Chapter 221 - He Wakes Up</h4>

    Jerlina waited in front of the ICU for some time. Mikhail had some work to do and he left after keeping herpany for some time.

    "It''s about time," the nurse monitoring Jeremy came out and said.

    "Yes," Jerlina stood up to get in. She already told the nurse that she wanted to be beside him when he wakes up.

    Her heart started to beat fast and she fixed her clothes and checked in the mirror if she looked presentable.

    Joel... I''m here...

    She went through the sterilization process and as she was about to step inside the room, Mikhail came running.

    "He''s here... Gordon Faraday," he said, "Jonathan Erling''s personal assistant is here. Grandpa said it won''t be nice to keep him waiting for long."

    They already found me here? What should I do?

    His personal assistant?

    As a secretary, Jerlina knew personal assistants are to be treated with the same respect as the person himself.

    Someone like Jonathan Erling sent his personal assistant to fetch me?

    Alexander is right. It would be considered rude and condescending if I made him wait.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he still seemed to be deeply asleep.

    "It might take 15 ¨C 20 minutes..." the nurse wasn''t sure.

    Jerlina understood the nurse is trying to make her feel better.

    "Yes... Send someone for me the moment he wakes up and tell him that I''ll be here soon when he asks for me," Jerlina said holding the nurse''s hand.

    "Where?" Jerlina turned at Mikhail after the nurse affirmed her with a nod. "Let''s go."

    "The gazebo in the garden."

    Mikhail had to almost run to keep up with Jerlina''s pace. She was running through the hallways and through the stone pavement leading to the gazebo.

    She just wanted to be there when Jeremy wakes up.

    Just as she reached the gazebo, she stopped, took in a deep breath, and walked at a regr pace.

    Alexander was already there and it gave her support. Mikhail entered first and after nodding at Gordon he stood behind his grandfather.

    "Hello, Ms. Hopkins, I am Gordon Faraday, the personal assistant of Sir Jonathan Erling," Gordon stood up and shook hands with Jerlina as she got in.

    "Hello," Jerlina smiled back.

    The sea breeze lifted up the soft curtains around the wooden gazebo and tea and snacks were provided.

    Jerlina''s eyes ended up in the direction of the ICU often.

    Five minutes must have passed...

    Joel... have you woken up? I''ll be there soon...

    "If you don''t mind, can I call you Lady Jerlina?" Gordon asked and Jerlina cringed.

    Lady Jerlina?

    "Just Jerlina is fine," she smiled.

    Please don''t call me Lady or Madam or whatever.

    Alexander let out a sigh.

    She is to be addressed as "Her Highness" or if Jeremy wishes, as "Her Majesty", not as Lady whatever! What a mannerless imbecile!

    "You probably know why I am here," Gordon started pressing the Bluetooth earpiece.

    He seemed to be connected with someone on a call. There was a slight glint in his ss and as Jerlina observed there seemed to be a camera there.

    What in the...

    Jerlina pressed her lips, "I''ve learned that I am the great-granddaughter of Jonathan-"

    "Grandsire," Gordon interjected her. "We all address him as..." As he spoke he pressed his hand on the Bluetooth earpiece, wincing.

    Jerlina rubbed her forehead.

    Can he make it any more obvious that he is in the line with someone?

    And grandsire? Seriously? I should call someone like that as grandsire? That guy killed my grandma!

    F*ck off!

    "Mr. Faraday, I am currently needed by my husband''s bedside. He was in an ident and I..." she stood up.

    Gordon was surprised but he stood up with her.

    "I''ll be back once he wakes up. I hope you wouldn''t mind," Jerlina gave her polite secretarial smile.

    She thought she could deal with it but it requires more mental capability than she has now. All she could think now is about Joel and she didn''t want to ruin the meeting by not being able to concentrate.

    "Ah..." Gordon was stunned for a moment but then he bowed his head.

    "Yes, please, Ms. Hopkins. I''ll wait for your return."

    "Thank you!" Jerlina said with a forced cheery voice and after nodding at Alexander and Mikhail, turned and started running towards the ICU.

    My Joel would be searching for me...? Here Ie, Joel!

    Jerlina, not knowing that she had already caused almost a heart attack out of happiness for the ripe-old man sitting in front of the big screen and listening to her voice in a speaker, ran to her love.

    "Shut up, Alexander!" Gordon scowled at Alexander who wasughing out loud. "And please stop screaming in my ears, Grandsire! I couldn''t listen to the Lady."

    "She''s a Queen! You''d know it if you had researched more about her," Alexander had to correct him.

    "Wife of the King of a Kingdom that doesn''t exist anymore?" Gordon sneered at Alexander and Alexander threw his cane at him. "What is it Grandsire?" he spoke in his earpiece.

    "Yes, she does look like Her Ladyship... Oh? She even sounds like her?...I''ll wait for her, yes... Yes, she loves her husband... Yes, she is winsome... Yes, I won''t call her winsome, only you can call her winsome...Yes, she can address you by your name... Yes, I won''t care what she calls you..."

    Mikhail has never felt the urge to roll his eyes like this ever before.

    It''s cringy!

    For some reason, Alexander could understand Jonathan Erling''s feeling.

    He really won''t hurt her.

    But if he gets obsessed with her, will he let her live with her husband?

    What will he do to coerce her into living with him?

    -----

    "Is he awake?" Jerlina asked as she washed her hands.

    "No," the nurse said and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Why?" she asked panicked.

    She thought he''d be awake by now. But why hasn''t he woken up yet? Is there trouble?

    "You cannot exactly say when someone will wake up..." the nurse exined and Jerlina although was scareed, leaned towards trusting the nurse.

    She stepped inside and walked closer to Jeremy''s bed and sat by his side. She took in a deep breath and held his hand.

    His face had no ripples and his breathing was even. It was like he was in deep sleep. He was in a hospital gown and she could see the thick bandage on his stomach.

    She felt a shiver run through her spine.

    There must be a hole there. How much will it hurt?

    He went through this for me!

    "Joel?" she called him softly and she felt his eyebrows twitching a bit.

    Ah, he can hear me, I guess?

    "Joel... wake up..." she patted his hand.

    "Hmm..." he said in a slightly hoarse voice.

    "I''m d you''re fine, Joel..." Jerlina pressed her forehead on his hand.

    "Lu-na..." she felt his hand gripping her hand and she looked at his face.

    Tears started to roll from the corner of her eyes and she smiled at him.

    "Say it..." he said.

    This guy!

    Jerlina wiped the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 222 - Taking Care

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Taking Care</h4>

    Jeremy was awake for a while. He could hear the machines around him and he figured out that he is in a hospital. His memories returned almost immediately. Especially the car ride to the airport.

    He was hurting like he was getting split into two at that time, but all he remembered now was her screaming at him, asking him to survive.

    More than his pain, what he felt was her pain.

    But more than feeling sad, he felt relieved and rxed.

    She loves me and...

    That''s what he thought at that moment, watching her driving the car, wiping her tears.

    I can safely rely on her...

    Maybe he was too rxed, he fainted.

    "Say what?" Jerlina bit her lips.

    But she couldn''t help but bend and kiss his hand. The IV was connected to his other hand and one hand was free.

    "Oh, your beard has be unkempt... Do you want a mirror to look at? Is that what you asked?" she asked with a yful smile.

    "Jeryl!" he tried to re at her but he ended up smiling.

    Who wouldn''t want to smile waking up to such a cute face?

    "Joel..." Jerlina stood up and ced her hand on his cheek. Bending near his face she smooched him on his lips before looking into his eyes.

    She thought he''d be weak but he had found his strength to grab her waist. She loved it. That big hand was alwaysforting for her.

    His blue eyes shimmered and his lips were dry as she noticed when she kissed him. But she knew for him nothing more will quench his thirst than her words.

    This is the first thing he wants to hear after he wakes up... I am so d I was here when he woke up,

    I do love him!

    "Joel, I love you," she said and her eyes clouded. "I love you because..." a tear started to dance in the rim of her eye and she was lost for words.

    "I just love you..."

    She said wiping the tear at the back of her hand.

    "I love you too, my wife," he said.

    She looked at his face and his eyes were red too.

    "I know..." she sat beside him, carefully, not to disturb him. "You''ve shown me plenty of times that you love me... I''ll show you...in the future too," she said and she saw his lips curve up.

    He nodded a bit as if he was gesturing for her to get closer to him and she bent and got closer to him.

    "What?" she asked as he was staring at her. He nodded once more and she smiled and ced his lips on his. He kissed her back. His strength was not that good and he couldn''t do much but she could sense he was trying hard.

    "You already did..." he whispered and she looked at him.

    "... For a long time... you already did tell me you love me..."

    The way she kisses him, the way she cared for him... her smile... her moans...

    "Really? Then why did you ask me to say it over and over again?" she kissed his forehead.

    She was so happy. He is warm, he is breathing and his heart is beating. That''s all she needed to be happy.

    "Still..." he gripped her waist hard, "I wanted to hear it from your lips..." his eyes ended up on her lips.

    Jerlina''s heartbeat quickened and her breath became shallow.

    What am I thinking? He''s not well!

    "Hmm... Now that you heard it..."

    "I am the happiest man in the world..." he tried to shout but he couldn''t.

    "Careful!" she sat straight and rubbed his chest. "Don''t shout and don''t try tough or cough... Your stitches may tear..."

    Jeremy said nothing and looked at her face. This is not the first time he is getting treated after getting shot but this is the first time he felt different.

    He felt weak and in need of help.

    When she said that he allows her to be weak, he didn''t quite understand her. But now, he understood it.

    He doesn''t have to remember the do''s and don''t''s. He doesn''t have to remember the dosages and he doesn''t have to struggle to find his way to the bathroom. He has a wife to look after him.

    I shouldn''t stress her out... she shouldn''t get tired of taking care of me...

    But I want her to take care of me...

    Am I an a**hole for thinking this way?

    Jerlina noticed he was looking at her weirdly. She just ran her finger through his hair to fix it. She saw the doctoring in for a check-up and she stood up to leave a way for the doctor.

    Jeremy grabbed her hand. He didn''t want her to leave his side.

    "How are you feeling? You aren''t hurt anywhere, right?" he asked. He felt guilty for asking thisst. All he cared for was to hear her confess and he didn''t even care for her.

    I am an a**hole!

    She went through a lot of trauma and I...

    "I am fine," Jerlina shrugged.

    She really wasn''t hurt anywhere and wasn''t feeling that traumatized. Maybe because she dealt with a lot and still has to deal with a lot, she didn''t feel the need to dwell on that day.

    Ah, right... I forgot about Gordon. I need to go back.

    The doctor gave a preliminary check and gave the A-Okay.

    "He needs to rest a lot," he said and Jerlina noted everything he said in her mind.

    The doctor and the nurse left the room after adjusting his drips and Jerlina was left with Jeremy.

    "Hmm..." he pointed at his side and Jerlina with a smile sat beside him. "Are you mad?" he asked.

    "No, why?" Jerlina furrowed her brows.

    "I didn''t even care for you..."

    "Are you kidding? Where did you get that idea?" She asked. "You literally got hit by the bullet intended for me..." she said.

    She regretted saying it as she noticed his face getting sad.

    "There is a lot to speak about," she ran her fingers through his hair and watched his eyes closing.

    He should be tired...

    She decided to talk about Erling and everythingter. She thought he''d feel bad if she talked about it all now. He is someone who likes to take care of her and when the roles are reversed, he might get upset. He might feel bad thinking he is letting her face troubles alone.

    But Alexander is there and she didn''t feel alone.

    But how will he take it if she says it?

    Will he think that she doesn''t need him and that she is happy when he is suffering alone?

    He is her husband and the man she loves and she wanted to take care of him.

    Gerard was the only other man she was this close with and he''d... he''d say that he doesn''t like feeling weak and he''d... He''d get angry a lot and say things he doesn''t mean when he''s sick.

    How will Joel act?

    It was a familiar but new territory for her.

 Chapter 223 - Incentive He Loved

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Incentive He Loved</h4>

    "Here," Jeremy patted beside him and Jerlina smiled looking at him/

    "You should be lying freely. You''re recovering and there are a lot of tubes connected. I can''t-"

    "Don''t make me scoot more to the side, wife," he pulled her hand.

    "Fine,'' Jerlina lied by his side.

    She could see he wants to turn to the side probably to look at her face but she knew he cannot do that for now. She ced her hand on his chest.

    "Joel..."

    "Hmm..."

    "Joel..."

    "Hmm..."

    She giggled. "I can feel your hum in your chest... It''s..." She pushed herself up and ced a kiss on his cheek. "I am really d you pulled through... "

    Her eyes clouded once more. "I am d you''re safe..."

    He turned to look at her. " Yeah... me too," he held her cheek and wiped her eye with his thumb.

    She''s my wife... She cries for me... I thought this would never happen but, here I am...

    "Don''t cry, alright? I''ll get better soon and I will stop bothering you soon," he said. It is one of those moments when he wanted to be happy and sad at the same time.

    He doesn''t like her to be sad but seeing her sad for him made him happy.

    "You''re not a bother," she looked at him with a pout. "You can bother me all you want. Don''t hold back," she held his cheek.

    "Really?" he widened his eyes.

    Why am I not surprised she is saying this?

    "Yes! I want you to get healed soon and I''ll help you in any way I can," she kissed his cheek.

    "Okay, then, Jeryl. As you say," he held her close to him and she carefullyid close to him.

    Hmm... she''s so adorable.

    "So... Bobby..?" he asked.

    "Bobby is fine. He is awake and... everything else... I am dealing with it. So don''t worry, alright? Focus only on getting better."

    She looked at him. He was pressing his lips and looking at her as he was in deep thoughts.

    "You don''t trust me? There''s Charlie and-"

    "No, that''s not it..." he shook his head. "I know you can handle it better than me, but I am a little... sad to leave you with the burden," he met with her eyes the whole time and he had to speak the truth.

    Her eyes have magic!

    "Yeah, it is going to be tough," Jerlina was honest too. "But I am d I get to do it. So don''t feel bad, alright?" she poked his cheek and he smiled. "Won''t you do the same for me? Will you think of taking care of me as a burden?" She asked.

    "No..." he thought about it. He would like to do everything for her and won''tin about anything.

    So she wants to do the same?

    "Alright, I won''t feel bad," he understood her.

    He knew it is going to be hard for him too to watch her running around while he couldn''t be of help.

    But yeah, he''s going to get healed faster and be of help to her.

    Also, I can sit and watch her work... That''s going to be awesome!

    "Good," she poked his nose. "Get better soon so that we can..." she bit her lips and looked at him.

    She felt guilty for thinking about "that" now, but she couldn''t help it. Maybe after going through a traumatic incident, she just realized that life is too short to wait around and wanted to consummate their love as soon as they can.

    Plus, it''s been a while since she has done it and after the tease the other day, she wanted more of him; more of the real thing.

    Jeremy couldn''t hold back his smile looking at her. her head was a little tilted and as she looked at him, her eyes that had an allure he saw on her that night on the bed. His heart started to race and he clenched his jaws.

    Is this the notorious bedroom eyes that make men crazy?

    Gosh! She''s... sexy.

    God! I want her!

    Jerlina saw one of the figures in the monitor soaring at a fast rate.

    Is that his heartbeat rate?

    "We can what?" he asked.

    Jerlina shook her head and sat up.

    This is dangerous! I cannot do this to him. It can''t be good for him.

    "Tell me, Jeryl... We can do what?" he held her hand.

    Jerlina saw the blue eyes focused on her and her heart started to race too.

    "We can..." she bowed her head as her face burned. "go on our third date," she said biting the corner of her lips and bowed her head hiding her embarrassment.

    "Third date?" Jeremy''s lips curved up remembering his promise that they can do "it" the traditional way after their third date.

    So that is exactly what she meant!

    We can consummate our love; we can consummate our marriage!

    And now I want to get healed soon.

    "Yes," She took in a deep breath keeping "that" thoughts in the backburner.

    Now that he got an incentive, he''d focus more on his healing that wallowing in negative thoughts.

    She looked at him and with a silly grin, he tried to get up and she pressed his shoulders on the pillow.

    "To get healed soon, you need to rest more. It''s science!" she said in a strict tone. "And don''t panic if I am not around. I''ll be taking care of something closer by. I''ll be here when you call for me, alright?"

    "But I-"

    Jerlina pressed her lips on his lips. "Hush!"

    "But, Jeryl! Let''s talk more about our third-"

    Jerlina with a smile ced her index finger on his lips. He tried to shake it off but she raised her eyebrows and yed with his hair with her other hand.

    "Hush little baby don''t say a word... Mama''s gonna buy you a mockingbird..."

    Jerlina started singing a luby.

    "Oh,e on! Jeryl... Do you think this will work on me?"

    "And if that mockingbird don''t sing...Mama''s gonna buy you a diamond ring..." Jerlina continued singing.

    "I am not a baby..!" he pouted.

    She didn''t stop singing and he just watched her face. Her fingers caressing his hair were gentle and her voice was like that of an angel. And the song was nostalgic.

    "You''re not my..." he knew he is drifting to sleep and he was ashamed of himself. "...mother... I won''t fall..."

    ...asleep...

    Damn! It should be the medications!

    "If that dog called Rover don''t bark..."

    Jerlina saw Jeremy''s eyes closing and smiled. She slowly toned down her voice.

    "...You''ll still be the sweetest baby in town..."

    By now he has gone deep asleep and her lips curved up.

    What a baby!

    She ced a kiss on his forehead and stood up.

    Rest well, my love. I really don''t want to leave your side. But I have to handle some things first. I''ll be back soon.

    After instructing the nurse to call for her once he wakes up, she walked towards the gazebo.

    Let''s handle that old foggy now!

 Chapter 224 - Not Anni, Jerlina

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Not Anni, Jerlina</h4>

    On the way to the gazebo, Jerlina contemted how she could handle this situation. If Alexander Volkonsky can''t hold back Jonathan Erling and even the President has to heed hismands, it means that he holds immeasurable power and it won''t be wise to stand openly against him.

    It''s just not wise to bang your head on a stone wall! Jonathan Erling is a very strong wall. He cannot be ovee by brute force. She is not that strong.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. She noticed at a distance that Gordon was speaking to someone in his earpiece but the moment he saw her, he took his seat pretending to be ending the call.

    Don''t tell me... Is that Jonathan Erling at the other end of the line?

    "Thank you for waiting, Mr. Faraday," Jerlina walked in with a polite smile.

    "Oh please, Ms. Hopkins. Just Gordon is fine," he said and Jerlina nodded.

    Gordon looked around sixty and it seemed like he had done botox treatments and he appeared as someone who cares for his appearance. And he had a natural haughty air to him as he knew the power his position holds.

    But he suddenly starts to act submissively towards her?

    Just minutes before, he was polite, but now he has turned submissive. And that means that Jonathan has asked him to be.

    Why? All because I look like Delvina?

    "Will you please make the call through yourptop or through your phone so I can see the face of my great-grandfather too?" Jerlina asked pointing at his earpiece.

    "Ah... this... I am..." Gordon was stunned.

    She didn''t know why. Maybe he thought that she wouldn''t find out that he is connected with Jonathan, or it was because he didn''t think that she''d ask to see Jonathan Erling? Or is it another one of the rules to be followed with that old guy?

    Eh, whatever!

    She didn''t let go of her polite smile. Her cute facebined with that polite smile never fails. Even if she has a knife with blood all over it, if she maintains that cute look, no one will suspect her as someone harmful.

    She had that kind of face- those were Scar''s words.

    "Yes, sure... I have aptop..." Gordon opened hisptop to connect to a video call and Jerlina looked at Alexander. He was sitting without saying anything, with pressed lips. Mikhail raised his eyebrows and Jerlina smiled at him with a nod.

    The call connected and Gordon turned theptop at Jerlina. Jerlina had many emotions swirling in her heart and what predominantly suppressed others was fear.

    He is the guy my grandpa warned me against!

    But she held her hands together and took a deep breath and focused on not losing that smile.

    "Hello, I am Jerlina Aniko Hopkins. Nice to meet you, great-grandfather," she smiled.

    That smile was not from her heart. She has no good opinion about him but she is in a situation where she cannot avoid him. And she cannot be authentic here.

    She could see the old man reaching out to her. It seemed like he was caressing elsewhere, but Jerlina figured he is caressing her image on the screen. He was just a very old guy with age spots and maybe he got emotional, even his cheeks started to shake; more than his fingers.

    He didn''t say anything but Jerlina could see that he is extremely happy.

    And now... Jerlina''s heart moved a little.

    All she saw now was an old man who is happy he met with his great-grandchild.

    "Yes..." he spoke with the trembled voice and she could see the re in his eyes.

    Is he crying?

    "I am... I am your great-grandfather... this sinner... this worm...this useless dimwit..." his voice shook once more.

    Jerlina is not someone with a hard heart and by now her heart was melted.

    Damn my soft heart!

    She cursed herself, but she found herself tearing up for no reason.

    "Please don''t cry..." She scooted closer to theptop. She was not nning for it.

    "I am so happy... You talked... You talked to me... How are you... sweet child...e closer so I can get a good look at you... Come...Come to grandpa..."

    Jonathan tried to get closer to the screen but he almost slipped from his seat and Jerlina saw a nurse holding him back and softly telling him to be careful.

    Jonathan was swatting off the nurse''s hand and was looking at her the whole time. Even Jerlina feared that he might fall down. And at this age his bones won''t be strong and it would be hard for him to heal.

    "Come to me alright... Let me take a look... closer look..." he kept on saying that.

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. He looked very much pitiful.

    Alright! I am not built up to refuse this old man... I was not raised to be that adamant and assertive.

    "How about this, great-grandfather? I''lle visit you, alright? Next weekend?" she said with a smile.

    She tried hard to not show him her true emotions and pretended that she was not affected seeing his pitiful state.

    "Next weekend?" Jonathan almost jumped out. "Yes... I''ll be waiting... My Anni... I''ll be waiting...Anni..." his hands caressed the screen once more.

    "I am not Anni!" Jerlina interjected him.

    Somehow she found the idea that she is her great-grandmother offensive. They are different people.

    "I am Jerlina," Her voice was clear.

    "Ah..." Jonathan''s smile reduced a bit. "Yes..."

    "Yes, I am Jerlina," Jerlina repeated.

    "Yes... Jerlina..." But then he started chuckling once more. "Come meet your great-grandpa soon... I''ll wait...."

    "Yes," Jerlina smiled and with no second thoughts ended the call.

    She can give in and only this much. Jonathan seems to be too attached to her and she needed to set boundaries.

    Gordon was surprised. He thought she''d be like most of his boss'' rtives who want to have a share of his wealth and they''d say and do whatever he wants for that.

    But this one...

    "She was raised as a Hamilton, Gordie... You won''t understand it," Alexander said with a slight sneer.

    Alexander could see she is trying to set the boundaries. But he had no hopes that she''d seed.

    And watching her, he couldn''t help but appreciate her.

    She has Edward''s heart!

    "Mr. Faraday," Jerlina stood up. "As I said to Mr. Erling, I will meet him next weekend. Next weekend means the next weekend. Not one day before or not one hour before the next weekend. And I promised no phone calls or video calls until then and so I hope you won''t disturb me until then, And one important thing," she looked straight at him.

    "I love a lot of people and if any harmes to any one of them or anything that belongs to them, my promise will go void. I can give you a list in case-"

    Gordon was not very pleased with Jerlina''s defensive stance. He never intended any harm and he even acted politely with her and the grandsire practically knelt before her.

    How can she be arrogant?

 Chapter 225 - Dont Want Anything

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Don''t Want Anything</h4>

    Gordon decided to voice out his opinion in a gentle way.

    "Ms. Hopkins, you saw how much the grandsire loves you. You don''t have to be this..." Gordon took in a deep breath to carefully choose his next word. "...cautious."

    "Mr. Faraday..." Jerlina let out a short chuckle and then her eyes turned serious. "I, just yesterday, watched a grown man manhandling a baby. I watched the cops turning their backs at the violent gang members and suppressingmon folks who tried to help me. I was standing in front of at least thirty automatic weapons yesterday. For some reason, those weapons didn''t go off, otherwise..."

    Jerlina could see Gordon bowing his head. She continued, " Your Grandsire wouldn''t have talked with me today. I would have to be collected from the mortuary... Or I don''t know even if that would have been allowed."

    "Ms. Hopkins," Gordon was about to say something, but Jerlina raised her hand to stop him from speaking further.

    "That is just yesterday. And before that... I had to live in perpetual fear because I was hunted. I lost a lot, Mr. Faraday. I wouldn''t have been able to survive if not for my husband and the lovely people who supported me despite all the troubles that came with me. And all they got in return was... destruction and hurt. Someone did all that to me and my loved ones using the Erling name. So tell me. Why shouldn''t I be cautious?"

    "I understand, Ms. Hopkins," Gordon took a deep breath. "I can see the Erling family has caused you deep hurt but I want to let you know that the Grandsire was not involved in any of that. Trust him. This might have escaped his eyes but he would never let something like this happen again. He''d punish those who wronged you and protect you at all costs.? Ever since he knew of your existence he''s very excited..." he looked at her.

    "You probably realized it just from the short call before..."

    "Yes, I did. But that doesn''t mean I can trust him either, can I?" Jerlina said in a soft tone. "Just because he pops up one day, and shows himself to be full of love for me doesn''t negate the hurt he caused my beloved grandpa in the past, right? Till now, everything I know about Jonathan Sinir is negative. I don''t want to trust someone I don''t know personally. I don''t think it is too much to ask, Mr. Faraday."

    "Well said, my child," Alexander stood up. "After what Jonathan did to Edward Hamilton, it would be foolish of her to trust him. And trusting Jonathan Erling?" he scoffed. "Jonathan won''t trust Jonathan Erling either, Gordie... You are with him this long... You know that, right?"

    Gordon Faraday let out a sigh. He loves his boss so much and his boss is always good to him but he knew his boss'' reputation among the others is not good. And this woman seems to not understand what is good for her. No matter what, she''d benefit by being closer to the Grandsire than staying away.

    She''lle around. I''ve yet to meet someone who can deny the Erling money. Once she gets out of the influence of Alexander, she''ll realize what''s good for her.

    "Yes, I understand. I hope that meeting the grandsire would change your mind soon. Rather than hearing about him, meeting him will surely give you a better perspective," Gordon looked at Alexander and he scoffed.

    "I hope so too," Jerlina smiled. She wanted to say a lot but she held back.

    "And if you have something to be addressed immediately, any help needed, you can ask me. I, in the name of the Grandsire, will fulfill all your wishes. Consider me your fairy godmother," Gordon snapped his finger with a chuckle.

    Jerlina sighed.

    "This... This attitude right here is what I asked you to refrain from, Mr. Faraday," she said and Gordon''s smile slowly reduced.

    "I don''tck anything. I nevercked anything. I always had what I needed. It was when the Erling family started to mess with my life, my regr life got disrupted and I lost something valuable to me. But I am able to get over my loss thanks to my husband and all the people around me. I just hope you don''t try to do anything more. Please..." She let out a sigh.

    "I am willing to meet my great-grandfather not minding what he did to my grandfather just because I can understand his wish to meet his blood. And that is all I need. Just to make the wish of an old mane true. I need nothing else from him other than discretion. I love my life as it is now," she added.

    "You want to hide your rtionship with the Erling family?" Gordon raised his eyebrows as he was stupified. "Do you even realize the boost being associated with the Erling name gives? Your sswarepany... "

    "I know and I understand, Mr. Faraday. But this is what I want. He is an elder connected to me by blood and I will respect his wishes and get to know him. That''s how far I''d go as that''s how Edward Hopkins raised me. I don''t care about the Erling name and whatnot. So... kindly stay away from my business and everyone connected to me. I would greatly appreciate it if you can stay away."

    Jerlina said with a smile.

    Please don''t touch anything of mine with your dirty, bloodied paws.

    "Yes," Gordon could see she is meaning what she says and was surprised. She seems to be of sound mind and is not mentally incapacitated, and she made this decision rationally.

    Why?

    "Why deny this great connection that would benefit you abundantly?" he asked. He couldn''t wrap his mind around it.

    "Because some of us have what they call "principles", Gordie... You know... IT''s a virtue and all. You people wouldn''t understand what that word means," Alexander answered and Gordon red at him.

    Jerlina bit her lips to hold herughter. She saw Mikhail in deep contemtion and she figured it should be about Rose.

    "Mr. Faraday, there is one thing I''d like to ask," she said and Gordon turned at her with a big smile.

    I knew she''de around! Everyone has one wish that they want to ask the Grandsire!

    "Lady Rose... She and I have met once and I developed a close friendship with her in that short time. I''d wish to talk to her more. Can you get me her number?" she asked with a smile.

    Mikhail understood that Jerlina is doing that for him and looked at her with a smile, cing his hand on his heart, thanking her.

    Now that Jerlina asks for Rose, Rose will not be held captive anymore.

    "Well, that..." Gordon hesitated.

 Chapter 226 - True Care

    <h4>Chapter 226 - True Care</h4>

    Gordon still doesn''t know why the Grandsire asked Rose to be held captive. He reminded him often, thinking that the grandsire might have forgotten about her but he insisted that she stays there and asked him to provide her with whatever she needs as long as she stays there; except that she cannot have contact with anyone outside.

    But if she is asking, what does she know?

    Gordon looked at Mikhail.

    It seems like she is very close with the Volkonkys.

    That can''t be helped. After all, he''s to be owed for her being alive today after what that f*cking Matilda pulled!

    But if I mention her, the grandsire might change his mind about Lady Rose! There is hope!

    "I currently don''t have her number on me, but I''ll see what I can do about it," Gordon neatly slipped from thatndmine.

    "Aww! That''s bad. I just wanted to hear her voice after what I went through yesterday," Jerlina pouted. "I wish I can meet her somewhere."

    "I''ll..." Gordon gulped.

    "Where are you holding her?" Mikhail couldn''t hold back and took a step forward, but Alexander stopped him using his cane.

    "Hmm," he red at Mikhail. "Don''t get involved in their family business, boy. It''s-"

    "She''s my girlfriend! Of course, I can involve myself!" Mikhail talked back.

    Jerlina bowed her head. It seems like this is the only thing they don''t agree on and fight about.

    "Get inside, Mikhail!" Alexander took a look at Gordon observing them and said in an authoritative tone.

    Mikhail huffed and puffed, ring at his grandfather for some time, but then he fisted his hands and turned.

    "I hate you, grandpa! I hate you!" He walked back inside stomping his feet like an angry elementary schoolboy.

    "Tell him he won''t get a penny from me if he wants to sell his great-granddaughter to my family," Alexander said with a serious expression to Gordon and he furrowed his brows as he didn''t understand what he meant.

    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr. Volkonsky," he said politely.

    "He''ll know what I mean. Just repeat it word by word," Alexander said and turned and showed his back.

    "Okay," Gordon agreed. And he looked at Jerlina.

    "I''ll pick you up next weekend Ms. Hopkins. I''ll arrange for your stay and everything. Just bringing yourself would be enough," he said and Jerlina nodded with a smile.

    She still didn''t know how she is going to convince the big puppy who likes lubies, to stay without her for a day.

    Joel''s going to cause amotion!

    -----

    Scarlett looked at Emma standing beside Cia''s crib and curled her lips. The hospital doesn''t permit anyone else to stay here and she has to beg them to allow her to ce a crib here for her daughter and stay here.

    And she knew Jeremy''s mom, who knows someone from the board of the hospital, talked for her to get her permission.

    Daisy asked her to stay home, but she wanted to be here, and in just a day, she was so tired she wanted to faint. Plus every time she closed her eyes all she saw was thick, warm blood sttering everywhere and it held her from sleeping.

    And the morphine drip they are giving Bobby...

    All her past days of drug abuse came to her mind, but she didn''t feel guilty about it. She remembered the "high" she used to get when using those drugs.

    Am I missing it?

    Her throat went dry and her fingers started shaking.

    She was exasperated and a bit emotional when she was talking with Charlie. And although she doesn''t like Emma, her presence here is needed for now.

    "Watch her... I''ll have to use the bathroom..." Scarlett told Emma.

    "Sure," Emma said with a smile. "It must be hard for you. I can barely handle Gerard but you have to take care of Bobby and the baby. I really felt like dying..." Emma went on with her usual pity party about her and Scarlett slipped to the in-suite bathroom.

    The running water swirled into the drain and Scarlett looked at her face on the mirror. For a second, she saw a sh of her face covered in blood in the reflection and she wiped her face and washed her hands with soap again and again.

    I don''t want to feel this way... Those men are scum and I don''t have to feel this way for them...I need something to get over this pain...

    What can I do?

    Will anyone realize it if I hook myself with the morphine?

    Even a small amount will make me feel better.

    Her thoughts went dark.

    With drops of water dripping through her face, she stared at the mirror for some time.

    Her eyes started to sting and her eyes became red as tears started dripping from her eyes.

    What am I even doing?

    I have left my baby with an unreliable person and I am thinking about stealing my husband''s drug!

    Lowlife!

    She gave herself a p.

    Pull yourself together, Scar! You have a baby to look after!

    She opened the door slowly in deep thoughts and she noticed Emma''s hands near Cia''s thighs.

    What is she doing?

    As Scarlett observed, Emma pinched the baby hard. The baby who was sleeping peacefully woke up with a shrill cry.

    "What!" Scarlett''s first instinct was to carry her baby and looking at Emma she wanted to kill her.

    But her priority was to console the baby and she sang softly to Cia and patted her back softly.

    "Aww, poor thing..." Emma said with her fake concerned voice. "She must be so traumatized because of yesterday''s incident still," she tried to touch Cia''s head, but Scarlett pulled the baby away from Emma''s hand.

    "....I can only imagine how much more Jerlina would be traumatized!"

    Jerlina..?

    She pinches my baby and brings up Jerlina now?

    Why?

    Scarlett started to think.

    Oh...?

    That should be it!

    She must have heard what I talked to Charlie!

    This f*cking b*tch!

    Wait... for her to be here and still trying to bring division... And she isn''t even trying to ask about Jerry?

    What more is she hiding?

    "Jerlina?" Scarlett scoffed. "That b*tch can die for all I care! She left my baby to die..." Scarlett added and watched Emma''s face brightening up.

    That''s right... Eat up my acting, b*tch!

    I almost lost myself but you reminded me what is the most important thing.

    I know what I need to do now!

 Chapter 227 - Accepting Help And Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 227 - epting Help And Shocking News</h4>

    "Scar!" Emma opened her mouth wide then covered it with her hand pretending that she is shocked. "How can you say this? No matter what, it was Jerlina who suffered a lot that day. Everyone is saying so and..."

    Scarlett wasn''t even willing to listen to that.

    Yes, she was a little angry at Jerlina and thought that she didn''t do enough to protect Cia. But that doesn''t mean she is going to me Jerlina for what happened with Cia.

    Viper did that!

    If she didn''t provoke Viper by kicking him in the balls, he probably wouldn''t have left with Cia. Even then, Viper''s a psycho and he will do what he does with or without reason. And as Bobby''s wife, she knew she is constantly in danger.

    Yes, she knew all that but is she not allowed to talk bad about her friend freely without getting the attention of this snake?

    Can''t a girl get emotional around here and say stupid stuff anymore?

    This snake even used this chance to pinch my baby and thinks she can manipte me into believing Jerlina caused all the troubles?

    And... it was weird that Charlie wasn''t by Jerlina''s side that day. He went to meet Foxy because she was crying? There should be something more to that.

    And Bobby... Did he even slip and fall? Or is there more to it?

    Sessfully separating Charlie and Bobby and Jeremy from Jerlina, bringing her to the police station, Viper getting me before going to the police station...

    Everything needs to be investigated.

    And this one... I won''t believe for a moment she is not involved in any of that.

    At least... she conspired with Foxy to bring Charlie away..?

    The one who shot Jerry was Foxy''s cousin...

    So many coincidences and they all should be investigated if they are really coincidences.

    And...

    She pinched my baby... I will surely get back at her for that!

    NO ONE HURTS MY BABY AND LIVES PEACEFULLY!!

    I''ll ask my Bobby to handle Viper once he gets better. And this one... heh! I want to destroy her!

    "Do you believe Jerlina was the one who suffered a lot that day, Emma?" Scarlett continued with her act. She rocked baby Cia in her arms.

    With how desperate Emma seemed, she knew it won''t be hard to get back in that gang. Once she got back in the gang, she can investigate further.

    And Tara... Where is she?

    "Yeah that... I am... " Emma continued with her pitiful act.

    Scarlett gritted her teeth, enduring Emma''s unbearable acting.

    "Maybe we can talk more, Scar! What do you say?"Emma asked as she left.

    "I''ll...As you see my baby is traumatized and I can''t leave her alone. And I have to take care of Bobby too," Scarlett acted pitifully.

    "But you need to take care of yourself better too, Scar. How about we go to a spa or something? Just one day... We all deserve it!" Emma pleaded.

    "I''ll see..." Scarlett sent her off.

    After Emma left, Scarlett sat beside Bobby and held his hand.

    "Get better soon, Bobby... A lot of people wronged our daughter and me. Fight for us..." she kissed his hand.

    As she was staring at Bobby, there was a knock at the door and Scarlett turned to see Daisy and her moming in.

    "I''ve brought you lunch," Daisy whispered noticing Cia sleeping.

    "You can''t be alone here like this. Go take a shower. I brought you fresh clothes. Did you even take a shower today?" Scar''s mom pushed her into the bathroom.

    "But mom, Cia..."

    "I raised four kids and Hope''s children stay with me all the time. I can look after your baby too," Scar''s mom''s voice was stern.

    "Mom, but..."

    Scarlett still wasn''t willing to leave but her mom red at her.

    Although she was a mom, Scar got scared by her mom''s re. It was nostalgic and she felt like she couldn''t say no to her mom although she is not living with her anymore.

    Mom is scary!

    "Scar! I am not leaving you alone here, alright? With your history and the..." her mom''s eyes ended up on the morphine drip and Scarlett took in a deep breath.

    She''s got a point... but...

    "Mom, by any chance, did Charlie call you?" Scarlett asked.

    "I was already getting ready toe here in the evening and I received his call. So... I am here earlier," Scarlett''s mom shrugged.

    "And, with a baby, it is not good for you to stay in the hospital, Scar. Sleep in your home tonight with Cia at night. Hope is there. I can take care of Robert," Daisy stressed. "You look terrible. You need rest. Cia needs rest and proper food...And if you need someone to talk to, Dr. Kruger said she can help..."

    Daisy carried on with her advice.

    "Thank you, mom... Thank you, Daisy," Scarlett hugged them both.

    Tears formed in her eyes and she decided to ept their help. For now, she couldn''t trust herself.

    It is better safe than to be sorry.

    Daisy is a nurse and Bobby''s mother. No one can take better care of him than Daisy. And I need to keep Cia in a rxed atmosphere than in a hospital. And my sister can take care of Cia in case I need to visit Bobby too.

    And I need to investigate Emma.

    This would be better. I should thank Charlie.

    -----

    Emma returned to Gerard''s room with a smile. She was a little sad that Jerlina didn''t die even after a gang came after her.

    Little? No, I almost got depressed.

    Ah, Shit! I forgot to ask about Jerry! But screw him! He deserves that for taking her side, pushing me aside!

    Karma is real, isn''t it? He pped me for that b*tch and now... he got shot!

    I have to maintain my sad appearance for longer in case he... you know what...

    They won''t give everything to the wife, right? Does he have a will?

    I hope he has a will. Because if there is a will, he wouldn''t have forgotten to give me something. I hope I get his bank bnce.

    It would be in the millions! I can be a multi-millionaire in a day!

    Whoo-hoo! It would be like winning the lottery!

    She entered the room and she was stunned to see a bunch of doctors leaving.

    "Have you had enough?"Gerard''s mom came to her gritting her teeth. "What more will-"

    "Mom!!" Gerard shouted. But it seemed like his chest hurt and he held it.

    Emma ran to him and rubbed his back.

    "Gerry..." His mom waked to him but Gerard red at her. "Leave!!!" he shouted once more and his mom left with tears in her eyes.

    "I''ll leave... don''t hurt yourself..."

    "Gerry..." Emma sat beside him with her eyes clouded. "What''s wrong?"

    She knew they were consulting a Urologist today. It must be him who left now.

    "Maybe we should divorce, Emma," he said bowing his head. He started shaking and Emma held him.

    "No, why? Gerry, don''t scare me..."

    "I... I have gone infertile, Emma... I no longer can sire children... You shouldn''t be suffering with me..." Gerard looked at Emma.

    What??

    Because Jerry stomped on him my husband became infertile?

    How can this happen to me?

    Emma panicked.

    What will I tell my father?

 Chapter 228 - Uncovering Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Uncovering Secrets</h4>

    Jerlina walked back to Jeremy''s room after her meeting and he was still asleep. The doctors told her that he was one of the very few that didn''t get seriously affected by an abdominal gunshot wound. Although his intestine was perforated, it didn''t prate that deeply and he was given the perfect first aid at the right time.

    His recovery would be smooth and quick ¨C that''s what they said and that made her happy.

    But still, there are risks of infection and other things he has to be careful about and Jerlina decided to take care of him properly.

    Mikhail has gotten her a new phone with her phone number recovered and Jerlina called Scarlett after speaking with Charlie. Charlie was the one busy working as he took care of everything in Jeremy''s ce.

    Scarlett sounded tired. And she was speaking like she was hiding something.

    "I am going the Bond route, Jerlina..."

    She said and Jerlina didn''t understand what she meant. She inquired about Bobby''s health and Cia''s well-being.

    When she apologized for not being able to get to Cia, Scarlett was understanding of her. But Jerlina knew, Scarlett might be ming her even a bit. And it is understandable.

    Cia is possibly her only child and the baby suffered inhumane abuses that day. No mother would be able to bear it and the wound is still fresh and she will try to me everything.

    Jerlina understood because she did the same.

    But she wished it won''t cause too much of a rift between them.

    Jerlina asked about what happened with Scar that day and hearing what she said made Jerlina''s palm go cold out of fear.

    "I am d you are fine, Scar. Those [email?protected] deserve it! I hope they rot in hell for that!" Jerlina couldn''t stop cursing and Scar ended upughing.

    "You don''t even know many swear words, do you? You''re so boring, Jerlina..."

    Jerlina shook her head. She is not wrong though!

    After speaking with her for some time, Jerlina called Charlie.

    "Has everything done by Scarlett covered up? I know it is self-defense and all, but I don''t want her answering to cops and all that, you know?" she said and Charlie didn''t understand her.

    Don''t tell me! Scarlett didn''t tell anyone?

    She left her shoes in their skulls! Won''t it lead back to her?

    Jerlina exined what happened with Scarlett and Charlie thanked her for informing him. He also asked her to have an eye on thepany and watch every single movement since he doesn''t know how to handle that.

    Jerlina agreed.

    She knew if anyone wants to destroy Jeremy, now will be the time to do that. The next thing she did was calling the board of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp. and without any question, they handed over their authority to her.

    "You''re the interim chairperson," they said and Jerlina was stupefied.

    Did Joel arrange for this already? Why? How?

    That guy... His love has no bounds!

    -----

    Gordon stood before his boss now singing an old happy song.

    "So, what else did she say?" he asked.

    "Nothing, Sire..." Gordon bowed his head.

    Jerlina Hopkins didn''t say words that would make the Gransire happy and he thought it would be wise not to talk about it to him.

    "I know she did, Gordon. Don''t hide it and tell me."

    Jonathan Erling looked at Gordon and his eyes were serious. He looked like the wise king that he used to be before his age got to him.

    Gordon took in a deep breath and repeated everything Jerlina said without missing a word.

    "So Alexander already told her everything... " Jonathan''s face got sad for a moment.

    "But this is good!" his spirit got raised. "Now that she knows everything I don''t have to fear she will find out about the real me in the future. She looks kind. I can ask for her forgiveness..."

    Forgiveness? The grandsire is going to ask for forgiveness from someone who is not even third his age?

    "What else did she say?" the grandsire asked.

    Gordon told him about her refusal to be acknowledged as an Erling and how Alexander mocked him for not having principles.

    "Alexander, huh?" the grandsireughed. "I could have squashed him like a bug, but I couldn''t, knowing that one day he will lead me to my Anni''s and minest grandchild! He did, didn''t he? And he is right! I don''t have principles! She... Edward must have raised her as a Hamilton! Those buggers! I hated them but they are someone I would trust my everything with... Isn''t my child Jerlina wonderful?"

    Gordon watched his boss speking like he has gotten younger twenty years, mentally. It''s been a long time since he was this clear.

    "Yes, Sire," Gordon was truly happy.

    "And Gordon... Speaking of Hamiltons... I asked you before to settle that file with the Hamiltons. Did you finish that?" he asked and Gordon blinked.

    "File with the Hamiltons? Sire, I only heard about the Hamiltons first from Lady Rose. You never mentioned the Hamiltons to me," Gordon''s heart skipped a beat.

    "I didn''t?" Jonathan got a bit confused. "That day, long ago... in my office...if it was not you, then who was there... I told them everything..."

    Gordon got everything now.

    So the Grandsire talked to someone about the Hamiltons thinking that he was talking to me?

    "I think who that might be, Sire," Gordon''s eyes got serious. "I''ll figure out who that is for sure, pretty soon. I think that set off the death threat on Lady Jerlina."

    "Billions, Gordon... I have billions that belong to her... Everything of the Hamiltons with separate ounts and I saved everything I got from investing the Hamilton money... The Hamilton money always yields more profit than my own money...

    It''s all safe... I have to give it back, Gordon... My Anni came to me on her birthday and told me to give everything I took from the Hamiltons back to them and so I decided to do that... But...Find out who that is and bring them to me," Jonathan''s eyes had a murderous glint.

    Her Ladyship''s birthday? Wasn''t that six ~ seven months ago? Isn''t that the timing so perfectly aligning with the timing of the troubles starting for Lady Jerlina?

    "Yes, Sire," Gordon bowed his head.

    How can someone deny the grandsire''s request? Matilda, I aming for you with proof!

    "And Gordon... Didn''t she talk about weapons pointed and a baby threatened..?"

    "Yes, Sire. It was someone called Viper. Lady Jerlina seemed to be very hurt and angry at him."

    "Who is he?"

    "A drug dealer. We''ve dealt with him before. He''d do anything for money..." Gordon gulped.

    "We''ve done businesss with him before?"

    "Yes, and we''ve promised him protection from Interpol."

    "Oh?" The grandsire smirked. "Good thing we don''t have principles, right, Gordon?"

    "Yes, Sire," he bowed his head. "I''ll bring him to you."

    "Yes, before she visits me. Alive."

    "Yes, Sire," Gordon smiled.

 Chapter 229 - Tell Me A Thousand Times

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Tell Me A Thousand Times</h4>

    In a couple of days, Jeremy started to feel better. The doctors advised him to take walks to diminish the soreness in his muscles and Jerlina helped him take a walk in the garden.

    They could see the beach at the distance and Jeremy remembered her saying that she wants to buy a mansion facing the beach.

    "Do you want a ce by the beach, Jeryl?" he asked her.

    The previous day, he watched her running around, handling hispany and he did feel a bit bad. He wanted to push himself but he knew it might result in him getting more hurt and so he decided to follow the doctor''s advice and take it slow.

    And even now, she seemed to be in deep thoughts. He wanted to know what she is thinking but he decided to wait for her to open up to him.

    Walking side by side with her... It''s like a dreame true for him.

    "Hmm?" his question brought Jerlina out of her thoughts.

    This morning Emma called her and more than inquiring about Jeremy''s health what she talked more about was about her.

    For some reason, Emma med her for Gerard''s infertility. Although Jerlina felt sad for Gerard, she was in no mood to me herself for what happened with Gerard. Even Joel cannot be med.

    He is to be med for what happened to him.

    Thinking of that day, and his touches and kisses, made her cringe all over.

    Plus, she still hasn''t told Jeremy that she is rted to Jonathan Erling.

    "I am not so sure about beaches anymore..." Jerlina shrugged. "More than the sound of seagulls and crashing waves, I like the sound of Robins and Sparrows, and the sound of the wind against the trees better... and the scent of pine and roses in the morning is more refreshing than the morning sea breeze," she smiled at him.

    "That''s..." Jeremy was lost for words.

    She is saying that she likes his home better than the dream home she had in her mind.

    Ah! I just want to get better soon and take her to my home and start a family.

    Family...

    "Jeryl," he held her hand. "I don''t know if it is too soon to talk about it and if I can..." he hesitated.

    He wanted to tell her that she can nt the rosebush she has on her balcony in the ground. He knew she used the nter so that she can take it with her when she leaves him. And the tens of identical rose nters with the same rose...

    He knew she brought them there to sneak her baby''s grave out.

    And after what he pretended to do that day when she tried to leave, he couldn''t even me her for deciding to sneak her baby out. But till now she hasn''t done it yet.

    Yeah, it used to hurt him, and it made him feel insecure, but now their rtionship has turned for the better. She has fallen for him and confessed and she even told him that she wants to have kids with him.

    If so, she should freely consider his home as hers and she should bury her baby in her home.

    "What..?" Jerlina saw him hesitating and looked at him. "Joel, are you hurting somewhere? Should we return?" she asked and started checking his bandage. "You aren''t bleeding, are you?"

    "I am fine," he held her hand with a smile. "I was just going to ask you about what you said the other day... you know about what..." he smirked yfully.

    Looking at her eyes, he still didn''t have the guts to bring up the baby she lost. It is still a wound in her heart and it is a thorn in his heart. He didn''t know how she''d react if he brings up her baby.

    "What are you talking about?" Jerlina''s face turned red and she turned and started walking.

    Is he talking about our third date? This guy! Can''t he think about something else for one moment?

    "You don''t know?" he asked and walked towards her with a smile. Her ears were red and he couldn''t help but want to tease her more.

    Yeah, she is mine. One day she will find our home as hers entirely and will bury her baby there. I can wait.

    "About that thing..?"

    "What thing?" Jerlina pouted.

    She could see he is trying to tease her and still she couldn''t do anything to counter him.

    Why am I dumb?

    "The thing about having two kids?" he asked.

    "Shut up!" Jerlina''s face burned and she closed her ears. She didn''t know why that makes her embarrassed. But it did.

    "A boy looking like me and..."

    "Shut up, dummy!" Jerlina shook her head. But he held her hand and she didn''t want to strain him and she looked at him.

    "...a girl just like your mother..." Jeremy smiled at her and she rested her forehead on his chest softly and gripped his sleeve.

    "Yes... we can name our boy after my grandpa and our girl after your mother... or however you please..." she whispered.

    Jeremy ced his hand on her back and kissed her head. "We can do whatever you want, honeybuns..."

    Somehow his eyes watered.

    She was not saying this loosely that day just to make me feel better... She actually means it.

    "Okay then, I''ll have more say since I''d be the one enduring childbirth," Jerlina added and he hummed.

    "That''s true... I''d just be standing by your side... You can have all the say..." he hugged her closer.

    "Careful..." Jerlina pulled back. She didn''t want to cause damage to the surgery site in his abdomen.

    "Don''t hurt yourself..." she looked at him and was stunned to see his reddened eyes.

    "Why are you crying, idiot?" she wiped the corner of his eyes. "How long were you waiting for me to say these things to you, huh?" she smiled. "Can''t you believe it? I''ll tell you again and again..."

    He closed his eyes and leaned on her palm and she rubbed his cheek tenderly.

    "You don''t have to wait for me anymore. I am saying these words from my heart..." she said and he looked at her. His blue eyes were shimmering with love and expectation and her heart skipped a beat.

    "I want you as mine forever... As my friend, as my family, as my lover, as my husband, as the father of my children... I want you, Joel, because I love you..."

    She didn''t know why her eyes water each time she says it. Maybe because seeing his happy smile makes her happy? Or is it just her expression of love? She felt like she was never in love like this before. This novel feeling that makes her heart leap...

    She loved it.

    "...yeah," he looked at her. "I know... But keep on telling me, alright? I want to hear it a thousand times," he said and she nodded.

    At that time she received a call and she answered it since it was? Joel''swyer.

    Her face paled hearing what he said.

 Chapter 230 - She Loves Me

    <h4>Chapter 230 - She Loves Me</h4>

    "What is it?" Jeremy ced his hand on Jerlina''s shoulder as she turned pale.

    She was still holding the phone and Jeremy wondered what hiswyer said that made her like this.

    "Is the call still-" he tried to get the phone from her hand and only then Jerlina came out of her trance.

    "Yes... Just keep her away for now," Jerlina said and ended the call.

    She stared at the distance for some time as if she was lost for words and then Jeremy was stunned to hear her gritting her teeth and she fisted her hands.

    "Jeryl...." he was surprised.

    Her face had contorted to a scowl and he got scared because he had never seen her this mad.

    "What is it?" he pulled her closer and she with the same scowl, looked at him.

    "You are not allowed to talk to Emma anymore. I forbid you to have any contact with Emma in the future," she pointed his finger at him.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat. Not because of Jerlina''s reaction but he got scared wondering what his sister might have done that make this kind heart get raging mad.

    "What did she do?" he asked.

    "You cannot talk to her," she was adamant.

    "Okay, but-"

    "That piece of sh*t sister of yours went to yourwyer to ask about your will! That bItch! If she was in front of me, I''ll-" Jerlina almost threw her phone but she held back. "That f*cking vulture! She called me in the morning pretending to care about you and went to yourwyer right after... that- UGH!!!"

    Jerlina really couldn''t control her anger.

    What would make someone do that? How selfish is she?

    Jeremy didn''t have the time to feel sad as he was stunned to see Jerlina getting this mad for him. His "father" might have been the one who asked her to get the details, but that doesn''t mean Emma should have done it.

    Maybe she was curious too?

    Are they waiting for my death to get all that juicy money?

    Whatever...

    Look at my cute wife huffing in anger on my behalf! How cute is she!

    He couldn''t walk longer and so he sat on a bench nearby and watched her. She was calling everyone to keep Emma out of Peyton, his office, and their home.

    She can do what she wants. I left her in charge, anyway!

    And my wife is so cute.... I want to kiss her.

    And even after talking to everyone, her anger still hasn''t reduced. He signalled the staff following them to bring her a drink. Sitting with his hand holding his cheek, he observed her.

    She must be thirsty after shouting for this long... My poor wife!

    "I am serious, Joel!" she walked to him pointing her finger. He wanted to pull her closer and do her right there.

    Ugh! My injury!

    "Okay," he nodded holding hisughter.

    "I don''t care if people call me a jealous wife who cannot get along with her inws or whatever! I don''t care! Emma can''t get anywhere near you!" she huffed and sat by his side.

    "Okay," Jeremy didn''t say anything else.

    But then she suddenly started to cry and that made his heart break.

    "Jeryl, what is it? I won''t let anyone talk bad about you. And I won''t let Emma near us, alright? Don''t cry," he patted her back.

    Why would she cry?

    "You poor thing..." she started to sob. "You must be sad knowing about this... I am sorry..." Jerlina only then realized that she should have hidden this from him and felt bad for him.

    What if he gets sad about this and his recovery gets affected? How can I be this careless?

    "I am not sad, really... Jeryl... You crying is what makes me sad. Don''t cry, alright?" he wiped her tears.

    "How can she be like this, Joel?" Jerlina still couldn''t control her tears. Maybe because she hasn''t rested properlyst night as she sat beside Jeremy or it was because she is taking care of a lot of things, she got overwhelmed.

    "Her husband became infertile and she wasn''t looking for a doctor for him but she went and met with her injured brother''swyer! How cruel!"

    Jerlina wiped her tears.

    "I am sorry. I won''t make you sad. I always knew she is like that and yet I am acting like a fool... Joel, let''s go in, alright?" sheposed herself. "I''ll help you with the sponge bath," she tried to get him up.

    "No, let''s sit here for some time..." Jeremy patted her back and made her lean on his shoulder. "I am not very sad, Jeryl. So don''t worry, okay? I have you and I have a lot of others who love me for me. So... I am alright..." he rubbed her thigh and she sniffed.

    "Okay... I won''t cause a scene like this again..." Jerlina by now felt embarrassed for acting belligerent.

    "I don''t mind though..." he said and watched her face.

    The tip of her nose had gone red and she was fiddling with her fingers.

    "Your love is enough. I mean it."

    He was a little sad to learn another thing about the sister whom he thought of as an angel, but now he has hisfort right by his side and he wasn''t that affected.

    His wife gets angry for him and cries for him. What more would he want?

    Jerlina looked at him and her eyes got reddened. "I do love you, Joel. And I will not allow you to get hurt," she pecked on his lips.

    "Emma''s husband is infertile?" Jeremy asked after a while.

    It only got registered in his brain.

    She didn''t even mention him by his name, but as Emma''s husband!

    The words that Scarlett said a long time ago came to his mind.

    ''He''s corrupted... that guy... Just by putting a ring on her mortal enemy''s hand, he lost his chance with her.''

    And it is not just that, is it...

    I am d I confessed to her and decided to court her. Otherwise...

    This happiness... I would have missed it for life!

    Jerlina saw Mikhail walking towards them and stood up.

    "I have to make a call," she excused herself.

    I have to call Scarlett and hear her trash-talking Emma. Only then I will feel a little better.

    "She seems angry," Mikhail asked surprised.

    He could hear her shouts from far away although he didn''t intend to.

    "Emma went to mywyer to inquire the details about my will," Jeremy said casually and Mikhail raised his eyebrows in shock.

    "It is what it is..."? Jeremy shrugged and ran his fingers through his hair."And..?"

    "You are not surprised..." Mikhail expected a strong reaction from Jeremy but he seemed calm.

    "Yeah...It''s... At least I have her, right? She... she is enough..."

    Mikhail sawplex emotions in Jeremy''s face. It''s not like he was not hurt by Emma''s work. Rather, he could handle that hurt because he has Jerlina by his side.

    Love is amazing.

    "So, has she told you that she is Jonathan Erling''s great-granddaughter yet?" Mikhail asked.

    "Really?" Jeremy raised his brows. He thought Mikhail might be joking at first but his look said that he is serious.

    "Hmm...that exins a lot. And who wants her dead? Is it Jonathan?"

    "No, but someone else from his family. And she agreed to meet Jonathan next weekend," Mikhail said and watched Jeremy staring at her in serious contemtion.

    "Are you mad she hid it from you?" Mikhail asked.

    "Mad? Why?" Jeremy shook his head. "She learned she is someone from the Erling family and she..." his eyes clouded.

    She acts as a servant to me, helping me with everything... Wiping me, tucking me in, feeding me, helping me use the bathroom...

    She really loves me!

    "And the thing I asked?" Jeremy held out his hand.

    "You sure?" Mikhail asked as he handed him a phone.

    "Don''t tell her. I need to clean Peyton off filth and..." Jeremy stood up and Mikhail helped him.

    I need to take care of the Harrison family.

 Chapter 231 - Her Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Her Doubt</h4>

    "Your sister..?" Mikhail asked Jeremy in serious thought. "How much is she entitled to from your wealth?" he asked as he was curious.

    If he still doesn''t wise up against his sister then he is a lost case.

    "Two million," Jeremy answered.

    That''s what he had in mind. He has a separate ount with two million dors and with interest it must have be a little more.

    He thought she wouldn''t need money from him and wondered how devastated she''d be once something happens to him.

    But she...

    That''s it. He never was nning to give her anything more. All his money would go to a trust that would be used in the betterment of Peyton in case he has no children.

    If he has a wife and family, his home, hispany, and half of his other assets would belong to the family and the rest would go into a trust, to help Peyton.

    "What does the family believe?" Mikhail asked.

    He always wanted to ask him about these things but he feared that might break their friendship and kept quiet. But now, he felt like things have changed.

    "I said once that I might leave Emma as the President of the Fitzgerald Trust..." Jeremy let out a chuckle. It was filled with pain.

    It was so long ago and he didn''t know if she remembers it all. Once Harold asked him about it. He wondered why Emma told him about that then. He took it as she was bragging that she likes her brother Jerry the most.

    But it seems like... She was always after my money and I didn''t see it, it seems.

    Why she insisted I change my name, and how that family used my name for their connections...

    Why didn''t I see it all before?

    She probably was just a puppet of Jeremiah Harrison...

    Ugh! Why can''t I still ept that she might not love me?

    Whatever it is, like Jerlina says, it is better to keep her away from my business. If she is acting for Jeremiah by exploiting my love for her, I cannot give him the upper hand.

    "I thought she waspassionate, after all... But it would be decided by the trustees and I had expressed my desire to include Bobby, Scarlett, my mom, Charlie and Emma to be included as trustees in my will..." Jeremy''s eyes ended up at Jerlina now at the distance.

    She was still talking to someone and she still was angry and it looked like she wasining. His lips curved to a smile.

    She probably is talking to Scarlett!

    "I should change everything..." Jeremy tried to stand up and Mikhail helped him up. "And make sure to send the bill for my hospitalization and your hospitality. I don''t want to owe you money."

    Mikhail red at him. "You don''t-"

    "I insist," Jeremy was firm and Mikhail sighed.

    "Grandpa would cause a row..."

    Jeremy didn''t care about Alexander''s feelings. His wife is wearing new clothes and has a new phone. He cannot let others pay for his wife.

    "By the way, did her shipments reach on time?" Jeremy asked.

    She was very busy taking care of his business than hers. He wondered if she is even thinking about her business. Theunch of Mikhail''s bar is fast approaching and she needs to do the final preparations.

    I should remind her.

    "Yeah, and the quality is impable as always- true to the Hamilton name. Every single product has the same top-tier quality," Mikhail gave high praises.

    He really loved the products.

    And Jerlina Hopkins... no matter how hard he tried to find fault with her, he couldn''t find one.

    "You found a diamond, Jeremy," Mikhail said and Jeremy looked at him with a smile.

    "Diamond?" Jeremy shook his head. "She''s rarer than a diamond... She''s one of a kind. And the miracle is, I didn''t go looking for her.? She came to me by herself. On a noisy night, when I was about to descend to darkness, she pulled me up with her bright light. She''s my moon... my Luna... And forever she''ll be my one. The lonely wolf is lonely no more. He has found his mate."

    "Ugh!" Mikhail cringed. "I never thought you''d say these cheesy lines... Ugh!" he shrugged his shoulders and patted himself as he felt goosebumps all over.

    Jeremyughed and he saw Jerlina running towards him. She probably just noticed that he stood up.

    "Don''t run," he walked towards her, hiding his phone in his pocket.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice you standing up. Shall we leave?" Jerlina walked beside him.

    She waved bye to Mikhail and after watching them leave, Mikhail got back inside.

    "Sponge bath... Refreshing sponge bath..." she was humming happily as they walked back.

    "Why are you that interested in my sponge bath?" he asked.

    He kind of knew the reason. His little wife took her time in the morning as she gave him the bath. She even stared the nurses out of the room and didn''t even let them see his exposed chest.

    Not so long ago, she said that one day she might ask him to do something for her. And today she asked him to stay away from Emma and she is not letting other women near him.

    Hmm... I shouldn''t be this happy about it, but I am!

    "Don''t you like sponge bath?" Jerlina asked. "Wait..." she furrowed her brows. "Do you not like sponge baths, or do you not like ME giving you the sponge bath? Do you want that nurse with the big boobs to serve you?"

    "No!" Jeremy shook his head.

    Where did this nursee from? I didn''t see any nurse around me!

    "Oh?" she bowed her head and she didn''t speak afterward making Jeremy sad.

    This is not going the way he nned.

    Jerlina helped him rest on the bed and she then prepared everything for the sponge bath. cing the basin nearby, she sat by his side and started unbuttoning his shirt.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jeremy asked. He didn''t like to see her that way.

    "Nothing," she looked at him and there was a furrow between her eyebrows.

    "Hey, Joel... How does it feel like to touch a big boob?" she asked and Jeremy felt like the sky above his head is breaking apart and falling on his head.

    What is my darling asking?

    Is it a trick question?

    What should I answer?

 Chapter 232 - Stupid Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Stupid Doubts</h4>

    "I figured it would feel like memory foam, you know?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy.

    Jeremy gulped.

    Memory foam? Why a memory foam? Why not like a water balloon or something? Why particrly a memory foam?

    She is trying something nefarious. But what?

    And more importantly, why is she wondering about that?

    "Why are you sweating?" her eyes went wide and she wiped his face with the washcloth. "Are you hurting somewhere?"

    "No... Yes, I am... my stomach... it hurts a bit. I''ll lie down a minute or two..." Jeremy decided to get out of this bind first.

    Please don''t ask me weird questions wifey... I love only you.

    Jerlina sat by his side, gently rubbing his back.

    "Do you think I should get a surgery, Joel?" she asked and he turned at her.

    "Surgery? For what?" he was shocked.

    "To make my boobs bigger..." she cupped her hands on her chest to the size of an orange. "Maybe this...No..." she then made the cup bigger to the size of a muskmelon. "This bigger?"

    WHAT!! WHY??

    Jeremy was stunned to say a word.

    "What do you say?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy and blinked her eyes. "Don''t you want me to have big boobs? Then I can wash your back with my boobs like in those..." she stopped speaking.

    "Where are you getting these ideas?" Jeremy looked at her.

    It seems like my darling watches some weird sh*t on the inte!

    "Don''t... look at me like that..." Jerlina pouted. "It''s not like you never thought of having sex with a big-boobed-"

    "Enough, Jerlina! What''s bothering you?" Jeremy sat up.

    Everything was fine with them till then. She said some beautiful words and even ordered him not to do stuff she doesn''t like and suddenly she''s like this?

    "Did Scar say something? What were the nurses saying? And why do you want to have a boobjob for no apparent reason?" Jeremy questioned her.

    "It''s nothing..." Jerlina bowed her head.

    She did want to talk to Scarlett before, but Scarlett was unavable. And so she called Emma.

    Yeah, it was a blunder. After advising Joel, I went and got caught in the trap myself!

    Idiot!

    And now my mood is spoiled.

    Emma wasn''t sorry for what she did. She even found some reasoning as to why she went and meet with awyer. And then she started to curse Jerlina for what happened to Gerard.

    ''You will not live well, Jerlina!'' she seethed. ''Your love will not seed. I will make sure of that! Do you think Jerry loves you? Are you happy he pped me in front of you? ''

    ''He''s tasted all sorts of women and do you think he''d be satisfied with a loli like you? He settled for you for some reason and don''t think he''d feel the same always!''

    Emma sneered at her and Jerlina got so angry she ended the call without even replying to her.

    Loli, huh?

    I do look like a loli...

    Settled... Did Joel settle for me?

    I mean... he is awesome... And I am so and so with no redeeming qualities...

    Ah, sh*t!

    What am I doing?

    I know Joel loves me!

    Why am I bothering myself with what Emma said? She lies! Whenever her lips move, she lies! Why am I thinking of her words?

    Jeremy looked at her fiddling with her fingers and pulled her closer to him.

    "Careful, Joel. Don''t hurt yourself," Jerlina didn''t let him strain and got closer to him.

    "What happened?" Jeremy asked.

    He didn''t feel right to see her like that.

    Jerlina looked into his eyes and they were filled with concern. Those blue eyes... Those eyes always had a longing for her. And now they were sad.

    "I know you didn''t settle for me," Jerlina said and her heart rxed.

    How did I doubt his love even for a minute?

    "Settled for you? Who said that?" Jeremy held her cheek.

    "I am stupid and talked to Emma." Jerlina smiled. "I am sorry..."

    "Ah, now I am sure I won''t let her near us," Jeremy kissed her forehead.

    "You''re someone I yearned for years. How could I settle for you?" he asked and he watched her tearing up.

    "I know..." She sniffed. "I am stupid. And I know you like lolis... so..." she wiped her tears and sat straight. "How did I forget that? There were weird rumors about you regarding that! And I... stupid!"

    She hit her forehead with her palm and Jeremy grabbed her hand and pulled her closer.

    "Loli? Where are you grabbing these words?" he asked and Jerlina''s face went red.

    "It was your sister who said that. And don''t pretend that you don''t know what that means," she pouted.

    "I know because some called me lolicon..." Jeremy shrugged.

    He then stared at her for some time. "I think that you settled for me..."

    "But you''re..."

    "I know, I am awesome! I am a king!" Jeremy interjected her and said with his chest puffed up making Jerlina pout and turn.

    "You are a king," Jerlina mumbled.

    With her back facing him, Jeremy couldn''t see her face but he could see her ears were red.

    "Come closer," he wrapped his arm around her waist and she scooted closer to him. She rested her back carefully on his chest and he grabbed her shoulders with his hands.

    But slowly and steadily, his hands traveled through her arms, and his fingers reached to the sensitive spots of her chest.

    "Joel!"

    Jerlina''s first instinct was to get away, but his grip tightened. He bent closer to her ears.

    "Don''t struggle... I might tear my stiches..."

    Jerlina flinched as his warm breath tickled her neck.

    His fingers reached her small peaks and fondled them.

    "I like them just the way they are..." he whispered. "They are small, but they are perky and they feel good...."

    His hands slipped inside her blouse and Jerlina tried to struggle but she didn''t want to knowing he might get hurt.

 Chapter 233 - Cant Wait To Hold

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Can''t Wait To Hold</h4>

    ***R-18 Stuff Ahead***

    "Shh... Don''t struggle..." Jeremy''s voice was soft as a whisper.

    Jerlina closed her eyes as she felt the warm breath of the man that made her carnel desires rise each time he gets near her. His voice was low, but it held the maic pull of a vampire asking for an invite into your home.

    You know you''ll be destroyed once you let the handsome devil in, but you won''t be able to resist the temptation of those juicy lips whispering in your ears. Add it to the fact that he is the one in your heart and he''s the one making you have wet dreams at night,tely.

    The firmness of his chest you feel on your chest and the warmth it radiates, the sound of the beating hearts, thebored breathing that would make you feel like you''re standing near a furnace that wants to devour you whole, the tingles in your body that makes your insides melt...

    You''d think that you will need those beautiful fingers that are rough and yet soft with you to caress you all over, to douce the fire that makes you squirm in desire in his embrace.

    Yes... right there... Just like that... Perfect!

    You know me, Joel...

    But the fingers that are ying on your body will not douce the fire, rather it would kindle it making you writhe in pleasure, craving for more. With each stroke, you''d feel the pleasure rising and it would be unbearable as you find a void forming in your core.

    You''d feel like the emptiness in your core that are the spoils of his conquests of each one of your sensitive spots won''t get filled with nothing else; nothing else but him.

    "Joel..." Jerlina turned and nibbled on his lips as his hands reached to her abdomen.

    His eyes were sharp as they focused on her and she didn''t close her eyes as she slipped her tongue inside his mouth. He gripped her tongue with his lips and looked at her intently as if he was imprinting her image in his heart.

    He let out a grunt and then his tongue flicked on her tongue as his finger reached her sensitive bud down under and grazed softly.

    "Hnh..." with a moan, she closed her eyes as she felt a jolt of pleasure pass through her spine.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    They heard a knock at the door and Jerlina jumped out of the bed like a cheetah jumping on its prey.

    "One moment, please..."

    Jerlina fixed her clothes quickly and fixed her hair while Jeremy looked at her with a smile. It was more of a grimace since he was rock hard and he was in no mood to meet with the doctors now.

    As she walked to the door to open the door, Jeremy lied back and closed his eyes. The image of Jerlina''s zoomed face, her perky tips, and the sweet taste of her tongue came to his memory.

    She''s so...

    He grunted.

    "Are you feeling ufortable anywhere, Mr. Fitzgerald? A tender spot or-" the doctor asked tapping something in the iPad he had.

    "Are you f*cking kidding me?" Jeremy gritted his teeth.

    Maybe the doctor noticed the tent over the sheets, he cleared his throat.

    "You are healing pretty good but it is advisable to wait for a week until you resume your normal activities . Make sure you are finding a position where you don''t stress your abdomen and you can''t do any heavy-lifting for another four weeks..."

    The doctor went on with his advice and Jerlina bowed her head trying not tough looking at Jeremy listening to the doctor''s word like his life depends on it.

    After doing other routine tests, the doctors left and Jerlina locked the door.

    "Where are you going?" Jeremy asked Jerlina now going inside her room.

    He is now in a normal room since he is not in the ICU anymore and Jerlina had a small attached room for her with a small bed. Althoughst night she didn''t sleep on the bed and spent the night by his side.

    "I am going to take a shower," Jerlina said and she knew he''d smirk and he didn''t fail her expectation.

    "Why dear wifey? Why are you taking a shower now? What about my sponge bath?" he couldn''t control his smug smile.

    "Try and help yourself first," Jerlina bit her lips. But she didn''t like that smug smile on him.

    "I need to change my panties, Joel..." she ran her tongue through her lower lip and walked towards him. "Because you made me wet, I need to change my clothes... Did you not feel it?" she bent and whispered in his ear. "I''m dripping wet and feeling ufortable all over. I need a... p*nis inside me or... should I ask for a d*ld*?" she looked at him and he looked at her with his eyes wide.

    But then his eyes became sharp and his lips parted and his breath that fell on her face was hot.

    "Or, maybe I''ll just take a shower and...you know what..." she wriggled her fingers and she saw his hands slipping inside the sheets.

    "Do it in front of me..."

    "Do what? Showering?"? she stood straight and twirled a bunch of her hair in her fingers rolling her tongue inside her mouth.

    "You little..." he gritted his teeth. Jerlina knew he is not angry but she could see his hands moving inside the sheets.

    "Sit there..." he pointed at a table right in front of him and he let out a little grunt. "Spread your legs in front of me and... Let me watch you m**turbate..." he tried to grab her hand but she took a couple of steps back with a smirk.

    "You want to..?" she raised her eyebrows. She felt butterflies in her stomach as he said that.

    That would be interesting..!

    "Yes," he clenched his jaws and she saw the desire swirling in his face.

    "For now, just imagine," she giggled. "Don''t make me wait too long, Joel... I have a very high libido and who knows..?" she shrugged.

    "You f*cking can!" Jeremy gritted his teeth and this time he was angry.

    How can she imply that she might cheat on me? As if I''d let her!

    "Later skater... Toodle-oo!"

    With a giggle, Jerlina ran inside the bathroom with the towel.

    "That woman!" Jeremy grunted and leaned at the back. Closing his eyes, he remembered her moans.

    Vixen... I don''t want to stay away from you for long. Just you wait until I get better. I won''t let you get out of the bed!

    Closing the door of the bathroom, Jerlina leaned on it and rubbed her pounding heart.

    Eeeeek!

    He''s so hot!

    My husband is sooo hot!

    And he is mine!

 Chapter 234 - Reward At Last

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Reward At Last</h4>

    "Did you find out why my niece is kept in the tower?" Matida grumbled at her assistant Trevor.

    She is the eldest granddaughter of Jonathan Erling and her father was the eldest son and the second child of Jonathan Erling. But her grandfather never loved her because she is the grandchild of the woman he hated. Apparently, the Grandsire''s father forced him to marry Matilda''s grandmother after the death of the "love of his life".

    How is that her fault in any way?

    She watched her grandmother die filled with regrets because she couldn''tpete with a dead Aniko Corvin.

    Her grandmother told her how she strived hard to get a little ce in her husband''s heart but no, all she got was dismissal and how devastated she was as she watched her husband siring children with other women all her life.

    She ended her life, and even her death was covered up as a heart attack to maintain the reputation of the Grandsire.

    Matilda was the one with her grandmother at that time. She watched her swallowing a bunch of pills with vodka.

    ''You won, Aniko...''

    Those were herst words.

    Matilda hated that name... Aniko... She despised it.

    She despised the grandsire more for leaving his wife to die miserably.

    But she liked his money... Her grandmother endured all the pain because of that man and she is entitled to that money, is she not?

    All Matilda wanted was a chuncky share of the billions entitled to her. But what did she get? Just a measly art museum!

    She waited all her life thinking that if she is obedient enough, she will one day get the billions she deserves. But she didn''t.

    She watched the grandsire marrying women younger than her mother and then younger than her and his current wife is younger than her son.

    Why can''t he just stop! Does he not know that he needs to share his wealth? Wouldn''t more children mean the billions would be spread thin when they share it?

    She waited and waited, but the grandsire never turned to look at her. He didn''t look at her entire family, including her aunt''s family.

    She watched him slowly getting older and his arrogance never reduced. She almost lost hope... until that day.

    That day she was in the grandsire''s office with her son. She was summoned to talk about the embezzlementint on her husband.

    Yeah, my husband took it! You have billions! Why can''t we take a hundred million from it? Aren''t we entitled to it?

    But that day, everything changed. The grandsire talked to them about the billions he has kept safe for the heir of the Hamilton family; heir of his one true love.

    Wasn''t the heavens on her side for her to learn that? Well, he thought he was talking to his assistant but he was not the one listening.

    She thought the grandsire would figure it out, but he didn''t. She decided to find out the heir to bring him to the grandsire and get on the grandsire''s good side.

    But why get on the good side, when you can get the billions for yourself?

    She decided to bring back the heir dead to the grandsire and get the billions for herself. For that, she needed to find the heir first.

    When she investigated, it was revealed that some of the bonds that belonged to Edward Hamilton are maturing. She knew by tracking the money, she could find out where the heir is.

    But the people around the heir were smart and they abandoned the money.

    That was a closed door and she was displeased.

    But just like a miracle, she came across the heir. That''s when she knew for sure that the heavens are on her side.

    She had to go to A country regarding her art museum and there she met David Millman a real estate developer. His wife was very chatty and she mentioned his secretary with an odd name, ''Aniko''.

    Wasn''t it lucky?

    She decided to get more information on her and found out that she was indeed the granddaughter of Edward Hamilton aka Edward Hopkins.

    Guess what? The Hopkins had a sswarepany just like the Hamiltons.

    She decided to end her. She saw her picture and she was pretty. But that doesn''t mean she can live. Only when Aniko dies, she can get her billions.

    Well, she tried if she can honeytrap her using her son and make her daughter-inw before revealing her identity to the grandsire hence acquiring the billions, but it would take a lot of time and she already had a boyfriend; someone with decent connections.

    So, die, great-granddaughter of my grandmother''s archnemesis!

    She got the contact of Viper from the Erling family connections. And she promised him some millions and he was happy to oblige.

    But he faced hups as someone called Fitzgerald interrupted and he had the backing of Volkonsky. She was not scared of Volkonsky, but she feared that Volkonsky will reveal the identity of the heir if he gets an idea that she is involved.

    So she had to back off a bit.

    Butter she found out that the patents given by Edward Hamilton were as useless as a map for a blind man. The grandsire leased the patents, but no one could decipher the descriptions in the patents and no one could make ss as the Hamilton family did.

    Only those who worked in Hamilton''s factory knew the original form. That patent missed something only they knew.

    So Matilda decided to buy thatpany with the workers using the Erling name but it caught the attention of Volkonsky and she had to abandon that n.

    And after that, everything spiraled out of control. That heir got married to the Fitzgerald guy and the tiara she wore was that of the Hamilton family''s.

    Someone from the high society caught it but Matilda had to interfere and put that rumor to rest by making up lies.

    She knew she cannot hold on and incited the drug lord to take necessary steps and after a lot of help and using the Erling name the Heir knocked the door to death.

    But... Volkonsky saved her and no one knows where she is now.

    She heard her niece who was dating Mikhail Volkonsky, is held in the tower after she met with the grandsire and it caused butterflies in her stomach.

    "I tried to..." Trevor began to speak but he stopped seeing Gordon entering.

    "Lady Matilda," Gordon bowed his head.

    This weasel...

    Matilda sat crossing her legs.

    "The Grandsire gave you a task seven months back and he wanted to reward you for finishing it with utmost sincerity. To award you, the Grandsire is arrange a dinner honouring you next weekend," Gordon said with a bow, hiding his smirk.

    "What?" Matilda was confused.

    Is this a test?

    "The heir to the Hamilton family is dead, Lady Matilda. The Grandsire is very happy you understood his heart and took on the arduous task yourself."

    Matilda chuckled. "Is that so?"

    So the Grandsire nned all this to happen? He wanted her dead too?

    I won!

 Chapter 235 - Suffering For Those Who Tried To Touch Her

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Suffering For Those Who Tried To Touch Her</h4>

    "I can walk by myself, you know?" Jeremy told Jerlina who was walking with him to the toilet.

    He started to worry for her. She''s been eating properly but he wasn''t sure if she is resting properly. Every time he wakes up in the middle of the night, he''d see her beside him, awake.

    In the mornings she has a lot to take care of regarding thepany and she takes care of him too. During the nights, she''d sit in the armchair and won''t lie down on on the bed.

    What if she gets sick?

    He talked to her, but she keeps on saying that she understood all of that and is minding her health properly.

    Now he was in a dilemma to let her be, trusting her decisions or to force her to lie down and take a rest.

    "I know," Jerlina nodded. "I''ll just stay outside if you feel awkward. And remember, the doctor asked you to notice the color of your ¨C"

    Before she finished, his lips crashed on hers.

    "I''ve been through this before, you know... Just rx, I can take care of myself," Jeremy said and Jerlina''s eyes ended up on his abdomen.

    "With all the hair there, I didn''t notice the stab wound there..." she pointed at his abdomen.

    "I''ll tell youter how I got it, alright? It''s an interesting story!"

    Jerlina looked at his proud smirk and wondered what there is to be proud of.

    "Okay, then I''ll go prepare your lunch. The doctor told me that you can gradually start eating semi-solid foods," Jerlina decided to consult the nutritionist and prepare his lunch herself.

    "Don''t make anything gooey," Jeremy grinned painfully.

    "Didn''t you go through this before? What did they give you before?" Jerlina asked and Jeremy let out a sigh.

    "Maybe stop getting hurt," Jerlina said and her eyes watered. "You shouldn''t have had this wound-" she couldn''t speak further as her throat closed.

    She could see how much pain he is in after they started to reduce the painkillers. And he went through this pain for her.

    "I won''t get hurt again," Jeremy held her cheek. "I''ll be more careful in the future," he pulled her closer. "But I don''t regret getting hurt this time..." he kissed her forehead. "It would have been your heart, love... He aimed for your heart... I wouldn''t have survived if anything happened to you... At least it is me now..."

    "But, I am the one watching you in pain," Jerlina looked in his eyes and he smiled.

    "You''re so beautiful... Have I ever told you that? Your eyes..." he held her shoulders and took a good look at her face and asked.

    "Yeah, I know!" Jerlina wiped her eyes and her face started to burn.

    This guy is crazy! I am crazy to feel this way! How can he make everything seem so easy?

    "My eyes hold the sun in them... You''ve already said it... On our first date," she couldn''t help but smile right now. "And I will hold you in my heart forever."

    "Aww..." Jeremy smirked pacing his hand on his chest. Jerlina knew he is going to say something cheesier than what she said and he didn''t disappoint.

    "There is no other ce I''d rather be a prisoner willingly," he smiled and Jerlina giggled as her face turned red.

    "Go in and do your business!" She pushed him in.

    After helping him back on the bed, Jerlina left for the kitchen.

    Jeremy watched her leaving and as soon as the door closed, he picked up his phone from under the bed and dialed Charlie.

    "So, what happened with Brian''s family?"

    When he talked to Charlie first, he told him that Jerlina decided to let Brian''s family go although Brian tried to kill her. Brian was already fired from his job in the saw mill, but his wife was still working in the Fitzgerald Lumber Corp, office.

    No one who tries to kill my wife can have an easy life!

    "His wife is fired and... Their twins are just turning one. The whole town turned against them and they left the town," Charlie said and Jeremy hummed.

    Was it cruel?? Yes, it is. But there should be order in the town. And Brian... he aimed right at her heart. It seemed more of a nned thing rather than something done out of rage. Someone who tries to kill someone out of rage won''t be that focused.

    "The Squirrel is not pleased with that... She tried to overturn the decision to fire Brian''s wife, but I had to speak firmly with her stating that it is the gang''s rules. I think she is still mad at me for that..." Charlie''s voice was a little sad.

    "And Foxy broke up with me... The guys who provoked her that day... they were Viper''s men... Someone told the Viper about Foxy''s past and they confused her. Whether they predicted I''d be there... But why did they bring her to the police station? And if that was their n, why did they separate me from her?" Charlie questioned.

    "And Bobby...he said he didn''t trip from a root. We investigated and found a rope just where Bobby slipped... He was made to fall, TJ... Bobby was made to fall. They wanted you out of Peyton when the Squirrel was taken to the Police Station..." Charlie added.

    Jeremy''s heart clenched.

    "Scar... Viper got Scar first, right?" Jeremy asked and Charlie hummed.

    "They wanted Bobby and me out of the town. And they''d have known Scar would go to Bobby. They probably thought Jerlina would go with Scar and that''s why they probably got you out of the way too. And taking her to the police station must have been the contingency n. No matter what, using that many cops would have been an issue.? So they tried to lure her out without causing a scene. Those people out of Peytonying in wait for her... they were there to get her when she was leaving with Scar... But she didn''t leave with Scar and so they have to use the cops to get her to Viper... Those scums..."

    Jeremy fisted his hands and started to think hard.

    Those who had the power to use the cops for their use are from the Erling family and it seems like they could be taken care of only by Jonathan Erling.

    But Viper''s men...

    "Tell our guys to start hunting Viper''s men, Charlie...If you see someone with a snake tattoo anywhere near Peyton, end him. Close the clinic for Viper''s people. Increase the security along our turf. Ask our people to stay inside until everything is safe out there. And tell thewyers of thepany to prepare to form a foundation in the Fitzgerald name. The government is getting too much of my taxes and they are spending too much on anti-riot cops to attack my people, using my money. "

    This was not an easy decision for Jeremy. He is starting a war at all ends. But he needs to show those who have forgotten that he is a gang lord that he is still a gang lord.

 Chapter 236 - Is Hiding For The Better

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Is Hiding For The Better</h4>

    Jeremy stared at his phone with a smirk.

    He pays billions in federal taxes each year without funneling it elsewhere and their state''s ie is in the billions because of him. If he starts a foundation, that would greatly reduce the amount he pays in taxes. And it is not even illegal. Every rich businessman has a foundation for this purpose.

    He will use his money for causes he deems worthy of his money. But the government will not get his money anymore.

    Whose fault is that? Did they arrest my wife under the President''s order to hand her over to the Viper? Well, f*ck you Mr. President! You''re not going to get a cent of my money anymore. How are you going to exin everything to your donors who face loss because of my decision? And how will you make me pay taxes again?

    I have a lumber business. No one can make me go bankrupt! A lot of businesses depend on me; a lot of businesses whose owners lobby with your people and you cannot make them angry too.

    I always had the trump card and yet, I tried to not cause any fuss out of the goodness in my heart. But you didn''t want me being good to you.

    Heh! Suffer, scums!

    Jeremy leaned on the bed and sank into his thoughts. If Bobby''s fall was not an ident, someone who was working there at that time must have caused the ident.

    Was he one of my men too? What''s with my men suddenly acting against me? Who gave them the courage? And how did Viper''s men know about Foxy''s secrets?

    Jeremy''s phone rang and it was Mark. He answered it and it was his usual drivel and he asked about his health. Jeremy suddenly had an upsetting feeling in his heart.

    Till now, it has been Mark who asked him to fight and spill blood to stop the violence in the area. But he didn''t heed his advice because he promised Jerlina that he won''t kill anymore.

    But I changed my mind because of her. Does Mark has a hand in what happened with her?

    "Mark, I''ve always respected you because you''ve been the one who influenced me in bringing change to Peyton. But I''ve never once trusted youpletely and has taken everything you say with a grain of salt. And if I find that you had anything to do with what happened with my wife, I am not going to be patient with you," Jeremy said in a deep voice.

    He closed his eyes hearing Markughing from the other end.

    "You got me, Jerry... I had a hand in it...Have you wised up yet? Only by spilling blood, you can cleanse a ce dirtied with blood... Viper won''t survive. He''s already caught by Erling''s people. And I heard Wyatt disappeared. There is going to be peace soon, Jerry! Once you cleanse every scum, there will be peace..." Markughed.

    "Your wife...I always knew she was someone from the Erling family and I thought she cannot be killed...But I never thought that someone from the Erling family would try to kill her... Matilda Kingsley- that''s her name."

    Mark ended the call before Jeremy could say anything and Jeremy fisted his hand. It seemed like Mark just sat and watched everything burning around him without trying to do anything about it. Should he be faulted for that? Would knowing earlier made anything better? Didn''t Volkonsky keep silent with the truth too?

    Maybe knowing her lineage wouldn''t have made a difference.

    But Matilda Kingsley... Who is she?

    A quick google search revealed who she is and Jeremy smirked.

    I know how to ruin your reputation, art museum owner!

    As he was nning on how to get Matilda, he got a call and it was his mom,

    "Mom!" he answered her call with a cheer. He''s been talking to his mom daily on Jerlina''s phone but he didn''t know why she called him at his number.

    Dr. Kruger asked him general things but for Jeremy, it seemed like his mom is hiding something from him.

    "Mom. Do you want to tell me something?" he asked and there was silence from the other end.

    "Are you happy, Jeremy?" his mom asked after a while. "Are you happy with your wife?"

    "I am very happy, mom," Jeremy said from his heart. "She''s fallen for me and she is taking really good care of me... almost as good as you," he chuckled.

    "You silver-tongued rascal!" Dr. Krugerughed along. "Then I''ll talk to youter."

    "Okay, mom," Jeremy ended the call.

    Dr. Kruger ced her phone on the table. She picked the report on her table and leaned back on the chair.

    The results from the report is such a shattering news and she thought it would be better to inform Jeremy about it first. But hearing how happy he is, she couldn''t bear to spoil his good mood.

    What should I do? Should I bury this secret forever? Would that be for the best?

    But is it my decision to make?

    What should I do?

    -----

    Scarlett cing her hand on her cheek, watched Emma speaking non-stop about her married life as if they are in bliss.

    And of course after a while, Emma couldn''t help but being up Jerlina.

    "Why do you hate Jerlina, Emma?" Scarlett asked.

    "I don''t!" Emma made her best I-don''t-know-what-you-are-talking-about face.

    "I hate her because she with that awful face of hers can make anyone believe that she is far more superior and best... She''s such an uppity..."

    Scarlett started speaking and Emma still maintained her discretion. Scarlett got bored. It was funny for her because she couldn''t even find much to talk bad about Jerlina. She had to resort to mock the way Jerlina''s eyes disappear when sheughs.

    "How is Cia?" Emma brought up the baby and Scarlett fisted her hand.

    She understood how good Emma is at manipting. Whenever she talks about Jerlina, she''d bring up Cia so that she could connect to the trauma Cia faced "because of Jerlina".

    What a b*tch!

    "Cia is fine..." Scarlett said bowing her head hiding her smirk. "But every time I saw Jerlina''s baby''s grave... I want to destroy it! And that Jerlina... she left it in charge of me... Am I her servant?... I hate going to that balcony... And I hate looking after that rose bush... Her dead baby deserves that protection? But my baby..."

    Scarlett noticed that Emma is getting affected hearing that.

    "Oh, I am sorry to rub salt in your wounds... It should be more devastating for you to hear about it, right? Jerlina was the only one who carried your husband''s baby... It was unfortunate he couldn''t even see that baby''s face... And now, he became infertile and..." Scarlett twisted the knife she stabbed in Emma''s heart.

 Chapter 237 - Never Fell In Love

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Never Fell In Love</h4>

    "How long are you going to sneak pictures of my wife, Mikhail?"

    Mikhail who was behind a ledge, taking pictures of Jerlina feeding and ying with the Indian Fantail pigeons in the garden, almost fell on his butt hearing Jeremy behind him.

    "This is creepy, you know..." Jeremy added and Mikhail stood up with his face reddened.

    "I..." Mikhail knew what he is doing is the highest of betrayals and wrong in so many other ways.

    But...

    When he received a call from Gordon Faraday promising him that for every five candid pictures of Jerlina doing different things, he''d send one picture of Rose, he thought the idea of taking pictures of his friend''s wife secretly an abhorrent idea. That''s not how he is raised.

    He understood that since Jerlina firmly asked them to not contact her until the weekend, Jonathan erling is trying to use him to get a nce of Jerlina. Jonathan knows that he is desperate because of love and he is rightly using his cards.

    He found everything disgusting. He didn''t like to be put in this position. He hated Erling with all his heart for making trying to use his desperation.

    But after a couple of days, he missed Rose so much, he thought he''d crawl on his belly like a snake if it is necessary to have a nce at her.

    His heart hurt wondering how his love is suffering alone.

    And when there is a chance for him to have a nce at her...

    F*ck me!

    Send me to the final circle of hell to suffer punishment with Judas , Cassius and Brutus!!

    But please... let me see my lover''s face once more...

    And so, he''s been doing this for a couple of days. He felt dirty and felt repulsed to look at his own reflection in the mirror, but he could fall asleep peacefullyst night hugging his love''s picture to his chest.

    Eh...And now I am caught by her husband doing this despicable thing. I won''t even me him if he kills me!

    Forgive me, grandpa... Forgive this selfish grandson of yours for leaving you alone in this world.

    Jeremy got the phone from Mikhail''s hand. Mikhail didn''t struggle and handed over his phone. His knees went weak and he knelt on the ground.

    ---

    Alexander closed the curtains and walked inside the room. He was watching his grandson acting weird for an entire day and figured out what might have happened very easily. And now he got caught by Jeremy.

    This pathetic fool!

    Love, again!

    Alexander''s face contorted with disgust.

    It makes fools out of men. It makes them desperate and exposes them as vulnerable and open for scums to exploit them...

    Fools!

    Why does Mikhail have to catch the same bug as Edward? And that too for the woman from the same family..?

    Well, I worried for Jeremy too for the same reason...

    Alexander''s eyes ended up at Jerlina in the distance as his legs walked to the window once more.

    She was talking to someone on the phone and was ying with a pigeon at the same time. In the week she was staying here, he watched how hard she worked and how careful she was as she took care of Jeremy.

    Isn''t she a better person than I thought? Isn''t she the perfect wife for Jeremy? I worried for Jeremy as I didn''t approve of him hanging on to one woman, but isn''t he the happiest now?

    My grandson is smart too. He wouldn''t have been dumb to choose someone who would go against the core values of the Volkonsky family.

    Should I get to know that girl Mikhail chose?

    But...

    Alexander rubbed his chest. It was hard for him to watch his grandson melt inside because of his love and it was hard for him to swallow his pride and go talk to the man he despised for his grandson.

    Maybe... I should get to know the girl first. If I find any fault with her, then I can reject her with a clear conscience.

    But if she is perfect for Mikhail and for the Volkonsky family...

    Well, let''s cross that bridge when that timees!

    "Don''t you want to see your great-grandchildren, Victoria?" he walked to the firece and looked at the big framed picture of the smiling woman.

    There were wrinkles in the corner of her eyes and around her lips, but her green eyes still held a magic right until she passed away. She always had that smile on her.

    Wife...

    Alexander ced his hand on his heart without even realizing it as his other hand caressed the picture.

    "It''s a good thing we promised to never fall in love with each other, right? We never ended up pathetic..." he said and his lips curved.

    Theirs was an arranged marriage. His betrothed was a wild woman but even she had to ept her father''s orders and marry him. The day they had the engagement ceremony is the day they met first.

    They promised each other not to fall for each other or with anyone else. And decided to only respect each other''s decisions. Their life was perfect. He never did anything to make her cry, and she never did anything that brings disrespect to his name. They worked well.

    Love..? Did he love her?

    He didn''t think so...

    ''Little Xander doesn''t even realize it, right?'' sheughed at him on her deathbed. His heart skipped a beat when she called him that. It''s been decades since she called him ''Xander''.

    ''You think you didn''t fall for me? You''ll know... you''ll know once I am gone how much you love me; how deep you''ve fallen for me, Xander. I knew... I knew it when your shaking hands held mine when I was going through the arduousbor...I knew it when you decided not to have more children when the doctors said that I might not handle another pregnancy... how you fought with your mother for me and... countless other times. I knew. And I am happy knowing it...''

    Her hands had gotten rough as she was struggling for a long time. He didn''t want to let her go. Being with her had be a habit for him.

    That''s it! After decades of sleeping together and sharing everything, he didn''t want to let her go. How is that love?

    It''s just a habit! A familiarity that he didn''t want to lose!

    But she thought death would be a release for her and he had to respect her wishes. She stopped fighting for her life and took his soul with her.

    ''Poor, Xander...My sweet Xander,? know this... I''ve always loved you... You will say it to my grave one day...''

    Sheughed. She diedughing; she died happy, holding his hand.

    And when the moment her grip on his hand loosened, he felt the worst pain in his life; it was as if someone ripped off the soul out of his body.

    "Heh," he scoffed. "Laugh all you want, Vicky..." he picked the picture and his fingers ended up at her cheek. "I never fell for you... I just miss you terribly," his fingers trembled and when he looked down, there were drops of tears on her lips.

    Alexander wiped them with his hand.

    "Wait for me, Vicky. I will tell you once more how I never loved you..."

 Chapter 238 - Exposed Lies

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Exposed Lies</h4>

    Jeremy scrolled through Mikhail''s texts. He got what might have happened.

    There were five of Jerlina''s pictures sent from Mikhail''s phone followed by one picture of Rose sent from Gordon''s number.

    ''Rose just now is painting a canvas...'' read thest message.

    "How would you like it if I stored your girlfriend''s picture in my phone?" Jeremy asked gritting his teeth.

    He didn''t know why he got that mad. Maybe because all of the pictures of Jerlina were so tastefully taken?

    And he remembered how Jerlina blushed talking about Mikhail that day. It was the first time he saw herugh so carelessly at him; with him...

    Maybe that was it; jealousy.

    He deleted all of Jerlina''s pictures and his finger hovered over the "Delete" button for Rose''s picture.

    "I am sorry," Mikhail said bowing his head. "I miss her so much... I couldn''t bear it..."

    Jeremy only then looked at Mikhail properly. It would be an understatement if he said that Mikhail looked terrible.

    All because he missed his girlfriend...

    Jeremy could sympathize with Mikhail. He was like Mikhail not so long ago. He understood that feeling. Everything would feel tasteless around you and you would feel like you''re missing something. And you''d go against your better judgment to just have a nce at her.

    You''ll know she''d get terrified of you once she sees you. You wouldn''t want to see her scared face. But still, you won''t be able to hold back that push in your heart that shoves you in front of her.

    Well... Lovesickness is not a crime! And my Jeryl considers Mikhail as her brother. Mikhail openly admitted that he considers Jerlina as his sister.

    So I don''t have to get angry at him.

    It was this Gordon guy who deserves my spite! Terrible person! How can he exploit little Mike like this?

    "Jeryl!" Jeremy called Jerlina.

    Jerlina who just ended the call ran towards Jeremy. "What is it, Joel?"

    "Don''t run..." Jeremy shouted but he knew she wouldn''t listen.

    Mikhail was too stunned as he didn''t realize what is going to happen next.

    "Please don''t tell her! I don''t know what they''ll do to Rose if Jerlina doesn''t visit him this weekend..." Mikhail pleaded.

    Jeremy turned and looked at Mikhail, still on his knees. He looked pitiful but he didn''t say a word to him.

    "Why are you kneeling?" Jerlina got to Mikhail first and tried to help him up by holding his arm. But Mikhail still wasn''t getting up and she couldn''t lift him up.

    "Joel?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy and raised her eyebrows. "What is happening?"

    "This guy sold his friendship for a picture of his lover," Jeremy said and Jerlina''s lips curved up.

    "They sent you a picture of Rose?" she asked. Seeing her relieved face, Mikhail felt more guilty and bowed his head.

    Jeremy exined the deeds of Mikhail and Jerlina went silent. Mikhail started to apologize and pleaded with Jerlina not to cancel her meeting with Jonathan Erling.

    Jerlina wasn''t even listening to what Mikhail is saying as she was in her own bubble of guilty feelings.

    There is only a day left before she has to leave to meet Jonathan Erling and she still hasn''t talked to Jeremy about her lineage. She wanted to talk to him about it but she didn''t know what stopped her.

    Well, she knew what stopped her. Either she''d get horny or he''d get horny and they end up teasing each other and they never had time to talk about any of the important stuff.

    I''m such a...

    How hurt would Joel be after learning these important things from another person?

    "Joel, I am sorry..." Jerlina walked towards Jeremy and Jeremy blinked not knowing why his cute little wife is pouting all of a sudden.

    "I am sorry for not telling you about Jonathan Erling before... I even promised to meet him the day after tomorrow. I am..." she started to cry.

    "Don''t cry!" Jeremy hugged her and Mikhail pped his forehead with his palm.

    Stupid! Now Jerlina surely won''t let me go! I didn''t keep her secret a secret and told Jeremy about it already! I am screwed!

    "So you hid the truth from me... Mikhail betrayed me... I am heartbroken..." Jeremy spoke with his voice shaking and Mikhail looked at him with shock.

    Come again?

    Jeremy wrapped his arm around Jerlina''s shoulder and turned her to lead her back inside the house all the whilementing how his heart is broken.

    Mikhail stood up and he wasn''t taking none of it.

    "You liar! You already knew!" he shouted at Jeremy and Jerlina turned back to look at Mikhail.

    "Don''t listen to him. He''s a b*tch!" Jeremy pulled Jerlina closer to him.

    "No," Jerlina stood firm. "What does he know already?"

    "He already knows that you''re-"

    "Jeryl! My stomach..." Jeremy held his stomach and crouched. Jerlina forgot everything and started to panic.

    "Joel... get up... Help!" she started to shout.

    Mikhail opened his mouth wide as he noticed Jeremy smirking at him. He then gritted his teeth.

    What a prick!

    Some of the staff came running and they helped Jeremy up and helped him to their room. Mikhail, followed them, gritting his teeth.

    He still needed to convince Jerlina to meet up with Jonathan Erling, after all!

    Jerlina feared hiding all the truths had affected Jeremy and that made his pain worse. Her heart started to clench out of guilt.

    The doctors were called for and Jeremy had ayer of perspiration on his forehead.

    But as they helped Jeremy on the bed, Jerlina heard a vibrating noise.

    Her mind went to all extremes.

    A time bomb? Some other kind of bomb?

    After what she went through, she did get startled by little things these days.

    What would she know? How is one thing harmful or harmless?

    "Wait... what is that sound?" Jerlina asked. "I think ites from here..." she figured it wasing from under the bed.

    "Ahhh!" Jeremy shouted to distract Jerlina. And she did get distracted.

    He remembered putting his phone on silent. But why is it vibrating? She cannot find out that I am having a phone!

    "It sounds like a phone," Mikhail smirked while Jeremy red at him.

    But Mikhail didn''t care. He wanted to get on the good side of Jerlina sooner.

    "A phone?" Jerlina looked at Mikhail.

    "Yes, the phone I bought for him..." he pointed at Jeremy and Jeremy let out a sigh.

    "Joel?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he grimaced.

    "Sorry!"

 Chapter 239 - His Hustler Wife

    <h4>Chapter 239 - His Hustler Wife</h4>

    "Why did you hide that you have a phone?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he scratched the back of his head with a grin.

    "It''s not like I forbade you to use your phone," Jerlina added and the corners of Jeremy''s lips twitched.

    "Are you even hurting, Joel?" she asked and she sighed as he blinked his eyes.

    Jerlina shook her head and she apologized to the doctors and the staff she had to disturb because her dear husband wanted to lie to her.

    "Not you," Jerlina stopped Mikhail who tried to slip out with the doctor.

    "Me?" he pointed at himself with raised eyebrows and a grimace.

    "Yes, you, Mr. Mikhail Volkonsky," Jerlina smiled.

    And so, the three of them sat down for a talk.

    Mikhail told her about the deal Gordon made with her, Jerlina told Jermey about her meeting with Gordon and the short meeting with Jonathan Sinir and Jeremy told her how he is making phone calls behind her back to get back at those who are responsible for the attack on her.

    As they talked, Jerlina and Jeremy both realized that none of them found what the other did as offensive. What made them a little upset is that the fact that they hid it from them. Well, only Jerlina was a little upset and Jeremy seemed to not care that she didn''t tell him about Jonathan Erling.

    And since they knew they have some more to talk, privately, they decided to handle the lovesick Mikhail first.

    "I am not that mad, Mikhail, for what you did... because you seem to understand the seriousness of this issue... but you could have talked to me and we could have worked it through rather than you sending my pictures without my knowledge," Jerlina said and Mikhail nodded.

    "I understand and I am profoundly sorry for making that decision out of desperation, he said with bowed head and hand on his heart.

    "Now, we cannot give in entirely to ckmailers..." Jerlina scratched the tip of her nose. "We make better deals with them," she added and Mikhail looked at her stunned.

    Jeremyughed and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "My hustler wife," he kissed her cheek. His fingers have already started to slide on her chest, casually as if it was an ident.

    But Jerlina knew that was not an ident!

    "Shut up," Jerlina with a smile, pushed her chuckling husband who is trying to get handsy, away from her.

    There is another person here for goodness'' sake! Can''t he keep his hands to himself for some time?

    "Send a message to Gordon that you have a minute-long recording of me talking to my husband about my great-grandfather that you recorded secretly. And when he responds, ask for a video call with Rose. Don''t agree for anything less than ten minutes. Wait patiently as long as it takes. He''lle around," Jerlina said with a shrug.

    Mikhail''s face bloomed with a smile. Everyone can say that Jonathan Erling is borderline obsessed with Jerlina and this n might actually work.

    "Give me your phone," Jerlina got Mikhail''s phone and made a recording.

    Jeremy couldn''t hold back hisughter as he saw her keeping the phone at the distance and talking in a soft voice from the distance to ensure it wouldseem like Mikhail actually recorded it in secret.

    My little wife really goes the extra distance to make everything believable!

    "3...2...1..." Jerlina gave the thumbs-up signal at Mikhail and he pressed the record button.

    "I am scared to go meet my great-grandfather, Joel... "

    "But..." Jeremy had to y ball.

    "Yeah...He probably loves me for real, but... Isn''t that because of his wife? He called me by his wife''s name..."

    "He''s old and..." Jeremy gritted his teeth not to end upughing. He felt like he was rehearsing a y or something.

    "Maybe...I want to not believe that he killed my grandma... Grandpa was happy with her and she was taking good care of my dad. If he cared for his grandson, all he had to do was to let them be! But... he is holding Rose right now... How can I trust him..?"

    That is all she said and made the cut signal and Mikhail ended the recording.

    "Start the negotiation with an hour!" Jerlina told Mikhail as he left the room with a happy grin.

    "Shoot for the sky, right?" Mikhail gave the okay signal and closed the room softly before leaving.

    Immediately after Mikhail left, Jerlina was pulled into a hug. She leaned on his shoulders as his big hand rested on her back.

    "You''re really not mad, Joel?" she asked.

    "No," he kissed her head. "Honestly, it was surprising to find out you are from the powerful Erling family, but... I am d, Jeryl," his hug tightened. "I am d you''re you even after knowing that you''re the great-granddaughter of a billionaire and is entitled to billions."

    "What are you saying? Of course, I am me! How else am I going to act?" She looked at him and he pecked her lips.

    "I know," he smiled.

    She is not someone who changes ording to her financial status. She''s always the same person; genuinely kind and cute!

    "You''re so busy taking care of thepany, me, and other stuff. I know you didn''t hide it intentionally. But I, on the other hand..." he pressed his lips.

    "You didn''t have to hide the fact that you had a phone, Joel. Now you make me wonder if you have a lot to hide from me..."

    "Not a lot..." Jeremy fixed the bunch of hair hanging on her cheek behind her ears. "Just some..."

    "You put pressure on firing Brian''s wife, didn''t you?" Jerlina looked at him and he let out a sigh.

    "There should be order in the pack, Jeryl. If I, as the alpha, ampassionate always, they''ll start to think that I have gotten weak. And Brian got money from Viper to make Bobby fall and he thought by killing you he can get more money. What he did was betrayal and technically I shouldn''t be letting him leave alive... But..."

    "I get it..." Jerlina leaned on his chest. His voice was filled with sadness and not spite.

    He let him live because he has kids. He punishes but not destroys. He is a great leader, alright?

    God! I love him!

    "For the rest of his life, he''ll have to look over his shoulders. The moment any of my men sees him, he''ll be dead," Jeremy added.

    Jerlina said nothing and listened to his steady heartbeat.

    In a way, this punishment might seem a little. Jeremy let him live for the sake of his kids, but Brian didn''t consider Scar and Cia when he hurt Bobby. And he actually got Joel hurt.

    "I hope he has a very short and painful life, Joel... But don''t get your hands dirty. I bet karma will get him," she said and Jeremy smiled.

    Guess, my wife can get angry and wish ill on others too...

    She is lovely!

    "And I am going with you to meet Jonathan Erling," he added and Jerlina sat straight.

 Chapter 240 - A Shocking Image

    <h4>Chapter 240 - A Shocking Image</h4>

    Jerlina expected Jerlina would say this and she wasn''t that surprised.

    "I got an invite!" he said and that made her surprised. And she got scared as well.

    Why do they want Joel there?

    Jerlina although found the need to visit Jonathan Erling, she was not very confident that he has only good intentions for her. She even had a nightmare that she might get locked in there forever or at least until that old man dies.

    She knew she''d feelfortable and confident with Jeremy beside her. He has healed almost well and enough to handle a flight ride for four hours to the Erling Mansion.

    But she thought having him out here would do her more good since she believed that her Joel would move heaven and earth to free her, in case she gets trapped inside the Erling mansion.

    And she didn''t want to bring him with her when he is not in his 100%.? What if someone tried to attack her? He won''t be able to keep mum and he''d start a fight.

    Won''t he get hurt?

    But he got an invite?

    "How?" she asked and his face turned serious.

    "I learnt that Matilda Kingsley was the one who went against you. She has an art museum and I asked someone to investigate and bring out the shady deals she did with her art museum. But that person I asked, was stopped by Erling''s people." Jeremy looked at Jerlina now pressing her lips.

    "Why? He doesn''t want his name to get spoiled and wants to handle it "in the family"? Or... is he pretending with me? What if he really wants me dead?" Jerlina asked and Jeremy let out a deep breath.

    "I have the same doubts too, and that is why when I received a call from Gordon Faraday, I was not very polite with him. But he requested my presence there. He knew of my health and assured proper treatment in case anything goes wrong. He even bbered something about wanting to watch out wedding video together with his Grandsire or something. I am skeptical, but I will lean towards Jonathan is really excited to meet you," Jeremy said and Jerlina pouted.

    "We haven''t watched our wedding video yet, have we?" she asked and he chuckled.

    "Yeah... A lot happened after that... Maybe we should watch it with your great-grandfather."

    "But I don''t like him much and I don''t want to get too close with him. If only he is not old and sick, I won''t even bother to visit him," Jerlina said and Jeremy nodded.

    He believed her words. And he is not very keen on meeting that iffy guy, but having a strong connection is good. Plus, if he already got Viper, he needed to make him eat one or two of his punches before he dies.

    "Joel... I know his other kids and grandkids won''t like me, right? They''d start fights with me and will call me names and will say that I am there for his money and stuff like that, right?" She asked.

    Jeremy chuckled. As always his wife has a wild imagination. That kind of people would only be there in dramas. In real life, people won''t be stupid enough to throw random words. They''ll just act like friends and are happy for her and will only stab her in the backter.

    "In that case, I will stand in front of you like a mountain and snap the fingers that point at you. How about that?" he asked.

    Jerlina smiled. "That would be wonderful!" she pecked his lips. "And one more thing. Viper cannot die peacefully, alright? I know I said not to kill anyone. I don''t agree much on death penalties, but some scums deserve it, right? For what he did to Cia, he should..." Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    She really didn''t want to let go of Viper so easily.

    Scarlett has been weird, but she takes care of a lot for her. Earl and Duke are under her care and Scar even is taking care of her baby''s grave. Scar asked her if she could move the nter to her backyard to make it easier for her to take care of it.

    Jerlina was a little worried, but she agreed.

    After all, as someone who went through a miscarriage like her, Jerlina knew Scarlett understands how important that nter is for her.

    "And those cops in the station that day... I told them that I will remember their names and faces," she looked at him and he nodded with a smile.

    "As my wife wishes," he kissed her forehead.

    If she said that to them, she must have been very scared there. He already has the list. Some tried to flee, and some are acting as if nothing had happened. He will have to think of something for them.

    Maybe I can help them transfer to somewhere actually dangerous? Hmm...

    But she holds vengeance for the sake of Cia... and I hear that Scar is getting close with Emma these days.

    What should I do?

    He hugged her close.

    No matter who leaves you, I won''t... My love for you will never change!

    "Ah, Joel... who knew my life will turn out like this..." she sighed in his embrace.

    Jeremy ran his fingers through her hair. She is probably the only person in this world who is genuinely sad that she is the great-granddaughter of a rich man.

    But she wouldn''t mind being rich if those riches are earned by her. My wife is so adorable!

    "Lie down and sleep for some time," Jeremy told her but she shook her head.

    "I am not tired, Joel. Did you forget? I am used to working for sixteen to eighteen hours a day. I haven''t slept for more than six hours in fifteen years... Well, except the past few months after I started living with you... I feel like all I did these days was sleep and ck off...And now that I have gotten all the rest I need for the rest of my life and I am not tired," she giggled.

    "Hmm..." Jeremy didn''t say anything else and kept on ying with her hair.

    There was no sound except the white noise in the room and the soft sound of their breathing. Jeremy kept silent for a reason. As he yed with her hair, he could feel that her breathing is getting deeper. In a few minutes, when he checked, she has fallen asleep.

    Sleep, my love! You don''t have to work your a** off anymore. You have me to share your load! Just be rxed.

    With herying on his chest, he leaned on the bed and after some time, he fell asleep too.

    -----

    The next day, Jerlina as usual has gone to the kitchen to prepare lunch for him. At that time, he received a message.

    It was an image from Emma and he opened it. Seeing it, his heart stopped.

    Is that the nter of rose - Jeryl''s baby''s grave? Why is the nter broken and the bush chopped to pieces?

    A roon, probably?

 Chapter 241 - So It Begins

    <h4>Chapter 241 - So It Begins</h4>

    For a moment, all Jeremy could imagine was Jerlina curling up on the floor weeping. That''s what he used to see a lot back then. She''d be sobbing silently and continuously.

    His heart hurt.

    I cannot see her like that again!

    Wait... It''s in Scar''s backyard...

    Jeremy checked the picture once more. He wondered if it was Scarlett who sent him the picture.

    But no, it was from Emma!

    Emma... What have you done?

    He didn''t even wonder if Scarlett getting closer with Emma these days would be a factor in this. He knew it. Destroying a baby''s grave is not something Scarlett would do.

    And is Emma such a person?

    Should I give her the benefit of doubt?

    He decided to call Emma to know why she has a picture of the destroyed grave of Jerlina''s baby.

    But before he could call Emma, he received a message that contained audio from Emma. Wondering what Emma might want to let him know, he listened to it.

    Hearing it, his hands fisted to a ball and his eyes reddened.

    This is Scar''s voice and she is talking about how hurtful it is to take care of the nter?

    "Ha...ha... ha..." Jeremy smiled, as his eyes turned vicious. "She thought she was untouchable, did she? Just because I''ve known her all my life..?"

    As he was thinking, he received a call.

    Emma..?

    -----

    Emma was in a pretty good mood. Her husband is discharged from the hospital and so she didn''t have to sleep in those ufortable beds anymore.

    Plus, he''s been very gentle with her and in this week, she has received a diamond bracelet and an emerald ne from him.

    She knew he''s changed for the better.

    All she has to do now is to try and maintain that lovey feelings he has for her. That''s going to be easy because she knew he had no one else to care for him now.

    His dear lover helped him go infertile and any man with a sense wouldn''t look at that kind of woman anymore.

    And on her family''s side, she didn''t know what happened. Her brother was sent to a foreign country for no apparent reason immediately after they were told that Jerlina survived. She didn''t bother to check. She already warned them not to mess with Jerlina anyway.

    If Harold didn''t listen, it is not my fault! He shouldn''t have treated me as stupid and should''ve listened to me!

    And her mother is trying to contact her for some time. But she didn''t have time to meet with her.

    What good would talking with her do? I have an important business!

    That Jerlina had the nerve to call her and shout at her for going to meet that stupid lumberjack''swyer.

    Can''t I be curious about how much I am entitled? Can''t I worry if that stupid left everything with his "wife"? Heh! Jealous b*tch! Did she think that she is the sole inheritor of Jerry''s millions? No, it would be billions if webine hispanies and all his assets. How can she think that she can take it all?

    But she learned that her stupid brother in fact left half of his assets for her.

    Isn''t that wonderful? I''d be a billionaire... I guess..?

    She thought Scarlett might be pretending to be hating Jerlina but as she spent a lot of time with her, Scar seemed to be a lot angry at Jerlina.

    It was a good thing I provoked her by pinching that yucky kid! He...he... there is something so fulfilling seeing babies cry.

    Emma is wise. She knew someone simple and loud like Scarlett can''t pretend to hate someone. She watched Scarlett ending the call with Jerlina without even answering her and she even deleted all the pictures she had of Jerlina in her phone.

    Scarlett really hates Jerlina!

    Emma is wise. She did record everything Scarlett said about Jerlina. She knew it woulde in handy someday.

    So, Emma tried to maintain a good rtionship with Scarlett while talking to some of the people in town about the extreme measures Jeremy is taken for the sake of his "wife". Even though Scarlett helped her, many of the townsfolk still stupidly think Jeremy is not overreacting.

    It''s not like she died, right? Why get so emotional about that?

    Ugh! That b*tch really is like a cockroach! Even after all those nning, she survived! I wish I could squish her to nothing!

    And that nter that was by Scarlett''s door... That really annoyed her.

    Inside that nter is the child of that b*tch and my husband! A child that I can never have!

    The child she took from me!

    It was a good thing she miscarried, right? It was smart of me!

    Otherwise... I never would have gotten Gerard for myself!

    Oh... F*ck Gerard! He''s just a needy sissy!

    That b*tch! She took Jerry from me! Jerry... my walking ATM!

    How can she have everything?

    But nothing''s gone now. I can get in his good graces now. I can''t let him change his will now that he survived too. Ugh! Why is it that no one is dying?

    But... I just have to find a way to make him adore me as before.

    And that''s why she was d she visited Scarlett''s home today. Scarlett was not here. She checked Jeremy''s house and there was no sight of anyone there either.

    But she could see the nter there. Just alone... waiting to get destroyed.

    And destroy, she did!

    It was liberating for her, pulling out the leaves of the bush one by one, thinking of Jerlina''s hair. And she was happy to imagine Jerlina''s face filled with tears as she pulled out the root. But that was not enough for her.

    That soil... it''s where her dead baby is..!

    So she took a shovel lying at the side and smacked the pot. It was ceramic and it was not hard for her to break it.

    You just wished to get broken, didn''t you, little pot?

    With a happy smirk, she stomped on the spilled soil as much as she could spare her energy. Only when her legs started to hurt, did she stepped out.

    "He...he... I know you''re already dead and got rotten and all... But how do you feel dying again?" She snorted. "Don''t me me... me your mother!"

    She wiped the perspiration off her face. It was all Jerlina''s fault that her clothes got sweaty...

    After making sure none of her heel marks remain, she took enough pictures. After double-checking that no one watched her, she left Scarlett''s home.

    She couldn''t hide her excitement and she knew her impable, genius n will seed. So she stopped the car by the roadside and sent the pictures to Jeremy.

    What if he doesn''t read them? Should I call?

    She smirked as the status turned to ''read''. As usual, he cannot help but answer my calls and texts.

    Ha! I knew I always have a way back! But... will that stupid think that some animal did it?

 Chapter 242 - The End Of A Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 242 - The End Of A Rtionship</h4>

    Emma smiled patting her chest. There was no need for her to worry. She has a way to handle that too.

    She can implicate Scarlett without saying it directly.

    Of the nearly hundred recordings she had saved under the name Scarlett, she searched for that particr recording when Scarlett talked about the nter and sent it to Jeremy. Her lips curved as he read that message immediately too.

    As always, he can''t help it!

    After making sure she gave enough time for him to listen to it, she called him. Before she called, she made sure she drank a sip of water and didn''t swallow all of it, and left some at the throat.

    It''s to give an effect that she has a lump in her throat that she cannot swallow, after seeing that horrendous scene, duh!

    Her lips curved to a smile as he answered her call within three rings.

    And so it begins!

    "Jerry... Jerry..." she sniffed. She had to pinch the tip of her nose to have tears from her eyes.

    "Emma..? Are you okay?" Jeremy''s voice was soft.

    Yeah, the same concern... It''s all worth it!

    "Did...did you see that..? I..." she stuttered as if she was in shock.

    "I did..." Jeremy''s voice was low. "Where are you now..?"

    "I am shocked, Jerry... Scar... she... she actually..."

    "Emma, where are you?" Jeremy''s voice was still low.

    Emma was sinking in her act. She couldn''t help but think that she''d have fared pretty well as an actor. She even tried hard and did all kinds of surgeries to resemble a top actress.

    If she could, I can too... Maybe I should try to do an audition...

    "Jerry...It was a grave... A baby''s grave... Scar... she...Oh my God! Jerlina, Jerry... Jerlina, she... Did you tell her? She... she''d be devas-"

    "Emma..." Jeremy interjected her once more.

    -----

    In the hospital, Scarlett watched the security footage from her home with a smirk.

    Their home is protected by cameras all around and she set up a motion detector camera pointing right at her door, with a clear view of Jerlina''s nter.

    Well, she did go on a little more cautious route and set two cameras to have a view of the nter ¨C the nter from Jerlina''s garden.

    Jerlina''s baby grave? It is safe inside Jerlina''s room. The temperature is dipping and roses would be much safer indoors, anyway!

    Was she sure Emma would try and destroy a nter said to be a baby''s grave?

    Of course!

    She is someone who pinches a sleeping baby. Destroying a baby''s grave won''t be a long stretch from there...

    She knew it would only be a matter of time. And she knew she''d seed. She was using Emma''s techniques on her anyway. And she is pretty vulnerable and separate right now and she''d go to any extremes.

    And Emma didn''t disappoint anyway.

    When she got a notification, she thought Jeremy''s dogs might have triggered the camera. But she was in for a surprise. Scarlett watched as Emma started to stare at the nter but then when she started doing what she did, she felt her heart pound.

    When Scarlett looked at her hands, she found them to be shaking.

    How can she do this? She thinks that it is a baby''s grave and she...

    She''s evil! That b*tch! She''s a psycho!

    Scarlett couldn''t even watch it in full. She made sure it is getting recorded and she took a walk. Her stomach hurt. She wanted to throw up.

    Emma''s face...

    She''s possessed by the devil!

    She took a walk and came back after twenty minutes. Emma was still there. She fixed the soil to erase any traces of her and started to take pictures.

    Scarlett smirked.

    So I am going to be your victim, huh?

    Too bad... I am wiser than you!

    I knew you recorded me... But I have video footage!

    Guess who''ll win?

    Scarlett sat in front of theptop and started to edit the video. She had a good view with two cameras after all. She felt sick watching that footage, but she just made sure she cut the footage to the appropriate length and stored it in her phone.

    As she was reviewing the footage, she heard her saying something. One of the cameras had picked up a little of what Emma said.

    Sick b*tch! Psychotic w*nch!

    Leaning at the back of her chair, she closed her eyes, waiting for Jeremy''s call.

    He''s going to be mad thinking that I damaged the grave. But I have the footage!

    I won! But why do I feel a little guilty?

    What she did can be considered maniption. She did feel a little bad. She could have used some other means to get back at Emma. She could have hidden the fact about Jerlina''s baby''s grave forever from Emma.

    But...

    She deserves this! She never should have touched my sleeping baby! She had a choice!

    Jerlina would have never touched a baby''s grave no matter how cruel the mother acted with her.

    I wouldn''t have done it either!

    But Emma chose to do it!

    She deserves to be exposed for who she is!

    If she is damaging a baby''s grave, how much more will she escte thinking that everything is other people''s fault?

    What I did is not wrong!

    -----

    "Emma..."

    Emma could sense that Jeremy''s voice is not affectionate anymore. It seemed dry.

    "I am asking you where you are!" he raised his voice and Emma gulped.

    "I... I got scared and I ran away... I am on my way back to my home... Jerry, you will not kill Scar, will you. She''s-"

    "You knew it was a baby''s grave and you didn''t try to fix it?" Jeremy''s voice was soft but Emma felt the chill.

    "You saw a destroyed baby''s grave and your first instinct was to take pictures, and leave? Not only-"

    "But Jerry, I was scared! What-"

    "Shut the f*ck up and listen, Emma," Jeremy spoke in a stern voice making perspiration form on Emma''s forehead.

    "Not only that, you sent me the pictures, and did you send the pictures to Jerlina?" He asked. He wished she didn''t. Otherwise, he''ll have to find her curled up crying in some corner of the house.

    My Jeryl doesn''t deserve that!

    "No...I sent it to you alone... " Emma scrolled through her phone and immediately sent the images to Jerlina.

    How did I miss that?

    Jeremy on the other hand sighed in relief.

    Emma continued, "I just didn''t know what to do and I wanted to inform how Scar is-"

    "Scar, huh?" Jeremy scoffed. "You''re sure Scar was the one who did it, Emma? Do you think Scar is a lowly scum who''d damage a baby''s grave? You know it, right? You know damaging a baby''s grave is wrong, right, huh Emma? Isn''t that why youined to me?"

    "Jerry... I don''t understand why you... What are you implying? I showed you the proof that Scar-"

    "Shut up, Emma!"Jeremy''s voice was low and firm. "From today on, I break the sibling rtionship between you and me. From today on, we are strangers! Don''t contact me ever again. And don''t f*ckinge near my wife! You knew... you fucking knew it was a grave and yet you..."

    The call ended.

 Chapter 243 - Unfit To Be Hers

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Unfit To Be Hers</h4>

    Jeremy''s hands started to shake and his heart started to beat in his throat. Maybe because his blood started to pump faster, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.

    Emma... How could she do that?

    Holding his stomach, he got up. He wanted to hide and sulk but he knew Emma would definitely send the picture to Jerlina to get back at him for cutting off his rtionship with her.

    And all he could imagine was his pitiful little wife, curling up in a corner somewhere and crying. He just wanted to get to her and hug her.

    He knew she probably won''t even look at his face anymore. He''s useless as a box of rock. He left her to suffer alone that day she almost became prey to the scythe of the grim reaper.

    She had to pull herself together and it was Wyatt who helped her that day. And on top of that, she even helped him that day.

    What good am I?

    I''m useless! I couldn''t be there when she was needing me the most... I was too sure that I can protect her and promised her that she will be safe with me, but I was too careless letting one of my men point his weapon at her, I got hurt making her suffer, and I couldn''t even protect her baby''s grave!

    I am a colossal failure! A joke!

    Apologize... I need to apologize to her for being stupid... I have tofort her... But first I have to find her...

    Maybe I should have stayed away from her... She won''t be suffering if not for me and those around me.

    Did I want to protect her? I am her biggest danger!

    Sister? My sister did that abominable thing! And I couldn''t even do anything...

    Useless...

    Why am I still calling myself a man? Why am I even still alive?

    He felt the blood rush to his head and he staggered as he walked to the door. He dialed Charlie to ask him to fix the nter. To clean up the soil without leaving a single grain and shift it to another pot. Charlie didn''t answer him and he dialed Jimmy. He was mad at Scarlett for leaving that nter unprotected.

    I trusted them... I trusted all of them... In the end...

    It is Jerlina who is suffering...

    I should have kept Emma away from the town. I could have done that. But I didn''t.

    In the end, it is all my fault!

    One of the nurses came running to him seeing him leave the room. He waved his hand as she tried to hold him.

    "Where''s my wife?" he asked.

    "Sir, you need to rest..." she tried to lead him back to the room.

    "My wife," with his forehead wet with perspiration, he still insisted.

    I might not deserve her, but I still love her; I still want her. I won''t give her up!

    "Mr. Fitzgerald, I''ll send someone to fetch your wife. Can-"

    "No! I want to see her, now!" Jeremy didn''t let the nurse touch him and he started walking and she had to lead him to the kitchen.

    As he was going there, he called Jimmy to tell him what to do. He got incessant calls from Emma and without second thoughts he blocked her number and deleted it. Scarlett called him too but he was in no mood to talk to anyone else.

    He just wanted to see his wife.

    -----

    Jerlina saw her phone ringing but seeing the call was from Emma, she didn''t bother to answer it. There were also messages but she didn''t even open them.

    She''s not interested in anything that Emma has to say.

    She tried a new recipe the nutritionist said and she was checking to see if it came out alright. She did want to distract herself, after all. Tomorrow is the day she should be meeting Jonathan Erling. Although she pretended that everything is fine around Jeremy, she still wasn''t very confident about it.

    Yeah, Jeremy is going to be with her, and that only added to her worries for some reason.

    While she was cooking, she identally spilled the salt and for some reason, her heart wasn''t feeling alright. But she didn''t want to feel down and so she distracted herself by learning something new.

    She stared at her phone that was still blinking with iing texts.

    No... I don''t have to look at that!

    Jerlina took in a deep breath and turned to look at the finished dish. Seeing it, her face bloomed with a smile wondering if her husband who acts like a fuzzy toddler would like it. She only had limited options to make healthy food for him, after all.

    "I think this is better..."

    She was actually proud of her dish. Humming a song, she removed the apron and washed her hands. As she was about to leave the kitchen, she saw Jeremy entering the room and he didn''t look fine at all.

    "Joel!" she ran to him and she looked at the nurse who followed him.

    The nurse shook her head as she didn''t know what made him this way.

    "What is it?" Jerlina hed him by his shoulders. "Joel?"

    Jerlina hid herughter. She thought, after those times he tried to cause a ruckus for no reason, he''s up with another one of his antics, again.

    What is he trying to hide from me now?

    "Did Emma call you?" he asked. His breathing wasbored and when he leaned on her, she could feel his heart was beating at a faster pace, she could feel it in her hands.

    Jerlina''s smile vanished and her heart skipped a beat.

    "I''m sorry," he squeezed her in his arms. "I am so sorry..."

    "What is it, Joel?" her voice shook.

    She realized it must be something serious with Emma calling and him acting weird.

    Did Jonathan do something to my family? Uncle Pat, perhaps? Did he hurt them?

    Or Bobby..? Earl..?

    Her mind went to a thousand possibilities that involved every one of her loved ones.

    "Joel!"

    She tried to get out of his hold and get her phone but he was holding her firmly. She couldn''t breathe properly and she didn''t know if it was because of her fear or because of his hold.

    "Jeremy Joel Fitzgerald!" She shouted in a firm voice. "Let me go right this instant and tell me what is wrong!"

    Her eyebrows were furrowed and her lips were pressed and she looked very crossed. Jeremy''s hold loosened and she slipped out from his embrace.

    "What is it?" she asked and he looked at her.

    Jeremy saw those amber eyes and he felt so guilty, he literally wanted to die.

    "I am useless, Jeryl...I''m so..." he covered his face with his big hand and bowed his head.

    "Let''s break up..."

    A drop of his tear fell on Jerlina''s hand that was about to hold him..

    "Come again?" Jerlina furrowed her brows. Her hands froze.

    "You deserve someone better than-"

    *p*

    A loud p echoed in that ultra-modern kitchen.

    Before he even finished speaking, Jerlina had given him a tight p.

 Chapter 244 - When Hell Freezes Over

    <h4>Chapter 244 - When Hell Freezes Over</h4>

    The nurse slowly retreated leaving the couple alone to solve their issues alone.

    Jeremy who was bowing his head down till then looked up. Her lips were pressed, the rims of her eyes were red and her nose red.

    She is enraged!

    "Say it again," she furrowed her brows, "You talked to Emma, didn''t you?" she red at him and took a step forward.

    Jeremy took a step back, instinctively.

    If she hits him again, he will get hit without hesitation, but he didn''t want to get hit.

    And that sting in his cheek made him gain his senses back.

    What did I say? How did I say that?

    Giving her up?

    I am stupid!

    Jerlina saw him going silent and she walked to her phone and decided to look through Emma''s messages.

    "NO!" Jeremy didn''t want her to see those images.

    It would be one thing if he told her that her baby''s grave was heartlessly destroyed by that monster. But it would be more devastating for her to see the actual images.

    "Don''t talk to me," Jerlina red at him.

    This stupid had the nerve to talk to his dear sister even after she forbade him to do so. As if that was not enough, he had the nerve toe to her and ask her to break up with him.

    Retard!

    "Jeryl, I..." Jeremy tried to get close to her and she pointed her index finger at him with a re.

    "Don''te closer, stupid!" she gritted her teeth.

    With her finger still pointing at Jeremy, she scrolled through the text messages Emma kept on sending, and as the images loaded she took a look.

    What!

    She wouldn''t lie... Her heart stopped for almost five seconds. She felt the whole world spinning and the ground beneath her feet slipping. She thought she was falling into a never-ending chasm.

    My baby... who did this to you?

    But then she noticed closely. She actually searched for her baby, she locked safely inside a box before burying.

    In the soil, she searched for the box.

    But she couldn''t find it.

    Her first thought was that Emma could be holding that box hostage to ask for something. So she scrolled through the texts. There was no mention of a box.

    All Emma wrote were curse words and that Scarlett was not a good friend and she betrayed her and so on and so forth.

    Right! Scarlett!

    Jerlina remembered Scarlett acting weird the past few days. But she did say she was going the "Bond route" or something of that sort.

    As she was about to call Scarlett, she received a call from her and she answered the call.

    "Jeryl, I..." Jeremy thought she was answering Emma''s call and tried to stop her but Jerlina with a re pointed her finger at him.

    "Scar, what the hell is going on?" Jerlina asked. "What is that b*tch doing?"

    "Ah..." Scarlett sighed. "Where is your hothead husband? I expected his angry call, but he is not-"

    "Scar, that damaged nter is not my baby''s grave, is it?" Jerlina interjected her.

    She so wanted to believe it was not her baby''s grave. Because if it is, her baby is missing. That would be the worst thing she could ever imagine.

    "NO!!!" Scar realized that was the first thing she should have mentioned to Jerlina before talking about that buffoon. "I kept the grave inside your room since winter is fast approaching. That nter Emma destroyed is not your baby''s grave. So, don''t worry... I did say that I am nning something, right..."

    Scarlett went on.

    Jerlina with a sigh of relief leaned on the counter. Scarlett was still speaking and Jerlina''s throat went dry.

    She picked up the biggest wine ss she could find and opened the little cab they had the wine and filled the ss. Almost half of the bottle was emptied in just that ss.

    As if she was drinking water, Jerlina chugged the entire ss within a minute. All she could think was how Emma is vicious and how Jeremy still gets affected by her words.

    Didn''t he know I buried my baby in a box? Hell, I bet myst dor that he was the one who made the box! I remember those carvings on the box... they were pretty simr to Joel''s works.

    But he chose to believe her blindly?

    Even after I told him not to speak with her?

    And he came here to break up with me?

    Really?

    "Jeryl!" Jeremy knew this is not good and he took a step forward.

    *ng*

    That ss broke by Jeremy''s feet and he stopped.

    Jerlina could realize she is starting amotion in someone else''s house and that it is highly inappropriate for her to do so.

    But she was mad. So very mad, she wanted to punch him in the gut.

    But that guy got hit by a bullet in the gut, and that too for her! How can she get angry at him for this petty issue?

    But is this a petty issue?

    "How is Bobby doing, Scar?" Her voice became soft. The moment she realized that her baby''s grave is safe, she was relieved.

    And it seemed like Scarlett has gotten the proof too! Scar is smart and reliable.

    But the big baby in front of her... She didn''t know what to do with him.

    He wants me to break up with him, huh? Heh!

    Yeah, I will do that... When hell freezes over! And when his dear sister enters heaven!

    This retard had the nerve to ask me that though! What should I do to him?

    "Scar, just tell everyone what Emma did. If she dares to step one foot inside Peyton, let her be weed with rotten eggs and tomatoes. And don''t let her inside thepany, our home, or anywhere else. And if my idiotic husband tries to override my decision, tell everyone that he''s gone crazy because of the wound and that no one needs to listen to him anymore," Jerlina said with a snort.

    Scarlettughed from the other end. "What did that fool did to make you this angry?"

    "He wants to grant his sister''s wish. He wants me to break up with him. What do you say, Scar? Should I?" Jerlina said ring at Jeremy.

    Jeremy shook his head, "No, I don''t want to... Jeryl... please..."

    Scarlettughed. "Don''t break up with him. Only you can make that fool happy... Just make him beg you for a day or two and then forgive him. I heard he ended his rtionship with Emma. Emma was not pleased. He didn''t even doubt me. He just called her out and divorced her He''s not that senseless like before... He thought that nter was the grave and asked Jimmy to pick up all the soil and change it to a new nter and all. You know how men are..." she chuckled.

    "Fools?" Jerlina asked gritting her teeth.

    Hearing everything Scarlett said, Jerlina''s heart did melt.

    "All the time... But we have to make them believe they are smarter and stronger to stroke their ego. Otherwise, they won''t be different from whiny b*tches ..." Scarlett went on.

    Jerlina started to feel the spin as the wine took effect.

 Chapter 245 - Not Fine

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Not Fine</h4>

    "Scar, take good care of your husband who never asks you to break up with you, alright?" Jerlina said with a sigh while looking at Jeremy. He was pouting and looked pitiful.

    "...I, on the other hand, will have to get back to my husband who hates me... He already thinks he does not need, me and I even..."

    pped him...

    Jerlina did feel guilty for pping him. Her guilt overrode the anger she felt towards him.

    He is her husband who loves her deeply and without thinking twice she had pped him.

    She is not someone who raises her hands to hit someone buttely, she finds herself doing things she has never done before.

    He already has something against her and that''s why he asked her to break up with him. Add to the fact that she pped him, he''s not going to forgive her.

    I don''t want to break up with him... I love him...

    Scarlett said something and Jerlina couldn''t even listen to her properly as she felt her head buzzing due to the alcohol.

    Scarlett ended the call and Jerlina staggered to where the ss was broken. As if there was an invisible wall between them, Jeremy was standing behind the broken sses the whole time.

    "I''m sorry for pping you. Please have your lunch and take a rest."

    She couldn''t even look at his face and spoke with her head bowed. She was scared to look at his face. NO matter what, the words that came out of his mouth... even if they were sudden and he spoke it without thinking that through...

    How could he say that? Is that his deep heart wish? He already stopped liking me? What did I do wrong?

    But I cannot give him up.

    She got a broom and started to clean the broken pieces.

    Jeremy watched her without blinking his eyes. She looked indifferent. Her nose was still red and he couldn''t see her eyes properly. He didn''t know what she is thinking.

    But he could sense that she is angry. She has every right to be angry at him. He started to think about how he can cajole her.

    "Darling... why don''t we eat together?" he asked and tried to grab the broom from her hand but she skilfully avoided his hand.

    "Jeryl... Let me help," he stepped forward and she stopped him with the broom.

    "I am not angry that you hit me, you know," he thought he should make that clear.

    He had told her that she can do whatever she wants and at that moment he needed that p. And it is her! Her hands are soft and the p didn''t even hurt much.

    "That''s good... I guess..?" she gulped.

    He could see that she is feeling very guilty about it. But he truly didn''t mind.

    "Give the broom," he tried to get it from her hand. "I''ll help."

    "Oh, no... I can take care of it. Don''t get hurt," she spoke in a soft voice.

    "Jeryl... are you still mad? About that break-up... I really didn''t mean what I said... I am sorry, alright..." he walked behind her as she threw the broken pieces in the trash. "Are you feeling alright? You drank a lot..."

    "I am fine," Jerlina turned at him with a smile. It was a smile; albeit a forced one.

    "Just go sit at the table. I''ll bring your lunch. I prepared a new dish for you."

    "Jeryl," he tried to grab her cheek but she held his hand and led him to the table.

    "Alexander and Mikhail are not going to join us today because they have some business to take care of. It is going to be just us..." she started to te the dish and Jeremy watched her silently.

    "Then bring out your food too," he said and walked out.

    She drank a lot on an empty stomach and that is not going to be good. He decided to make her eat first.

    "That nter that got broken was not the grave. Emma must have misunderstood and broken the wrong pot," Jerlina didn''t want to let Jeremy know that Scarlett nned it all borately.

    What if he starts to pity that cruel woman?

    "And Scarlett said that she has the video footage, in case you might think that your dear sister was framed," Jerlina spoke ying with the food.

    She was not in the mood to eat. She didn''t feel hungry.

    "I don''t need that footage," he said and she looked at him. "I knew it was Emma..." he let out a deep breath. "I told her that she need not contact me ever again and I blocked her number. I won''t answer her anymore," he decided to be open with her.

    She was not pleased that he talked to Emma. So he wanted to clear that up too.

    "I know... Scar already told me... You should do as you wish..." Jerlina smiled.

    "Are you really fine, Jeryl?" he asked once more.

    "Yeah..." she smiled once more and started to stuff the food inside her mouth.

    Jeremy didn''t say anything and watched her. She looked down and it made him sad. She said that she is fine and pretends that they are fine, but he knew they are not fine.

    Can''t she just tell me why she is mad?

    Well. It was a slip of the tongue because I felt like I am not enough. Why is she hanging on to it this much?

    "I think it is going to rain..." Jerlina said looking out at the big ss window.

    Tides were high and the sky looked gloomy with dark clouds forming on the horizon. Just like her heart was filled with deep sadness, the sky started to turn gloomy.

    But she didn''t want to let him know. She didn''t want to stress him out.

    He probably didn''t even mean it... Even I got confused by Emma''s words and almost doubted him. He probably was confused too...

    He probably felt bad because he thought he couldn''t protect the grave and let his sister damage it... probably... Right?

    Yes, that should be it!

    I pped him, he apologized... That should be enough.

    Yes, that should be enough!

    After having lunch, they usually take a walk, but that day since it seemed like a storm was approaching, they decided to return to their room.

    "There are some documents that need your signature, Joel," Jerlina got to business.

    She had checked everything and all he had to do was do the signature.

    "And the CEO of the Sakura Real Estates talked to me directly. He wants to meet you face-to-face before signing the contract. He was pleased with the quality of our wood, but he wants to meet for some reason. He was polite and it seems like he wants to visit our country with his wife. I offered them a tour of our country. And he was happy to hear it. I guess he wants to give his wife a surprise tour. So we need to..."

    Jerlina went on and Jeremy looked at her with pressed lips as he kept on signing the mountainous amount of documents he needed to sign.

    It is not surprising he has this many documents to sign. But he was wondering when his little wife found the time to review all those documents before they came to him for signature.

    And she could guess what others might want pretty easily. She is someone very smart. Someone no one would want to lose.

    "Lie down for some time," he brushed a lock of her hair falling on her cheek.

    He could see that the wine she drank taking effect. She had started slurring and her coordination was not good.

    "Okay," Jerlina did start to see double and she tried to clean up the ce.

    "I''ll finish it. Lie down," Jeremy got the papers from her hands. He made her lie down on his bed and she did so without much protest.

    When Jeremy came back to the bed, her breathing was deep and she looked fast asleep. He lied down by her side and stared at her face.

    She might be looking the same as always, but for him, everything looked grey and gloomy. He could feel it in his heart that she is not fine.

    How will I know if she does not tell me?

    He wouldn''t lie. He got a little mad at her. He apologized and she epted. She apologized but there was no need for that.

    So what else is bothering her?

    In his deep thoughts, he fell asleep. The little woman in his arms had a mesmerizing quality to her. she always makes him feel rxed.

    Jeremy woke up with the sound of thunder and the noise of raindrops mming on the window. The curtains were closed and he couldn''t see it, but it seemed like it was a thunderstorm.

    He looked to his side and Jerlina was not there.

    "Jeryl?" he called but there was no answer.

    A nurse came in and she said that Jerlina went out.

    "Out? In this rain..?" Jeremy knitted his brows.

    Without knowing, his legs started running. He came to the patio and saw her standing at the edge of the roof, getting drenched in rain.

    Her hair was entirely wet and her clothes were clinging to her body. Her face and lips looked pale.

    "Jerlina!" he shouted and got to her. "How long were you standing here?"

    He held her shoulder and she pushed him inside first.

    "Don''t get wet... Your wound..." she pointed at him.

    Jeremy gritted his teeth. "Are you crazy? What were you-"

    "Will you disappear from my life one day too, Joel?" she asked with her eyes fixed on him.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.

    "What?" he asked.

    "Will you not want me one day and leave me?" she looked at him.

    Her eyes were red. He didn''t know if it was because she was standing in the rain or because she is crying.

    Not want her? Disappear?

    Jeremy wondered what she meant for a moment. And it was then he realized it.

    Ah... that guy... he broke up with her one day and disappeared...

    Does she think that I will do that too?

 Chapter 246 - Open Up Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Open Up Your Heart</h4>

    "Did I do something wrong, Joel?" Jerlina held his shirt as she staggered a bit.

    Jeremy held her arms and helped her bnce. He didn''t know if she was still drunk or she feels weak.

    But with her wet clothes and hair sticking to her face, she looked like a frail little puppy that is shivering in the cold.

    "Is that why the first thing you wanted to say was about you wanting to break up?" Jeremy hugged her close as he could see her choking up.

    "I''m sorry..." he held her although she tried to struggle out. "I am sorry for hurting you like this..."

    "Joel... You cannot get wet... Let go..." Jerlina carefully pushed his arm away.

    Jeremy''s eyes clouded.

    Is she still trying to care for me? What can I do with her?

    Why did I even say what I did? I broke her!

    "I am sorry, Jeryl... I didn''t mean to say that. I don''t want to break up with you. I never will want to. And you see..." he held her cheek. "We are married. We cannot break up just like that. There will be a lot of procedures involved and..." Jeremy stopped.

    He could understand what he is speaking now cannot be considered as affirmation. It seems more like he is saying that he iszy to go through all the legal procedures and would rather stay married to her.

    Why do I get awfully stupid around her at the wrong moments?

    He wanted to bash his head. He sensed something warm on his hands and figured that she is crying. Except for her cheeks, and the tip of her nose that was red, she was pale everywhere else. Her lips were pink and glistening and her eyes looked puffy.

    "You said we can annul our marriage easily... will you do that?" Jerlina asked.

    She couldn''t think very clearly but she didn''t find his answer very believable.

    Back with Gerard, she was the one who brought up the breakup. Everything seemed fine at first; at least in a superficial sense, except for the external factors. She insisted Emma has some agenda. He refused. She tried to believe him, but she couldn''t.

    She tried to bury that feeling and didn''t bring that up again.

    Days passed. She saw how Gerard is tired after returning from work each day and how the distance between them gradually decreasing. The times they got intimate took a nosedive and at one point all they ever discussed was about Emma.

    She knew then... she knew their rtionship won''t survive and that something is not right.

    And that was why she brought up the breakup. It was not easy to bring it up. It ripped her apart and it shocked Gerard. But she knew she needed to do it so that she can set the man she loved free.

    Yes, she loved him. And it was hard to bring it up but she did it after careful thinking.

    Gerard adamantly refused. They tried. They tried to turn everything around, but she knew in her heart that it is not going well.

    And that was why when he sent that text, she could ept it.? She knew this would be the result. She wanted to think her baby might be the glue to set them back together but everything took a turn from then on.

    Now, she does not regret it. It was for the best they broke up when they did.

    And... Joel...

    He brought up the breakup first. She thought everything was good between them. They just started anyway. She thought they need to learn a lot about each other and they have a long way to go together. She thought he loved her with all his heart.

    She would never doubt his love.

    And she too was willing to give her everything for this rtionship to work. She was being herself and she learned a lot of new things about her but she never got the feeling that Joel is not liking a certain part of her.

    She felt fulfilled in the rtionship and she even had a lot of ns. ns involving kids and a future together.

    But for him to bring up the breakup...

    He must feel that there is something wrong between us, right?

    When he keeps on saying that he didn''t mean what he said, she found it uneptable.

    It''s breaking up! How would he bring it up without thinking twice? He is not such a person!

    He is hiding something.

    Right now, she could feel it once more... that something is not right between them.

    Back then, she could gather herself to bring up the breakup, as she thought that would be the better output.

    But now, she didn''t want to give up on her rtionship with Joel. She might have known him only for a short time, but she could say without betraying her heart that she''s the happiest these past few months. She is not willing to give up on that without a fight.

    But when he keeps on insisting that he didn''t mean that... It made her sad.

    "I am sorry, Jeryl..." Jeremy held her cheeks.

    He wanted to hug her but he could see that it makes her sad to see him wet and so he decided to make it clear.

    "I am sorry I said something stupid. I did talk about annulment, but that was before... You wanted to leave me then too, right? Remember, I said I will start to court you on our wedding night? That was the day I decided that I won''t give you up ever."

    "But..." Jerlina sighed. "You said it... You asked me to find someone better-" her throat choked and she started to sob. "If you still like me, how can you say that I can find someone else?"

    He didn''t finish his sentence but she knew that was what he was going to say and that''s what made her so mad.

    "I''m sorry, Jerlina..." Jeremy sighed.

    Unlimited tears started to fall from her eyes and he couldn''t bear to watch it. And he was about to say that although he won''t be able to see her with another man.

    I did go too far!

    "I am so so sorry..."

    "No!" Jerlina shouted.

    Her voice came out from her stomach along with a repressed sob and Jeremy felt his heart twitching in pain.

    "I don''t need your apology, Joel... I don''t..." she covered her mouth with her hands and bowed. She looked like she was in pain.

    "I want to know what''s in your heart... I can''t..." she squatted on the floor. "Those words wouldn''t have just slipped out of your mouth.... Why can''t you... I really cannot bear it if you..."

    "Get up!" Jeremy held her arm.

    There she is... sitting on the floor once more...

    He really couldn''t bear it when she does that. And he still couldn''t understand what she means.

    He got mad seeing her like that for a slip of his tongue.

    Overreacting much? Or is she not trusting me? I am not going to leave her as that a**hole did!

    "Get up, or I will carry you. My stitches will tear and I will have to go into surgery-"

    She didn''t let him finish his sentence and stood up. She still couldn''t control her tears but she walked to the front.

    Jeremy''s lips curved up seeing her walking in a faster pace showing her anger.

    "Get to the room and change your clothes first. We can talk after that," he tried to be gentle.

    Is it time for her monthlies already? Is that why she gets worked up easily?

    What a cutie!

    Jerlina, on the other hand, was sorrowful. She tried to talk to him but he is not willing to talk to her.

    Maybe it is nothing..?

    Am I overreacting..?

    But he brought up breaking up and talked about me finding someone else...

    "See... you''re all wet..." Jeremy walked closer and touched her hair. She shook her head with a scoff.

    "Don''t touch me!" she furrowed her brows.

    Jeremy, with a chuckle, closed their room door.

    "So... let''s talk," Jerlina looked at him. She wanted to clear whatever that is wrong between them sooner.

    "Let''s get you dry first..." he grabbed her arm. His fingers reached to her back and he tried to undress her.

    It was his dream to undress her one day!

    "Let go!" She gritted her teeth and tried to get out of his hold.

    "But...honey," he leaned and nibbled on her earlobe. "I love to see you wet... but not like this..." he kissed her cheek.

    "You..." Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    She is talking about something serious, but all he could think about is this?

    "I''m just saying..." Seeing her re, Jeremy said with his hands raised like he was surrendering. "I don''t want you to get cold," he shrugged.

    He couldn''t control his smile. His wife looked so adorable.

    "I am not some fragile flower who''d get sick by getting wet in the rain, Joel," Jerlina''s voice went deep as she got mad at him. "It''s not a joking matter, Joel! What made you say what you did?" she asked.

    "Are you f*cking crazy, Jerlina?" Jeremy didn''t like Jerlina bringing that up again and again and got mad. "I said it was a slip of my tongue and how long are you going to hold on to it?"

    "Oh?" Jerlina gulped and looked at him.

 Chapter 247 - He Cannot Leave

    <h4>Chapter 247 - He Cannot Leave</h4>

    "It''s fine then," Jerlina shrugged. "I''ll go change first," she turned to go to her room.

    Her hands started to shake and tears clouded her eyes.

    She could see that Jeremy is getting mad about it and wants to not discuss it further. She wanted to let it go but she couldn''t.

    But she didn''t want to anger him further. And she is not someone who''d reply word for word with someone who gets mad. So she decided not to pursue it.

    But...

    "Joel..." she looked back. "Talk to me if you find any of my behavior uneptable. We can deal with it... If you think I am too motherly or controlling or careless..." she took in a deep breath seeing him staring back at her as if she was speaking a differentnguage.

    "Just be open, alright?" she said and walked inside her room.

    Jeremy watched her leave. She appeared shorter than usual and her voice was so soft that he barely heard it. He felt ashamed for shouting at her.

    "Je-" he stopped hearing her room lock.

    He rested his forehead on the door and ced his hand on the door. He could see her shadow in the gap between the door and the floor. He knew she is leaning on the door.

    Is she crying alone?

    He closed his eyes and tried to listen. There was no noise for some time but he could hear some ruffling noises inside after some time.

    He guessed that she should haveposed herself and trying to move on. For some reason, his heart clenched.

    He remembered how she acted when she was drunkst time. She was cute and she started spilling out her worries although she hated him that time. But then she pretended to be fine.

    And that day when she was sedated, she acted a bit silly. But then, she stopped pestering him for ice cream once there was another person.

    She is the kind of person who doesn''t open up about her feelings all the time. Just now, she tried to tell him something and wanting him to talk to her. But he pushed her away by shouting at her.

    You can shout back, you know...

    He wanted to tell her. But he didn''t know if she could change that much. But she pped him and it seemed like she was hurt when he said she can look for someone better.

    Ugh!

    Jeremy walked back to his bed. Resting his forearm on his forehead, he leaned leisurely on the bed.

    Was she right when she said that it was not a slip of my tongue? But I didn''t mean it. I looked at her eyes and I said it without thinking twice. I don''t know how that happened.

    Jeremy started to think about it deeply. She is hurt because of him and the best thing he could do is to solve her misgivings rather than making her shut up about it. And he realized that she is not wrong usually about these things.

    She was right about Emma...

    Closing his eyes, Jeremy started to rehash the incident that led to him saying those words to her.

    He thought it was her baby''s grave that got damaged and so he got stressed.

    I am useless, aren''t I? I can''t even...

    Ah, right... I thought the same thing then too!

    Oh, sh*t!

    Is that why I asked her to find someone else? Do I really think that I am not worthy of her?

    Yes, she is well-educated than me, kinder than me, smarter than me, and prettier than all the women out there. She is also richer than me, it seems.

    But I always knew that. And it doesn''t matter.

    What was I even thinking?

    Who else is worthy of her other than me? Why did I even think that?

    Is it because I was not with her when she was getting surrounded by Viper and his men? But it is not like I procrastinated. I was with Bobby!

    Ah... it was because of Wyatt. She said Wyatt saved her from Viper and I held onto it. She didn''t even talk about it again. She was just talking to me about what happened there and told me that she has to keep her promise to him.

    And I felt guilty because I didn''t keep Emma away from me. But...

    Yeah, it was my fault but it is not enough for me to push her away from me!

    She confessed to me! I was in love with her for years and she ¨C my wife, confessed to me; beautifully! She said she wanted to have kids with me! She even chose the names already!

    And what did I do?

    Ugh! I AM pathetic! Now I understand why she was mad!

    I should talk to her about it... That I am pathetic and pushed my insecurities onto her.

    I even shouted at her.

    Idiot!

    As he was thinking of his stupidity, he felt a soft touch on his abdomen and he opened his eyes. Jerlina was in front of him.

    Jerlina didn''t want to disturb him but it seemed like she had disturbed him. "Oh, I didn''t mean to disturb you. I was checking if your shirt is wet and- Ahh!"

    As she was speaking, she was pulled to his embrace.

    "Joel..?" Jerlina didn''t expect he''d pull her and she checked if she is identally resting on his abdomen.

    But before that, she felt his coarse fingers grabbing her chin and he made her look at him.

    "Jeryl..." his sapphire blue eyes met with hers and she got lost in those eyes.

    "What?" she asked and she naturally got closer to his lips.

    She already decided while changing to let it go. She thought about it and wondered if she might be a little oversensitive considering her history with Gerard.

    Joel is not Gerard. Joel is the one who had unrequited love for me for almost a decade. He might act foolish at times, but he will not let me go. I know that!

    After reaching that conclusion, she felt her mood getting better. And even if he is hiding something, she knew she can find it outter.

    And just like he said, they are married and Joel really cannot send a text and disappear. She knows all his passwords. If it is mandatory, she can use it to her advantage. Plus he will have to meet her for signing the papers at least.

    He really cannot escape from me. I am not going to let him go. We are stuck together for life!

    Jeremy ran his thumb over her eyebrow and she closed her eyes. She looked so much at peace but looking at her like that only made Jeremy feel bad.

    Is she hiding her true feelings? Is she hiding her pain?

    Jeremy pressed his lips on hers. He thought she''d pull back, but he deepened his kiss as she responded to his kiss.

    He was feeling bad but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t get the urge to kiss her. She is too cute!

 Chapter 248 - Stroking His Ego

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Stroking His Ego</h4>

    "Hello," he smiled at her and fixed the stray hairs falling on her face behind her ears.

    His lips curved up as he noticed her struggling to open her eyes.

    "Hi," Jerlina smiled as she opened her eyes.

    His kiss was sweet. She found that she liked to kiss him, a lot.

    "Meet you husband, wife," Jeremy smiled. "The stupidest fool on earth," he added.

    Jerlina could sense that he is going to talk to her about something and tried to sit properly. But he pointed hisp. He was sitting on the bed with his legs stretched on. She straddled on his thighs and rested her butts on that hard surface with no qualms.

    His thighs were hard as a rock and she knew he can carry her for a long time. Plus, she liked to sit on his thighs like this. This way, she would be closer to his face.

    She can have a good lick at his lips.

    *cough*

    She can have a good look at his eyes.

    "Hello, husband," she smiled. "I am your wife... an emotional, overreacting idiot..." she smiled.

    His big hands rested on the curve of her waist. She flinched a little by how warm his hands were but when he pulled her closer, she went along. Resting her forearms on his shoulders, she looked into his eyes.

    "You''re not emotional. You''re smart..." he pecked her lips.

    "Oh, really?" with a smug smile, Jerlina cocked her brows. "Tell me more..."

    Jeremyughed. "You were right when you said that those words didn''t just slip out..." he held her cheek.

    Her proud smile disappeared and an unsure stare ruled her face making Jeremy feel bad.

    "I..." he wondered how he should talk about it. "I was stupid and was feeling bad because I personally didn''t protect you with my own hands. That day against Viper, Brian was my man and yet he tried to... and also against... Emma..."

    Jeremy expected her tough immediately at his stupidity but she wasn''tughing. She looked deep in thoughts.

    "Jeryl..?" he ran his thumb over her lips.

    "Yes?" Jerlina looked at him.

    She understood him now. His pride got hurt when his wife was protected by another man. And he promised to protect her and when it was his own people who tried to hurt her.

    Did he think that he is not suitable for me for this reason?

    Yes, he promised to protect me but that doesn''t mean that he should be with me always and protect me always.

    Wait...

    Only then Jerlina remembered Scarlett''s words.

    ''We have to make them believe they are smarter and stronger to stroke their ego. Otherwise, they won''t be different from whiny b*tches.''

    Scarlett also told her that she lets Bobby open the pickle jar once in a while and will let him mock her for her strength or ask him to get something from the top cab or ask him about something obvious and would pretend to be in awe of his knowledge, dress sexily for him, and so forth.

    So men need to be affirmed like that, for real? Do even alphas need affirmation?

    It was then she remembered how he seemed to feel a little inscure about his educational qualification and when she exined her view to him, he seemed to be touched.

    So that''s it, huh?

    This guy... this alpha... he loves me too much and wants affirmation from me from time to time...

    But even he gets insecure at times and says stupid stuff to me, huh?

    Interesting!

    "But I thought it was you who protected me," Jerlina licked his thumb.

    Jeremy was stunned for a moment but then he rxed. Jerlina held his wrist and looked at him with a smile.

    "You see..."she kissed his index finger. "Do you think Wyatt would have given me the time of the day if not for the fact that I am YOUR wife?" she swirled her tongue around the tip of his finger and sucked them with her lips.

    "No..." Jeremy replied.

    "Yeah, Obviously..." Jerlina rolled her eyes. Bending a little, she held his palm and sucked his finger as a whole. She could feel his hold on her waist tightening and he pulled her closer to sit on his crotch.

    It was warm.

    "Tell me more," he said. It was amand and Jerlina didn''t mind.

    "And... he sold the weapons to Viper but he tampered with them. Why do you think that?" she looked at him with his finger still in her mouth.

    "Why?" Jeremy clenched his jaw and leaned closer to her. His fingers started to y in her mouth.

    As his fingers grazed through the roof of her mouth pte, Jerlina felt a jolt of pleasure passing through her.

    It seems like that is one of my erogenous zones...

    "Because he was scared to cross you..." she didn''t stop sucking his finger.

    She let out a short moan as his hand on her waist travelled downwards and he lifted the skirt of her dress up. She ended up sitting on hisp on her underwear. He didn''t stop there as his hand started to caress her buttock.

    "Because... he knew you won''t let his family live... if something happened to me..." Jerlina finished speaking swallowing the moans that formed in her throat.

    The sensations of his finger in her mouth and the rough caressing of his big hands on her lower body all stirred the deepest desires of her body.

    "Yeah, I wouldn''t have..." Jeremy''s eyes turned sharp as he licked the corner of her lips where a little of her saliva had escaped out. He pulled out his finger from her mouth and pressed his lips on hers.

    "Hmn, Joel..." Jerlina spoke amidst the storm of kisses that rained on her. "Your reputation preceeds you," she gasped as both of his hands slipped inside her dress.

    "Your strength and your valor...I knew, I am untouchable... " she said looking in his eyes.

    His eyes met with hers and the next moment, he pulled her dress and it ended up on the floor.

    "Why do you think that I promised those cops that I will remember them...?" she crashed her lips on his as her bra strap fell from her shoulders.

    "They said you won''t live... there were traps for you... But I didn''t believe them... I knew you''ll survive ande for me..." she supported herself on her knees and lifted her butt up as his fingers slipped inside her underwear.

    "I knew you''ll get back at them for me... I knew I will survive..."

    Jerlina revelled in his kisses that has gotten rough by now. His fingers held her by her hair at the back of her head. She knew he wanted her right this moment as much as she wanted him.

    "Get this thing off..." he pulled the bra band as he kissed her neck.

    "Still can''t unhook a bra?" she smirked at him.

    "Jeryl!" he red at her and she giggled.

    But right then....

 Chapter 249 - Being His

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Being His</h4>

    Jeremy pulled her closer to him by her hair and Jerlina followed without any protest. Their lips united once more and their tongue danced together.

    She was still on her knees with her crotch right above his and her hands slipped to his chest, unbuttoning his shirt as she needed the skin-on-skin contact. Her hands gently traced over his chest as his hands gently rubbed her chasm of wonders.

    With a moan, Jerlina hugged him closer. Her hand slipped south and reached inside the waistband of his sweatpants.

    She could feel that his excited member was pointing up and that swollen, thick shaft was resting on his lower abdomen. Her slender fingers slowly reached for his member as she slowly teased around his lower abdomen.

    The more she teased, the more she could feel him tensing up. She opened her eyes and when she saw the man ¨C her man, melting in her embrace, she had that indescribable feeling.

    It could be called pride or it could be called confidence¡­ And she loved feeling that way.

    This alpha¡­ He''s mine and I make him melt!

    With just one hand, she slipped off her bra and threw it on the floor. She could feel they are erect and she shuddered as his hand covered her back and pushed her chest closer to his mouth.

    When he started kissing the buds along with the teasing of her sensitive nub down there, she felt the surge of pleasure in her abdomen. Her knees started to get weak and she supported herself on his shoulders.

    But he seemed to not want to show her mercy.

    Her fingers gripped the hair at the back of his head as his finger slipped inside her core. As his fingers thrust into her core, she wanted to curl on his chest, but she knew she cannot do that.

    His wound might open.

    Sensing her openness, he slid one more of his fingers inside. His thumb pressed and circled on her nubs as his tongue followed the motion on her chest. And she found herself thrusting herself matching his rhythm. She felt the pleasure building up inside her rising in intensity. She heard the squishy noise that filled the room signifying how wet she was along with the slight creak of the bed.

    Any moment now¡­

    "Joel¡­" her lips ended on his as she felt her insides quivering. She ended up peaking just with his fingers. Her knees went weak and she slid down and rested with her chin on his shoulders.

    She felt the thick fluid dripping from her insides wetting his fingers and pants. As she rested, there she felt that rock-hard anaconda.

    His finger was still gently kneading her sensitive nub, prolonging her pleasure.

    "Joel¡­" she moaned as another wave of pleasure started to rise in her core. "Just¡­"

    She didn''t want to speak and ended up nibbling on his neck. Maybe he liked it, his fingers showed it by slowing down.

    Nibbling on his neck, her hands reached inside his waistband once more. This time she pulled the waist band down leaving his erect manhood spring up.

    As his fingers thrust inside her core, her fingers started to tease his thick member. She could feel the throbbing veins and its swollen state. As her fingers gently touched that slit in the head, she heard him grunt, gutturally.

    "Joel¡­" She looked at him and pecked his lips while still teasing his member.

    "Want to put it in..?"

    Maybe he was shocked, all his acts stopped. She wiped the sweat off his forehead and started kissing him once more. She was feeling sticky all over. He was the onesweating more than her and as his scent rubbed on her, she only got more turned on.

    His hands grabbed her by the waist tightly. She felt a little pain.

    "Don''t tempt me, vixen¡­" he whispered in her ear. "I don''t even have a condom¡­" he gave a smack on her butt cheek and cupped them in both his hands.

    "And..?" she looked at him. She held him by the hilt with both her hands and went to the kneeling position once more. As she rose, her hands slid up and she felt his member throbbing.

    "Don''t you want to consummate our marriage? And¡­ what if you don''t have a condom? What''s the worse that could happen..?" she smirked as she rubbed his tip at the mouth of her core.

    "Jeryl, you¡­" he gritted his teeth. "Are you thinking clearly? Because I don''t want you to regret itter¡­"

    Although he said that, she could feel him thrusting his waist upwards.

    "Our first time¡­ like this¡­ Are you okay.." he started kissing her neck and his waist tried to thrust more.

    It was as if his c*ck wanted to nestle inside her.

    Why would it not?

    "I love you, Joel. I don''t want nothing more than bing yours.."

    Her eyes watered and he pecked her lips. "I love you too, my Luna¡­"

    Jerlina started moving her hips with her vertical lips kissing him along his length. He scooted a little lower for her convenience and with the help of her hands and her erotic lobes, she started to pleasure him.

    She moaned as the sensation of his thickness that was riddled with bulging veins gave another peak. But that empty feeling rose along with it making her want more.

    "Do you feel it on you, Joel..?" she kissed his chest. "I am ready to take you in¡­"

    With her hands holding that swollen member that seemed scary and appetizing at the same time, she sat on the tip.

    "You''re big¡­" she mumbled.

    He had a veryrge girth and she wondered if she could get it in.

    "Do you realize it only now?" he smirked and his thumb ended up on her sensitive nub, circling and pressing to loosen her up more.

    Loosing herself in the pleasures wrought by his finger, she slowly slid him inside her. Little by little, she felt her insides epting him and the void in her core got filled up.

    "Joel¡­" she kissed him as she slid deeper. He was big and she wanted to swallow him whole. She wanted all of him inside her.

    "Careful¡­" Jeremy knew he has the size that might hurt his partner during s*x. till now, no woman has taken him whole. They''din of pain.

    The missionary position might be good since her legs would be spread wide enough to take him in without pain, but she seemed to be wanting to be on the top.

    He knew this too would be better since she has the entire control.

    Jerlina felt his member getting stuck and started moving. His hold on her waist tightened and their kiss deepened.

    As she reached another peak, she arched her back and her toes curled. Her peaks started to ur more easily now he''s inside her and the intensity got doubles.

    I knew having him inside me would feel much better!

    She couldn''t stop moving her hips as she craved for more. She bent and noticed that she still is not going as deep as she wants to.

    Maybe the next time¡­ she thought as she almost cked out as another wave of pleasure hit her with his fingers ying with her sensitive spots.

    She knew she couldn''t hold on any longer and wrapped him closer to her chest and started to move her hips.

    "If you squeeze me this harder¡­"

    He grunted. She could feel with his member stuffed inside her that it is throbbing and raring to explode.

    "Should I pull out?" he asked.

    His blue eyes were rimmed with red out of pleasure and his lips were red. His breathing was heavy and his voice was guttural. As she thrust him inside her she saw him clenching his jaws and his eyes rolled.

    Ah¡­ I love seeing him like this¡­

    She crashed her lips on his.

    "Jeryl¡­ I''m going to¡­"

    He tried to pull out but she clung to him.

    "Come inside, Joel¡­ Don''t you want to?"

    She knew what she was doing. But she wanted that thick, warm fluid to fill up her insides. It was more of a want.

    And what is the worse that could happen? Getting pregnant? That''s not the worst thing in the world.

    Jeremy could feel her insides wrapping him up once more. Every time she did that, all he wanted was to release him inside her and feel that high. Her scent that encircled him, those moans and her amber eyes that were filled with lust eyeing him.

    The way she wanted him made him want her more.

    If not for his would, she''d be ravished by him. But in the corner of his mind, he remembered the doctor''s advice. He could see she is doing all the work for the same reason too.

    He thought she''d find a condom first, but he was d that they are having their first time raw. He knew she gets excited when ites to bed but he loved her for it.

    He didn''t want her pregnant right away but maybe it was his carnal instinct he didn''t want to pull out either. He could easily overpower her even though she is clinging to him, but he didn''t want to.

    As he climaxed, his hold on her waist tightened and his lips crashed on her lips.

    "I love you, Jerlina¡­ You''re mine¡­And I am yours¡­"

    Finally the room became silent as the couple fell in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 250 - [Bonus ]I Belong To You

    <h4>Chapter 250 - [Bonus ]I Belong To You</h4>

    Jerlina slid on him limply. Her thighs quivered after that intense exercise and she didn''t feel like moving.

    She didn''t feel it when she was immersed in fulfiling the desires of her heart in bing one with the man of her heart.

    But once it ended, she was washed over by tiredness. She looked at him and he was out of breath and ragged. His forehead was glistening with perspiration. His hair had gone messy and he was breathing through his mouth. She felt his heart beating erratically against her hand.

    She couldn''t help but y with the hair on his chest. As she twirled them in her fingers, his big hand started to draw circles on her back leisurely.

    She didn''t fail to notice the smile hanging at the corner of his lips though and kissed his cheeks. His eyes were still closed but his small smile turned to a grin. Turning to his side, he ced a kiss on her forehead.

    His breathing slowly started to get steady but his overwhelming masculine scent still made her insides stir. But she didn''t have the energy to take him in once more. She decided to improve her stamina a bit to handle him.

    Her lips curved and she observed him closely. He looked pleased and at peace.

    Jerlina loved seeing him like that. She remembered how she started to fall for him.

    When she learned of his love for her, all she wanted was not to be burdened by his love. She thought it was too much for her. She wanted him to not love her.

    But his gentleness that gives her strength, started to melt the strong wall of ice she had built around her heart, slowly and steadily.

    On the day of their wedding, she remembered thinking that she wanted to give him what he wanted just for a day to thank him for everything he has ever done for her.

    That day went well¡­ she still remembers that day fondly.

    And thest thing he asked her that day¡­

    He wanted to court her¡­ And court, he did ¨C sessfully.

    I''m in his embrace today¡­

    Lifting her head up, her index finger traced over his masculine countenance. His tall nose, and his lips¡­

    She leaned closer. "I belong to you¡­" she sang in his ear and watched him getting stunned.

    Their wedding dance¡­ he sang that song in her ears that day. It might have been just the lyrics of that song but she knew those words were his wish too.

    His eyes blinked open and met with hers.

    "I belong to you, Joel¡­" she said holding his cheek and looking at his eyes.

    Her eyes started to sting as tears formed in her eyes. She found this habit of hers mysterious. Every time she tells him words from her heart, she finds herself crying.

    What if he thinks that I am crying because it is hard for me to say it when it is just the expression of my happiness?

    "So don''t-" she gulped to swallow the lump in her throat. "So don''t give up on me just like you promised, alright?" she pressed her lips on his.

    As she closed her eyes, teardrops rolled on her cheeks from her eyes.

    His lips covered hers and his fingers tangled with the hair at the back of her head. She responded to that passionate kiss that was as good as the steamy tango they did some time ago.

    "I-"

    She opened her eyes hearing him stutter. Her lips curved up seeing him.

    s! He seemed to have caught her weird disease too. His eyes were reddened with tears too.

    "I belong to you alone, my Luna¡­" he said and the teardrop hanging on the rim of his eye, rolled down his cheek.

    "And I will never give up on you," he said as she wiped his tear.

    Jeremy remembered that was the song he sang on their first date. And without even realizing, he almost broke his promise by being stupid. It is a good thing she reminded him where he went wrong.

    No one looses by marrying a smart and aplished strong woman. I know I didn''t! On the other hand, they only gain more.

    "Good boy¡­" Jerlina let out a short chuckle and pressed her forehead on his and closed her eyes.

    "I love you, Joel¡­" she said once more and he gripped her closely and tried to make her lie on him.

    Jerlina knew he''d be able to handle her weight on him. In fact, he''d do so with no reservations even if he hurts and bleeds. Without even caring for himself, he''d try to keep herfortable.

    But she wouldn''t want him hurt; certainly not for her. She wants him happy though.

    If she says something, his pride would get hurt. But only one thing works on him every time ¨C distraction.

    As if she did not realize what he is trying to do, she ced her hand on his chest and started to gently graze on them.

    "You''re not very sensitive around here, right..?" she lingered on his nipples. That''s the feeling she got from their time together just now.

    And she didn''t know where she got the urge, but she threw herself on him and started to stimte his nipples with her tongue.

    "Ugh!"

    She heard his grunt and he pulled her by her hair. Before she could realize what was happening, his lips crashed on hers. Her hand identally ended up on his crotch and she felt the sleeping anaconda getting tensed and ready to rise up.

    "Don''t tempt me to go again, honeybuns¡­" he bit her ear.

    "Ah¡­" she screamed but then she started to giggle.

    "I thought you are too old to get it up within five minutes¡­ but you still have the virility of a teenager, huh?" she slowly slipped out from his grip as she spoke.

    She really didn''t have the energy to go again. She didn''t have the energy and she also didn''t want to strain him.

    "You little¡­" he tried to grab her hand but she sessfully got out and ran towards the bathroom, giggling.

    "Come here¡­ I''ll prove you who got old¡­ little vixen¡­The nerve¡­"

    Jerlina didn''t mind his shouts and turned back.

    "Do you want me to wipe you clean or not?" she licked her index finger with her tongue, slowly, as she eyed his exposed member. Her finger went deep inside her throat and she sucked it whole.

    Jeremy knew she is just teasing and nothing wille out of it. But his little guy does not know that and is getting excited on his own.

    "Get f*cking lost, vixen!" He threw the pillow at her.

    "Mmm¡­okay...!" With a giggle, Jerlina shrugged and got inside the bathroom.

    "Come out right this instant, you little¡­"

    Not minding his shouts, Jerlina closed the door.

    Leaning on the door, she hugged herself. She smelled like him and a smile bloomed on her face glowing with happiness.

    Ah¡­ I love him¡­

 Chapter 251 - He Failed - Again!

    <h4>Chapter 251 - He Failed - Again!</h4>

    Jeremy leaned on the bed with a smile watching the door of the bathroom lock. It all happened so unexpectedly. It made him pleasantly surprised and limitlessly satisfied.

    Rather than pouting and giving the silent treatment for what he did, his wife did something unexpected and something he wees with wide arms.

    ''I belong to you¡­''

    She said it! She knew I wanted to hear it and she said it!

    I am the most blessed man on this whole wide! I got the best woman in the world!

    With a smile, he ran his finger through his hair. He could smell her scent on him. And it stirred his desires once more. He wanted to barge into the bathroom and join her once more. But he controlled himself.

    His abdomen hurt a little in the spot of the surgery. She was really careful but he couldn''t hold back and let her do all the work. He couldn''t help but thrust into her at times. And so he is having this little pain.

    But it is nothing he can''t handle. It will get better after a little rest.

    He rehashed the sensations of her warm and slimy insides on him. And those eyes¡­ She''s probably the only cute one with the most erotic bedroom eyes.

    It probably is the color of her eyes¡­ the color of passion.

    She can tease him all she wants now. He loves her for it. But when he regains his strength, she''ll see what a wolf can do.

    Wait for me, wifey¡­ I''ll show you how old I really am pretty soon.

    His ominous chuckle echoed in the room, empty without her presence. The area around the bed was littered with her dress and bra. She didn''t remove her underwear though.

    He bent and took a look at his dark sweatpant having stains from the erotic juices she left. He watched as it dripped from her.

    Yummy! I want to drink it soon!

    Ugh!

    Jeremy felt his member tightening up once more and sighed. It''s not good to get too excited now. He decided to save it for when he gets better.

    If that little vixen permits, that is¡­

    Jeremy''s lips curved up remembering how she led him on. Never in his life would he have thought that he''d be led on by his wife on the bed. And everything she said that boosted his ego¡­

    Only she can make me feel on top of the world¡­

    That petite woman, who has a waist the size of my thigh.

    Covering his face with his hands that had her tititing scent, he chuckled.

    That woman!

    She really is the moon while I am the wolf. I cannot help but howl at her!

    Vixen! My love!

    Back then too... But...

    Today was amazing!

    Although he thought it needed to be romantic for her to be happy, she always surprises him. That''s who she is, anyway. And he loves her for it.

    He wanted to smoke a cigar as he was very happy but he knew he cannot because he is a patient now. His little wife won''t allow it.

    Ah¡­ I''ve be her ve and I love it.

    Jeremy got up and opened the windows. He knew the room would smell like s*x and he didn''t want to make it too obvious for the staff.

    This is why he doesn''t like to have maids and staff at his house. One cannot be free with other people around. And he found out his wife is not someone who shies away from doing chores and has the same view as him on having help.

    He cannot deny that they are perfect for each other.

    He smelled the feash air from outside. The sky was bright with golden rays of sunlight peeking through the clouds now turned white.

    The storm has passed and brightness has returned!

    He heard the bathroom door unlock and her head peeked out.

    Moon¡­ she really is the moon!

    I have to buy her something¡­

    "What is it?" he asked as she seemed to act weird.

    Ah¡­ she didn''t take her clothes with her.

    "Towel¡­" she said with only part of her face visible.

    But he could see her cheeks red as an apple.

    "Aren''t you strong? It''s fine if you stay wet. Come wipe me clean first¡­" he smirked.

    "You''re not romantic at all," she stomped her feet.

    With a chuckle, he walked closer. She didn''t stop speaking, but her voice turned husky.

    Oh, how much he loved her voice!

    "After our first time, you''re supposed to carry me to the tub, wash me thoroughly and blow dry my hair¡­" she pouted. "But you''re¡­" she stopped and pressed herself behind the door as he got closer.

    He could see it in her eyes that she expects him to bang open the door and savor her naked self. But she won''t ept it and would act as if she doesn''t want to do it again.

    I love her! and I''ll show her that I can tease too!

    He looked around and found the towel. Picking it up, he walked closer to her.

    "Come," he spread the towel to his chest level. "I won''t look¡­" he hid his smirk.

    Say it! Say that you want me to look at your naked body!

    She stared at him silently. He didn''t know if it was the steam or she is blushing, but her entire body looked red. Well, he could only see her face, part of her neck and shoulders, anyway. And they were red.

    "You''re mean, Joel," she pouted and hid behind the door.

    He held back his chuckle but when he heard her forehead knocking on the door, his heart skipped a beat.

    "Come on out, little vixen," he called her.

    He wondered what she''d do. She''d probably sprint out like a squirrel and get the towel and lock the door once more.

    But boy was he in for a surprise!

    The door banged open and there she was standing in front of him with her hands casually covering her chest and crotch. Her face was red but her eyes had that want in them. Water was dripping from her hair and it streamlined through her porcin skin.

    Her legs were long and as she walked like a cat with one foot in front of the other with her eyes meeting his¡­

    Oops! It happened again.

    He wrapped the towel around her and mmed her against the wall. His lips automatically ended up on hers.

    Vixen, alright! She knows how to make me fail.

    After making out for some time, he did want to give in to her wishes. He did not carry her to the tub and washed her but he can blow dry her hair.

    He noticed scratch marks on her back, waist, and shoulders.

    I should clip my nails¡­

    "After we meet Jonathan Erling, we will go to your mom''s town, alright?" he said kissing her cheek.

    She looked surprised.

    "I have a lot more to say to you¡­"

    His heart filled with happiness.. And he wanted to spend more time with her alone.

 Chapter 252 - Want To Ride With Only You

    <h4>Chapter 252 - Want To Ride With Only You</h4>

    "It''ll be alright. Don''t worry¡­" Jeremy patted Jerlina''s head.

    Jerlina''s heart was beating in her throat.

    Mikhail bought a new Bugatti car. Well, she saw it. It looked like a car¡­ with its wheels and¡­ Well, it was more like a designer car with its sleek design.

    It looked beautiful¡­ and angry.

    And it is a very fast car. A very very fast car with a top speed of 270 miles/hr.

    How does she know? Because Mikhail cannot frigging stop taking about it. Who cares what kind of engine it has and what kind of other stuff makes the car run? She didn''t. But Mikhail cannot shut up about it.

    Oh, the holes there has a purpose? Why do I care?

    She wanted to shout at him to shut up. But she wanted to maintain her decorum and maintained her smile.

    That guy is smart¡­ He should know that she does not appreciate him talking about his car. But still, he didn''t stop talking. It was more like he couldn''t help but talk about that car.

    He looked like an addict¡­

    To think I used to have a crush on him¡­

    Well, I always know I won''t like him up close. So there''s that.

    Well, he is a race car driver. It is not odd if he gets attracted to a car.

    But still, it is weird.

    It''s a frigging car for fudge''s sake!

    And she red at Jeremy by her side, keeping his elbow on the window and looking at her with an amused smile.

    It''s all his fault.

    Jeremy dared her to ride with Mikhail. And Mikhail encouraged her toe along.

    ''He''d post a picture with you in his car and it would be a nice tease to theunch of yourpany to the world''s stage''

    Jeremy said.

    But why should the picture be taken inside the car while the car is moving?

    "Ah!" She screamed as Mikhail started the car. It felt like a thousand ps of thunder exploded near her.

    Seeing her scream, Mikhailughed at her.

    For some reason, Mikhail''sugh reminded her of Bobby''s and Charlie''s teasingugh.

    She wanted to run away after punching Mikhail in the face. But she knew it would do her good to take that picture.

    And I am getting belligerent! I seriously want to hit someone.

    Jeremy pushed the helmet on her head and her hands shook.

    Seriously! Why should I sit inside a car wearing a helmet? That too, for a frigging picture!

    Oh, it''s necessary? Then why am I in a car where a helmet is needed? And it was modified too with a different kind of harness seatbelt.

    Jerlina gulped as Mikhail gave the okay signal. Jeremy waved at her. Only Alexander seemed to be on her side but his words were overthrown by those two grown babies who threw tantrums.

    Well, whatever! It''s just a ten-minute ride around the corner¡­ What''s the worse that could happen?

    The car sped away and Jeremy watched it with his hands folded on his chest.

    "You seem too calm for someone whose wife eloped with another man," Alexander''s sneer made him roll his eyes.

    "Eloped?" Jeremy snorted. "Are you serious, Grandpa?"

    "What if she gets attracted to my grandson while-"

    "Do you think I chose me a wife who gets attracted by another man just because he took her on a ride in his car?" Jeremy sneered back making Alexander mumble.

    Jeremyughed in his heart. Alexander will mumble only when he loses. That''s why he would always mumble around Grandma when she was alive.

    "What should I know about Jonathan before meeting him?" Jeremy asked.

    "Don''t trust him. No matter what happens, don''t trust him. He''s lower than a snake''s belly¡­" Alexander said and cringed.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy hummed. "Do you think it would be better for herpany to get connected with the Erling family or worse?" he asked.

    "Herpany needs no association with anyone other than the Hamilton name. Ask that snake to return the patents and she canunch herpany by its original name," Alexander spoke his mind.

    Erling name? The Hamilton name has more pull among the aristocratic circles even now! What people have for the Erling name is fear while they truly respect the Hamilton name.

    "She won''t get it back," Jeremy said with his eyes staring at the distance.

    "She said it?" Alexander asked.

    "No¡­" Jeremy shook his head with a sigh. "I have a feeling," he said.

    He has thought about it and he knew his wife wouldn''t prefer to get back what her grandpa gave on his own ord. But he had a feeling that she should get back the patents at least.

    Her people know the actual techniques and are still using them albeit scarcely. But it won''t be legal and the ones who have the Hamilton patents can sue herpany.

    To convince her he should make her understand the legal ramifications. It''s not just something with just mary value. It is something that is tied to the dignity and safety of herpany and the workers.

    "I got an invite to meet him the next day. We''ll be having lunch together¡­" Alexander said and Jeremy looked at him with his eyes wide.

    "Is this regarding Mikahil''s girlfriend?" Jeremy asked and Alexander let out a snort and started to tap his cane on the asphalt.

    Jeremy could see that Alexander is not very pleased.

    "Just give up, Grandpa¡­ He loves her and he won''t back off. You will have to give in whether it is today or next year or ten yearster¡­ She seemed smart and didn''t seem like a bad woman. She''s young and Mikhail loves her. My wife got along with her splendidly. What more do you want?"

    "Jerlina did?" Alexander raised his eyebrows.

    That girl has a good eye for people. So if she liked that Erling girl, then¡­

    But then heposed himself, "Well, what does she know?" Alexander started grumbling.

    All that followed were his grumbles and Jeremy with a smile kept silent. He could hear the loud engines and knew the car is returning.

    "Mikhail arranged for a pap shot with her?" Jeremy chuckled. "You gave him that idea, didn''t you?"

    "Youugh? Your wife would get rumored with your friend and it makes youugh?" Alexander sneered.

    Jeremy shook his head and walked towards the approaching car.

    Alexander pressed his lips. He asked Mikhail to do this for a reason. She is wearing a ring and her identity would be easily revealed as the Titan''s wife. It is needed before she meets with Jonathan.

    Erling has to know that the Volkonsky family and others rted to him will always support the Hamilton family''s heir. He cannot think that she has no support!

    ----

    Jeremy patted her back as she threw up in the trimmed hedge in the garden.

    "There¡­there¡­" he hugged her.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina pouted. "I only want to ride with you¡­" she sniffed hugging him.

    "Okay¡­" Jeremy had a victorious smile.

    Alexander rolled his eyes and walked away mumbling.

    What a grumpy old man!

    Jeremyughed in his heart and kissed Jerlina in the head.

 Chapter 253 - Mikhails Sword

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Mikhail''s Sword</h4>

    "Look at him wearing a suit to meet Jonathan¡­ He''d weep if I ask him to wear a suit," Alexander mothered making Jerlina giggle.

    "You''re not my wife''s great-grandfather, are you?" Jeremy grinned making Alexander m his cane on the floor.

    Jerlina shook her head with a smile. He couldn''t help but pick a fight with poor Alexander, once again. She noticed a lock of his hair curling by his neck and she fixed it while he looked at her with a proud smirk.

    They are about to leave for the airstrip for the private jet waiting for them and even she was surprised when Jeremy was wearing a suit.

    Last night they were sent a pdf (Yes, a pdf) on the do''s and don''t''s during their meeting with the "Grandsire".

    Jerlinaughed it off and wondered if she should wear short denim shorts and crop tops just to rebel.

    But then, she remembered how frail that old man looked and feared seeing her might shock him. She was not raised to act rudely with frail old people.

    But Jeremy took it to heart and asked Mikhail for a suit. He bought a suit and they had a tailor alter the suit to fit him.

    Jerlina was notining. He looks amazing in a suit.

    "Bye, grandpa," Jerlina hugged Alexander.

    "Get your patents back," Alexander said in a stern tone as he kissed Jerlina''s cheeks.

    Jerlina smiled back with a nod. She didn''t agree or disagree with it. Jeremy talked to her about itst night and she still hasn''t reached a decision.

    "I don''t think you mean it," Alexander grumbled as he could understand Jerlina''s intentions. But he cleared his throat. "I forgot my sses. It''s on the nightstand beside my bed. Go get it for me," he then said patting her in the back.

    "I''ll get it, grandpa," Jeremy was about to step up but Alexander stopped him.

    Jerlina realized that Alexander wants to be alone with Jeremy. Jeremy understood that too and she walked up the stairs after nodding at Jeremy.

    "What is it?" Jeremy looked at Alexander.

    "Don''t sign anything and don''t talk to him without Jerlina present with you. Don''t make any promises and¡­ He already knows about your mother and your royal connection. So make sure he doesn''t use it to gain anything from you. Last I heard, he wanted someone with ships along the West coast for his "business". You are not someone who gets tangled with illegal smugglers so¡­ be careful," Alexander hugged Jeremy.

    Jeremy hugged him back. He is not that stupid or desperate but he could understand how much Alexander worries for him. And it seems like not all Jonathan''s business is legal and it is better to keep his distance from him in his business ventures.

    "You think my wife is smarter than me? Is that why you want me to keep her with me?" Jeremy asked.

    These days Jeremy could see Alexander has gotten pretty close with Jerlina. And he seemed to like her a lot. From the first meeting itself, Alexander was pretty lenient with Jerlina and he thought it was because she is the granddaughter of his old friend. But now he could see that Alexander respects Jerlina for who she is too.

    Nothing makes him happier than when people who love him ept his wife wholeheartedly too.

    "Of course, she is!" Alexander pped his back. "She knows what she wants and stands for it. She''s a lot like Edward. Too bad she inherited his stupidity along with his virtues," Alexander couldn''t help but finish his sentence with a grunt.

    Alexander feared for Jeremy. He got her after waiting for a long time and he would go to any length to safeguard that happiness. He is desperate and he doesn''t even realize it.

    But he knew Jerlina loved Jeremy more than she loves herself. He saw how she takes care of Jeremy''s business along with taking care of him.

    Patrick was right when he said Jerlina is not like Delvina. He knew for sure that Jerlina won''t be like Delvina who stood by and watched her father making outrageous demands with Edward to marry her when she wanted the same too.

    Jerlina is the best thing Jeremy has!

    Alexander knew it in his heart that Jeremy will only seed from now on. They say that behind the victory of a man, there is a woman. But Jeremy doesn''t want to keep her behind him and wants her by his side. There is no one else who deserves to stand by his side proudly other than Jerlina Hamilton.

    And people like her would only soar higher and will lift everyone with them up high too. The same kind Jeremy is. They will have a great life.

    Alexander blessed them in his heart.

    Once they start having kids, their little family will be perfect. And I''ll have to see if Rose can be that kind of woman for Mikhail.

    Jerlina could hear Alexander still talking and hid behind the stairs. Mikhail who was about to get down saw Jerlina hiding with his grandpa''s sses.

    "He wanted to say something to Jeremy," Jerlina noticed Mikhail and said with a smile.

    "Yeah, he can be a bit much at times," Mikhail ced his hand on her shoulder and kissed her cheek. "I¡­"

    "I''ll try to get Rose out somehow," Jerlina said with a smile seeing Mikhail hesitating.

    "Thank you," Mikhail nodded.

    "No problem," Jerlina shrugged and walked down the stairs as there was silence down there.

    "I''ll take you for a spin in my Aston Martin next," Mikhail''s gloomy mood lightened with her words and he made fun of her.

    "Mikhail," Jerlina stopped and turned to look at him. "Maybe¡­ the Prince with his sword should defeat the dragon and save the Princess on the tower himself," she smiled. But her eyes weren''t.

    Another spin? Her head had spun enough for a lifetime in that one ride!

    Mikhail''s face turned somber for a second before that smile returned. "You are my sword, dear sis," Mikhail patted her shoulder making Jerlinaugh.

    "You have a way with words, Mikhail¡­" she got down with augh.

    Jeremy saw Mikhail and Jerlina getting down with a bright smile, His lips curved up. She gets along with the important people in his life.

    I love her¡­

    "What made my wife so happy?" he asked wrapping his hand around her shoulder.

    "It''s Mikhail being-"

    "Jerlina wants to ride with me once more!"

    Mikhail''s voice overpowered Jerlina''s voice.

    "Can I punch his face?" Jelina said it without thinking much. Jeremyughed and others were surprised.

    "Ah¡­ did I say it aloud?" Jerlina''s face reddened and she buried her face in Jeremy''s chest. "I was just thinking it¡­" she mumbled making Jeremyugh more.

    "Don''t worry. You can if you want to¡­" Jeremy rubbed her back. Mikhail protested.

    "I''ll take you skydiving once I get better, alright?" Jeremy said as Jerlina pouted.

    "Bungee jumping..?"

    "Rock climbing..?"

    Alexander watched theirughter with a content smile.. He feared Mikhail might be left alone because he is the only family he has left, but he has others.

 Chapter 254 - Saving Grace

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Saving Grace</h4>

    Jerlina leaned on Jeremy as they were taken to the airport. This was the first time she was riding a Rolls Royce car.

    She''s been living in luxury these past few days. And she wouldn''t lie; she is tempted by all these luxuries.

    In the back of her mind, she did remember her grandpa''s words not to go behind the luxuries offered by excessive money.

    But is it wrong to be filthy rich?

    As soon as they reached the airport, they were weed with a red carpet, literally. Neatly suited men were standing on the ends of the carpet with their heads bowed and their hands on their hearts.

    Jerlina gulped and held Jeremy''s hand tightly. She looked at Jeremy. With his jaws clenched and eyes forward, he didn''t look fazed. It seemed like he was used to their gesture and epts it.

    Noticing her nce at him, he looked down at her. His sharp countenance gentled down considerably as he smiled at her. His gentle nod and affirming eyes calmed her down.

    "On behalf of the Grandsire, we wee Lady Jerlina and Lord Jeremy to our humble aircraft. We will try to make your journey pleasurable as possible. Please forgive us for any inconvenience in advance."

    All of the men said at the same time making Jerlina shudder a bit.

    Okay... Maybe I am not suited for this kind of royal treatment!

    Jeremy noticed Jerlina getting inconvenienced by this kind of wee. He''s used to it since whenever he visits Alexander, his staff would wee him the same way.

    They''d address him as ''Your Majesty'' and not as Lord though.

    He waved his hand with a nod and they all dispersed. Jeremy ced his hand on her lower back and led her to the aircraft.

    Jerlina was astonished the whole way through. The inside of the big Boeing aircraft looked like the Presidental suite of a seven-star hotel.

    They were led to their seat for take-off and Jerlina just followed Jeremy along. They were served refreshments and throughout the four-hour flight, they were taken care of like royalty.

    "You seem used to this¡­ Is this because you''re a CEO?" she asked.

    Jeremy smiled. "You do not like it?"

    Jerlina shrugged. "More than dislike, it''s more of a ¡­ I think I am not used to it..?" she wasn''t sure. "But I''d definitely avoid this kind of treatment," she spoke her mind.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy rubbed her back.

    It seems like he should help her get used to this kind of treatment too.

    "Oh my God!" Jerlina screamed suddenly making Jeremy startled.

    "What is it?" he asked.

    "I forgot¡­" she said cing her palm on her forehead. "Yesterday, I got a call from the Presidential Office. The aide told me that the President wants to have a private conversation with me. I was about to prepare your lunch and I found that to be weird. I didn''t believe that it could be the President who wants to talk to me. I told them that I was busy and will talk to themter. I wanted to check with you before calling themter, but I forgot about it!"

    "Is that it?" Jeremy rubbed her back. "Don''t worry about it. If it was them, they''d have called you again, right?"

    Although he said that, Jeremy''s eyes turned vicious. He got angry at the President for daring to call his wife. It would be to apologize for his hand in trying to get her killed. It should have spread around that she is Jonathan Erling''s rtive and he''d be trembling in his boots.

    Let him! I still have more to give to him!

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina calmed down a bit. "Are scammers using the name of the President these days?" she pouted. "It really might be them¡­ I think they might have wanted to talk to me about your donations or something¡­ Or they probably got wind of your decision to start a foundation?" she looked at him. "And I am still not answering your father''s calls like you said. But I wonder what he wants to say¡­"

    Jeremy hugged her and kissed her cheek. "Don''t think too much¡­"

    His lips curved. His cute wife still thinks that he is more important than her. But that is not going to be the case once her rtionship with Erling is ousted.

    My sweet Luna, I swear that I will protect you from anything you don''t like.

    -----

    While Jeremy and Jerlina were going on an adventure of their own, Emma had her own adventures. She tried to find out more about what happens in Peyton and if her dear brother survived, but she wasn''t allowed anywhere inside the town.

    All she heard was that the dissenters were punished severely under the direct order of Jeremy. No one who says one word against him was allowed to live in the town. They were either fired or exiled.

    She didn''t know that lumberjack has this much pull. Even the President allotted a lump amount for their county. And the cops were rounding up and arresting anyone with a snake tattoo or Tiger tattoo.

    Things are changing swiftly!

    She wanted money and she ended up at her father''s home. That stupid lumberjack is not answering her calls anymore and her bank bnce has reached three digits already.

    How is she going to survive if no one is giving her money, huh?? Work? Is she a ve?

    She was disheartened when she saw her father''s car still there. Only her mother will give her money if she listens to her drivel. She noticed everyone in the house seemed to be walking on eggshells.

    What happened?

    She heard her father talking to someone in the office. She tiptoed there to have a listen.

    "¡­get a hold of her. That wife of my [email?protected] son in my saving grace¡­"

    What? Jerlina? Dad is looking for Jerlina?

    Why?

    Why is everyone looking for her? What is so special about her?

    Without meeting anyone in the house, Emma left in anger.

    -----

    They reached Jonathan Erling''s mansion and Jerlina could see it was an actual castle that looked like where Drac lives. It was on the top of a rock and had amazing views. The Gothic architecture gave a real mysterious feeling and Jerlina''s heart started to pound.

    But she took in a deep breath. She knew she shouldn''t be feeling scared. She has Joel with her.

    Gordon Faraday weed them and they were brought. Gordon politely asked them to wait in a big drawing room. It had green wallpapers and Jerlina thought all the items there seemed to be of solid gold. She doesn''t know much, but she had a feeling that they are solid gold.

    They waited for some time and Jerlina felt the need to use the bathroom. Maybe it was her stress or because of the juice she drank, but her dder needed a release.

    With the help of staff, she went to the restroom and Jeremy followed her there.

    When she got out, she was stunned when a guy pushed; tried to push Jeremy.

    Who is this drunk guy?

 Chapter 255 - She Is Precious

    <h4>Chapter 255 - She Is Precious</h4>

    "Who are you, man?" the man slurred pressing his finger on Jeremy''s chest. "Move¡­" he ced his hand on Jeremy''s chest and tried to push Jeremy back.

    "Piss off, turd!"

    Jeremy was leaning forward with his nose almost touching the other person''s. His shoulders were stiff and his jaws were clenched. Jerlina noticed his hands fisted and his nerves were protruding.

    From Jeremy''s stiff expression, Jerlina could conclude that the drunkard has offended him.

    "Joel, let''s go," Jerlina, the pacifier, held Jeremy''s arm as she tried to de-escte the tension.

    She was not scared if Jeremy would lose the fight. But the other guy was drunk and it won''t be considered a fair fight. Also, she didn''t want Joel to identally get hit in his abdomen. In this unfamiliar pace, she felt it would be better for them to not make ripples.

    Jeremy who was ring at the man, let out a short breath and hummed still ring at the man. She hooked her arms in Jeremy''s hand.

    "Run, chicken¡­run¡­"

    Jerlina rolled her eyes as she heard the drunkard shouting as they turned to leave. He even made chicken noises.

    How mature!

    Jerlina turned to see if he has his handlers near him. For him to act this way in the Erling mansion, that would only mean that he is family. If he was a staff, he''d have gotten fired for acting disorderly.

    His eyes met with hers and he blinked open his eyes as if he was noticing her just then. Jerlina couldn''t help but roll her eyes at that pathetic drunkard.

    "What a C*nt¡­" he sneered. "Want to shag?" he grinned, eyeing her."With the permission of your husband, for sure¡­"

    Seriously?

    Jerlina held back Jeremy who was about to lunge forward.

    "Nope¡­ a pathetic loser like you is not my type," Jerlina answered with a sneer.

    She was mad but she didn''t want to start trouble here. And she didn''t want to let it go either. No one calls her the C-word.

    "I am a loser?" he gritted his teeth. "I''ll pay you¡­enough¡­" he smirked. And the next thing he did was reach out his hand to grab her hair.

    Jerlina didn''t expect that but she took a step back, reflexively. But before he could grab her hair, Jeremy grabbed his wrist.

    Jerlina took another step back but she felt a pull in her hair and she yelped in pain. Her hair had gotten tangled in that drunkard''s watch.

    "Careful," Jeremy''s hold on his wrist tightened but he helped Jerlina with his other hand.

    Jerlina, on the other hand,? pulled her hair back forcefully to free herself. Her scalp hurt and she rubbed it but she was relieved she got free.

    Jerlina saw a couple of her dyed white hair hanging from that guy''s? Jaeger- LeCoultre watch. She heard the sound of gritting teeth and she turned to the side to see a very angry Jeremy. His eyes were on the hair stuck on his watch and his cheeks were trembling and he was shaking in anger.

    Uh-Oh! My husband is mad.

    Jerlina took a couple more steps back. She regretted not letting go of that drunkard''s ramblings. But even then her hotheaded husband wouldn''t have let go after all that vile words that drunkard uttered.

    Jerlina saw the scuffle. It was not much of a scuffle as the drunkard was easily pinned on the floor by Jeremy. Even though the hallways were carpeted, Jerlina could hear his head bang on what seemed like stone tiles below the carpet.

    With his knee on his back, Jerlina saw Jeremy getting her hair stuck on the watch,

    "One¡­ two¡­ Four," Jeremy snorted. "You pulled four of my wife''s hair," heughed.

    Jerlina rubbed her arms. She felt the chill emanating from Jeremy. But she didn''t want to interrupt him. Her husband has pent-up frustration from not hitting people for a long time.

    Let him have his fun.

    -----

    "Get out! Don''t show your face to me again!" Jonathan banged the table.

    The woman in herte twenties wearing thetest designer dress stomped her feet and walked out with a thump in her steps.

    "You''ll regret this!" she stopped by the door and shouted back but no one nced at her. She shook her head as she felt slighted and left the room, banging the door.

    "Bring them in¡­" Jonathan Erling looked at his faithful assistant Gordon. With a bow, Gordon left the room.

    He was raring to meet his great-granddaughter. But somehow news spread to his wife and she isining to him the whole morning about how he''s being unfair by bringing in another heir to the family.

    She actually even forbade him from weing her from the airport. She was smart and used the doctors to stop him from traveling. And right after his delightful great-granddaughter reached here, she still isining.

    Does she think thatining about my great-granddaughter is going to win her favors? Mindless idiot!

    "Grandsire¡­"

    Another one of the voices he despised made him turn to look at that figure pretending to be caring for him.

    "Matilda," he looked at her. "Where is your son? Call him back," he ordered. He didn''t even take a nce at the man sitting beside her. He never cared for Matilda''s husband anyway.

    "Here¡­" Matilda with a sycophantic grin tried to call her son while cursing him in her heart.

    The past few days were the happiest she''s ever been. After Gordon brought them here she''s gotten the most attention from the grandsire. She was promised the castle in Irnd and his son is promised to be appointed as the CEO of the five-star hotel chains that belong to the Erling family.

    This is what she always deserved!

    The Grandsire doesn''t allow anyone to use the inte in his home because he is paranoid, but she has ess to all the news from the outside. When she read about the death of Jerlina Aniko Hopkins, her heart leaped in joy.

    She was scared to get hurt when she was trying to kill her but now she understood that was the best decision she has ever made.

    What if there is another heir? I got what I always wanted!

    She saw the Grandsire shuffling through the documents in front of him.

    But why isn''t he answering the call? This stupid! Where did he disappear to in this important moment? I bet he''s going to hand over the deeds to us!

    -----

    "For every one of her hair, you''ll lose a hundred!" Jeremy grumbled as he safely stored her hair in his pocket.

    Jerlina didn''t know why, but her heart skipped a beat seeing Jeremy gently handling the hair that is no longer attached to her.

    Those used to be part of me and now they are waste, but why is he this gentle with those? He just cares for me too much, doesn''t he?

    I am that precious to him!

    "Do you know who I am?" the man under Jeremy started to kick and shout. "I am Ronald Kingsley! I am the-"

    "Don''t care!" Jeremy shrugged.. "You touched my wife and you''ll pay for it."

 Chapter 256 - Let His Mother Watch

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Let His Mother Watch</h4>

    Jerlina ced her hand on her heart and leaned on the wall. This is not the first time he is getting angry on her behalf. His masculine form that exuded his superiority and his protectiveness¡­ It made her heart flutter.

    She used to think that no one in this world would protect her to this extent. She wouldn''t lie. At times, she did feel jealous of Emma for having a brother who would protect her even if she was in the wrong.

    She did want a brother like him!

    But isn''t having him as a husband much better?

    Having a husband is like having everything. And my husband¡­ the best of all!

    And Kingsley¡­ is he the son of Matilda Kingsley then?

    Why is he here? I thought Jonathan Erling will punish that family for trying to kill me.

    Jeremy was about to pluck his hair and Jerlina noticed Gordon at a distance. Her heart skipped a beat. She still wasn''t sure why she is called here along with Matilda''s family.

    Are we trapped here? Will they try something on Joel if he hurts someone from the Erling family? Should I stop Joel?

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy. He looked really mad and she knew interrupting him now won''t go well. She wanted to let him do his thing especially after heined that he felt bad for not helping her that day.

    This is the son of the woman who tried to kill me and caused a lot of distress for everyone around me.

    And this idiot deserves whatever Joel does to him.

    Suddenly Jerlina didn''t care for what Jeremy does to that guy. She knew that the old man is desperate to meet her. But he is an old man and she couldn''t predict where the loyalties of those around him will lie.

    What if they act against his interests?

    So it is not wrong to get a little alert in this situation when her husband doesn''t even think of anything other than getting back at that guy.

    Wondering what Gordon might think of this situation, Jerlina looked at him.

    Gordon''s face brightened seeing Jerlina. Why wouldn''t he be happy? His boss is getting much better these days and has returned to his past self. He is happy and getting healthier. And that made Gordon happy. He didn''t even notice Jeremy and that other guy on the floor.

    "Hundred for one, four-hundred for four¡­" Jeremy said. He was strapped on that guy''s back as he lied on his belly on the floor. Both of his hands were pinned on his back by Jeremy and he had no way to move. He had a simr hairstyle to Jeremy and Jeremy started to pull his hair from the crown of his head.

    Jerlina looked at Gordon who noticed the scuffle on the floor only then. Gordon looked at Jerlina.

    "He called me the C-word," Jerlina shrugged. "And told me to shag with him right in front of my husband."

    She is not going to apologize for what Jeremy is doing although she was not sure how Gordon is going to react.

    "Oh?" Gordon chewed his cheek. His face went red. Jerlina didn''t know if it was out of anger or embarrassment.

    "The grandsire is waiting for the meeting, Mr. Fitzgerald," Gordon said. "Let''s not make him wait."

    Ronald Kingsley started to sneer hearing Gordon''s voice. "You''ve touched the wrong guy¡­ I told you, right? Whatever reason you''re here¡­ you''re f*cked. You''re¡­Aaah!"

    He screamed as Jeremy pulled another one of his hair. "Twelve," Jeremy blew his hand.

    Jerlina sucked in a deep breath as she got mad at that guy. She looked at Gordon and he seemed to be not angry at Jeremy but Ronald.

    "Then ask? Ronald here to finish doing what my husband wants to do," Jerlina folded her hands over her chest and looked at Gordon. She wasn''t sure what is going to happen next but she decided to see if it sticks.

    "What are you saying? Gordon! Help me up! You know the grandsire won''t be pleased if something happens to-"

    "Joel," Jerlina walked closer to Jeremy and ced her hand on his shoulder. Gordon stood in his ce. He wasn''t doing anything. He wasn''t taking their side and it seemed like he had no intentions to help Ronald either.

    "Don''t stress yourself. Let him pluck his own hair," Jerlina said with a smirk and Jeremy turned to look at her.

    "I just don''t want to damage your hand, love," Jerlina rubbed his shoulders and watched Jeremy''s face blooming with a smile.

    "Whaaat?" Ronald started tough. He couldn''t understand what was going on there. "Gordon! Gordon help me up! Gordon!"

    Like a bully who finally met an opponent better than him, Ronald started to scream. He wasughing but Jerlina could see the fear in his face. And Jerlina suddenly got an idea.

    It would be better if his mother saw it, right?

    "Do it!" Jeremy punched Ronald in the face.

    Jeremy''s hard knuckles made a gash on Ronald''s face and blood started to gush out. Ronald now started to cry.

    "Gordon!" he screamed and Jerlina saw a bunch of men wearing ck attire running towards them in the hallways. They all looked at Gordon for their next move.

    "As I said, we cannot make the Grandsire wait," Gordon said fixing his cuffs.

    "Ha..ha..ha¡­ That''s right¡­" Ronald started tough. He knew he is saved.

    Jerlina stared at Gordon and he cleared his throat.

    "Ronald, do as she says. Pluck four hundred of your hairs immediately. We cannot make the Grandsire wait."

    "What?" Ronald''s marble eyes widened and he looked around. He got surrounded by the guards under Gordon''s signal.

    "Three hundred and eighty-eight, Gordon. My husband already plucked twelve of his hairs¡­" Jerlina said with a smile. "I am not heartless¡­ And I will need his mother here to count," she added.

    Jeremy with a smile got up and wrapped her around her waist. He wanted to get back at him for what his mother did to his wife and for what he said to his wife but his wife''s n is much more¡­ creative and ruthless.

    It seems like she would make a better ganglord.

    "But¡­" Ronald didn''t know what to do and he was lost for words.

    "I''ll wait," Jerlina said to Gordon with a smile.

    Gordon looked at one of the guards and he walked to him. Jerlina smiled at Jeremy yfully seeing Gordon asking the guard to bring Matilda here.

    Ronald started to tremble and Jerlina thought he''d find a way out. But although his hands started to shake, he started to pull out his hair.

    Jeremy gripped Jerlina''s cold hands. Jerlina was not very happy to see this. It just proved how cruel this house is to let one of their own to suffer for the wish of the other.

    A ce with no love!

    And within two minutes the hall echoed with the cries of a man crying for his mother as he plucked his own hair.

    "Just let him go¡­" Matilda held Jerlina''s feet but she turned her face.

    "You didn''t let me go, did you?"

 Chapter 257 - Realization At Last

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Realization At Last</h4>

    Jerlina looked at Matilda and her tone was dry. `

    "I..? What did I ever do to you?" Matilda asked. "I don''t even know you¡­"

    Jerlina felt a pang of pain in her heart.

    This is the woman who started the domino effect that gave her the most painful moments of her life. For some reason, she wanted her dead and that was the first domino that fell which started a chain that gave her pain after pain.

    In the past year, she faced immeasurable traumas that she had never imagined even in her wildest dreams. She lost her baby as a result of everything else that happened around that time.

    And that day she almost died¡­ the hurt she caused for the people in Peyton¡­ the hurt she caused my friends and my husband¡­

    And to think that woman doesn''t even remember my face..?

    Did she have no regrets about having to take a life? Her conscience never pricked her for trying to kill someone who never harmed her? She never had nightmares where she gets haunted by the ghost of the one she tried to kill? Is she a zombie with no heart?

    Jeremy could sense that Jerlina is getting stressed and he ced his hand on her back and tried to calm her down but he could feel that it is not calming her down.

    "You don''t?" Jerlina''s nose red and she bent to the eye level of the woman kneeling in front of her and begging.

    "Matilda Kingsley¡­" gritting her teeth, she pped her hard. "Have a good look at me!"

    Jerlina didn''t even care about what happens around anymore as she was solely focused on that dastardly woman looking at her with shock apparent in her face. She probably was never pped before.

    "What-"

    *p*

    Jerlina pped her once more. "My name!"

    Her jaws were clenched and her lips were trembling. Her eyes were starting to get red. Jeremy took a step back to let her do what she wants. He was mad at Matilda. Although his wife''s ps don''t hurt much (he has practical experience) he wanted Jerlina to let off steam. She is stressed a lottely and this might make her mood better.

    "I don''t"

    *p*

    "Name!"

    Matilda got stunned. Her entire body was shaking and without understanding what was happening to her, she scooted back. With her face resting on the wall, she started to tremble.

    Jerlina was not letting her go. She followed her. Her pointed heels pressed on the carpet as Matilda cowered. Matilda stopped caring for her son''s screams as she couldn''t bear the pain of Jerlina''s ps. She looked at Gordon standing there like a statue and the guards were all focused on her son.

    She tried to think about what went wrong. Just until some time ago, she was under the impression that her good days have finally approached and she is finally getting what she deserves. But suddenly Gordon asked her toe out and then¡­

    Everything is going downhill swiftly. She felt like she didn''t understand what is going on around anymore.

    Why is this silver-haired woman pping me? Why isn''t Gordon stopping her when the grandsire is on my side? What does she have against me?

    *p*

    Another p ended up on her face. Jerlina''s anger only increased the more Matilda acted like she didn''t know what is happening.

    "Wait¡­ wait¡­" Matilda pleaded and she covered her face with her forearms fearing that Jerlina might hit her again.

    Jeremy let out a sigh. He could see that Jerlina is in pain; more emotional pain than physical pain. He was about to get her. Her palms were red and he knew her hands would sting.

    If she wants to hit that vile woman, he can do it for her. She doesn''t have to do it and hurt herself.

    But before he could get to her, he saw a wheelchair approaching and he recognized it was Jonathan Erling. Gordon walked to him immediately and it seemed like he was exining what goes on here.

    Jeremy was in no mood to interrupt Jerlina. If Jonathan wants to stop Jerlina he is not going to have any of it. Jerlina seems to be hiding something and all he cared for now is to know what it is in her heart.

    "Want to have a good look at my face, huh?" Jerlina with a smirk and grabbed her hair.

    Jeremy could now have an inkling of what Jerlina wants to know. She is insisting on Matilda telling her name and that means that she is not happy Matilda is not recognizing her.

    Although he didn''t understand why his wife wants a dead person to know her name, if she wants to know then it must be important. And he will help his wife get what she wants.

    If his usually cute wife turns this violent, it must be something important to her.

    He was already confused why Jonathan Erling stopped him from going againt Matilda. But if he denies what his wofe wants, he is not going to let him.

    Jeremy looked at Jonathan who waved his hand and others let a way for him to get near Jerlina. Gordon seemed to be worried to let his boss near the site of trouble, but he obeyed his order.

    "Fa-"

    Matilda closed her mouth with both of her hands. She knew if she says anything other than the name of the woman hitting her, she''d get hit again and so she stopped herself. The nerves on her forehead were popping out and tears started to stream from her eyes as her hair was pulled.

    Along with the screams of the other guy who is violently losing his hair, the hallway looked like a street wrestling ring.

    Matilda only then noticed the face of the woman holding her hair. Till then she only looked at that floral print dress that was couture and that Jimmy Choo shoes she was wearing; and that unusual silver hair.

    Those eyes¡­ Those amber eyes that are simr to that of a wolf''s¡­ Where have I seen them before..?

    "Jerlina?" Matilda''s heart stopped beating for a moment. "Jerlina Hopkins?"

    "Finally! Finally you recognized the picture you saw in a file once, huh?" Jerlina gritted her teeth and mmed her head on the wall. She then wiped her hands on her dress.

    Jerlina was still mad that she had to try this hard to make that woman even remember her name.

    The nerve on her!

    "How?" Matilda screamed holding her head. A gash formed in her forehead and blood rushed out.

    She saw the wheelchair rolling towards them. The man sitting on it had a smile. It made her heart freeze.

    So¡­ this is what happened, huh? I was yed?

    And I lost to the heir of Aniko Corvin?

 Chapter 258 - The Silver Lining

    <h4>Chapter 258 - The Silver Lining</h4>

    "You lied to me...!" Matilda started tough. "She''s alive¡­ she never was dead!"

    Watching herugh, Jerlina could hear her heart beating in her ears. She didn''t know how that could happen. It probably is because her blood pressure is high since her heart is pounding faster and she could hear the blood pulsating near her ear¡­ Or something of that sort.

    Or she''s ill!

    But right now, thatughing woman made her anger double.

    Those desperate state she was in some months ago came to her mind. She had lost all hope and trusted no one. She thought she had lost everything and she didn''t even have the money to give a proper burial to her baby.

    All because of this woman and she isughing?

    "Are you stillughing, b*tch? After everything you''ve done to me?" Jerlina knelt on herp making Matilda wince in pain. Matilda is no spring chicken anymore and although Jerlina is light, her knees against her abdomen gave her immense pain.

    But before she could gather herself, a series of hits ended on her face, head and her hair got pulled.

    Jeremy was stunned for a moment. He could see that Jerlina has turned hysteric. And it reminded him of that time when she came at him with a pair of scissors.

    He wouldn''t mind if Jerlina kills that woman but by using her hands to hit her, she is hurting herself too. And he saw a scratch on her hand that was bleeding. It was probably because she got scratched by that vile woman''s diamond ring.

    Jonathan lunged forward reflexively seeing Jerlina falling suddenly but seeing her hitting Matilda he rxed. Gordon tried to pull back Jerlina but Jeremy got to her first.

    "Jeryl¡­" Jeremy hugged her from behind her. "You''re bleeding, darling," he spoke softly and hugged her back.

    "That''s enough¡­" he whispered in her ears. "Don''t hurt yourself for her. I''m here, aren''t I? We''ll take care of her together¡­" he started speaking softly in her ears.

    Jerlina who was in a trance as she was hitting Matilda snapped out hearing that gentle voice. Slowly she started topose herself.

    That''s right¡­ I have Joel¡­ I lost a lot, I was in a pathetic state, but¡­ Joel was there with me. Although I thought I was alone, I really wasn''t. I had the gentlest and loveliest man protecting me. And like a silver lining of the darkest cloud I''ve ever seen, I got to know Joel¡­

    Silver lining? He was the light who pulled me out of my darkness and changed my life for the better!

    My love, my Joel!

    Leaning on his chest, Jerlina took in deep breaths as his big hand gently patted on her back, she became calm.

    "My love¡­ I am here¡­" he kissed her cheek and she sucked in a deep breath.

    "I know, Joel¡­ I know¡­" with her eyes closed, her hand ended up on his cheek, soft and prickly with his beard hair. "I''m sorry for-"

    "Don''t apologize, Jeryl," he kissed her cheek. "You did nothing wrong."

    "Hmm," Jerlina opened her eyes and only then she noticed the people around her.

    She was ashamed for acting like a hysteric shrewd who needs to be sent to the insane asylum and her hands clenched Jeremy''s cor tightly.

    Jeremy rested his chin on her head as he hugged her closer in his chest. In his warmth, she slowly regained her courage and she faced Jeremy,

    As always, he had that pleasant smile that reveals a lot of his protective love; his peculiar smile that is meant only for her.

    And she felt all her shame washed away in that smile. Those blue eyes held the same want he always has for her.

    That''s right! I don''t care what others think of me. I have my Joel! He won''t judge me for this and that is enough for me!

    "I am fine now, Thank you, Joel¡­" Jerlina wiped her face and got up.

    By now the four hundred count for Ronald Kingsely has been finished and that guy was rolling on the floor holding his head.

    Jerlina noticed the wheelchair and after she helped Joel up, she gave her polite smile.

    "I apo-" she gulped swallowing her words as she remembered Jeremy''s words that she has no need to apologize.

    He is right! She was the one who is wronged. There is no need for her to be apologetic.

    "It''s nice to meet you, great-grandpa!" she smiled.

    A long sigh escaped the old man''s mouth looking at her. But then he waved his hand for her to get closer to him and she did. Jeremy followed her closely.

    Jerlina gave her hand to Jonathan Erling as he held out his hand. His rough hands grabbed her hands and she pressed her lips as Jonathan rested his forehead on her hand.

    The next moment she saw him shaking and her eyes widened and she looked at Gordon. He looked petrified too. She felt warm tears on her hand and she took a step forward.

    "Great-grandpa¡­" she said not knowing what else to say.

    "Oh, dear¡­" the old man mumbled and started to shake once more.

    She had no good opinion about him but the way he acted melted her heart. The next moment, she was on her knees and her other hand hugged him around his back.

    "Don''t cry¡­" she said and rubbed his back.

    "I won''t, my dear¡­" Jonathan wiped his face with a handkerchief he had in his pocket. He then cupped her cheeks and ced a kiss on her forehead.

    "Now that I''ve seen you, I won''t cry anymore¡­" he tried to smile, but through the puffy eyebags under his eyes that were pronounced more by his wrinkles, tears started rolling down.

    Jerlina couldn''t help but wipe them. She could sense that he is not pretending but he is actually emotional seeing her. And he looked a little better in person than through the video call.

    "That''s good, great-grandpa," she smiled and this smile was from her heart.

    Maybe Jonathan could see it, heughed still holding her cheeks. "I was waiting for you the past eleven days¡­ I was so happy I thought I might die but I wanted to meet you so I sent away the grim reaper¡­"

    "Don''t talk about dying, great-grandpa¡­" Jerlina said as she felt awkward discussing death with an old man.

    "I should apologize first," he patted her shoulders. Jerlina could feel his hands shaking. She figured it should be because of his old age.

    "I wanted to wee you from the airport but my doctors forbade me¡­ And this one¡­" his eyes turned vicious as he looked at Matilda.

    "She made you suffer?" he asked.

    "Yes, very much," Jerlina spoke openly.

    That woman who made her life hell without even knowing her personally only made her cringe.

    "Then you decide what we can do to her," Jonathan wasn''t even a little bit hesitant to say that.

 Chapter 259 - Not A Family

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Not A Family</h4>

    The moment those words left Jonathan''s mouth, Matilda started tough once more.

    "Kill me, heir of Aniko," sheughed. "She ruined my grandmother''s life, and you ruined mine¡­"

    "p her for mentioning my Anni''s name," Jonathan shouted and he held his chest.

    One of the guards did what he was told and with blood dripping from the corner of her lips Matilda stillughed.

    "Why not? Aniko! Aniko the b*tch!" Aniko the-"

    The guard covered her mouth.

    "Sire, please don''t stress yourself," Gordon tried to calm Jonathan who was breathing heavily as he couldn''t ept someone brazenly calling his beloved names in front of him.

    Jerlina looked at Matilda and her eyes were filled with hate, fury, and vitriol. For a moment Jerlina thought that Matilda is provoking Jonathan purposefully.

    Jonathan was still trying to engage with Matilda not minding Gordon''s struggles to bring him back. Jerlina stepped to the front.

    "Great-grandpa, I am hungry. Can we have dinner after I freshen up a bit?" She covered Matilda from his view with her smiling face.

    "My dear¡­" Jonathan''s face brightened. "Then I''ll wait for you."

    He then turned to Gordon and asked him to take him away.

    Gordon let out a sigh. Nodding at Jerlina with a satisfied smile, he pushed the wheelchair away from themotion. Jerlina followed them with her eyes and she saw a well-dressed man who seemed to be in his fifties watching her. But the moment her eyes met with his, he averted his eyes.

    Who is he?

    She saw Jonathan mumbling something to that man and that man nodded with a smile. Jerlina turned to look at Jeremy as his big hand ended up on her back.

    "You want to take a shower?" Jeremy whispered in her ears.

    They were all dressed for this meeting for evening tea but nothing went as they wished for. He knew Jerlina won''t like to stay in that wrinkled dress any longer. It''s too bad since she liked that dress he chose for her.

    But she shouldpose herself and he wanted to make sure that she is feeling better in private.

    "Hello, I am Samuel Erling, the youngest son of the grandsire. If you please follow me, I''ll show you your ce of amodation," he spoke politely.

    "Sure, thanks," Jeremy was the one who answered.

    "It''s my pleasure meeting you," Samuel held out his hand for a shake and Jeremy shook his hand.

    "The pleasure''s us''," Jeremy smiled.

    Jerlina saw that both men were holding on to the other''s hand firmly, possibly to affirm their superiority.

    Samuel Erling¡­ huh..?

    Jerlina thought for a moment and recognized him as the CEO of the biggest conglomerate owned by the Erling family. It is also said that he will take his father''s ce once he passes.

    So he''s the heir to the Erling fortune, huh¡­ Wonder if he is finding me as a threat to his inheritance.

    "Take them and the husband and keep them safe in the basement. Don''t give them anything until further instructions," Samuel told the guard regarding Matilda and her family.

    Jeremy held Jerlina''s hand and they were led through the hallways and towards a grand staircase. Jerlina turned to see Matilda and Ronald Kingsley getting dragged away by the guards. Matilda''s mouth was taped shut and Ronald had fainted as they dragged them through the floor.

    Well¡­ they deserve it.

    "Your luggage is already in the room. Ring the bell if you need anything and dinner will be in an hour," Samuel said politely before closing the door and leaving.

    Jerlina looked around therge room. It had dim lighting but it was very aesthetically pleasing with the gothic architecture. The floor had colorful tiles and the woodworks were spectacr. The pirs and the arches were beautifully carved.

    She smiled as Jeremy''s eyes got drawn to the pirs first.

    "They''re beautiful," he said as he gently caressed the wood. "It''s old but they''ve maintained it perfectly¡­ Hmm, strong¡­" he knocked on the wood.

    Jerlina''s eyes got drawn to the big gothic-style bed near the window. It had beautiful red and gold brocaded sheets and from the canopy above curtains were hanging.

    For a moment she imagined herself as a medieval princess. And then she shivered.

    Eww¡­ No!

    Jeremy noticed Jerlina looking at the bed and his lips curved up.

    "Is my wife already thinking about what we can do in that bed?" he hugged her from behind.

    "What?" Jerlina leaned on him and chuckled. "That''s what you think seeing this bed? It''s not even our bed."

    "Does it matter if it is our bed?" he bit her earlobe. "You didn''t care about that back then when we- Ahhh!"

    He screamed as Jerlina pinched his hand.

    "Shut up," Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    "You are mean, Jeryl," he pouted. "You always shut me up when I say something you don''t like even if it is the truth¡­"

    Jerlina couldn''t retort him and ended up giggling. She tried to get out of his hold but he hugged her close.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked.

    Jerlina stopped struggling and turned and hugged him.

    "I feel like¡­ This is not a family, Joel¡­ It''s more of a¡­ medieval castle with plots and betrayals lurking behind these exquisite pirs¡­ I think all this resplendence¡­ I feel like it is just a fa?ade to deceive the hatred and filth in the minds of the people living here¡­" she sighed.

    Matilda was someone who grew up in this ce and she turned out heartless. It probably is because she never had any good role models. And Jonathan¡­ although Matilda is his blood, he had no regrets to punish her. True, he did it for her, but even then that didn''t sit right with Jerlina.

    She had the feeling that people in this family have to walk on eggshells to not go against the wishes of the patriarch. Even if he is right or wrong they will have to just listen to him.

    That is not a family; that''s tyranny!

    "Most wealthy and big families are like this¡­" Jeremy said. He could understand what Jerlina means.

    "But Alexander is not like that¡­" Jerlina said.

    She lived there these days and she realized how much he is like her grandpa although he doesn''t speak his mind.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy nodded. "I think that''s why he got along well with your grandpa."

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina sighed. "Anyhow¡­ I don''t want to be part of this family or whatever this is¡­" she pointed around. "I think this is what my grandpa warned me against and not wealth as it is. Not everyone wealthy turns out this way¡­"

    "Then we''ll see what we can do about it, right?" Jeremy agreed with her.

    He could see that she is trying to process everything around her and it will take some time. He understood it all early in his life and he will help her in whatever way she wants to.

    Although she says she doesn''t like this ce, she won''t stop from meeting Jonathan Erling after how he conducted himself with her.

    She is not someone who can deny the wish of an old man after all.

 Chapter 260 - More Like Anni

    <h4>Chapter 260 - More Like Anni</h4>

    Jeremy didn''t feel like changing his clothes but Jerlina insisted he changes to a new suit. She had a feeling that people here would judge them by what they wear. And she was d Jeremy chose to wear a suit.

    Because otherwise, she won''t keep quiet when someone tries to mock Jeremy.

    "It seems like Matilda hated my great-grandmother Aniko¡­" Jerlina thought that might be the reason Matilda tried to kill her.

    "And I bet the Hamilton money is involved," Jeremy watched her changing.

    That navy blue dress perfectly contrasted her porcin skin and hugged her close to the skin. There was a keyhole in the back and the zipper reached below her derriere and as far as he can tell, she was not wearing a bra.

    He gulped seeing her exposed back.

    He thought she''d take a shower and he could "help" her in the shower, but she just washed her face and said that''s it. And so now since she is struggling with the zipper of her dress, he will have to help her as any good husband would.

    Jerlina paused her hand. "Money, huh?" she shook her head. That seemed like a more convincing reason. She pulled the zipper up and turned. "Baah!" she screamed as she noticed Jeremy popping in front of her suddenly.

    "Why did you-" he pressed his lips and furrowed his eyebrows. He was not at all happy that she zipped herself up.

    "You''re not wearing makeup yet," he smiled. Jerlina blinked.

    The next moment, his hand wrapped wound her waist, her feet left the ground, his hand slithered inside her dress and her back ended up on that fluffy bed.

    "What are you trying to do?" Jerlina asked holding his shoulder.

    She had an idea of what he is trying to do. His hands were slithering towards her chest.

    "I am trying to make your mood better, honeybuns¡­" he grinned. His blue eyes shimmered and as he licked his lips Jerlina couldn''t stay mad at him.

    His lips slowly reached her lips and she savored the taste of his lips. His hand wrapped around he neck as his other hand gently kneaded her chest.

    Jerlina got back to herself in his embrace getting kissed by him. The little uncertainty she felt in her heart was washed clean as his love washed over her heart giving her strength.

    "Don''t ever change, Joel," she wrapped her hand around his neck and sucked his lips. "No matter what happens in the future."

    "Okay," he smiled but then his eyes turned sharp as his finger traced over her reddened lips.

    He pinched the excited bud in her chest with his fingertips making her moan. She threw her knees up, resting her foot on the bed. Curling up to his chest she kissed his chest as he yed with her chest. She gritted her teeth unable to handle the feeling rising between her legs.

    "Joel¡­ It''s gettingte¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" he hummed and slowly retracted his hand out of her dress.

    Jerlina was still leaning on his chest. His scent made her mesmerized and she wanted toy by his side forever. But now she has to go for dinner.

    "You really were like a reliable mountain protecting me today," she smiled at him rubbing his cheek.

    Jeremy chuckled. "When you said that, I thought wealthy people only caused loud troubles in dramas and soaps¡­ But¡­what happened was better than any soap opera there is¡­"

    "Wealthy people are people too, Joel¡­ Have you ever watched Real Housewives?" she asked and he snorted.

    "You watch those series?" he swallowed his mockingughter.

    "Yeah, and you watch college football," she curled her lips. "And ser!"

    "Those are not the same, you know!" he got fired up.

    With a smile, she got up. Nothing tenses him up like talking trash about sports.

    As if ser yers can''t be dramatic!

    She fixed her hair and makeup quickly. As usual, she needed to dress up her needy husband too and as they just finished, they heard a knock at the door.

    It was Samuel Erling at the door. Jerlina wondered the need for him to do the work of a footman personally. But she didn''t say anything.

    Jeremy knew why. Samuel wants to learn more about this new heir and her intentions with the Erling family. And seeing how Jonathan is acting with Jerlina Samuel knows it will do him good if he gets along with Jerlina.

    -----

    Jerlina thought the dinner would be silent and tasteless. For some reason, she expected a chalice filled with tomato soup that would look like blood.

    But the mountainous dishes served were all vorful and colorful suiting her taste. They were seated ording to the seating arrangement. She was seated to the right of Jonathan Erling and Jeremy was seated diagonally to her. IN front of her was Samuel and Samuel''s wife was to her right. His three kids were also seated around the table.

    Gordon was standing beside Jonathan Erling taking care of his needs.

    Samuel was talking about business and asked about Jeremy''s business. Samuel''s wife was talking about clothing brands and shoe brands and Jerlina was nodding with a smile. Although she knew about all the name brands, she''s not used to buying branded items. So she wouldn''t know if Alexander McQueen or Christian Louboutin makes morefortable shoes.

    Jerlina didn''t think Samuel''s wife Portia was making fun of her. She was very interested in that topic and she couldn''t stop talking about it; just like Mikhail with his cars.

    "More than Edward Hamilton, you''re more like my Anni," Jonathan''s voice made everyone else shut up.

    There he goes¡­

    Jerlina held back her urge to roll her eyes as Jonathan spoke further.

    "My Anni once screeched and wed this boy who used to bully me a lot¡­" he chuckled. "Like a housecat¡­" he ced the cutleries down and made wing motions with both of his hands. He couldn''t stopughing. He almost forgot about it but got remeinded of it when he saw Jerlina hitting Matilda.

    "Superficially looking, people misunderstood her as a gracefulssie with elegance. But no¡­only I know her better," Jonathan chuckled. "She was a descendent of Erzsebet Bathory, after all!"

    Say what? A descendant of the Countess of Blood? What''s with that? Isn''t Jonathan said to be the descendant of the Drac? And he fell in love with the descendant of a serial killer? And I am rted to both of them?

    I could have lived the rest of my life without knowing this detail!

    Jerlina gulped. She red at Jeremy who was swallowing hisughter hiding behind the napkin.

    "This is the first time you are talking about Her Ladyship, Sire," Samuel talked. Jerlina noticed he was being very careful as he said that.

    So no one knows anything about Aniko Corvin, huh?

    "Never?" Jonathan raised his eyebrows. "Then you should know this¡­" Jonathan whispered something in Gordon''s ears and he nodded and went out.

    "You''ll be surprised," Jonathan held her hand and Jerlina smiled.

    Now what? Is there more to me? Am I the antichrist?

 Chapter 261 - A Happy Patriarch

    <h4>Chapter 261 - A Happy Patriarch</h4>

    The table became lively after Jonathan Erling started speaking about Aniko Corvin. Jeremy noticed that everyone at the table and even the staff who served the dishes looked like they are seeing something miraculous.

    Jerlina wasn''t looking at others because she was listening to Jonathan. He had a lot of interesting tales to tell about her great-grandmother.

    Apparently, she was two years older than Jonathan and she was the one who confessed first. Although her family didn''t like her to be connected with the Erling family heir, she did what she pleased. She seemed to be unconventional and very progressive for those times but no one knew the real her.

    Jonathan talked to her how Aniko was secretly attending school with the "others" in the town when she was supposedly to be home-schooled with the expensive tutors arranged for her. She also was mischievous.

    Jonathan fondly remembered that day when she took him to their neighbour''s orchard to steal their apples. Heughed until his eyes watered as he exined how the owner of the orchard thought that Aniko was lying to protect him when she confessed that she instigated him to steal the apples.

    Jonathan was holding Jerlina''s hand the whole time and his eyes never left her face as he reminisced his past with Aniko. Jerlina too found his stories interesting. For once, Jonathan seemed like a regr old man who likes to talk about the good old days.

    Everyone in the table was listening to Jonathan although his sole focus was on Jerlina. Jeremy watched his wife enjoying her conversation with Jonathan and he was happy. It doesn''t matter what the future holds, but his wife is a very simple person who is kind with everyone and he loved her for that.

    It was then Gordon brought in a trolley. There was something covered in a silk cloth and Jerlina assumed it was a picture frame.

    It probably has Aniko Corvin''s picture?

    Jerlina looked Jeremy who was equally intrigued and smiled.

    "Behold! The portrait of Her Ladyship," Gordon bowed with a re.

    The silk cloth slipped down and Jerlina looked at the picture with her eyes wide. "That''s¡­" she couldn''t say a word and she looked at Jeremy and he was astonished too.

    She looks so much like me¡­ except she is prettier and graceful!

    Jerlina couldn''t take her eyes off that picture. Since it was a colorized version of a ck and white photograph, she didn''t know how true to original colors everything were, but it seemed like her great-grandmother had the same shade of blonde hair as natural her and the color and the shape of her eyes were too simr to that of her. Or rather, it should be that she resembles her great-grandmother with the same eyes and hair.

    Other than that, even the facial structure had some resemnce. Their hairlines were very simr and even the shape of the chin was the same.

    If one is not nit-picking they can safely say that she is twinning with her great-grandmother.

    Except that her great-grandmother looked young like she was sixteen or seventeen in this picture.

    "See¡­" Jonathan patted her hand. Jerlina looked at Jonathan and he had a ''I told you so'' face. "I was not lying when I said that you look like her," he looked at her.

    His lips were slightly parted, his cheeks were trembling out of excitement and his eyes were wide and expectant of her reply.

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina smiled. Even she was a lot stupefied by how simr she looked like Aniko Corvin and she couldn''t refuse the old man. "I do look a lot like her."

    Jerlina turned to look at Jeremy and he smiled at her. He was amazed too. To think there could be two people who look the same who are generations apart... Gics is amazing!

    And no one can even doubt if she is truly rted to that woman in the photograph.

    Jeremy''s eyes turned back to Samuel and his family to observe them. This sudden appearance of an heir who is adored by the patriarch at the near-end of his life will definitely cause ripples in any family.

    Matilda won''t be the one who want to hurt her now and so he needs to be alert to find out the intentions of other family members.

    For now, he couldn''t sense any malice from Samuel or his children''s demeanor. They could be hiding their true intentions but for now they all seemed to be happy to see their patriarch happy and lively.

    The dinner was over and the desserts were served. Jonathan seemed to not let go of Jerlina''s hand he was holding. They were brought to another room where they were served drinks.

    Although Jerlina was listening to Jonathan, she didn''t fail to notice Jeremy from time to time. She was relieved when Jeremy was served simple dinner that is good for his recovery and he refused the cake for dessert and so no one forced him to eat.

    And so when he got the ss of whiskey, she red at him.

    "I am not drinking," Jeremy raised his ss with a smile. "Oof, sorry," he ced the ss back on the tray. "I cannot go against the wife," he said casually.

    "Of course, you''re a good husband to listen to your wife, Mr. Fitzgerald," Portia smiled. "Samuel on the other hand¡­" she yfully red at her husband and he shook his head and raised his hands up high,

    "Allow one drink for me, please, dear¡­ The couch is notfortable¡­" he said in a pleading tone.

    "You''re making my son sleep on the couch?" Jonathan caught up on their conversation and asked.

    "Why did you¡­" Portia''s face went pale as she looked at her husband.

    Jerlina who thought of that as banter between couples didn''t know what made Portia go pale. It took her some time to realize that a wife "punishing" her husband for not listening to her won''t be considered as an agreeable act in a patriarchal society.

    But this is the twenty first century!

    The room went silent and even Samuel looked regretful for saying what he did. He looked apologetic towards his wife and Jerlina saw it in his eyes.

    Before she decided what to say, Jonathan startedughing.

    "What happened? Why did you all go silent?" heughed. "Come on, Jerlina, let me tell you more about Aniko¡­" he pointed at the chair beside him and started telling her another story.

    Jerlina saw Portia sighing and Samuel went to her side and rubbed her back to make herpose. He even poured a big ss of wine for her. Then they started chatting with Jeremy.

    Gordon reminded of Jonathan of his bedtime after giving him tens of pills. But Jonathan didn''t want to go to bed. Jerlina checked the time and it was almost ten and she was a little tired too.

    "We can talk in the morning, Great-grandpa," Jerlina smiled. "I am staying here for the night, remember?" she asked.

    Gordon winced. The Grandsire doesn''t like when someone tells him to remember ever since he started to forget stuff.

    What will happen?

 Chapter 262 - Another Man From A Family He Hated

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Another Man From A Family He Hated</h4>

    But nothing happened as Gordon feared, instead the Grandsire pleaded with Jerlina to bring him to bed. He insisted that he has more to show to her and Jerlina couldn''t refuse him.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he nodded at her. As much as he wanted to get jealous at Jonathan for trying to steal his wife from him, Jeremy only saw Jonathan as a baby being persuasive in getting what he wants.

    And she is my wife! She will return to me!

    Jerlina walked with Jonathan. By now, she had gotten a little warmed up with Jonathan. Everything Jonathan did to her grandpa was still in the back of her head. Jonathan hasn''t apologized for anything yet but she didn''t want the past toe between them right this instant.

    All she saw was how delighted Jonathan was to see her and how much he wanted to spend time with her. Although he didn''t say it, she could feel that he is thinking of telling her everything he wants to tell her today itself.

    She is someone who can''t take an eye for an eye most times even though she is hurt. So how could she act distant with an old man who only acts nice with her?

    Jerlina was taken to his room and she was astonished. It looked like the interior of the mountain where the dragon Smaug resided and slept upon the horde of treasures he umted for centuries.

    Everywhere in the room looked glittery and shimmered with gold.

    "You can take whatever pleases your eyes," Jonathan said seeing her looking around with an awestruck face. "It''s all things that my Anni would have liked¡­"

    The old man''s voice trailed low. Jerlina could sense the pain in his voice. Say what about him, but she could see that he really loved Aniko Corvin.

    "I don''t need anything, great-grandpa," Jerlina knelt beside him and said holding his hand. "I am just d I got to meet you. I want nothing more," she spoke from her heart.

    "Ah¡­" Jonathan''s shaking hand ended up on her cheek. "You mean it?" he asked.

    "Yes. I want nothing from you," Jerlina repeated. It was the truth anyway.

    "I wish¡­" his hands shook some more and his cheeks trembled as he seemed to by controlling his emotions. Jerlina ced her hand over his rough, wrinkly hand and he ced his other hand on her head.

    "I wish you were like the others¡­" his voice trembled. "Like others who want something from me¡­ That way I can keep you with me always¡­" he then let out a short chuckle. "Or until I die, anyway¡­"

    There he brings up death again!

    Jerlina felt awkward once more. He is old and it is undeniable that he will die. But when he is aware of it and talks about it openly, she didn''t know what to say to him.

    "Great-grandpa, don''t talk about your death so easily. It''s making me ufortable. And I am sure a lot of people love you for you and not for your wealth," she said.

    She knew she is not entirely honest when she said that he is loved. But a little white lie never kills anyone, right?

    "Ufortable?" he chuckled. "I held on for too long. And I am d I did. Otherwise I wouldn''t have met you¡­" he started to shake once more. "But now I can go away peacefully¡­"

    "Great-grandpa!" Jerlina raised her voice as he brought up death again.

    "I still have a lot to apologize for, don''t I?" he asked and Jerlina said nothing back.

    He has blood on his hands and no amount of apologizing will change anything. And it is not even she who needs the apology. It was her grandpa. And even he is dead.

    Even if Jonathan apologizes, what good will it do?

    Gordon could see the atmosphere turning a bit tense and interrupted.

    "Sire, Lady Jerlina will be here in the morning and she''d love to continue the chat in the morning," he looked at Jerlina and Jerlina agreed with him.

    "Good night. Sleep tight, great-grandpa," she kissed his cheek. "See you in the morning."

    "Good night, dear," he patted her cheek gently. "Just ask for whatever you need. And your husband too. Go for a walk or¡­ there is a movie room and ask for whatever movie you want¡­ And even if you get hungry in the middle of the night, ask for whatever you need. There''ll be chefs in the kitchen always. And¡­"

    Jonathan went on for five minutes and Jerlina listened to him with a smile. He let her go only after she agreed to everything.

    The moment Jerlina left the room, the smile on Jonathan''s face gradually reduced and his face turned serious.

    "Gordon, find out about everything that happened with that child after she got on Matilda''s radar. Every day counts and even her visits to dentists counts," Jonathan''s eyes turned contemtive.

    He didn''t fail to notice her saying that Matilda hurt her deeply. He could see that it is not just her fearing for her life. She must have lost something more for her to lose her bearing like that.

    "Yes, Sire. For now, I know that she had to breakup with her boyfriend back then and he married her now husband''s half-sister," Gordon exined what he knew.

    "Hmm¡­What do we know about her ex?" he asked.

    "He''s the nephew of Harold Feldstein and he was involved in a hit-and-run. He''s awyer and he likes to boast about his connections.

    "Isn''t Feldstein the one who had to force women to be with him?" Jonathan interjected. "I hated him."

    "Yes, Sire. He''s that one," Gordon nodded. "If you hated him, it is good now that the youngdy is not with his nephew."

    "Hmm," Jonathan nodded. "Investigate further to see if he did anything to hurt her. And her husband¡­ Is he trustworthy?" Jonathan asked.

    It doesn''t matter who her ex-boyfriend was. But he better didn''t hurt her even once. And although it seemed like she is in love with her husband, it does not hurt to investigate him deeply.

    "I heard that he waited for her for ten years. As soon as she broke up with her boyfriend, he registered their marriage and did everything in his power to protect her. I don''t think she agreed for the marriage but I think they are truly in love now," Gordon said.

    "Hmm¡­ you said half-sister?" Jonathan continued. "Investigate his? entire family thoroughly. No stone should be left unturned. My great-granddaughter shouldn''t be treated badly anywhere from now on. And I want the list of whoever treated her badly till now. It doesn''t matter if he is the boy who pulled her pigtails because he liked her or her boss who treated her badly. Every. Single. One. Of. Them. Should be listed."

    "Yes, Sire. And¡­ Her husband is thest of the Razumovsky family. His mother was the Princess who was smuggled out when the coup happened," Gordon reminded him. He had a feeling that his boss hated that royal family.

    But what will he do now that Young Lady married someone from that family?

 Chapter 263 - She Cant Suffer Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 263 - She Can''t Suffer Anymore</h4>

    "He''s from that family?" Jonathanughed. "I thought I''ve seen those blue eyes somewhere¡­ Why him?" Jonathan rubbed his forehead. "His grandfather insulted me in front of everyone once¡­ I for one wasughing as his throne room burned¡­" Jonathan sighed.

    He used to feel good that the monarchy fell and thest king was executed by the resistance. He thought that family ended.

    "Sire, you helped Volkonsky save his grandsons when they were kidnapped via sea? The boy who helped them back then was Jeremy Fitzgerald and¡­"

    "Ah!" Jonathan remembered everything now. He made some deal with Volkonsky to save his grandsons but they were a littlete that resulted in the death of Volkonsky''s eldest grandson.

    Even he was not pleased with that oue.

    He investigated and found out that there are a lot of powerful forces behind that kidnapping and since he was not very keen on helping Volkonsky, he decided not to poke the ho''s nest.

    "I heard that guy¡­ What''s his name? He wanted the heir to the throne dead. Find a way to figure out if he still wants to kill the heir," Jonathanmanded. "It won''t mean much if Jerlina is not serious with her husband, but if she is and they have children together¡­ I don''t want my Anni''s descendants getting hunted by that tyrant¡­"

    Jonathan thought out loud. Gordon could see how much he cares for Jerlina. He seemed to have ovee his hate for the Razumovsky family and decided to protect thest heir of that family just for her sake; just because she loves him.

    Jonathan''s voice now turned to an order after thinking for some time. "Find out if Jerlina''s husband has ns to return to take the throne of his kingdom back¡­We can help him achieve it if he wants. My Aniko''s and my descendant has every right to be a Queen if she wants to. And find out if that tyrant''s descendant still wants to kill the heir to the throne¡­" he then waved his hands as if he changed his mind.

    "It doesn''t matter¡­ Ask the brothers from the Union of the Deserted Blood to topple his government and end his line. He''s ruled enough. Let''s not leave any chance for the future. Yes, she and her children should be safe," Jonathan nodded.

    "As you wish, Sire," Gordon bowed.

    "And make sure to let the family know that I am not changing my will upon her arrival and that everyone wll get whatever I imposed on them as always. So I won''t tolerate anyone abusing or casting doubts on her intentions to be here. No one can hurt her even a teeny bit either physically or mentally. If anyone insists on breaking my orders I would take it as they are forfeiting their rights to my inheritance and their life ording to the sin theymit."

    Jonathan''s voice was stern and Gordon nodded. It seemed like the Grandsire always wanted to return all tha Hamilton wealth back to the Hamilton heir anyway. And so the will truly won''t change upon Lady Jerlina''s arrival.

    "Make sure Samuel convinces her to take what she is owed to. She is my blood and she cannot disagree to get my inheritance. And she will be decideing Matilda''s punishment. And that druglord¡­ keep him for tomorrow. That wife of mine¡­" Jonathan looked angry,

    "Talk to thewyer about divorce and¡­ don''t find anymore wives for me. I feel awkward for having wives around the age of my great-grandchild," Jonathan added before he is prepared for bed.

    Gordon agreed. Although he didn''t understand why the grandsire suddenly feels awkwardness for having wives younger than his great-grandchildren.

    Did this realization came after seeing Lady Jerlina too?

    "And Gordon," Jonathan added. "Let out that child we are keeing on the tower. I always liked her. She was quiet and smart. She didn''t disappoint and gave me what my heart wanted. Tell her that she will meet her grandfather-inw tomorrow and to be prepared for the meeting. She definitely will marry the one in her heart. It''s a promise; my promise," he said.

    Gordon with a smile nodded. It''s been a long time since he has been tasked this much by the Grandsire. He looked out of it for long, and he yearned for the days where he was overworked as he did the grandsire''s bidding.

    And now I am back, baby!

    Gordon was happy with all the work he had to do.

    -----

    When Jerlina got out of the room, she was led back to the room where Jeremy was at. Samuel was still there and Jerlina could sense that Jeremy and he had a serious discussion.

    "You''re back," Jeremy walked to her and gave her a smooch, cing his hand on her lower back.

    "I am," Jerlina smiled at him. "You didn''t drink, did you?" she furrowed her brows and wiped the littlether on his beard hair.

    "It''s juice, I swear," Jeremy surrendered.

    Jerlina didn''t push him and decided to trust him. With his injured intestine, he cannot have hard liquor as it would not help him in his recovery. He knows it too and he''s not a toddler who cannot understand the consequences of his own action. And she won''t act like some controlling b*tch in front of others.

    They were offered fruit and they all sat on that library looking room.

    "I''d be blunt and will ask this. Please don''t consider it as offensive as I want to make it clear between us," Samuel looked at Jerlina. "I was talking to Jeremy here and he said that you won''t be asking for any inheritance and I find that hard to believe. You see this¡­" he looked around. "The spleandor and wealth¡­ how can you refuse?" he seemed amused.

    Jerlina chuckled. "My husband did speak for me. He knows me," she held Jeremy''s hand smiling at him.

    "I trust that is what you''ve decided, but your children might think differently. Please don''t misunderstand my insistence. I-"

    "Mr. Erling," Jerlina turned at him with a smile. "I get what you mean. Even small families have a lot of things to settle when a will is to be executed. I bet it would be a billion times hard for a big family like this. I say this as a promise. I am here because Jonathan is my great-grandfather. After his time, I will have no need to enter this ce. My children too. We already have everything we need and some more.I always led a satisfactory life until Matilda disturbed my life. I didn''t look for this family but somehow I ended up here. And I have no intention to continue this rtionship after Jonathan Erling. So¡­" she shrugged.

    Samuel stared at her for some seconds before bowing his head. "Grandsire wants you to take the Hamilton money that he always wanted the heir to have," he looked at her.

    Jeremy''s hold on Jerlina''s hands tightened. He wished that she doesn''t take any rash decisions concerning this.

    But it is still her decision and he didn''t want to influence her in any way.

 Chapter 264 - Let Her Feel What She Felt

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Let Her Feel What She Felt</h4>

    Jerlina could sense Jeremy getting stressed for her and bowed her head. He talked to her that not having the Hamilton patents with her might cause troubles for herpany and her loyal employees.

    She thought it would be a far reach but being here, she could see that her husband was right. The people in this "family" are not the type she is used to. There seemed to be no love or affection among the different families that are rted by blood. All they care for are for themselves.

    "Did Matilda try to kill me for what you call the Hamilton Money?" Jerlina asked. She didn''t think that would be a farfetched idea as Jeremy suggested.

    "Ah, forgive me for not exining properly," Samuel loosened his tie and sat with his forarms resting on his knees. "Please allow me to exin about the money I refer to as Hamilton Money," his eyes turned serious and Jerlina nodded.

    She didn''t want to hear about it much but she decided to anyway to reach a decision. Her hand was inside Jeremy''s hands and she loved him for it. IT''s not like she is facing a life or death situation but rather it is just a mild situation where she needed to make a decision, but this is the first time she is having someone with her supporting her emotionally when she needs to make an important decision.

    Ah¡­ I love you, Joel!

    He didn''t force his opinions on her. She understood that he wants her to get the patents at least and he gave the reason too which made sense. But he left the final decision with her. And he didn''t leave her alone either. He is with her to support her.

    She felt respected and loved by him. he always has ways to make her feel rxed and courageous and she loved him for it. She wished to be the same kind of partner he is for her, for him.

    Jerlina listened to Samuel as he exined how Jonathan had always kept the patents he got from her grandpa separately from the moment Delvina returned to him and never included it with his money. He had separate ountants, paid separate taxes and even maintained separate and strict records with that money rted to the patents.

    And hence the name ¨C Hamilton Money.

    It made sense why everyone thinks that she is entitled to those billions. But her grandpa gave away those patents on his own volition.

    On the other hand¡­

    "Mr. Erling," Jerlina spoke politely. Samuel spoke all the while and never once was he disrespectful towards anyone. And he didn''t seem to be forcing himself to be nice to her either and that made her like him.

    "I will take the patents back," Jerlina said. She could feel Jeremy''s hold on her hand loosening a bit before tightening up. She could hear him sigh in relief.

    "I know my grandfather willingly parted the patents but I think the recent sufferings I endured in the hands of one of your family member gives me the entitlement to as for that patents as apensation," she said.

    That''s right. I can get those patents as apensation for all the distress this family has caused me and those around me.

    Samuel smiled with a slight nod. It was not a haughty smile, but a little confused smile.

    "And for the billions I-"

    "We can talk about thatter," Samuel stood up with a smile and buttoned his suit.

    His father tasked him to make her ept what is entitled to her and that''s what he will do. He''s seeded with half of it and judging by her character it would seem that making her ept the billions would be difficult.

    What a weird one¡­ She seems to be not interested in money¡­ That''s some rare kind!

    "For now I wee you and Jeremy to our family," he ced his hand at his wife''s back? and smiled.

    Portia walked to Jerlina and gave her a hug and kissed her cheeks. "I am d to meet you here," she smiled with her hand on her shoulder. "Your arrival made us see a new part of the grandsire," she looked at her husband and he nodded.

    "That was a surprise."

    "Who should I talk to if I want to meet Rose McCarthy?" Jerlina asked.

    Both Samuel and Portia got a little nervous.

    Portia spoke after looking at her husband, "That would be Gordon. We have no idea why she was kept-"

    "It probably was to make Matilda believe that the Grandsire was happy with her until your arrival and for Rose''s safety. She was in danger after she tattled on Matilda, after all," Samuel answered. "And what do you think we should do with Matilda?"

    Jerlina pressed her lips. It seems like that decision should lie with her. She turned and looked at Jeremy and he nodded with a smile.

    "Did Viper get caught?" she wanted to rify.

    "Yes, but he would entertain you tomorrow. He''s just the arrow after all," Samuel said and Jerlina took a deep breath.

    "I don''t want her dead¡­" she said and Samuel widened his eyes. Jeremy bowed his head shaking his head.

    What a mushy-heart she has!

    But Jerlina continued. "I want her to live with nothing. I want her to panic knowing she has nothing to her name and wonder where her next meal is going toe from. She should wonder how she will afford a casket for her son and where she will stay for the night. I want her to feel what abandonment feels like¡­ And I want her to experience what it feels like to live life knowing that there is danger lurking around her that might get her any time¡­"

    "Done," Samuel seemed impressed.

    He thought she''s a stupid after she refused money but it seems like she is not that stupid.

    Portia held Jerlina''s hand. "Is that how you felt?" Portia''s eyes clouded a bit even though Jerlina didn''t answer her. "Poor you¡­" she patted Jerlina''s arm forfort.

    Samuel ced his hand on Portia''s back realizing Jerlina doesn''t want to talk about it to them and Portia nodded at him. They seemed to be a couple with good understanding and Jerlina found it nice to watch them. Without speaking much, they could understand each other.

    "Honey, one thing," Portia stepped closer to Jerlina. "It''s not wrong to think of what you are entitled to as a pensation'' but you should think this through¡­." Her voice was soft. "Even I was surprised to know that the Grandsire kept billions away from the Erling money without using it for any personal purpose. Maybe he always had ns to return it to the rightful owner ¨C your grandpa¡­ Maybe it was his pride that stopped him or some other¡­"

    "But my grandpa gave it up willingly," Jerlina told Portia.

    "And?" Portia smiled. "Honey, now the grandsire wants to give it to you, willingly. What''s stopping you from granting the wish of that old man?"

    Jerlina sighed.. What she says makes sense. But how will she ept the money earned by someone who killed her grandma?

 Chapter 265 - Should Let Him Rest

    <h4>Chapter 265 - Should Let Him Rest</h4>

    Samuel and Portia left the room and Jerlina turned and hugged Jeremy. He missed his usual pine scent for a while and smells like medicine but she felt the familiar tickle in her heart as she hugged him.

    It''s not the pine scent that I loved, rather it is the fact that I am near the man who loves me deeply that made me all excited. I''d feel the same even if he reeks of sewage it seems... Jerlina thought.

    Jeremy ced a kiss on her head.

    "Are you tired, Jeryl?" he rubbed her back. Her eyes looked tired and he didn''t want her to stress herself. He knew she wants to look for Rose, but they can wait for the morning for that.

    Maybe I shouldn''t tell her about the ten missed calls I have from Mikhail!

    "Hmm," Jerlina nuzzled in his chest. "Let''s see if we can ask Gordon about Rose. Mikhail might be waiting," she looked around.

    There seemed to be no one in that big room except for him and her and that made her a bit mischievous.

    "Joel," she wriggled her finger to make hime closer.

    "What?" his eyes softened and he bent closer.

    Standing on her tip-toes, Jerlina wrapped her hand around his neck and kissed him. His hand naturally went around her waist as he kissed her back.

    "I am so d you decided toe with me, Joel..." she looked at him with her watery eyes making his heart skip a beat.

    She doesn''t have to say this to him but he was d she does. With how emotional she got around Matilda he really was d that he was with her. He couldn''t even imagine how she could have handled it all alone.

    "Me too," he replied and pressed his lips on hers. With a little flick at her lips, she parted her lips and the next moment, his tongue slipped into her mouth.

    *Ehem*

    The loud clearing of throat followed by a thud made them separate.

    "Gordon!" Jerlina smiled hiding her mouth, she knew would be red and swollen by the passionate kiss she shared with her husband now.? "We were waiting to ask you if we can meet Rose tonight."

    "Rose?" Gordon didn''t look nervous. "Rose is fine and she''d join you for breakfast in the morning. And she will be meeting with Alexander Volkonsky tomorrow. The Grandsire promised that she will marry the one in her heart," Gordon exined happily.

    Jerlina jumped in joy and hugged Jeremy who couldn''t help but chuckle.

    This indeed is good news.

    Gordon too was happy. He met Samuel along the way and he told him that Jerlina agreed to ept the Patents. He was hopeful that she''d ept the money too. She is someone different. But she could be convinced to ept the money by making her believe that she can use that money for charity or something. He hoped it would work on her.

    Jeremy and Jerlina returned to their room and Jerlina checked Jeremy''s bandage as the first task.

    "Send a text to Mikhail tellling him everything Gordon said," she urged him and he obliged. "I bet he''d be happy. I wish Alexander agrees for the wedding too," Jerlina added.

    "Hmm..." Jeremy didn''t think that would be hard. "Alexander will."

    "Yeah, I hope so too," Jerlina couldn''t contain her smile. Weddings are fun to attend. "You are healing good. But take rest," she told him as she helped him undress.

    He''s not resting as he did yesterday.

    Well, yesterday too he didn''t rest much as they...

    Hmm...

    As she was unbuttoning his shirt, she saw his chiselled chest and the abs that seemed to be made of rock. In the guise of dressing and undressing him, she couldn''t help but touch him.

    And she was not feeling shameful either.

    She knew Joel knew that she is touching him purposefully and it only made him feel proud and she too wanted to do it.

    He''s my husband...

    She thought as her hands graced over the small of his back. And even his legs are not scrawny and it made her gulp.

    I was sitting on these thighs yesterday and... inside those boxers is that big anaconda... Ah... I loved it...

    As Jerlina tried hard not to blush thinking of their first time after the wedding, she felt his rough hands holding her chin.

    "Are you still nervous?" Jeremy asked seeing her cheeks getting red. He thought that she might be stressed after everything that happened today.

    "Hmm, no? It''s not like it was my first time," she said thinking that he was thinking the same as her.

    "Hmm? What?" Jeremy was confused. "Were you nervous when you met Alexander?" he asked.

    "Eh?"

    It took her a couple of seconds before she realized that Jeremy was talking about a different thing.

    "Do you want to take a shower," she asked trying to change the subject. She knew she cannot stress him out by doing "it" today too.

    She should let him rest for a week... A week is a long time. So... a day would be enough, probably... A day of rest before they do it again.

    But he appears tired... Maybe three days? Yes, three days would be more than enough.

    "No," Jeremy changed his trousers. His little wife is so diligent in helping him. She still helps him change his trousers and even underpants.

    Yeah, she''d touch him here and there like an old pervert, but she is his wife and she is attracted to him. He was delighted about it.

    After helping Jeremy to the bed, Jerlina took a quick shower and after changing, she joined him. She thought he''d be asleep but the moment she got on the bed, he wrapped his arm around her waist.

    Jerlina turned to face him and rested her head in the nook of his neck.

    "You agreed to ept the patent," he said in a low voice. His voice was husky and mesmerising.

    "Yeah," Jerlina yed with his beard hair. "The people here seemed to be the ones who would sue me for using the patented methods," she said. "No one will think that I refused to ept it and I can use it of I want. They''d be money-minded. i don''t want my employees to live with that uncertainty."

    "Yeah..." Jeremy kissed her forehead. "That was for the best, anyway."

    Jerlina leaned closer to him and when his beard tickled on her cheek, she felt weird. She thought he might try something on her, but it seemed like he was tired and wanted to sleep.

    So she silently watched him. His breath was warm as it fell on her face and it had a nice fragrance.

    "It they want you here for Christmas, will you tell them that you want to spend it alone with me?" he asked.

    Jerlina thought he slept but this question that was filled with affection and a little possessiveness made her feel good.

    "Okay," she said and kissed his chin.

    "And leave Viper''s punishment with me," he asked.

    "Alright," Jerlina agreed.. He might have a lot of good methods since he is a ganglord.

 Chapter 266 - Planning For Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 266 - nning For Punishment</h4>

    "You don''t have any ns for him, do you?" Jeremy asked. "Something along the lines of living this way would be worse than death- like you suggested for Matilda?" Jeremy asked cing his hand on her cheek.

    "Were you disappointed by what I suggested for her?" Jerlina asked. She could sense that he is not very impressed.

    "Disappointed? No!" he shook his head. "I would have disappointed had you forgiven her. But what you suggested¡­" he looked at the ceiling lying on his back.

    Jerlina looked at him to see what his thoughts were. She felt content for the punishment she gave Matilda. But it seems like her husband has different view on it and she wanted to know what it is.

    "I once saw a movie¡­ there might be a lot of movies like that¡­" he turned at her. "A group of guys hurt a beast in self-defense. They had a chance to kill that beast, but they left it in the woods and returned to their own lives. But the beast survived. Gathering its strength, it started to hunt each on of those guys when they least expected it. The movie ended with one of the guys killing the beast but a lot of hassle could have avoided had they killed the beast when they had a chance. They knew it was evil and still due to carelessness let the beast survive only to their detriment¡­"

    "Hmm¡­ makes sense," Jerlina understood his point.

    He thinks when someone was a danger to them it is better to end them rather than giving them a chance to retaliate. She came up with s solution based on her emotions but he thinks with his rationale.

    "But do you think she''ll find anyone by her side when Jonathan openly denounces her?" She asked. "Without money or her biggest backing, how long will she survive as she is? And I did ask them to kill her son. I don''t think they''d spare her husband either¡­ A disgraced former owner of an art museum¡­ How far will she go?"

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy kissed her forehead and hugged her. "Did you want her to feel the same way you did?" he asked.

    Now he understood what she was thinking when she suggested that. He thought it was blindy her principle not to kill anyone. She told him not to kill after all.

    "It''s okay now," he hugged her and rubbed her back as she went silent. "You have me. I won''t leave you alone, ever."

    "You were there for me back then too¡­ rather awkwardly¡­" Jerlina wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes.

    "Yeah¡­ but you didn''t know¡­" he kissed her head. It seems like those days are still haunting her.

    "And now I know," Jerlina took in a deep breath and faced him. His eyes looked sad and she was touched that he is feeling sad for her. "And I know that I will be happy and safe by your side," she added.

    He smiled. He smiled until the fine lines of wrinkles around his eyes got pronounced. Seeing him smile like that, she got happy too.

    Maybe he was lost for words he didn''t say anything else. But he kissed her and Jerlina leaned on his arms and closed her eyes.

    "Do you have any suggestions for Viper?" he asked.

    "He cannot live," Jerlina answered almost immediately. "But I want him to suffer too. I still cannot get the image of him shaking baby Cia upside down out of my mind. It still angers me sooo much," she gritted her teeth and Jeremy sighed.

    "That''s what angers you so much?" he asked.

    More than getting threatened with weapons, what angers her is this¡­ Why am I not surprised?

    "Yes¡­ You didn''t see it, Joel¡­ You didn''t hear her wail¡­ Poor baby¡­ I know how she is pampered by everyone and that savage¡­ he¡­" she gritted her teeth once more. "And he left Scar to get¡­ I can''t wish an easy death on him¡­ But he should die¡­ I am so confused. Think of something!" she poked his cheek.

    She was angry and she wanted him to get angry like her and handle Viper.

    "Fine. How about this?" Jeremy held her finger poking his cheek. He then whispered his n.

    Jerlina felt the hair on his skin standing up hearing his n for Viper.

    "But¡­ in the townsquare? Can they pull it off?" Jerlina asked.

    She liked his n although it was violent; very violent. Even she wouldn''t be able to witness them execute this punishment. She''d definitely puke and surely this would send a strong lesson to whoever trying to go against them.

    But¡­

    "They can! Viper threatened you in the townsquare, he made baby Cia cry in the townsquare and isn''t it fitting for him to die there?" Jeremy didn''t care about anything else.

    "But won''t everyone watch it? Even kids from the town? They''d be already scared with the riot that happened some days back. Must they witness this too? What are we teaching them? That it is okay to torture someone who hurt you publicly? Won''t they turn psychotic? If we do it in the townsquare maybe we should just execute him with bullets.." she said.

    "Ah¡­ the kids¡­" Only then Jeremy thought about that issue. "Alright, I''ll think more about it¡­" Jeremy lied back.

    Now she has confused him. He cannot ignore her concern too. Exposing kids to violence is never good.

    "Your phone is blinking," Jerlina said as she noticed it.

    "It''s Mike," Jeremy was not very enthusiastic in answering his phone.

    "Answer him," Jerlina pinched his arm and tried to get his phone.

    "Hsss," Jeremy hissed and pushed her on the bed. "What''s your hurry?" Jeremy bit her neck.

    "You nasty¡­" with a fake anger, Jerlina wiped her neck. "Eew¡­you drooled on me," with her eyebrows furrowed she wiped his hand on his shirt.

    "Me? Nasty?" Jeremy chuckled evily. "I''ll show you what nasty men do," he straddled on top of her and started to tickle her.

    "Stop!" Jerlinaughed.

    She felt that feeling unbearable and she wanted to get angry at him but she couldn''t stopughing.

    The entire room echoed theughter of Jerlina.

    "Time out!" Jerlina gave up first and he lied beside her. She poured herself a cup of warm water as her throat went dry. "Want some?" she passed some for Jeremy and he drank it.

    "Just answer him and pass him the good news. Ask him if he''sing here tomorrow¡­" Jerlina told him.

    "You''re happy," he said and Jerlina caught the dryness in his tone.

    "Are you jealous?" she asked. "Of Mike?"

    "Hmpf!" he turned his face. "No. I know he thinks of you as his sister."

    "So why are you salty?" Jerlina asked.

    "I''m not!" Jeremy lied back on the bed showing her back to him.

    With a giggle, Jerlina hugged his back.

    "Hmpf!" Jeremy pretended to not like her hug. But she tightened her hold.

    "I love you, Joel" she whispered and she smiled as he held her hand.

    Turning to face her, he kissed her forehead. "Love you too."

    The ignored phone kept on blinking.

 Chapter 267 - A Devastating Fall

    <h4>Chapter 267 - A Devastating Fall</h4>

    Although she was in an unfamiliar ce. Jerlina could sleep deeply as sheid in the embrace of her man. Jeremy was sleeping deeply although the sky started to brighten up.

    She checked his temperature and it was normal. Only then she was rxed. She walked to the window and tried to open the window. But she couldn''t. She pushed aside the curtain and looked out.

    As far as her eyes reached, the ground was covered with snow like a white carpet. In the hills around there were pine trees and they were all covered in snow. Jerlina looked at that picturesque scenery and was impressed. It looked straight out of photographs. But it also made Jerlina shiver.

    She wondered if December is this cold how cold would January be. And judging by how warm the room is, she wondered how much electricity is used to keep the insides of the castle warm.

    Well, this amount of cold is not suitable for humans¡­ Maybe penguins and pr bears might live here blissfully¡­ Certainly not me.

    As she was about to close the curtain, she could feel a furnace by her back and her lips curved to a smile.

    "Is my hearing bad or do you walk like a cat?" she asked as that strong arms wrapped around her abdomen from behind.

    "You didn''t yelp today," he bit her earlobe and ran his tongue along the lobe making her feel ticklish.

    "So, you intended to startle me?" sheughed. Turning to face him, she kissed his chin.

    Maybe¡­ if I have him with me, I can survive in this cold too! She thought. And he needs to trim his beard.

    "Do you want a castle in a ce like this?" he asked. She seemed to be immersed in the scenery.

    Jerlina squinted her eyes and turned to look at him. "Do you not like your house, Joel?" she asked. He smiled.

    From her angle, his sharp jaw covered his eyes as he was looking at the distance.

    "What can I say?" he hugged her closer. "You never ask me anything. And I want to give you a lot," he sniffed her neck making her feel tingles on her skin.

    "What happened to my life? What''s with this sudden development where everyone wants to give me billions¡­ I miss my old days when-" she stopped herself and hit her mouth. "No, I don''t want those days where I was scrambling for money back¡­ No matter what, having money is a thousand times better," she corrected herself.

    Jeremy hugged her with a chuckle.

    "I won''t ever let you scramble for anything, love," he kissed her head. It is a promise.

    Even if he loses everything one day, he will work as a dailyborer and let her stayfortably. But he had a feeling that his wife won''t let him suffer alone. She''d help.

    Ah¡­ I am blessed!

    -----

    They got ready for breakfast and Jeremy got jealous when his wife left him and ran to Rose McCarthy at the breakfast table.

    Rose looked bright and cheery. Jerlina who imagined that she''d have lost her luster was pleasantly surprised. As they sat at the table, waiting for Jonathan Erling, Rose exined that other than getting locked up and not allowed to speak to anyone, she didn''t have any problems.

    "It was like a vacation," she mused, "I had the best spa treatments and the best food I could ever imagine. Other than missing Mikhail, Icked nothing," Rose spoke happily.

    "That''s great. We all were worried for you," Jerlina was happy.

    Jeremy rolled his eyes.

    This woman was living her best life but my poor friend was melting away thinking how she is suffering.

    The things men endure in the name of love!

    And why is my wifeughing with her? Shouldn''t she be telling her how Mikhail suffered while she was enjoying spa treatments?

    And why isn''t she looking after me? I am hurt, damn it! I am supposed to be in a hospital!

    As he was about to call her, it was announced that the Grandsire has arrived. As usual Jonathan''s eyes went straight to Jerlina. Jeremy grumbled in his heart.

    Here hees¡­ And now she will only look at this big baby in a wheelchair.

    "I see you''re happy seeing Rose," Jonathan said with a smile.

    "Yes, great-grandpa," Jerlina walked to Jonathan as he gestured for her to get closer. "Good morning, great-grandpa," she kissed his cheek.

    "Did you have a pleasant rest?" Jonathan asked Jerlina.

    Jerlina replied with a smile and the conversation continued.

    After breakfast, Jerlina and Jeremy were offered a tour around the castle. Samuel and Rose joined them for that tour.

    After that long tour of that medieval castle, they were brought for tea. Jerlina was hungry after walking for a long. More than the long walk, what was more tiring for her was to maintain her decorum in front of the others.

    Jeremy found everything funny; dirty kind of funny and he preferred to whisper in her ears. Jerlina found it hard to notugh.

    -----

    While Jerlina and Jeremy were in the castle doing the tour, Dr. Kruger was in a serious dilemma about the report she had in her hand. It waste night and since there were not much patients today, she sent most of her staff home.

    And without getting ready for bed, she is here, worrying.

    This is no good!

    Her ethics as a doctor screamed in her ear that she should be talking this to the concerned person but there was something in her heart that stopped her. Every time she had serious thoughts about it, she always decided against revealing the secret.

    She wouldn''t lie. Whenever she had serious dilemmas like this, she''d ask the advice of Daisy or Jeremy. But this time, she couldn''t talk to both of them as both of them had serious problems of their own to handle and she didn''t want to bother them.

    She had heard how Jeremy has disavowed Emma after Emma broke Jerlina''s baby''s grave. Once again, she kept the report hidden.

    Ah... should I burn it so that I don''t think about it again?

    She rubbed her chest. Leaning back, she took deep breaths. She felt a sharp pain in her left hand. She stretched her hand thinking that it should be because of her sleeping position.

    But then she? felt shortness of breath followed by the pain in her jaws and back. And slowly she started to perspire and her chest started to feel full.

    She knew what it was...

    Heart attack!

    Trying to grab her phone, she stood up but she felt a pressure in her upper back as if she was getting squeezed. Everything on the table fell down as she desperately tried to get her phone.

    But she couldn''t find it. Her eyes started to blur and she felt dizzy.

    No! I should call for help! I should call 911!

    "Someone..." she tried to call but her voice didn''te out. She couldn''t even see where her phone was at.

    *Thud*

    She fell on the floor, fainted.

 Chapter 268 - An Easy Task

    <h4>Chapter 268 - An Easy Task</h4>

    In thatvish greenhouse filled with the scent of irises and dahlias, two men were sipping tea. Amidst the warmth, those two were engaged in what seemed to be a staring contest.

    Alexander clicked his tongue as his patience waned. And he didn''t want to stare at Jonathan''s face. He does not have the magic Victoria has.

    Both of them know what each other want. And Alexander knew that Jonathan will definitely ask something from him before agreeing to the wedding.

    "If you think you can get something from me, keep on-"

    "I do want something from you," Jonathan interjected. He saw Alexander squirming in anger and that lifted his spirit.

    "Are you seeing the same moon as me, love?" Jonathan spoke looking at Alexander and Alexander felt his entire body crawl out of disgust.

    What the hell is he doing?

    "And these clouds¡­ Do you think they will deliver my message to you, My dove? Or how about these doves I raise? Will~"

    "Stop it!" Alexander almost threw his teacup on the table. He wanted to throw up hearing those words from a wrinkly old man.

    "Why?" Jonathan chuckled. His voice, chirpier than ever. He is a happy man thanks to his great-granddaughter now staying in his home. "I was impressed by the badsposed by your dear grandson. I was thinking of making a Vinyl album and market it," Jonathanughed. "By how macho he looked I thought he was tough but-"

    "That''s enough, Jonathan!" Alexander cut him off. He doesn''t like others taking bad about his grandson. That right only belongs to him.

    "Of course Mike sings well. And Vinyl? Your age shows. My grandson doesn''t even know what Vinyl is. Kids these days just stream music," Alexander scoffed.

    Of course, Alexander doesn''t quite understand the concept of streaming, but he said it anyway to have an upper hand against Jonathan. His grandson teaches him quite a lot of modern things although he doesn''t understand any of them. He can show off, right?

    "Hmm¡­" Jonathan''s face turned serious. "Jerlina wants Matilda to suffer the same as her. And I decided I will give in to her wish," he said and Alexander picked up the teacup. The staff topped it with warmer tea.

    "That''s smart of her," Alexander sipped the tea.

    He''s heard her husband made enemies of quite a few powerful people. He''s known about Arnold Belfauger. Belfauger is another ogre in the same slime as Jonathan. And it seemed like Matilda''s husband has restless hands syndrome and he once tried to touch Belfauger''s daughter. Arnold kept his silence since he didn''t want to go against Jonathan but now it would be open season.

    "She is!" Jonathan puffed his chest although it was hard for him to sit straight. "And she does not want to have asting connection with the Erling family. She made it clear that she will cut off any rtions with my family once I die," Jonathan''s voice trailed.

    "As I said, she is smart," Alexander was in no mood to feel bad for Jonathan. He is getting too much from already if she has decided to keep in meeting Jonathan.

    "And she agreed to have the patents back," Jonathan said and Alexander looked at him, knitting his brows.

    He wondered what Jonathan meant by she ''agreed to'' take back. If she agreed to take it back, does that mean she was offered? Jonathan offered her patents back?

    "She refused the money though," Jonathan sighed.

    "Money? What money?" Alexander looked at Gordon and he exined with Jonathan''s permission.

    Alexander was shocked to hear that he always had separate financials for that. He wondered if he thought he was keeping it separate for the sake of Delvina. He might have thought that Edward will take Delvina back after everything at least for that patent.

    That probably is it!

    "So, you knew Edward would be good for Delvina, huh?" Alexander asked and Jonathan gulped.

    That was the truth. When Edward came to him to ask permission to marry his daughter, he was proud of his daughter for choosing a good man. If only he was from a different family, things would have been different.

    "Is that why you didn''t think twice before killing Edward''s wife?" Alexander fisted his hands. "You thought your daughter had a chance?"

    "Wife? My daughter was his wife! How could he ignore her?" Jonathan raised his voice.

    "Your daughter left him, remember?" Alexander scoffed. He got very angry at Jonathan for still thinking this way. And of course, Jonathan would never say this in front of Jerlina.

    This fraudster!

    "All because he was from the Hamilton family¡­" Alexander shook his head. "And what are your ns for Jeremy Razumovsky?" he asked. "Didn''t youugh when our royal family fell?"

    Alexander knew Jonathan won''t do anything rash to Jeremy for the sake of Jerlina but he wanted to know about his true thoughts.

    "Is he nning on taking back his throne?" Jonathan asked.

    Alexander didn''t answer as he was skeptical of him.

    "I want to help him in that case. If he bes King, won''t my great-granddaughter be the Queen? She has the right to be the Queen," Jonathan''s face brightened.

    Alexander observed Jonathan and he seemed to be truly having no hard feelings towards Jeremy.

    "So you will let him go for your great-granddaughter?" Alexander questioned just to be sure.

    "Of course," Jonathan replied immediately. Gordon standing by his side nodded unconsciously as he had a lot to do in that regard.

    Alexander noted it and realized Jeremy was in no danger from Jonathan unless Jerlina goes to him andins about her husband. But Alexander knew Jerlina is not such a person.

    "You could have thought the same about Edward too, you know?" Alexander sighed. "Then, you could have watched your grandchild and your great-grandchild grow in front of your eyes."

    Jonathan said nothing and bowed his head.

    Is he feeling remorse?

    Alexander was surprised.

    "I want you to talk to her and make her ept the money. Then we can conduct your grandson''s wedding however you please," Jonathan met with Alexnder''s eyes.

    Is he serious? Does he want nothing from our family? Does he just want to give money to Jerlina for him to allow the wedding to happen? I have full control over the wedding? He gives me the full autonomy? What happened to him?

    "Did he do lobotomy by any chance?" Alexander looked at Gordon. "Who is he?" he pointed at Jonathan.

    Jonathanughed. "Don''t be a dramatizer! Just make her ept the money and we canmence the preparations for the wedding. I have a feeling that this might be thest wedding I witness."

    "Oh,e on!" Alexander pped his thigh. He still wasn''t convinced that Jonathan has no requests. But if he is saying it, then he must mean it.

    Isn''t this better? Wouldn''t this make my grandson happy? Jerlina would agree to take the money if Mikhail''s happiness depends on it. And then¡­

    Howe it turned out so easy?

    "I still haven''t approved your great-granddaughter for my grandson," Alexander looked to the side.

    How can he agree to it so easily?

 Chapter 269 - A Ladys Imagination

    <h4>Chapter 269 - A Lady''s Imagination</h4>

    For a moment, Jerlina wondered if she had traveled to the past as she walked through that musty-smelling, rat-infested tunnel. Water dripped from the roof of the tunnel and she walked closer to Jeremy who was holding an umbre for her.

    Rose was asked to go back and Samuel joined them with some other men who appeared like trained navy seals or something. They were wearing boots and they walked without making any noise. Their eyes were forward and they seemed to be very aware of the surroundings.

    The flickering light bulbs at the sides of the tunnel made her realize that she is still in a period where there is electricity.

    After their tour and the tea, they told them that they are going to meet Viper. Although Jerlina didn''t have any desire to meet him, she just wanted to give a smug smile at him and brag that she has escaped.

    She held Jeremy''s hand. She wanted to see Jeremy punch Viper''s face enough to hurt him but not kill him. He should suffer for days before he dies.

    After walking through the uneven stone steps, they reached a? ce that probably is an actual dungeon. It smelled terrible, like sewage. She didn''t know if Jonathan purposefully redirects the sewage here to give an actual dungeon feel.

    Well¡­ It''s possible from what I''ve heard about him.

    "I now see why your n for Viper will get approved," Jerlina whispered in Jeremy''s ears and he was startled.

    "What are you thinking?" Jerlina asked.

    "Nothing¡­" Jeremy was too involved in looking around. "Maybe we should buy a caslte with hidden tunnels and dungeons¡­" he spoke without even realizing it.

    "How about a moat?" Jerlina asked hiding herughter.

    They can buy a castle if he likes it. She, on the other hand, was already imagining him in ancient clothes to go with the castle.

    Well¡­ how would he look in armor?

    Oh my! He''d be amazing.With his broadsword and shield¡­ I could be a Princess and we can recreate the meme with the knight and the Princess.

    Wow!

    But more than that, Joel would look much better in Regency attire. He''d be hotter than Mr. Darcy!

    Jerlina imagined Jeremy in a loose white shirt and dark trousers. Or, If he went formal ¨C a frock coat and a hat.

    Ooohooo! His brown hair and his blue eyes, that smile¡­

    Good bye, Mr. Darcy! I won''t drool over you anymore. I have my Joel!

    Ahahahaha!

    Sheughed in her heart.

    Next Halloween Joel''s going to be Mr. Darcy and I am going to be Ms. Elizabeth Be!

    Imagine him saying, "You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you." To me¡­

    Eeeek! I''ll melt to a puddle by his feet.

    And I''ll say, "I felt that you were thest man in the world on whom I could ever be prevailed on to marry."

    Ah¡­ I used to feel this way about him before. And now¡­

    Jeremy turned to his side and watched his little wife with a silly grin on her face. He had no idea what she was thinking. If he didn''t know her and he sees a woman smiling like that on the road-

    Wait¡­ is she drooling? Why?

    Whatever! I know she did not escape from a mental asylum. She''s my smart wife who turns silly at times.

    What a cutie!

    Jeremy wrapped his arm around her waist to hold her steadily. The floor is uneven and his wife seems to be in her own world. He didn''t want her to fall over and break her teeth. She doesn''t like dentists either.

    Jerlina came to as Jeremy''s hand wrapped around her waist. She giggled and almost tripped on a rat that scurried across.

    "Careful!" Jeremy held her.

    Have days of less sleep finally caught to my wife? Is she in desperate need of a rest? Jeremy wondered.

    "Joel," Jerlina held him around his waist and looked at him with a smile. Samuel who was walking in front of them stopped in front of a room/ cage with metal bars for one side of the wall. There was a small window at one side and a little light seeped in. Other than that, there was no other light in that room.

    Jeremy noticed a dark figure on the floor and fisted his hands. He could recognize the figure by the silhouette.

    Moses Mosely!

    "Ugh! Not again," he mumbled as he heard footsteps approaching. His voice was filled with destion and hopelessness.

    Viper was on the wet floor lying on his back. A rat was biting his fingers and even then heid there not shooing it away. There was a small wooden te by the side that had some gooey stuff filled. It seemed like he didn''t like to eat that and they were the leftovers.

    They are giving him the respect he deserves!

    Jeremy was happy in his heart. If he was arrested by the cops, they have to treat him in a humane way perw. But here¡­

    Getting treated like a worm is what he deserves!

    Jerlina didn''t even look around. Her eyes were fixed on the hunky side profile of her husband, who in her mind is not dressed as Mr. Darcy.

    "There is a stubbornness about me that never can bear to be frightened at the will of others. My courage always rises at every attempt to intimidate me." Jerlina recited another quote of Elizabeth, and Jeremy looked at her.

    His wife still had that silly grin and her eyes were shimmering with joy. And that phrase¡­ How much it is right about her! That day, she wasn''t intimidated but stood courageous and faced Viper and everyone else.

    My wife is amazing!

    "I know," he smiled and bent and ced a kiss on her lips. For a moment he forgot everything else and only his little wife was in his eyes; her and her silly grin.

    "That''s not it¡­" Jerlina pouted. "It''s a quote from-"

    She heard some noise followed by the the room turning bright with the focus lights. She covered her eyes as they got adjusted to the bright light and she looked at the direction a very eerie and despondentugh came from.

    The wheeze in thatugh reminded her of that day. The grin on her face disappeared and it got reced by a scowl.

    "Hello there, Viper!" She smirked. "Fancy meeting you here!" she looked around the ce that looked like a pig sty.

    Well, these days even pig stys are cleaner than this ce!

    "How is your vacation going?" She sneered.? Viper was stillughing. But his eyes looked empty and hollow.

    "Shut it!" Samuel kicked the iron bar and Viper crawled and tried to grab Samuel''s shoes.

    "Sir, please... Kill me... Don''t leave me with him..." he pointed at Jeremy.

    Only then Jerlina turned and looked at Jeremy. A chill passed through her spine seeing him enraged and scowling.

    Is he the god of death?

    But deep in her heart, she still was admiring him.

    My husband.... He''s mad! And still he is handsome.

 Chapter 270 - His Pleading

    <h4>Chapter 270 - His Pleading</h4>

    "You wanted time with him?" rubbing his nose with the back of his index finger, Samuel looked at Jeremy.

    "Sure," Jeremy was curt and took a step forward. "And the thing I asked for..?" his eyes were still focused on Viper but he asked Samuel.

    "It will be taken care of. It will take a couple of days for the setup and after that, we can stretch it up to three days if I am not wrong. We can ask ''The Doctor'' for help," Samuel answered.

    "The Doctor?" Viper trembled and scuttled back on his butt. "Why? No¡­ just kill me!" he started to tremble.

    Jerlina saw the man trembling like a scared child and wondered why he is scared of a doctor.

    Aren''t they trying to heal the rotting wounds in his hands that were bitten by the rats so that he lives longer?

    "The Doctor?" Jeremy smirked. "Yeah, he''d do it better," he scratched the back of his head. "I can still break the bones in his limbs or something, right?" Jeremy smirked. "We''ll have to keep him alive for the doctor."

    "Do what you wish," Samuel shrugged. "And Young Lady, let''s leave the men alone," he ced his hand at Jerlina''s shoulder and pointed at the exit.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he turned to look at her. She could see his eyes turning gentle as he turned at her. But still, it was scary. With a smile, he nodded. And then holding the smile, he uttered,

    "Wait for me outside, Jeryl. I''ll have to talk to him."

    That smile seemed distant to her. That smile was not filled to the brim with love like she used to see. Behind this smile, his eyes couldn''t hide the hatred in his heart. He was smiling at her, no, for her, yet he couldn''t hide the hatred he had for that guy.

    She knew that hatred was towards the Viper and not her. And yet, she felt scared. Scared that he is drifting.

    He was still handsome and she knew that he still is the same guy he loves. But this is another part of him she rarely sees. She''s seen it, but she feared that this time it would be more intense than the previous times.

    Her heart started to race and she found it hard to smile back at him.

    But then she remembered. That day when she fainted in the middle of the road, it was him who fought off a bunch of guys to save her and bring her to the clinic. She thought it was Mark, but it was him ¨C her husband.

    He probably donned the same expression as today back then too. She wanted to see this part of him ¨C his beastly side.

    "I''ll watch," she said.

    "Jeryl¡­" Seeing her determined face, Jeremy gulped.

    Jerlina looked at him. His face now had another emotion. Biting his lips, his eyes started to redden. It seemed like he was pleading. Pleading her to not look at him. Pleading her to leave.

    But why?

    She wanted to say more and looked around. Viper was pleading as he rolled on the floor. Samuel was waiting for her to join him and the Navy seal-looking guys were standing with their backs to the wall holding their hands behind them in an erect posture.

    There are one too many people here. Maybe I should leave as he wishes.

    "On second thoughts, I''ll leave," Jerlina waved her hand with a smile.

    She couldn''t smile with her usual cheeriness but she could ept his wish; his plea. She didn''t understand why the guy who told her that he wants to show her every side of him wants her to not see this particr side.

    A lot of questions confused her mind, but she decided to hold them back. He is her husband and he is going to return to her. She can talk to him about itter.

    "Don''t exert yourself and return to me soon," She waved her hand.

    Seeing the rxation in his eyes, she smiled; this time from her heart. That''s enough for her ¨C his happiness. Even she found it odd realizing how lenient and unaffected when she is with him.

    Ah, I love him too much.

    She walked up through those stairs through the tunnel with Samuel leading her. There was a weird echo through the tunnels. She could hear the opening of an iron gate. And that was followed by the loud screams of the Viper.

    All felt a little too familiar for her. That day in the police station, she heard a loudmotion outside making her feel crippling fear. And today, she is hearing the screams of the person who caused her fear. Her stomach churned as she heard the blood-curdling screams of a grown man.

    She didn''t know what is happening but she understood that her husband is the one inflicting that pain on the other man making him weep and ask for his nana.

    But he deserves it.

    "You don''t want Matilda to get the doctor''s treatment?" Samuel asked.

    Jerlina looked at him confused. She thought there might be more to this doctor they say. Matilda is not hurt, right?.

    Perhaps, the doctor is not actually a doctor?

    "Never mind," seeing her confused look Samuel looked to the front without wanting to continue with that topic.

    "Who is the doctor?" she asked anyway. She was curious.

    "He is someone who belongs in a different world than you, Littledy," Samuel said with a sigh. "You won''t be at loss not knowing about people like him."

    "Tell me anyway," Jerlina''s curiosity only increased.

    "The doctor is an internationally wanted criminal who is well-versed in torture. He used to be a government operative but since the government wanted to make him a scapegoat, he escaped and started his own business. His speciality is getting information from anyone by torture without killing them. At times, he''d do it for fun too if he is paid ordingly."

    They''ve reached the ground level and standing in the sun that was peeking out that did nothing for the cold, Jerlina looked at Samuel who had a curious expression.

    "Which government?" Jerlina asked.

    Somehow this doctor seemed to be a character from an action movie.

    Samuelughed in surprise. "If I tell you, I''ll have to kill you. Is that okay?" leaning towards her he spoke in a low mystic voice."You''re kind of¡­ different than I expected, Young Lady," he mumbled.

    Jerlina grimaced. Surely, most people wont think of this question when they are told this detail.

    "Littledy, Young Lady¡­ Can''t you just call me by my name?" She asked.

    These kinds of titles gave her the creeps.

    "No," Samuel shrugged.

    "Then should I call you grandpa? Or as Lord Samuel?" she asked.

    "Just Samuel is fine," Samuel looked at her.

    Jerlina rolled her eyes. It seemed like no one here will listen to her. She just decided to let it go.

    She looked at the mouth of the tunnel as she searched for Jeremy.

    When will he return?

 Chapter 271 - Not Here For A Chef

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Not Here For A Chef</h4>

    Samuel noticed her eyes ending up at the tunnel. He couldn''t figure out if it was an affectionate gesture or a controlling gesture.

    But his father is convinced that she loves her husband, and so it shall be.

    "About Matilda, youngdy?" he questioned.

    Her personal life is none of his business. She made it clear that she has no intention of continuing their rtionship after his father. And so, there is no need for them to get over affectionate with her.

    Just like she wants to be a passing cloud in their family, they can be the same. They can live the rest of their lives like the sky and the sea ¨C without ever touching each other.

    Although his wife seems to be not understanding that part.

    His question snapped Jerlina out of her thoughts. And she didn''t like his insistence on addressing her as a Youngdy.

    "No need, grandad," she turned to him with a fake smile. "Leave her be."

    Samuel''s eyebrows twitched.

    Grandad? Seriously? My eldest daughter is younger than her and she dares to call me grandad?

    He was lost for words. He wanted to correct her but Gordon told him that his father didn''t mind it when he addressed him by his name. She is someone who has the grandsire''s heart and that kindled a little fear in his heart.

    He cannot correct her either since she is technically right. He is her great-grandfather''s son and technically her grandfather.

    I should have asked her to address me as a Lord. UGH!

    He sighed in his heart.

    "You seem to be angrier at that Viper than at Matilda who hired him," he asked.

    Isn''t her anger disced to the wrong person? Is she like others who only see what''s in front of them?

    Samuel wondered. Just because Matilda never hurt her in front of her face, she is willing to be lenient with her?

    Jerlina turned at him. He seemed to be genuinely curious. As she looked closer she could see the resemnce between Jonathan and Samuel. Both of them had the same square jaw and deep-set eyes.

    "Matilda offered him money to kill me, yes. She put a target on me," Jerlina looked at the hill at the distance."But who asked Viper to touch my people and my godchild?" Jerlina cupped her hands and blew on them.

    Thinking of that day still gave her chills.

    Samuel said nothing. He now understood her. He also could see his father''s perspective and why he is acting carefully around her. This is why he forbade them from using coercion on her when it is obvious that she loves a lot of people.

    She values her loved ones more than she values herself!

    What a fool! This would only lead to disappointments and heartbreaks.

    But she is young¡­ she''ll learn this important lesson in due time.

    "Matilda won''t have a peaceful death either¡­" Jerlina spoke in a low, hushed voice.

    She had a feeling.

    "There was an article about you and Mikhail Volkonsky," Samuel probed.

    He thought she is someone with average intelligence but she seems to be smarter than he anticipated. Maybe that''s how she survived this long.

    "Yeah, one article about me and Mike and the next article about Joel staying in the Volkonsky''s winter vacation home followed by another article joining the dots that I am Joel''s wife¡­ Those people know how to get more clicks," Jerlina shrugged.

    But this is good. Now herpany would get more exposure.

    "We can set you up with connections for yourpany and Fitzgerald-"

    "We wouldn''t want to bother the Erling family," Jerlina interjected him rather impatiently.

    Using the Erling family connections would be thest thing she would do.

    Samuel looked at her silently. She absolutely has no interest in getting connected with the Erling family. He should be happy about it but for some reason, he felt an upsetting feeling in his heart.

    She''s not bad¡­

    -----

    When Dr.Kruger opened her eyes, she was getting loaded inside an ambnce with the medics giving her first aid. She looked around as she heard a familiar voice.

    Shaun!

    He''s been with her the whole time after the riot. Even on the day of the riot, he was the one who warned them and helped them escape to a safe house. He tactfully didn''t say anything about Jerlina being kept in the police station though.

    ''If you die, who will help my sister?''

    He said dismissively, chewing gum when she thanked him for saving their life.

    But he didn''t have any need to buy them groceries and do other volunteer work for them afterward. He would refuse to go home either and would often stay in the clinic. They''d still treat his sister though.

    Seeing her eyes opened, his eyes widened, and closing his mouth, he jumped in joy.

    Silly boy!

    "You''re fine¡­ you''ll be fine, doc! It''s just a heart attack. You''re stronger than this," he said grabbing her hand and with an uncontroble smile. "I''ll call TJ and inform him."

    Inform Jeremy..? No!

    Dr. Kruger clutched Shaun''s hand. The medics tried to separate their hand to get the stretcher inside the vehicle but Dr. Kruger waved.

    "No," she waved her hand. "Don''t tell Jeremy¡­"

    "But, doc!" Shaun was confused.

    "We have to get her in. Sir, please¡­" the medic said and pushed Shaun away.

    "No," Dr. Kruger repeated.

    She was relieved to see Shaun nodding as the doors of the ambnce closed,

    Her chest was still heavy and she knew it is a mild attack. There won''t be any danger to her life.

    Jeremy on the other hand needs to recover. And he was pretty excited about his ns with Jerlina for Christmas. She didn''t want to ruin their time alone.

    Those two didn''t even go on a honeymoon. This is a good time for them to build their rtionship.

    Yeah¡­ Jeremy should be happy!

    -----

    Alexander tasted the French Macarons in front of him rather reluctantly. He wanted to tantly refuse it but the girl had a very eager face.

    ''Since I couldn''t get any gift for you, I decided to cook a snack for you. Although I am not a talented cook, I can cook certain dishes well. Please, try it, Sir,'' she said very politely.

    Yum!

    Alexander''s face brightened. It had a not-so-overpowering sweetness and a slightly nutty vor. The outsides were slightly crunchy and the insides were soft and chewy.

    Not minding the girl standing in front of him with her hands twisting her pretty pink dress out of nervousness, he started to devour the macrons. Only when he identally met the expectant eyes of the girl as his mouth was stuffed with the macarons did he stopped eating.

    She cooks well. Having her in our home and letting her cook for us won''t be terrible¡­ Just macarons though. And maybe she cooks other stuff well too. I''ll know only after eating them, right?

    Ah, I am not here to hire a chef! That''s right! Focus, Alexander!

 Chapter 272 - Stupid But Respectful(?)

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Stupid But Respectful(?)</h4>

    Rose stood in front of Alexander the most nervous she''s ever been in her life. She was not this scared when she broke her mother''s favorite vase or when she went against her father to study art.

    All because she felt that this moment was more important in her life.

    In the end, it''s all perspective. Some find getting their dream job as important and they''d get nervous as they face the interviewer. She thought studying art was her life and she was so scared to talk to her father.

    But today, she felt a hundred times more of that fear. Thinking that this meeting would be the day it will be decided if she can be together with Mikhail for life, made her insides melt.

    Imagining her life without Mikhail made her feel like she''d lose a part of herself. She had the past days to have a little glimpse of how her life without him after all.

    She didn''t want that.

    She got a call from Mikhail this morning. He told her that his grandfather asked him to look after the business in his absence and that''s why he can''t be there.

    That - she could ept.

    But when she expressed her worries about meeting his grandfather, he justughed. He was of no help and if he was near her, she''d have smashed something on his head.

    ''Just be yourself! Grandpa will surely like you!'' he said.

    But she''s very nervous. And she even forgot simple words. But she remembered Mikhail once saying that his grandfather likes not-so-sweet desserts like macarons. And so she made it for him.

    But she should say, Mikhail, got his good looks from his grandfather. If only he smiled a little, it would be better.

    Why isn''t he saying anything? Did he hate it? But he ate everything though!

    What should I do?

    It''s fine. I am not going to back off. I''ll show him my true self. Mikhail loves me and he is not worried and that only means that he trusts that his grandfather will like me.

    And I trust Mikhail.

    While Rose gathered her courage, Alexander, on the other hand,posed himself from not falling for the charms of the girl in front of him so soon.

    From the moment he saw her, he saw an odd familiarity and by how she conducted herself, he could understand why Mikhail fell for her.

    Alexander followed her as she showed him around the Erling art collections. It mostly contained the portraits of the previous owners and residents of this castle. Alexander''s foot naturally stopped at that portrait of Jonathan Erling that was made when he was twenty.

    It was odd he kept that old picture of him with his ancestors, but that was not the picture that grabbed his attention. It was the portrait beside his.

    So this is Aniko Corvin? No wonder he is obsessed with Jerlina¡­ And is that why he spoiled Delvina too?

    Alexander sighed and followed Rose. She was exining other art pieces that were collected over the years that were mostly from expensive artists.

    Alexander noticed Rose''s expressions keenly. He didn''t care about the brushstrokes and colors or any of the stuff she exined, but he observed Rose as she exined everything.

    He thought that she was just another trust fund kid who majored in Liberal Arts just for the sake of having an educational qualification behind her name.

    But he saw the passion and every time she paused and got involved in the art. And the smile in her eyes as she talked about each art with excitement brought a smile to his face.

    She resembles Mikhail''s mother a bit, doesn''t she¡­ Yeah, there is no one like my wife, though.

    He smiled remembering Victoria. She was stomping her feet around on their engagement ceremony expressing her displeasure. She didn''t even try to win the favor of his family.

    Well, those were different times and the engagement was announced already and they had to keep their word. His family needed her family''s connections and they had no way to say anything to her.

    She was a proud peacock!

    "Sir?"

    Rose''s voice brought Alexander back. He realized that he''s been smiling like stupid. By how happy she was smiling at him, he realized that she thought he was smiling at her.

    No! I was thinking of my Vicky, idiot!

    "Ehem," he coughed in his fists to clear his throat and banged his cane on the floor. He didn''t want to tell her his thoughts. "What is that picture?" he directed her there and she followed his finger. She was happy to exin that picture to him as he observed her more.

    The soft-spoken nature of her and the passion she holds in her heart. She seems genuine and confident.

    Just like a Volkonsky should be!

    Eh¡­ she won''t be bad for Mikhail¡­ She would be perfect for the family too!

    "Sir, this one is by-"

    "Grandpa," Alexander interjected her. He harrumphed seeing the stupid expression on her face. "You can address me as ''Grandpa''," he added.

    Rose''s heart filled with delight. "Really? Thank-"

    "It''s nothing special, remember that. Jerlina addresses me that way too," he interjected her seeing her smile widening. She even started to blush.

    What a stupid girl! But she knows how to respect elders. I''ll give her that.

    "Okay, thank you anyway, grandpa," Rose said holding her hands over her chest. She couldn''t contain her smile even though Alexander started to re at her.

    "That''s right," Alexander wanted to smile back seeing that silly girl but he turned his face away. He cannot be taken as an easy person to please. He is the patriarch of the great Volkonsky family!

    "I am not like that pompous prick Jonathan although I am the patriarch of a Noble family with great history¡­"

    "I understand, grandpa," Rose followed him with her embedded smile.

    "So don''t wrongly think that I''ve epted you already." Alexander walked in the front.

    "Of course, grandpa," Rose jumped in joy behind Alexander and did a little dance of happiness.

    Alexander saw the reflection of the happy Rose in the ss to his front. "I can see you," he said shaking his head.

    Kids these days¡­ they always count their chickens before they hatch¡­ stupids!

    "Sorry, grandpa," Rose let out some deep breaths topose herself and walked beside Alexander.

    She wanted to tell Mikhail everything now.

    -----

    Jerlina and Samuel stayed in silence after that. Jerlina checked her time and fifteen minutes had passed after she got out. From the outside, she couldn''t hear anything from the inside.

    Is he fine? Why is hete? I hope he doesn''t hurt himself out of rage. His wound hasn''t healed fully¡­

    "What are your ns for Christmas?" Samuel asked breaking the silence. "The Grandsire would be happy if you joined our celebrations this year."

    "Oh¡­" Jerlina who was in deep thoughts snapped out of it. "It''s our first Christmas together and we want to spend it together, alone," Jerlina said looking at Samuel.

    Joel asked for it and she is not going to deny him.

 Chapter 273 - I Dare You To Tell Me You Hate Me!

    <h4>Chapter 273 - I Dare You To Tell Me You Hate Me!</h4>

    "I am sorry" Jerlina added seeing the twinge of disappointment on Samuel''s face.

    Pressing his lips Samuel shrugged hiding his disappointment. His father didn''t ask him to ask her but he thought it would be nice to have them here. But it seems like they already have ns.

    Next year, maybe..?

    Jerlina turned to look at the entrance of the tunnel. "Ah," Jerlina muttered seeing Jeremy emerging out and she didn''t have to think to walk towards him.

    Her pace quickened and her lips curved to a smile seeing him. "Are you finished," she did a quick check on him to see if he is hurt anywhere. He was wearing a light blue shirt and there was no dirt on it. It made her relieved.

    "Shall we rest a bit?" she asked but his eyes looked empty and his breathing seemed to bebored. "Joel?" she tried to hold his hand but as if he touched fire, he zipped his hand away from her. Jerlina noticed that the finger she identally grazed upon twitching a bit.

    What happened here?

    Jerlina could sense that something is wrong with Jeremy and her heart got troubled. But she knew that talking to him now won''t be appropriate.

    "Samuel, we''ll rest for a while before lunch," Jerlina told Samuel and he nodded. She needed to check on Jeremy first.

    Two of the staff working in the castle led them back to their room. On the way back to their room, Jeremy didn''t say one word to her. Jerlina tried to walk closer to him but he seemed to be in deep thoughts and he didn''t even realize that Jerlina is near him.

    He was just walking blindly but it won''t be obvious to others. Only Jerlina could see his emotions while he looked like he was functioning normally.

    With his lips pressed and back upright, he seemed like a distant stranger.

    Jerlina did not feel good about it. It hurt her as he treated her like air and she didn''t like the fact that he is hurting alone. But she knew it is not the best idea to talk to him about it. She knew for sure that would result in him shouting and her crying.

    The enmity between Viper and Jeremy is not something new. It is something thatsts for years. She doesn''t know what happened between them in those years and this meeting might have opened some old wounds.

    She understood all that but she couldn''t help but feel ignored by him.

    Ah. Jerlina¡­ Don''t be a b*tch! He just needs topose himself!

    They reached the room and after getting some refreshments, Jerlina sent the staff away. She didn''t understand why there should be a staff inside their room all the time.

    Once reaching the room, Jeremy loosened the buttons of his shirt, removed his shoes, and went straight to the bed. With his forearms covering his face he lied on his back.

    Jerlina watched him and let out a sigh. She poured a ss of warm water and walked to him.

    "Have a drink," she sat beside him. He lifted his hand and seeing it was in water he turned to the side.

    "I want a beer!"

    Beer? The doctor advised him not to drink anything alcoholic for at least two weeks!

    "But you''re~"

    He let out a scoff before she even finished her sentence.

    What a baby!

    Jerlina shrugged. She walked to the bar cab and looked around. The beer Jeremy likes was not there but there were some expensive brands. Jerlina poured him a ss and walked back to the bed.

    "Here¡­" she nudged him but he didn''t turn to look. He probably thought she was still offering water.? "Your ss of beer," she added.

    He didn''t turn immediately. His shoulder leaned to her side but it seemed like he was controlling himself from turning at her.

    "Don''t want?" she pretended to get up and he turned immediately.

    His eyes were wide and she could see the desperation in them. She knew how much this guy loved his cold convenience store beer. And he surely will miss it after staying away from it for more than ten days.

    But seeing the ss in her hand his eyes squinted with anger. "Really? A shot ss? Do you even-" he gritted his teeth and plopped on the pillow once more.

    What a drama queen!

    "Sulk all you want, Joel. But I will not allow you to ruin your health," she said in a strict tone and got up.

    "Where are you-" he turned once more and without letting her react, he grabbed her wrist and swallowed the beer.

    Jerlina pressed her lips to stop herself fromughing out loud. He turned his face but she could see him keeping that puny amount of beer in his mouth without swallowing for long.

    How long is he not going to not swallow it?

    Jerlina turned to leave the ss but he held her hand. He swallowed it and looked at her with his eyes pleading. "One more, please¡­"

    "No," Jerlina answered almost immediately in a strict voice.

    "Hmpf," Jeremy knew pleading with her won''t do anything and pouted. "You cannot control me like this, Jerlina! You''re not my mother!"

    He shouted as if that would make her feel bad for him.

    "Oh, look how my baby grew up!" Jerlina with a smile tried to pat his head but he swatted her hand and plopped on the pillow once more, with a thud. "You''re so mean! You''re just my wife! You can''t be controlling me! I don''t want to be like this anymore. I''m the man and I hate-"

    "Go on, Joel¡­ Say the H-word to me¡­ " Jerlina''s tone turned low as the corners of her lips twitched.

    Let him dare! He''s not even mad at me and he would dare to tell me he hates me? I''ll see if he has the balls to do that!

    He turned his head to take a peek at her as he realized the change in her tone.

    "I''m waiting¡­Go on, say it!" Jerlina added making him snort and buried his face in the pillow without saying a word.

    Jerlina controlled herughter and after cing the ss on the table, she walked to the small library. She picked up a book randomly and walked back to the bed. She set the pillow so that it would befortable for her to lean back on the headboard of the bed.

    Sittingfortably she looked to her side. He was still looking away and pouting for whatever reason.

    "Want a hug?" she asked and there was no reply. "Fine then¡­ rest," she said and started to turn the pages of the book.

    She had no interest in learning of the four obsessions of an extraordinary executive or something. Herck of enthusiasm stemmed from her previous memories of cramming textbooks and not from the book itself.

    Her lips curved up when the big sulking baby turned to her side and slowly inched to herp. She gently caressed the thick brown hair as it felt nice between her fingers.

    I knew you''lle to me!

 Chapter 274 - Openness In Calm

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Openness In Calm</h4>

    After a while, he looked up and she smiled. With his eyes half-closed, he climbed up and pressed his cheek on her chest as his hands wrapped around her waist. Jerlina hugged him around his neck.

    She find this act of his very cute. There were a lot of times when he offered her his chest to lean on and for her to do the same for him ¨C it made her happy.

    She wouldn''t lie. She was a little pissed that he acted mad at her when she did nothing.

    "Is he dead?" she asked and she couldn''t help but take a sniff at his hair. It smelled like him.

    And it was a little wet where the hair was long. It made her think that he might have snapped and killed Viper..

    "Will you hate me if that is the case?" he asked and it made her heart skip a beat.

    "Did you?" she asked again. "Kill him?"

    She didn''t know what she would feel if he had killed Viper.

    Viper is the lowliest scum on earth who deserves death. But she didn''t want Joel to be the one to kill him; although, Joel would be justified if he did that.

    Did he though?

    She already told him that he cannot die easily. And there were talks to hire someone to do the killing in a more torturous way. Knowing all that, if he lost his temper, can it be eptable?

    But then again, the reason she originally kept her calm still remains.

    The enmity between Viper and Joelsts for years and anything might have happened between them. And it is very much possible that Viper tried to hurt Joel and it might have been self-defence.

    There are a lot of possibilities and she didn''t want to judge him prematurely.

    And even if Joel killed Viper out of rage¡­ She didn''t think that she''d be that devastated. She might probably worry a little for Joel though.

    Jeremy buried his face in her chest. This is another one of the advantages of her having a t chest. He won''t suffocate by her boobs.

    No, he didn''t kill Viper although every fiber of his being wanted to snap that Viper''s neck and burn him to ashes. But he broke every bone in his hands and legs and left him in agonizing pain.

    Jeremy knew it. That darkness in his heart was rising. The darkness that he kept at bay for the past decade started to rear its ugly head.

    He didn''t want to leave him there even if he was half-dead. He stopped only when the other guys stopped him reminding him that Viper will die if he hurt him even once more.

    It was only when he reached the surface and when he looked at his wife, he started to feel guilty for the darkness in his heart. He asked her to leave and he even was sure that he is doing it for her.

    When Viper started talking bad about Jerlina, he could keep his calm remembering the silly face his wife donned some time before. He was angry Viper tried to hurt her, but her smiling face made him keep hisposure, reminding him that she asked for Viper to suffer.

    And when Viper changed his tactics as he broke his wrists, by bringing up Dave, he snapped.

    That guy must have known that name would provoke him and said that name purposefully.

    He too knew he was provoking him probably to avoid getting handed over to "The Doctor". And yet, he couldn''t stop.

    Once he saw the little blood seeping out from the hand that was snapped, he couldn''t stop. All he imagined was the sufferings endured by Dave during hisst moments. Back then he vowed to take revenge on his behalf.

    It was always in the back of his mind. It was why he tried to start a gang war in the past. But when she came, he changed his tactics. And as Viper started speaking of how he tortured Dave and started lying that Dave begged to let him live, he couldn''t hold back.

    Even now¡­ in her embrace, as he remembers Dave¡­ he wants to return to Viper and kill him.

    But¡­ah¡­ she has such a soothing fragrance.

    "Did you change your perfume?" he asked looking at her.

    Jerlina who was in deep thoughts and anticipating his answer, looked at him weirdly.

    Is he trying to deflect?

    But she still decided to entertain him.

    "I did," she kissed his hair. She was filled withplex emotions but she didn''t even have an ounce of anger or hate on him by now.

    "Can you smell the honeysuckle," she smiled.

    Scarlett told her that Emma had started to wear the same perfume as her. She was weirded out by that and she decided to buy a new fragrance for herself.

    "Honeysuckle?" he was resting his chin on her abdomen and he looked at her with a yful look. "I heard cats like it¡­"

    "You think I am a cat?" she giggled.

    She didn''t even know why they are discussing something so irrelevant.

    He didn''t answer her and there was silence in the room for some time. Jerlina didn''t want to urge him more right this instant although she was curious.

    She had a feeling that he will open up to her if she is patient. Although he is not an open book, he''d speak about his past at times. But only if he felt like it. And so she didn''t want to force anything out of him.

    He can have his secrets if he wants.

    "Do you remember Dave?" he asked. "The old friend you saw in the photographs in my shed¡­" he added.

    "I do," Jerlina kissed his hair while caressing it with her fingers.

    His gentle and contemtive tone made her realize that he is going to open up. She loved it when he talked about his not so flowery past.

    At times she would wonder if she is getting blinded by her love for him and losing her morals.

    She grew up mostly influenced by her grandfather who had a very high sense of morality. And she never was introduced to violence since she grew up in mostly safe neighborhoods until she came to Peyton during high school.

    And even until some months ago, she was scared of him thinking that he will hurt her. And for her to not mind any of his wrongdoings of which many are crimes¡­ it made her wonder.

    Ah¡­ it''s the past¡­ THE PAST!

    "Viper killed Dave just weeks before we met at the pub," Jeremy started to speak and Jerlina listened.

    At first, he talked about the friendship they shared. Jerlina already had an idea as she had seen the pictures they had. But she let him speak.

    She always wondered this. Jeremy had and has a lot of friends. As she observed him more and more she realized he is working hard to garner that respect, love, and loyalty.

    I have a lot to learn!

 Chapter 275 - She Cared For Him And Didnt Judge Him

    <h4>Chapter 275 - She Cared For Him And Didn''t Judge Him</h4>

    Jerlina hugged him closer as he talked about the day Dave died. Jeremy was trembling and she didn''t know if it was because he was angry or crying.

    Her hold on him tightened and with trembling voice, he told her about the gruesome details of Dave''s death. It seemed like Dave was tortured by Viper and was thrown out to die on his own. Jeremy found him but by then it was alreadyte.

    "I was in the brink of starting a war back then¡­" Jeremy told her and she took in a deep breath.

    "But it would have caused a lot of destruction of property and loss of life. It was a good thing you decided against it,"? Jerlina said in a soothing tone.

    She could feel him clenching his jaws and understood how much it still angers him.

    "Thanks to your help," Jeremy didn''t forget to mention that..

    "But still, it was your decision," Jerlina didn''t want to take credit for that.

    Although she spoke to him, it was still Joel who made that tough decision and decided to not give in to his dark desires of wanting revenge and looking at the bigger picture.

    "I think Viper wanted to provoke you and¡­" Jerlina got him back to the current situation.

    His hands around her waist tightened and he looked up. "You still didn''t answer me. Will you hate me if I killed him?" he asked.

    "Is that important?" she asked and he nodded.

    "I want to know what you think."

    Jerlina should agree. The times when he is honest about his emotions and acts vulnerable are very few. And this is one of those times. She could see the panic and expectation in his eyes.

    So she was honest with him and told him her thoughts.

    "I wouldn''t feel bad for Viper''s death, although I''d worry a little for your mental health¡­ " she pressed his lips and looked at him still wanting to hear from her more.

    "I don''t know much about mental health, Joel. But I could see that you are still not fine. I might be wrong though¡­" she looked at him.

    "What do you mean?" he raised his eyebrows.

    "You said you''ve dealt with your past but judging by how emotional you are, I think you still have some lingering strong feelings that you hold. I might be wrong though," she tried to be honest although she didn''t know if it would hurt him.

    "Ah," he buried his face in her chest once more.

    His warm breath seeped through her clothes and fell on his chest making her heart go racing.

    Jeremy on the other hand was very impressed with his wife. He knew of the way she was raised and her principles. And he thought she won''t be able to understand him. But it seems to be that more than judging him, her care for him is more making her image in his heart go up.

    He didn''t know how high up she''ll go in his heart. As always, the more he talked to her, the more he falls in love with her.

    Seeing him not wanting to look at her, she wondered if she had offended him. "I am sorry if I-"

    "Sorry? For what?" Jeremy looked at her. "Honey, you¡­" he lifted himself resting on his hands, and kissed her lips.

    "You have no idea how much you make me fall for you each day. One day I am going to die overwhelmed with the love I have for you," he smiled.

    It was then she saw it- the Jeremy she knows and loves. She cannot deny how handsome he is.

    "What''s with you suddenly turning cheesy?" with a pout, Jerlina pushed his chest. "Weren''t you the one who said that you don''t need me?" she lied through her teeth.

    "Whaaat?" Jeremy screamed. "When did I ever say that?? Jeremy held her chin and made her look at him.

    "You ignored me!" Jerlina said with a pout. She even sniffed and her eyes watered a bit without her control.

    "No¡­ don''t cry¡­" he pecked her lips once more.

    Maybe because he asked her not to cry, that triggered the floodgates in Jerlina''s eyes and tears started to gush out of her eyes making Jeremy panicked.

    "I didn''t ignore you¡­" he hugged her around her neck. "You know how I am¡­ I was just lost in my world." He patted her back.

    The book she had in her hand slipped and fell on the floor with a thud.

    "You didn''t even hold my hand and¡­pushed¡­" Jerlinained and was about to sob.

    "I did- I am sorry, Jeryl¡­ I didn''t mean it¡­" Jeremy felt like sh*t now.

    Jerlina cried for a minute before realizing what she was doing. She is making an issue out of nothing.

    "Ah¡­" she wiped her face and held his cheek.

    "I am sorry," he looked at her with a pout.

    Even with that beard and the manly face, he still looked boyish and cute.

    "No¡­ don''t apologize. It''s not a big deal," she smiled. "I should have gone so soft these days," she mumbled. "I am getting affected by little things."

    Jeremy said nothing and looked at her. There was still a little droplet of tear sticking in her thick eyshes and he carefully wiped it off.

    "It''s not you going soft. It''s you getting more expressive," Jeremy leaned on her shoulder. "I still remember the days when you''d sob alone, curling up on the bed¡­" his voice went low. "And how scared you used to be around me."

    "Hmm¡­" Jerlina hugged him. "Is that why you didn''t want me there today? You feared that I might revert to that Jerlina who was scared of you and would cry alone?" she asked.

    Jeremy didn''t answer but started to y with her vicle bone.

    "Stop it! It tickles," Jerlinaughed but that only prompted him to continue it.

    Jerlina understood that was the reason.

    "I don''t want to go back being that person again either, Joel," she said. "I''d rather be a cry-baby with you. So don''t hate me if you can''t bear it, alright? Tell me if I go overboard and-"

    "I will," Jeremy assured her.

    He might have been in love with her for many years but they are starting to get to know each other only now. And a lot ofmunication is needed for them to understand each other well although she is very smart and knows how to manage his outbursts.

    "And if you think I am going overboard¡­ You''re perfect ¨C too perfect," he surrendered.

    "I am!" Jerlinaughed.

    "What a wife!" he pinched her nose softly.

    "You still haven''t answered me," Jerlina probed him.

    Now that he is back to his usual mood she knew he will tell her everything.

    "Viper''s alive ¨C barely," he said and observed her face keenly.

    "What?" Jerlina asked seeing his curiosity.

    "Nothing¡­ I was seeing if you are relieved," Jeremy rested on her shoulder as his hand slipped to her neck and ran down her sternum. "But you don''t seem to care about it as much."

    Jerlina felt tingles by his touch.

 Chapter 276 - Get Pampered

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Get Pampered</h4>

    "Why would I care about¡­" With a slight whimper, she paused. "What are you doing?" she tried to hold his hand that tried to unzip her dress.

    "Nothing¡­" his voice was calm with a tinge of yfulness.

    As she struggled, he stopped his pursuit to undress her. Just as Jerlina was about to rx, his hands zed over her chest and started to knead on her chest.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina said swallowing her moan.

    "Hmm," his warm breath fell on her neck as he kissed her below the ear making her let out a short breath.

    All she could think now with his breath on her was the way she was pleasured in his embrace the day before. She could smell his strong pheromones that tuned the neurons of her brain making her want his embrace once more.

    Her chest is the most sensitive spot on her body and once she gets teased there it would be hard for her to calm down.

    Ah, sh*t! He cannot do this here! Not now.

    With her decision to not disturb him for three days, she didn''t want to lose her mind once more. And it is time for lunch already.

    He worked himself up with Viper today. She hasn''t even checked his wound now and she wasn''t sure if he is 100% fine.? But she knew he won''t be able to handle her extreme desires anymore. She didn''t want to get disappointed.

    But Jeremy wasn''t thinking much except that he wanted to hear her moans. He had that urge suddenly.

    With her dress still on, he pulled her bra down with his nimble fingers. Once again her t chest is pretty interesting. Her little peak got out of the covering pretty easily and through the dress, he could sense her perked-up bud. He made circles on it with his index finger.

    "Joel¡­ lunch¡­"

    She did try to protest but before she could do so, his mouth ended up over her small peak swallowing it whole and his tongue started to swirl around the small bud that rose under his stimulus.

    Jerlina threw her head on the pillow she was resting her back on, and she ended up getting excited with her back curved up. The warm hand that was kneading her other peak,bined with the cold wetness that spread around her sensitive bud that contradicted the warmth and firmness of his tongue, made her lose her mind.

    Her toes curled as his big hand ran through the length of her thighs and they slowly slithered towards her inner thighs.

    "Joel," she grabbed his hair as his fingers trailed on her thighs as his tongue didn''t stop ying with her, muddling her senses.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    The knock at the strong wooden door made her jerk. "Joel!" she pushed him away remembering not locking the room.

    "Yes," She tried to fix her clothes but seeing the obvious wetness on her dress around one of her peaks she red at him only to make him chuckle as if it amused him.

    Pervert!

    The door opened softly and Jerlina struggled how to hide the obvious mark that would tell everyone what they were doing in the middle of the day. She tried to hide it by cing her hand above it but no matter how she ced her hand, it looked weird.

    Oh, shame!

    She saw a staff entering softly. It was at that moment she felt a tug by her waist and she almost screamed. Almost. But she was rxed when she ended up on Jeremy''sp and he hugged her around her chest. With his strong arm around her chest, the wetness on her dress was entirely covered.

    This guy is thoughtful!

    She sighed in relief.

    Thoughtful? I am in this situation because of him!

    She wanted to grumble but minding the staff she kept her quiet.

    "Lady Jerlina, the lunch¡­"

    "Ah, yes, Joanna¡­ We''ll be out in five minutes," Jerlina said with a smile.

    "Make it ten, Joanna," Jeremy said kissing her ear.

    Jerlina''s eyes were on the middle-aged woman in the room with them. Although she seemed to be not caring about what they do, Jerlina felt shy as he acted intimate with her in front of another person.

    But¡­ We are newly married and¡­ this much is not too much!

    Joanna retreated after a small bow.

    "You nasty pervert," Jerlina pinched his finger. "I didn''t bring anymore dresses and I need a dress to wear now," she looked at him with a pout.

    Jeremy shrugged and threw her on the bed.

    "I have to get ready," Jerlina bopped his nose as he leaned closer to her.

    "But you said you don''t have a dress," he kissed her neck.

    She said she has to get ready but then she proceeded to bite her lips stealing his senses.

    "I''ll have to dry-" she clutched his forearm that was beside her waist as she loved the sensations of his little kisses on her neck.

    She knew she had to get ready but she didn''t want to get out of the gentle hold of her lovely husband. With her hands wrapped around his neck, she directed him to her lips.

    After making out for some time, Jeremy pulled back. "What a pervert," he chuckled. "Aren''t you going to get ready?" he teased.

    "Idiot!" Jerlina pushed him away and he stayed there like a mountain. "Move!" she tried to be angry but she ended upughing.

    What should she do with a man like him?

    Jeremy let her leave seeing herugh. He loved seeing her with augh on her face.

    "Have a look inside the closet," he pointed and Jerlina walked there thinking he wants to change his shirt.

    That room had arge His and Hers closet and when she opened it, she was stunned to see some new dresses for her.

    "How?" she asked peaking out." I packed your luggage!"

    "I can see the future¡­and I teleported them here," he said with an exaggerated expression like a magician.

    "Suuure," Jerlina chuckled and walked in to change.

    She saw the tags and her head spun. And each dress had a matching shoe. And the cost of the shoes... There were some new jewellery too.

    I can buy a small home in the suburbs for the cost of these dresses, shoes and jewellery.

    She saw him walking towards the closet and made sure she locked it inside.

    She didn''t want to keep on changing dresses. It''s alreadyte.

    Jeremy with a smile sat on the bed. He knew rich people like to change their clothes every hour and so he got her more dresses just in case. And he was d they are all put to use.

    Get pampered, my love! You deserve it.

 Chapter 277 - Getting Accustomed To Her New Life

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Getting ustomed To Her New Life</h4>

    "Well, you look beautiful," Jeremy admired Jerlina as she stepped out from the closet.

    "I do?" Jerlina couldn''t hide her smile.

    She didn''t think of herself as a very beautiful woman by any means. She had a lot of insecurities and doubts. She was told that she is beautiful by a lot of people. But she never took it to heart.

    But every time Jeremy tells her that she is beautiful, for some reason she started to believe it. She didn''t know how his words carry more weight than others.

    "Choose me a suit," Jeremy asked Jerlina.

    "I thought I was not your mother," Jerlina curled her lips..

    "You are my mother," Jeremy grinned ear to ear with no shame.

    Jerlina went in to get him a suit. After making sure that his new suit matched her dress, both of them stepped out.

    Jerlina out of respect apologized to everyone waiting for them at the table. Jeremy was just staring at her lips with a thirsty smile. His hand was making circles at her lower back and thus he left no one to imagine what made them arrivete.

    They were seated and this time Jeremy was seated opposite to her. Jerlina found this arrangement better since she could look at her husband more.

    Throughout lunch, Jerlina heard the songs of her favorite pop music star. She loved his songs and it made her lunch pleasant. She thought someone here must be a fan of his and that''s why they chose to y all of his songs.

    Only halfway through lunch, when they were serving the third course, did she notice a little tform by the side near the window with a little setup. And there he was¡­

    *ng*

    She dropped her fork.

    "Ahaha¡­I thought you''d never notice!" Jonathan smiled patting her back.

    "He¡­" Jerlina couldn''t speak. "¡­is here¡­I''ve¡­"

    "When we were talkingst night, your husband told me that you''re a fan of his music and so we asked him to join us for lunch," Samuel was the one who answered.

    Jerlina grimaced as she failed to try to give a smile.

    She did know that popr artists do private birthday parties if they are paid in the millions. But for a normal lunch?

    Just what kind of life do these people lead? How did they bring him here within some hours? Just how much is he paid?

    Just for me? They went through all the trouble just for me?

    "Ah¡­ You face¡­ It''s worth it," Jonathan said and Jerlina looked at Jeremy.

    With a pleasant smile, he raised his ss.

    Well¡­It seems like I am a spoiled child. I never was the one who got spoiled. I was the one who adjusted to any situation and watched others getting pampered. I always got the leftovers and now¡­

    I have people around me who would spend millions just to bring an artist I like for me to listen to for a few hours.

    And this feeling that there are people who''d go to this extent to get me what I like without me asking for it¡­

    It is nice.

    Should I get ustomed to it?

    Jerlina''s eyes reddened a bit.

    She looked at Jeremy. It seemed like ever since she met him again, her life had done a 180 degrees turn. She has felt what pure, unadulterated love means and she is getting to know more and more people who love her.

    "Thank you, Great-grandpa," Jerlina held Jonathan''s hand.

    "Oh, it''s all Samuel!" Jonathan waved his hand. "What do I know about this music. Jazz is much better. And I hate gingers. They are¡­" Jonathan went on bashing people with red hair.

    Jerlina got ufortable and looked around to see if anyone will stop him but it seemed like no one would dare to. She looked at the artist and he pretended he didn''t hear. Or maybe he didn''t hear. But Jerlina felt bad for him.

    "But no one can control the color of their hair, great-grandpa. And everyone is human and we are all the same. We cannot judge people by their attributes that cannot be changed," she said.

    Please don''t talk bad about someone right in front of their face!

    The whole table went silent for some time and Jerlina wondered if she over stepped by schooling a man belonging to a different century. Plus he is very rich and no one bothered to correct him till now. He probably speaks whateveres to his mind and people would just let it pass since he is wealthy and powerful.

    Jonathanughed. It was not a heartyugh but it seemed like he was offended.

    Okay!

    Jerlina pressed her lips. She did not regret saying what she said.

    "I am this way, Jerlina. This is the way I lived!" Jonathan said. "I am not going to change after all this time. So save your breath," he smiled but Jerlina could sense the anger in them.

    Guess, advising him is the line I cannot cross.

    "I really hate gingers," Jonathan mumbled.

    Or¡­ he just hates gingers and gets mad because I spoke for them?

    Well, whatever!

    Jerlina didn''t speak about it anymore and started to concentrate on eating. Everyone at the table was stressed and Jerlina could feel it. There was a stifling silence except for the sound of the music and the noise of the cutleries.

    "I once had a nanny who was a ginger," Jonathan spoke and everyone looked at him. "She¡­ she was not a nicedy¡­"

    That''s all he said and Jerlina wondered if he had a trauma involving that woman. But that doesn''t exempt him from talking bad about other people who happen to have the same color of hair as her.

    But she didn''t want to judge him. She already said what she wanted to say and she''ll just end it there.

    After lunch, Jerlina wanted to take a picture with the artist, alone, for keepsake.

    But no¡­ apparently since she is married now, she had to share all her keepsakes with her husband (Jeremy''s words).

    And so she took the picture with Jeremy standing in between the artist and her.

    If Jerlina was some hard-core fan, she''d have fought with her husband but she didn''t care much. But she decided to find out who Jeremy admires. Maybe she could stand between that person and him one day.

    They all went to the media room after that. It was a big hall the size of a medium-sized theatre with a very big screen and they had beds as seats for some reason.

    Well, it made Jeremy smile in a naughty way seeing the beds!

    They all got seated and Jeremy was not that pleased they were in the front.

    "I wanted the one at the dark corner in the back," he mumbled with a sly smile.

    Jerlina just sighed.

    This guy!

    "What are they going to y?" Jerlina asked.

    "Guess?" Jeremy leaned and whispered in her ear.

    "Our wedding video?" Jerlina asked remembering him saying that they wanted to watch their wedding video.

    Seeing him nod, she got excited.

    With a ss of wine in her hand, she waited for it to start.

 Chapter 278 - The Wedding Video

    <h4>Chapter 278 - The Wedding Video</h4>

    *Cough*

    Jerlina was stunned to hear the familiar sound and turned behind her to see Alexander entering the room.

    Jerlina felt bad for not remembering that Alexander is there at first. Rose was walking a step behind him and she seemed to be in a pretty good mood.

    Has everything worked out in between them? Did Alexander agree to the wedding?

    Aww¡­ I am so happy!!

    "Grandpa!" She smiled and was about to stand up seeing Alexander but Jeremy pulled her hand. As Jerlina wondered why he is stopping her from standing up, Alexander stood to their front and cing his hand on his heart, gave a bow to Jeremy.

    Since Jerlina was sitting beside Jerlina, it seemed like he was bowing to her and that made Jerlina ufortable. She turned to her side to see Jeremy''s reaction but she was surprised seeing the pride¡­ It''s not pride, it was more of a regal smile on Jeremy''s face.

    "Alexander!" Jeremy said a voice that neither was too gentle to be an affectionate one nor too stern as amand.. "d you could make it here."

    Jerlina didn''t know what was happening for Jeremy to act differently. She looked around and Jonathan was not looking at them and Samuel had a weird smile.

    "Grandpa, did you have lunch?" she asked not minding the others.

    "Yes," Alexander held her hand and kissed the back.

    Okay! What is this? Whatever!

    Jerlina watched as Alexander greeting Jonathan after greeting them first. She tried to listen to what Jonathan was saying but she couldn''t hear.

    Jerlina might not have understood what happened there but everyone else knew. Alexander was trying to affirm the lineage of Jeremy as royal blood and Jeremy obliged. It was why Alexander bowed to Jeremy to show everyone from the Erling family that Jeremy cannot be considered lowly or without support.

    Well, no one there seemed to be nning to difit Jeremy anyway.

    Jerlina''s attention turned towards Rose and she gestured her toe closer to her.

    "What happened?" she whispered in Rose''s ears. "Did he say okay?"

    Rose shook her head but she couldn''t control her smile. "He asked me to address him as grandpa and he asked me to prepare lunch for him. We had lunch together and although he didn''t say much, I think we got along well¡­" Rose whispered. "Mikhail thinks the same. So¡­"

    "Yay!" Jerlina wanted to scream but she controlled herself as there are a lot of elders in the room.

    "I''ll have to great the Grandsire," Rose whispered. She couldn''t help but giggle and Jerlina was happy seeing her happy face too.

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded and watched as Rose walked to Jonathan.

    "Joel, did you hear? There is going to be a wedding soon," Jerlina almost pinched Jeremy''s arm as she tried to hold it.

    "Oh, my! I don''t remember seeing you this enthusiastic for our wedding," he mumbled as he wrapped his hand around her shoulder.

    There was? an obvious tone of jealousy in his words and Jerlina pouted. She really was not very enthusiastic about their wedding as she was having a hard time epting that she is getting married without love.

    She turned to her side to see Jeremy seeming to be sulking and she sighed. He was hugging her but she felt a little cold in his embrace. She couldn''t even find any words to say to him and so she just kept silent.

    Their wedding was not a conventional one, right? He has reasons to feel bad.

    "I love you, Joel," she turned to the side and whispered in his ear.

    Yes, whatever the reason for the wedding was, they are in love now. So why should they feel bad now thinking of the past, right?

    Jeremy turned to her side and his nose touched hers. He pressed his lips on hers, "I know," he said with a smile. "I love you too."

    Jerlina smiled and rested her head on his arm. She felt warm and that made her rxed. At that time, the screening started on the big screen and Jerlina started to concentrate there.

    There will be a lot of usual things missing from that video. Like reading the vows and the groom meeting the bride before the wedding for the first look.? And it made her feel sad a bit.

    Only a bit.

    As she looked at the decorations and settings for the wedding entirely, she was stunned. She didn''t have a good look at them that day. And everything looked so much better as it was filmed and edited by professionals.

    She always knew her husband is handsome than most men. But when she saw him in the video, he looked much better than any star she''s seen. She didn''t know he was this much photogenic. Having a perfectly symmetrical face, he looked handsome at all angles. And with him having the hairstyle she suggested, it only added to his handsomeness.

    I am the reason he appears ethereal!

    For no reason at all, Jerlina held her nose high up, pointing at the sky.

    Wait¡­won''t I look ugly beside him then¡­

    And that thought made her heart skip a beat.

    Eh¡­ Who cares how I look! I snagged me a handsome husband! Hahaha!

    It was time for her appearance. And she was stunned.

    "Is that really me?" she whispered in his ear. "You didn''t hire a body double to record it again, right?" she pulled his sleeve.

    Jeremy turned to look at his wife who has turned silly again. It seems like she has a switch somewhere to control her intelligence. At times she gets really stupid.

    She was watching very closely and he guessed she doesn''t want the answer. He turned to look at the screen. he remembered that day vividly. Her face as she stood at the end of the red carpet, the way she looked at him as she walked towards him and the smile she gave him.

    At another angle, she still looked beautiful.

    "I love you, Jeryl," he whispered in her ear.

    That day he wanted to tell her that but he didn''t. And now he did.

    Jerlina didn''t even hear what he said as she was watching intently. Even she was surprised seeing the expression she donned. There was no hesitation after the few seconds she stumbled at the start of the bridal march, but after that, she looked really? happy. Happy and¡­ in love.

    Am I that much of a good actress?

    Jerlina wondered. She thought she was giving in to his wishes and she knew that she trusted him even then. But why does it look like she is in love?

    Yeah, and she thought that he is handsome too!

    Is that what love is? That simple?

    That day¡­ It was perfect in every way, wasn''t it?

    She leaned on Jeremy''s shoulders with a smile.

    I don''t want to change a thing.

    After the first screening was over, Jonathan asked to repeat it and even Alexander was expecting another screening. And this time, Jerlina had to introduce everyone from the wedding guests to Jonathan.

    "That one doesn''t seem too happy," Jonathan pointed at one guest.

    Jerlina shrugged.

 Chapter 279 - Avoiding Issues

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Avoiding Issues</h4>

    Jerlina shrugged and turned to look at Jeremy with a burst of miffedughter.

    "Isn''t that your sister?" Alexander asked Jeremy. "I wanted to ask you why she was wearing the bride''s color. I heard that it is not allowed?" he looked at Portia and Portia nodded.

    "¡­I noticed that too. But it was a different shade of white so I let it pass. And she¡­" Portia hesitated for a moment. But Samuel ced his hand on her back.

    "There are shades of white?" he asked with a clueless look. "It''s white."

    Jerlina hid her smile seeing Portia trying hard not to roll her eyes as everyone''s eyes were on them..

    "No, what Jerlina is wearing is pure white and what she wore is champagne white," she exined.

    "And," Samuel looked at her and she took in a deep breath. "She didn''t look too happy either."

    "She''s my half-sister," Jeremy corrected Alexander.

    He too noticed how Emma was grumbling and gritting her teeth whenever she thought that the camera was not focusing on her.

    How did I not notice these things before?

    "Gordon!" Jonathan called him and whispered something in his ears.

    "She doesn''t like me but she is not that harmful," Jerlina said fearing Jonathan might do something to Emma to hurt her for grumbling on her wedding day.

    Jonathan looked at her for a few seconds. "You don''t know anything. You''re a child."

    Jerlina didn''t like to be called a child and she was about to say something and Jeremy held her hand.

    "Harmless?" he asked. "Did you forget already?" he whispered in her ears in the guise of kissing her.

    Only then Jerlina remembered how Emma tried to damage her child''s grave. Jeremy told her that Scarlett sent him a video but she refused to watch that video. She knew she will end up hating Emma if she watches the video. She didn''t want to hate on a stupid like her.

    Jerlina already hated someone with all her heart and it didn''t feel good. It was taxing and it only made her feel heavy and it weighed her down and kept her from rising. She didn''t want to feel that way again.

    But Jeremy watched it and he didn''t make a very good face after that.

    ''She will never get anywhere near you ever!''

    That''s what he said and threw the phone on the bed. That is one more reason she didn''t think about it. Since she knew that she had Jeremy to protect and care for her, she forgot about Emma.

    Jerlina kissed his cheek. "I almost did," she smiled.

    Jeremy just shook his head in disappointment. He saw the rage in Emma''s face in that video Scar sent.

    He wouldn''t lie though. He felt a little struggle in his heart as he felt bad for his sister for ending up in the scrutinizing re of Jonathan.

    Does she deserve to get avenged by someone like Jonathan who can hire someone like the Doctor so easily?

    He wasn''t sure. But he didn''t think that Jonathan would try to touch Emma if she doesn''t deserve it.

    Well, I should train my heart to not care about Emma anymore.

    -----

    "So, grandpa!" Jerlina was chirpy. "When is the wedding?" she asked.

    "I am not marrying," Alexander said with his stern voice.

    "What? Why?" Jerlina was disappointed. "But¡­" seeing the small yful smile on Jeremy, she got Alexander''s words.

    "Who cares if you marry or not?" she pouted. "I was asking about Mikhail''s wedding!"

    "Mikail''s wedding? Does he have a bride?"Alexander looked at her and Jerlina hugged Jeremy''s arms.

    "Joel¡­ Look, he''s teasing me. Do something," she looked at him and batted her eyelids.

    Jeremy looked at Alexander and heughed. "You''re such a simple woman. If our Jeremy didn''t marry you you''d-"

    "Alexander!" Jeremy interjected him.

    Although Alexander is not saying it with all seriousness, he didn''t like it when others call his wife a simple woman. Yes, his wife is a little silly at times but no one can say it.

    "Jonathan left it in your hands," Alexander said to Jerlina. He didn''t want to argue with Jeremy.

    "Me?" Jerlina knitted her brows. "How?"

    Jerlina was not that surprised that Jonathan wants to get something out of this.

    He just can''t give his blessings to his great-granddaughter for marrying the one in her heart? Must he make a deal out of everything? What a ¡­ If only he was not ancient, I''d never see him again!

    "He wants you to ept the Hamilton money," Alexander''s lips curved up but he was not smiling. It was a bit terrifying to look at. But she noticed a dimple forming on one of his cheeks.

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina wondering how she would react to this. And he was surprised to learn that Jonathan wants to make her ept the hamilton money.

    But will she? When Mikhail''s happiness depends on it? The stress that guy is putting on her!

    Ah¡­ Jonathan is a prick! But this time he wants the best and maybe I should let it go.

    "Alexander, you must have been handsome in the past, huh?" Jerlina asked with a cheeky smile making Alexander shake. He almost dropped the cane in his hand.

    "I was!" he said coughing in his hands after heposed herself.

    Jeremy sighed. Look at her skipping over the important detail! Does she realize that she cannot avoid this issue for long?

    -----

    Mark Maverick stood at the railing of the Geraldine Bridge watching the water flowing with a pleasing sound. He just now took a drive around the entire county. The streets looked clean. The people who caused trouble for decades are all gone.

    They went to prison and there is a chance of theming out. But he heard that those who got caught would get nothing less than a life sentence. And those who are not got caught will be hunted by Jonathan Erling.

    It is good that I let her be!

    He met with Viper some days before the incident. It was he who suggested the use of the EMP device.? He learned that Wyatt is going to be helping Jeremy and so he stayed silent.

    It is good!

    There was a possibility that she could have died but that would have been ended up for the best too.

    This ce is clean¡­ finally!

    He came here just after meeting Madeline Kruger. She was vulnerable and she let a secret slip. And he made sure that secret reaches Jonathan Erling.

    Harrison¡­ You cannot n to ruin this ce and think you can get away with it!

    Standing on the railing, Mark took out the picture he carried close to his heart. With a smile, he pressed his lips on the picture.

    I can finally breathe, my love!

    That innocent-looking girl was still smiling at him. She''s not breathing for decades but she is still smiling on this piece of paper; as she is in his heart.

    This girl¡­ who always was following him around like he was her salvation¡­ This girl he ignored because he¡­

    He closed his eyes as that blooming face of hers came to his memory.

    But that day¡­

 Chapter 280 - For His Delicate Flower

    <h4>Chapter 280 - For His Delicate Flower</h4>

    Mark sighed as he remembered the past.

    He knew¡­ he knew he cannot suit that delicate flower who was just a year younger than him. People called her names just because she was different than them.

    Idiot, retard, and others¡­

    No one found her beautiful; except him. And that was enough for her too.

    And oh, only he knew how kind she is¡­ And how much she loved him and how much he loved her.

    Mack¡­ that''s what she called him. She couldn''t pronounce the ''r'' in his name and he was always Mack for her. He loved her when she said that.

    She had what they called Down''s Syndrome. She was like a child at times and needed constant looking after. Others mocked her but she never left his side; probably because he never mocked her.

    And when her grandmother who was taking care of her died, he wanted to take her ce. In fact, he wanted to look after her for life.

    What was the feeling he had for her, he didn''t know. Was it love? Or just affection?

    He just wanted her to be safe. But one day when she told him that she wanted to kiss him and marry him, it shook his world.

    Isn''t she a child? He thought.

    He brought her to a doctor and the doctorughed and told him that it is not unusual for her to have that wish. And he exined to him that there are a lot of ways he can be of support to her. He exined that their marriage won''t be conventional and would be different.

    He learned a lot about that particr syndrome and he found that they can have children although the probability that their children might have the same condition as her was 50%.

    He didn''t care. Since she wanted to marry him, he wanted to marry her.

    He didn''t want to treat her as a woman. But he wanted to spend the rest of the life with her. She and him, together, for the rest of their lives.

    Who cares what others think?

    But of course, his father who sold his soul to the devil for money found out his ns. He didn''t want that ** to be his daughter-inw.

    One day, his father called for him. And his heart stopped when he heard the muffled screams of the flower in his heart.

    And at the other end of the two way mirror, he saw three of his father''s men trying to humiliate her. She didn''t even realize the position she was in. And she was stripping off her clothes because they said that they''ll let her see her ''Mack'' if she does that.

    He was held back by five men and his arms felt like they''d be torn off but he still wanted to break free.

    Cruel people! Heartless people! What could possess them to be this cruel! Why? How could they hurt her?

    I''ll kill them¡­ I''ll kill them all..!

    He turned to his side to see his father chucking and mocking his precious flower.

    Let me go! He cried. Let us go in peace¡­ I don''t want any of this!

    But no. His pleads were not heard. He watched his precious flower entirely naked and the men there looking at her with vulgar eyes.

    No¡­ Don''t¡­ Just don''t¡­

    Please¡­

    Let her go¡­ Just let her go¡­I''ll do whatever you want¡­

    He surrendered to his father''s wishes.

    He still remembered the day vividly. After fixing her clothes, she still pleaded to have one look at ''Mack''. But he wasn''t allowed to.

    His father promised that she''d be taken care of in a care facility like the ** she is. He said nothing.

    Just let her be¡­ Just let her be safe¡­Safe and away from all the danger.

    I''ll clear this ce¡­ I''ll make this ce clean and then my precious flower, my delicate flower, can live in peace here.

    I''ll kill them all first!

    The day she was taken to the care facility he watched as she screamed and protested that she will not leave until she sees Mack. But he had people watching him. He gritted his teeth and swallowed his tears as she was thrown into the cab.

    I''lle to you soon, my flower!

    He had to ignore her that day. If she hadn''t ignored her and talked to her¡­

    He didn''t forget her. He never forgot her. He nned. He nned to clean this ce for her return.

    But that girl¡­ that a delicate flower¡­ she couldn''t wait. She escaped that ce.

    To meet him.

    Standing on the railing, Mark wept. That image of her with her torn clothes and ballooned body that had wounds all over still haunted his nights. Those beasts who ravaged her made herst moments alive torturous. After using her as they pleased, they threw her in the cold river.

    If only¡­ If only they didn''t throw her in the river, she''d have survived. She''d have been traumatized, but she still would have survived. But those beasts¡­

    With his heart filled with rage, he walked to his father. It was his men who did that to his precious flower after all. And he wanted justice. But what did his father do?

    Heughed.

    ''You can get a tattoo and be a full-fledged member'' he said.

    And so he killed him.

    Others were so shocked by what he did and stood frozen. And he killed them too.

    A fight broke. He got every weapon he could find and killed everyone he saw. The ones who were already disappointed with how his father ran things joined him.

    That day, he was covered in blood. Part of it was his and the rest was others''.

    But some escaped. And that did not matter because now the town is clean. And no other delicate flowers would get hurt like his flower.

    That''s what he thought.

    He buried her and waited by her grave for the grim reaper toe and get him. Every time he closed his eyes he''d see her face and every time he was sober he''d hear her call "Mack".

    But she can''t speak anymore... She''s dead!

    He thought maybe death can unite them. He eagerly waited for death while ruining his liver with alcohol. Because when he is sober, he couldn''t bear the pain.

    But he was wrong. The grim reaper never came for him for years.

    Are you not waiting for me anymore?

    He asked.

    Do you want me to live without you?

    Seasons changed and a couple of years passed. And his old acquaintances came and told him that the gangs have formed and this time there are more of them.

    He decided then. The reason he was still alive was to make this ce clean. And he did everything to achieve that goal.

    He tried but it didn''t give any results. That''s why he was happy for the arrival of Jeremy.

    And since he knew how he felt towards the girl, he couldn''t actively hurt that girl either.

    But now¡­

    Finally, the ce is clean.

    It would only be a matter of time before Jeremy knows that he was helping Viper get Jerlina. And he won''t let him live.

    And before that¡­

    Mark opened his eyes. The setting sun made a picturesque view amidst the row of trees and the flowing river.

    My flower¡­ I might never understand how agonizing your death was. But I want to experience at least a little of that pain.

    Holding her picture tightly, he jumped in the river that had freezing temperature. The moment his body reached the water, he gasped making him swallow a lot of water. His limbs cramped and he was not nning on struggling for life either.

    Slowly he sank inside the water as the flow of the water drifted him to its current. His chest felt heavy as if it would burst. Little bubbles of air escaped his mouth as his lungs filled with water.

    Suffocation in freezing water¡­ it felt like his insides were burning.

    At the blurry surface of water that had a tint of orange of the setting sun, he saw her face.

    Yes, she was smiling.

    And yes, he heard her call,

    "Mack!"

    He closed his eyes.

    "Here Ie, my flower¡­"

 Chapter 281 - Keep The Secret For Some More Days

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Keep The Secret For Some More Days</h4>

    "Did you hear?" Jerlina ran to Jeremy.

    She was packing their clothes, and that''s when she received the call from Scarlett.

    "What is it? Be careful!" Jeremy caught her as she almost tripped on the rug.

    "Mark¡­ he killed himself," her hands were shaking and her voice trembled.

    "I don''t understand why he jumped into the river. Scar told me that he wasn''t drunk and that there seemed to be no signs of struggle¡­"

    "He did?" Jeremy was shocked by the news. He hugged Jerlina who seemed to be more affected by it. He needed a hug too.

    That guy hid a lot and never let anyone know his thoughts.. The one thing he wanted was for Peyton and the county to be "clean" as he''d always say.

    Did he give up now that the gangs are gone?

    Jeremy could only sigh.

    And he was a little sad. He was one of those father figure he had. Although they started to strain after he met Jerlina, he never was a bad guy. He was living only for the sake of making Peyton and the towns surrounding it to be safe for everyone.

    Rest in peace, Mark!

    "Should we return there?" Jerlina asked. "For his funeral?"

    Jeremy sank into his thoughts.

    "And did you talk to mom, Joel? I tried to talk to her and someone else answered her call. They told me that she was busy and she didn''t call me afterward¡­" Jerlina had a weird feeling in her heart regarding this.

    Jeremy said nothing and walked to the table and got his phone and called Charlie to get the situation there. Charlie didn''t know much but he told him that the autopsy result will not be avable for a couple of days and the funeral would fall on Christmas. He also told that there was a will he left and no one knows the details yet.

    Jeremy thought about it. He wanted to take her to their mothers'' hometown and reveal the secret. This one didn''t figure it out even after watching the wedding video. But if the situation is like this¡­

    "I miss Earl, Joel, Jerlinained. "And Scar was saying Duke is not very happy without you."

    Jeremy pressed his lips. It seems like his wife has decided to go back to Wolford.

    But¡­ He didn''t want to return yet.

    "And I am yet to meet Wyatt''s inws. I don''t know where Wyatt is but I have promised him this," Jerlina added.

    As they were talking, Jerlina''s phone rang.? "It''s mom," Jerlina''s face brightened and Jeremy nodded.

    With a sigh, he sat on the bed.

    "Mom! How are you?" Jerlina answered the call and sat beside Jeremy. Jeremy wrapped his arm around her shoulder as he listened to them speak.

    "Did you hear, mom? About Mark?"

    He couldn''t hear much, but by the tone of their speech, he could see that his mom didn''t know about it.? Jeremy thought she''d pass the phone to him but she kept on speaking.

    "He''s here," Jerlina passed the phone.

    "Don''t think about him¡­ We talked here at the hospital. I knew-"

    "Hospital?" Jeremy interjected.

    His mom usually mentions the clinic as the clinic and rarely as a hospital.

    Madeline clenched her jaws realizing the mistake she made. She fixed her hospital gown and sat upright.

    "Yeah, I came to St. Bart''s to meet a friend," Madeline Kruger said, quenching Jeremy''s suspicion.

    "What did he say?" Jeremy asked.

    If his mom is right, she was thest person Mark met with before he offed himself.

    "He seemed a little off. I should have talked to him to see if he was fine¡­" Madeline felt guilty. She talked about her problem and he listened patiently. She failed to inquire about him.

    And now he is dead.

    "Mom?" Jeremy could feel the pain in her voice. It is expected since he knew his mom was friends with Mark. He sometimes even wondered if they might end up together.

    Well¡­

    "Ah, yes¡­ He said¡­Nothing much. He was happy the police are making arrests and¡­ you know how he gets regarding the gangs, right?" she chuckled. "And, yeah¡­Your father¡­ I didn''t understand it clearly but it seemed like he was trying to publicize the private forest you own. By lobbying..?" she added. "He just wanted to inform you this but asked you to not worry about it because it cannot happen..?" she was doubtful.

    She is a doctor but she doesn''t understand politics or business much.

    "Oh?" Jeremy''s lips curved to a smirk.

    With him angering the Senator and the Congressman, they won''t think twice before trying to get his property from him. And my father is involved, huh? Interesting!

    But they cannot seed. Did they think that I never thought about it? I can handle it.

    "Mom, how is your health?" he asked. She sounded tired.

    "I am fine," Madeline lied easily. "I am just a bit tired."

    "Mom, just take rest. You never listen to me. If you''re not taking care of yourself, who else will? And with your good friend passing¡­ Mom, I''ll be there, alright? Jerlina wants to return there too," Jeremy changed his heart.

    "No!" Madeline almost screamed. "What about your ns to spend Christmas in your mother''s hometown? I am fine. Yes, Mark''s passing makes me sad. But I can get through this. I won''t be able to forgive myself if you cancel your ns with your wife for me," she spoke in a pleading tone.

    "Okay then¡­ Mom, but please take care of your health alright? I won''t be able to forgive myself if you get sick," he said.

    "Alright, alright.." Madelineughed. She was happy hearing the heartfelt words of the son she gained. "And have a good time with your wife. I''ll be waiting for my grandchild soon!"

    Sheughed. She never thought that she would be the one to say these words to her son. But she wanted to hold a grandchild. Her wish got amplified after her recent health scare.

    Yes, she became that obnoxious woman who pesters her son to have a child, every time he calls.

    "Bye," Jeremy ended the call.

    "So?" Jerlina heard little pieces of what they spoke. "Are we~"

    "We are going to Jasperville," Jeremy smiled. Talking to his mom has cleared his mind.

    "But¡­" Jerlina was still not convinced.

    "You don''t want to go with me?" Jeremy pouted and pulled her closer to him.

    "I will," Jerlina surrendered and pecked his lips.

    -----

    "Doctor, what is this?" Daisy asked waving the report in front of Madeline Kruger.

    "How did you?" her eyes widened and she tried to get it from Daisy''s hand but Daisy didn''t let her.

    "The date¡­You''re keeping it a secret for this long? You should tell this to Jeremy and-"

    "Daisy, please¡­" Madeline pleaded. "That boy¡­ he''s happy after a very long time. He wants to take her somewhere for Christmas and¡­" She tilted her head and looked at Daisy pleadingly. "You understand, right..?"

    "Ugh!"Daisy sighed. "but still-"

    "Let''s wait until he returns, alright? Until new year?" Madeline pleaded.

    "Yeah, what could go wrong in mere days, right?" Daisy agreed making Madeline sigh in relief.

 Chapter 282 - Her Surprised Face

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Her Surprised Face</h4>

    "I''ll see you soon, great-grandpa," Jerlina said holding Jonathan''s hand.

    She could see the old man''s eyes were red and she could see that he does not want her to leave. But she cannot stay here forever.

    "I''ll call you every other day," she promised. She was going to say every weekend but before she knew it she was telling him every other day.

    "I''ll eagerly wait for your call then," Jonathan brightened up.

    "I''ll call you right on time so you don''t have to wait," Jerlina made sure to exin it.

    Thest thing she would want is this old man keeping on waiting for her call without sleeping or eating. She decided to set an rm on her phone after discussing with Gordon about the optimum time to call Jonathan and decided to make the call on time.

    "Yes," Jonathan was about to follow her to the car but Jerlina stopped him.

    "Take rest, great-grandpa," she suggested.

    "No, I am sending you off. I want to see your su-"

    *Ehem*

    Jeremy cleared his throat. Jerlina looked at him and he pretended to cough.

    Looking at Jeremy, Jonathan covered his mouth with his shaky hand. "Oh, my!" he eximed. "I just wanted to look at your face as you leave."

    Jerlina found that something was odd but she shrugged it off.

    "And this is your wedding present," Jonathan looked at Gordon and Gordon handed him a velveteen box.

    The box was small and Jerlina thought that it could have a bracelet or brooch or some jewelry of that sort. And so she epted it. And it was a wedding gift and she has to ept it.

    "Thank you, great-grandpa," Jerlina hugged him with a smile.

    She thought she could leave, but seeing the expectant look on Jonathan''s face she decided to open the box. And inside was a¡­

    "Key?" Jerlina looked at Jonathan.

    Don''t tell me this old man bought us a mansion or something that costs in the millions!

    "It''s a Yacht," Jonathan smiled. "You can decide the name."

    "Oh?" Jerlina didn''t know what to say and looked at Jeremy. He nodded with an understanding smile. He was telling her to ept it happily.

    But¡­Jerlina found it hard to swallow.

    It''s not like Jonathan couldn''t spare a yacht for me, right? I mean, he''s meeting his great-granddaughter for the first time and he is happy. And, how much would a yacht cost anyway? It should be in the six digits¡­ It should be a spare change for him¡­

    Jerlina told herself a handful of reasons to ept the yacht. She had to find reasons to ept the very expensive gift.

    "Thank you, great-grandpa," Jerlina smiled. "Maybe you cane for a sail with us."

    "Oh, my¡­" Jonathan''s voice shook and he gestured for her toe closer. When Jerlina did, he hugged her and kissed her cheek.

    "What a sweet child you are¡­But when will this old soul find time for a sail..? You can y with it with your husband.." he patted her back. "Gordon¡­ she wants me to join her¡­" he said looking at Gordon.

    "Yes, Sire¡­" Gordon smiled.

    Jerlina didn''t think that this little thing would make him this emotional. But she was d that Jonathan is happy.

    Then they got the the airport and only then she understood what Jeremy was hiding from her. There was a big ne with a familiar painting at the tail ¨C the painting of the moon and a howling wolf that was simr to the tattoo Jeremy had on his forearm.

    "Your jet?" She looked at Jeremy with her eyes wide. "It''s ready?"

    So he kept it from me! Yay, a surprise I like!

    "Our jet," Jeremy enunciated the ''our'' and pulled her closer to him.

    Jerlina realized what he meant. She is his wife and everything that he has is hers too.

    "Yes, ours¡­ Our jet!" she hugged him and kissed his cheek.

    "Our first jet," he kissed her back.

    He is not going to stop getting richer. He will buy more and more for her to enjoy.

    Jerlina was exhrated. Never in her life would she have thought that she would be someone who owns a private jet and a frigging yacht.

    But here she is¡­ In a private airport, about to board her own jet!

    "You have changed my life so much, Joel¡­ I have no idea how I will repay you for everything you''ve given me," she held his hand as he was about to alight the car.

    "Hey¡­" he held her cheek and kissed her forehead. "Just be happy, Jeryl. That''s how you can repay me," he said.

    Although, he didn''t understand why she is grateful to him when he should be the one grateful for her.

    "What did I give you?" he asked wondering if she is talking about the jet and the material things he is gifting her these days.

    "Everything¡­" Jerlina said. "Confidence, courage, and more importantly love and a family."

    "¡­Yeah?" Jeremy got tongue-tied for a moment.

    With her¡­ why did I even expect she values material things than emotional things? I am stupid!

    "I knew you''d be happy your husband bought a jet!" Jonathan smiled with content. "I wanted to see your happy face once more."

    After saying their goodbyes and promises of meeting again, Jerlina and Jeremy got on the ne. It felt different getting inside this jet because it is hers. The cabin crew weed them and the hospitality for them was top-notch as one would expect.

    "It has a bed¡­" Jeremy whistled as he helped her with the seatbelt. Jerlina was too happy that she forgot tp wear the seatbelt. But her perverted husband''s howl brought her back from her reverie.

    "So?" She red at him.

    "Nothing," he pursed his lips pitifully.

    "Make sure to get better first," Jerlinaughed as she couldn''t keep on ring at him. His face¡­

    "For that I have to sleep on the bed, right?" his lips then curved as he leaned closer to her.

    The tip of his hair tickled her ear and she leaned away from him. "Yeah, then do," she said.

    "But you-" he pointed his index finger at her and then as if he gained enlightenment, he brightened up. "What did you think I meant when I mentioned the bed?" He asked.

    "Really?" Jerlina''s heart started to ram on her chest as his warm breath fell on her face. She didn''t know that being happy would turn her on. She wanted to jump on him.

    "What a lecher!" he pinched her cheek and she turned her face away from him. She then stood up.

    "Where are you going?" Jeremy held her hand. He didn''t want to make her mad.

    "I am going to have a look at the cockpit," Jerlina grinned. "I always wanted to do that!"

    "I''ll join," Jeremy joined her too.

    They took a tour of the ne and made use of the bed too. And before they knew it, they reached the airstrip near Jasperville.

    Jeremy who found out that his wife''s surprised face is the prettiest of all the faces she makes was excited to reveal the not-so-secret to her.

    I can''t wait!

 Chapter 283 - Married Life

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Married Life</h4>

    "This looks¡­ fine¡­" Jerlina chuckled seeing the house that was almost falling apart. The roof was on the brink of copsing and with all the snow umting there due to the snowfall, it appeared dangerous. The paint around was peeling and she wasn''t sure if it has molds inside.

    They were nning on staying in the motel in the nearby town but the only motel didn''t have a vacancy. Jeremy told her that they can stay in the city for the night before getting to Jasperville, but Jerlina insisted that they can stay in her mother''s home.

    She was very proud that she was resourceful but now she regretted bringing him here. The sky is getting darker and they can''t even leave to the city now.

    "I think the weather made it worse¡­ I don''t remember it being this¡­damaged when I came here seven months ago," Jerlina rubbed her forehead.

    Fog escaped her mouth and Jeremy hugged her around the shoulders to keep her warm.

    "Let''s not stand here.. Do you have the key?" he asked and stepped inside the picket fence that used to be white and now all damaged and falling apart.

    Jerlina observed the broad shoulders of the man walking in front of her, rolling both of their luggage. She wondered if he is angry she brought him to a dpidated house on the brink of falling.

    "Joel¡­ should I-"

    "Keys, honeybuns," Jeremy was smiling. Jerlina noticed that and she was confused.

    But then she realized that she married the most amazing man in the world. He is not going toin to her for making him stay in a dpidated house. He''d rather help her fix it.

    He is not going to be calctive of what he gives her as opposed to what he receives. He will be trying to give and give to her until he is left with nothing even if she doesn''t give him anything.

    Ah¡­ I love him.

    Jeremy was indeed floating in a sea of happiness. He knew this was her mother''s house and whenever he visits this town, he won''t fail toe here and look at it. But this is the first time he is stepping foot inside the house. That is after when he visited here with his mother when he was a boy.

    His heart was beating in his throat out of happiness.

    Whenever he saw the damaged roof and the creaking windows, he''d have the urge to jump in and fix it. But he feared that it would scare her if she learns that he was the one who did that. Doing these things would be stalker-ish, he knew.

    "Is it¡­Ah! Under the fake rock! How original!" he chuckled.

    Before Jerlina could answer, Jeremy found the keys himself. He couldn''t wait to step inside the house.

    "Alright!" he stretched cing the luggage in the living room. "Where is the light switch? Let''s start cleaning!"

    "Yes!" Jerlina turned on the switch, but the light didn''t switch on. Jerlina tried again and again. "That''s odd¡­ I paid the bills and there should be power¡­" she mumbled.

    She now started to feel terrible. He is already recovering from surgery and they cannot stay in a ce with no heating. She thought of asking for help from the neighbor ¨C Farmer McConnell. But since this is a very small farming town, the neighbor is four miles from their ce.

    Should I ask Uncle Pat for the phone number? He should have it, right?

    She had a feeling that Farmer McConnell won''t send them away. And Farmer McConnell always is friendly with her.

    "Power''s out?" Jeremy''s voice made her snap out.

    "I don''t know," Jerlina scratched her head. "I wish I knew the phone number of the neighbor," she felt bad.

    "Guess we''ll have to handle the cold the old-fashioned way," Jeremy said.

    Since Jerlina was in her own worries, she didn''t notice the smirk on Jeremy''s face.

    "The firece can be used. But where will we find dry logs? And How will you kindle the fire?" Jerlina started worrying.

    "Why is my sweet honey worrying?" Jeremy pulled her closer to him and rested his forehead on hers. "You love to worry, don''t you?"

    "But we cannot stay here in this cold. I should have listened to you when you suggested that we can stay in the city. It was-"

    Without letting her continue, her words were swallowed by Jeremy''s kiss.

    "We can cuddle¡­" he wriggled his eyebrows. "Clothing is optional... Or I have been reliably informed that cuddling without clothes will give more warmth¡­"

    "Look at this guy I married¡­" Jerlina with a chuckle hit his chest yfully. "Come on, move. It''s not time for joking around! It''s turning dark." She twisted herself out of his hold.

    "But, Jeryl! I am serious!" Jeremy walked behind her. "Where are you going?"

    "I''ll ask Uncle Pat for the neighbor''s number," Jerlina scrolled through her phone.

    "It could be the circuit breaker,"? Jeremy mused.

    He noticed the lights flickering for a moment before it went off and he knew the circuit breaker must have fried because of the sudden load. He just wanted to tease his little wife and she is acting cutely as he imagined.

    What a cutie!

    "Do you know where the toolbox is?" he asked hiding hisughter. If heughed she''d get mad.

    "In the garage, I guess¡­" Jerlina turned on the torch in her phone as it has gotten dark and walked to the garage.

    "Ah, here¡­" she handed him the box.

    "Great!" Jeremy smooched her on the lips and walked to the metal box where the circuit breaker is.

    "Joel, be careful¡­How do you know that is the fault? Maybe we should call for an electrician..."

    Jerlina voiced her concerns but Jeremy didn''t mind any of that and walked to the box.

    "Hold the torch for me, dear," he smiled and Jerlina nodded.

    "Ah¡­ it is fried!" Jeremy found out the fault and proceeded to fix it.

    "Careful, Joel¡­" she kept on repeating. "Come on, for $50 an electrician will sort everything out¡­"

    "$50?" Jeremy paused what he was doing and looked at her. Since the torch was on his face, he covered his face with his hand. Jerlina pointed the torch to the side.

    "Yeah¡­ In the city, it is a must to at least give $50 for electricians. How much do you pay?" She asked.

    "Nothing," he shrugged. "We fix it ourselves!" he curled his lips. "Man, starting a plumbing or electrical business in the city would be profitable, huh? City people do want to lose money, don''t they¡­"

    Jeremy went on. Jerlina had to agree with Jeremy. Although she can change the light bulbs, Gerard and others she knew would call electricians and pay $50 even for that.

    Talking to her, Jeremy fixed the circuit breaker.

    "The lights are on!" Jerlina shouted in joy and ran inside. "Well, we have to do a lot of cleaning¡­"

    She started to clean and Jeremy joined her. She didn''t refuse him. She needed help.

    As they did everything together, Jeremy''s heart was filled with joy.

    We are acting like a married couple!

    Ah¡­ my life is blissful!

 Chapter 284 - A Simple Life

    <h4>Chapter 284 - A Simple Life</h4>

    Jeremy watched as his wife cooked him dinner. He was surprised when she bought groceries in the town for days when he didn''t even think of buying groceries. The way she adapts quickly to her surroundings astonished him.

    But then he married a smart woman!

    "I can help," he walked to her.

    "No!" she waved the spat with a re.

    "Why are you mad?" he tried to get closer but she pushed him away.

    "Mean woman," he grumbled and sat on the chair, pouting.

    Well, his stomach hurt a bit after he helped her clean the house and she found out about it. He didn''t even tell her but his caring wife found that out just with his expression.. And so, he is grounded from doing any work for three days.

    His wife''s order!

    Although Jeremy pretended to be not so happy about it, he was actually so happy in his heart. All his life, other than his mother no one could make him listen to them.

    And he remembred her words she told? him that day.

    ''''''Maybe one day I will ask you to do something out of my love for you!''

    And the day hase, baby!!

    He wanted to celebrate with a beer. He saw the brand of beer he likes in the store. But his wife forbade him from even taking a sniff from the can.

    Cruel woman!

    He watched her cooking while humming a song. She had such an angelic voice that he''d hear for a lifetime.

    She is mine!

    From what she told him, she was never here with that guy. ''You''re the first boy I brought here,'' she said and that was the thing that made him so happy.

    He went and lied on the couch with his feet up. Listening to her humming, he fell asleep. And when he woke up, the entire house was filled with the sweet scent of food.

    A warm home, a warm meal, a sweet wife, and only a bottle of beer are missing in his hand.

    But still¡­ I am the luckiest person in this whole world!

    After dinner, they leaned on each other and sat by the big ss window in the kitchen. There was an old swing chair that needed serious repair. His hands were itching to get the tools and fix everything in the house. But he decided to wait for his wife''s permission.

    "There''s a shooting star!" She cried pointing at the sky. "Joel, make a wish, quick!"

    What a silly woman, he thought.

    But he closed his eyes. He didn''t know what to ask for more.

    Isn''t beer too little to ask for?

    ''I hope this happiness stays with me forever!''

    He wished. He didn''t want anything more. He just wished her to be with him. And that would give him immense joy and make his life blissful.

    "Shall we go to bed?" Jerlina asked yawning.

    It was just nine in the evening but the jetg and all the cleaning she did made her tired.

    "Yes," Jeremy grinned and pulled her closer. "Bed, yay!"

    "To sleep, dummy," Jerlina twisted his ear and he cried.

    "Alright, we''ll sleep," he surrendered.

    His wife is getting more and more violent each day.

    "You sleep here¡­" Jerlina fluffed the pillow for him and set the duvet.

    "Where will you sleep?" he asked.

    "The next room," Jerlina said and that doused the enthusiasm Jeremy had.

    "Why?" he whined.

    "Both of us cannot sleep on this small bed," Jerlina pointed at the small double bed.

    He needs to rest properly and although they both can sleep in the bed, she wanted him to have a proper rest.

    "But I am scared, mommy," Jeremy pouted without any shame.

    "Seriously, Joel?" Jerlina sighed, shaking her head.

    This man! What should she do with him?

    "Mommy¡­ I''m scared¡­ Don''t leave me¡­" he held her hands with fake sniffing. "Pweese¡­"

    The way his nose red as he pretended to be scared, and him acting like a toddler with that thick beard on his face made Jerlinaugh.

    "What a baby," she mumbled and she couldn''t control herughter.

    Seeing herugh, he pulled her hand to get closer to him.

    "Wait ... I''ll change first," she tried to shrug off his hands but his hold tightened.

    "Don''t leave me, mommy¡­ Change here¡­" he tried to act pitiful but Jerlina didn''t fail to notice the lust he tried to hide in his eyes.

    She had no qualms changing in front of hi =m but she knew that he won''t keep his hands to himself and she won''t hold back.

    He needs rest!

    Jerlina adamantly refused to change in the room and left for the other room to change. When she came back, he saw Jeremy cozily lying on the bed. Seeing her, he moved closer to the wall and he left a good portion of the bed for her.

    "Here, I warmed this side for you," he smiled.

    A lump formed in Jerlina''s throat. No one has ever cared this much for her. The heater is on and there is no need for him to warm the bed for her. But he did that for her.

    "I love you, Joel," she kissed his forehead as she slipped inside the duvet and tried to keep a distance between them so not to let him strain his abdomen.

    But Jeremy was not pleased with the distance. He pulled her closer to him and she didn''t protest. She wanted to lie in his warmth too.

    "Want me to sing a song?" she asked as she yed with the little hair on his chest. She likes the way they poke on her when she lies close to him. His warmth and the pine scent¡­

    I''m in paradise!

    "No!" Jeremy refused. When she sings, he sleeps. He didn''t want to sleep. He had ns.

    "Lavenders blue dilly dilly¡­" Jerlina started to sing and he closed her mouth with his hand.

    "No! Don''t!" he shouted.

    "Why? Do I sing that badly?" she asked with a cute pout. "Do you hate me, Joel?"

    Jeremy could see Jerlina was pretending but his hold on her mouth loosened.

    "When I am King dilly dilly¡­ You shall be queen¡­" Jerlina proceeded to sing.

    Jeremy''s eyes started to get heavy.

    "Do you want to be queen, Jeryl?" he asked.

    Jerlina poked his cheek thinking that he is trying to get her stop singing.

    "I can be a King if you want," he said again.

    Jerlina could see that it was hard for him to keep his eyes open but he waited for her answer.

    Jerlina stopped her singing. Although she didn''t think she could be queen, she thought she can humor him. "I didn''t like my life at the Erling Mansion much, Joel," she was honest. "I''d rather live a simple life¡­ Just you and me¡­ in our home¡­"

    "What made you ufortable there?" he questioned.

    He would say there are a lot of people who wish for a life like that. He knew she is different and he wanted to know why. And he knew he''ll fall more for her once she tells him why.

 Chapter 285 - Not A Preposterous Wish

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Not A Preposterous Wish</h4>

    "When I am in the presence of very rich people¡­I don''t think I can survive among them without you near me¡­" she said cing her hand on his chest. He was warm andfortable to be with. "And here¡­I know I can survive here alone," she was honest.

    She is used to the middle ss of life and that was what wasfortable for her.

    Well, but with herpany getting the exposure now among the wealthy, she will have to prepare her heart to attend fancy dinners and parties to maintain the connections necessary for thepany. If not for her, if not for money, she should do it for the sake of thepany and her adorable employees who stuck with her through thick and thin.

    And their skills and capabilities should gain them a ce in the higher echelons of society. She should help them rise to the heights they deserve. They cannot stay in the dark anymore for her sake. They have suffered enough to keep her safe till now.

    I have to get out of this shell that I made around myself to befortable.. Only then I can get get the reach I want for mypany.

    "What a weird one I married," Jeremy hugged her and kissed her head. "Guess, I should keep you rich all the time for you to stay with me¡­"

    "What a weird thing to say! You make it seem like I am with you for your money," Jerlina chuckled. She knew that is not what he meant.

    "I know¡­ I know it is the opposite¡­But money bringsfort. You know that," he said.

    "Hmm¡­" Jerlina agreed. She never hates money. She''d wee money with open hands. "But what makes me ufortable is the lifestyle thates with excessive wealth," she could now voice her opinion more properly. "You seem so well-adjusted to both lives. But I¡­ I don''t feel veryfortable around wealthy people," she was honest.

    "You got along with Jonathan, Samuel and his wife," Jeremy rubbed her back.

    "Yeah, they were nice to me¡­" Jerlina said.

    Jeremy is right. She got along with them. They were kind to her and she didn''t think they were different from others she knew. But what made her ufortable?

    "I think¡­ I need more confidence," she found out the root cause of her difort.

    It was not the behavior of others or their way of life that made her ufortable. It was her ownck of confidence that made her ufortable.

    "Hmm," Jeremy kissed her head." You can gain confidence little by little. There is no reason for you to hurry. I will be right by your side. You do not need to get worried," he spoke rubbing her back.

    "Thank you," Jerlina smiled.

    She knew she has to gain more confidence. If she can face a gang lord with automatic weapons, she can face a bunch of wealthy people without getting scared.

    "Call up your men dilly dilly¡­" Jerlina started to sing making Jeremy sigh.

    "Can you just stop? Can''t we talk like this for some more time?" he asked.

    "But I want to sleep!" Jerlina chuckled.

    "Then sleep. Why must you make me sleep?"

    "Send them to work¡­"

    "F*ck! You can be a viin with that voice of yours¡­" Jeremy mumbled.

    Jerlina didn''t stop singing.

    "With that hypnotizing voice, the viin made the entire world go to sleep¡­ Who will save the day?" Jeremy even did a narration on his own while trying to control his yawns.

    But by the time Jerlina finished the song, he fell asleep. With a smile, Jerlina fell asleep too.

    Jerlina woke up in the morning as she felt cold. Without opening her eyes, she patted to her side to realize Jeremy has woken up. Her lips curved up naturally.

    He couldn''t sleep a bit more! Once he starts to feel a little better, he has to get up. What a guy!

    She stretched herself and woke up. She opened the curtains and looked out. It seemed like it had snowed the entire night.

    He probably is shoveling the snow¡­ That idiot! I told him not to do any work!

    Jerlina ran down the stairs and as she expected, her husband was shoveling the snow in the front yard. He was back to wearing his usual id shirt and jeans with boots and he looked ruggedly handsome as he cleared the snow.

    Ugh! He''s too handsome to get angry at! Maybe I should let him be. If he is doing this he should be fine, right?

    Jerlina went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast after turning on theundry. By the time she finished breakfast, Jeremy got in.

    "Wash up! Breakfast is ready," she pecked his lips.

    But before she could pull back, his hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer. Her waist ended up on his hips as his lips crashed on hers.

    Sucking and nibbling on her lips, he slipped his other hand to the back of her head. His fingers tangled with the hair and he fixed her closer to him.

    When he left her lips, Jerlina was panting for air.

    "Wash up," Jerlina pointed him to the bathroom with her entire face red. The more she was close to him, the more she wanted intimacy.

    She smiled watching the man going to the bathroom with his tail between his legs. He might be rude or loud at times but he could love. She cannot deny that.

    They had their breakfast while talking about mundane things. And Jerlina got to clean the ces she leftst evening and Jeremy was asked to watch her.

    Jeremy made a call to Charlie to get news of the town. The first thing Charlie talked to him was about Mark. Jeremy felt sad but he wasn''t as distressed as he thought he would be.

    When he was talking with Viper the other day, he was about to say something about Mark. And he shut him up before he said anything. Jeremy had a feeling that Mark might have something to do with that day Jerlina was in danger.

    But he is dead now and it is no use trying to investigate about it.

    "Maverick''swyer met with me and told me that he left a letter for you in his will. Apparently there is more to his will and the Lawyer wanted you to meet him directly," Charlie said.

    Jeremy hummed. "Yeah, when Ie back. And Bobby?" he didn''t forget to ask about him. "How are the dogs?"

    "Every one is fine, TJ. Bobby started to talk and he is eating well. The dogs whine sometimes but they are doing fine. When are you returning?" Charlie asked.

    "Not sure¡­" Jeremy answered. "I need some time off, Charlie¡­ Can you understand?" he asked.

    For years and years, he did everything to help everyone around him. And now that everything is settled and with him married to the love of his life, he wanted some time off.

    He should be bringing her to a honeymoon in Europe or some fine holiday destinations, but he didn''t know why his heart wants to stay in this shabby home that mighte down any moment if it is not fixed.

    He turned and looked at his wife happily folding theundry. He just wanted it to be them for some days, maybe weeks.

    He might be selfish in deciding so. Hispany work is still getting handled by her but he can take care of it from now on. He is getting better.

    But he wanted to stay in this town where his mother''s grave is for some days with his wife.

    This calmness around this ce with no people around and the peace being with her... He wanted to enjoy it for some time.

    That is not too much to ask, is it?

    Don''t I deserve it? Doesn''t she deserve it?

    She will get busy once New Yeares and after Mikhail opens his bar. After that we won''t have free time like this.

    It is not too much of a preposterous wish!

 Chapter 286 - A Nice View

    <h4>Chapter 286 - A Nice View</h4>

    "Morning, dear!" Jeremy kissed Jerlina as she woke up.

    The previous day they did nothing butze around in the house. It was snowing outside too. And so they stayed inside. But today he decided to take a walk with her.

    "Morning, honey," Jerlina stretched herself. She still didn''t want to wake up. But she was hungry and she needs to get up.

    "What do you want for breakfast?" she asked as she got up.

    "You," Jeremy pushed her on the bed and his lips ended up on hers before she could say a word.

    Jerlina grabbed his shirt at the back and her fingers clutched to it as his tongue slipped inside her mouth. She is not someone who kisses with morning breath but with Joel she found herself doing stuff she never did before, without any reservation.

    Before she realized it, he was between her legs and his hand slipped inside her shirt. Jerlina had already removed his shirt and it was on the floor. Grinding his crotch on hers the intensity of his kisses increased making Jerlina lose herself.

    *Grrr*

    The rumble of her stomach sounded like a rumble of thunder inside the room making Jeremy fall in her. His warm breath fell on the nook of her neck as she started tough.

    "What a woman," he chuckled and kissed her neck. "You tease me too much, do you know that?" he kissed her neck.

    "Stop¡­ It''s ticklish!" she tried to push him away. "Your ''stash is pricking me¡­"

    "Oh, yeah?" he rubbed his face on her neck some more.

    "Enough, Joel!" She tried to push him away but he persisted in his quest to make herugh until her stomach hurt.

    "Ahhh!" with a scream, she grabbed him by his hair and tried to pull him away but he onlyughed in her face.

    "No strength¡­" he clicked his tongue.

    "Get lost, dummy," Jerlina pushed him away and he let her leave.

    He smiled watching her fixing her clothes and walking to the bathroom. It is good that she is hungry. That means she is happy.

    After washing up, Jerlina walked to the kitchen to the smell of fried eggs. She loved it when he fried eggs. He makes the best-fried eggs she has ever eaten.

    She set the tes on the table and poured orange juice for both of them.

    "No coffee?" he grumbled.

    "Tomorrow," she took a sip of the orange juice. "You''re not wearing your shirt," she said.

    It''s not like she wasining but as a wife, is it not her duty to care for the well-being of her husband?

    "Tomorrow," he said with a grumble.

    "Well, gee! What a temper!" Jerlina giggled.

    As if she does not like the view she is blessed with!

    Not my loss!

    He scoffed and walked to her. With a smile, she got the warm toast with fried eggs and bacon.

    Jeremy joined her in a minute and both of them had breakfast. Jeremy shook his head as she sneaked a bite of the? egg from his te. He can make another one for her if she wants but she finds it amusing to steal from his te.

    What a silly woman!

    It was sunny outside and Jeremy walked to her and hugged her around the waist. "Want to go for a walk?" he asked.

    "Yeah¡­ Maybe we can visit my mom''s grave," she looked at him and he nodded.

    Jerlina turned to the front as she heard the tractor rushing through the road and she missed the smile on Jeremy''s face.

    "Farmer McConnell loves to run everywhere in his tractor," Jerlina chuckled.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "We can take the car if you want," she told him.

    The cementeray is at the other end of the town. They do have a car they rented in the town.

    "No, let''s walk," Jeremy wanted to take a leisurely walk with her.

    "Okay, let me take a quick shower first," Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he nodded and loosened his hold on her.

    Jerlina took the towel and the other essentials and was about to enter the bathroom. But her adorable husband who was waiting for her in the hallway tried to enter with her.

    "What are you doing?" she asked pressing her hand on his bare chest.

    "I am taking a shower," he replied as a matter of fact.

    "Yes, but I want to shower too! And this is the only bathroom in the house," he said with the same conviction.

    "Yes, but you should wait until I am finished," she spoke patiently.

    "No," he shook his head and put his thumbs inside the waistband of the boxer shorts he was wearing. With a little wiggle, the boxer dropped on the floor.

    And he did a helicopter by shaking his waist. She couldn''t help but look at the swirling member of his.

    "Goodness, Joel!" Jerlina covered her eyes with a giggle as her face went red. He knows how to make her say yes.

    After she saw that tasteful thing, how can she throw him away?

    Leaving the door, she walked inside and ced the towel on the little stool.

    "I''ll set the temperature in the shower," With a smile Jeremy walked past her, slightly pushing her with his hard as a rock biceps.

    Jerlina gritted her teeth to get angry at him but seeing those round buttcheeks, she forgot that she was about to get angry.

    He stepped inside the bath and turned the knob. It was an old shower with two knobs for hot and cold water and he had his hand in the water to check the temperature.

    Through the window, the pure winter sunlight fell inside the shower. With his hands blocking the flow of the water, it made water droplets rise along with the steam. From the angle Jerlina was looking, she saw the steam slowly traveling and resting on the chiseled chest of her most handsome husband.

    The golden glow of the sunlight gave a tan sheen to his skin and the drops of water glittered like gold dust on it.

    What a sight to behold so early in the morning!

    Jerlina got out of her clothes and stepped inside the shower.

    And as she expected, the moment she stepped in, he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him. Jeremy looked at Jerlina. Her eyes had that want he loved.

    And her body¡­ He gulped.

    She is like a smooth marble sculpture.

    The warm water streamlined through their toned body as both of them tangled in the showerthering up each other.? Jerlina felt his hardness on her abdomen. The warm waterbined with his warm kisses made her lose her mind.

    "Joel¡­" she grabbed his member and guided it between her legs. "Shall we¡­"

    "I''m finished," Jeremy said suddenly and wiping his face, he stepped out.

    Jerlina looked at her empty hand that still had the lingering warmth of her husband and turned to see the handsome back he showed as he left her.

    She was astonished!

    Okay¡­ what?

 Chapter 287 - Odd Behaviors

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Odd Behaviors</h4>

    Jerlina finished her shower and walked out. Throughout the rest of the shower, she could not help but think why Jeremy left her in the shower in the middle of their¡­kissing.

    Well, even if he finished showering, he could have waited. Just when I touched his thingy, he stepped out. Did I do anything wrong? Or is he still hurting?

    Jeremy was already dressed warmly and he chose the proper down jacket for her that is suitable for the weather.

    "Get ready, pretty wife," he gave an exaggerated bow.

    You''re fine, right, Joel? Does it hurt anywhere?" she asked just to be sure. He looked normal.

    "Yes, why?" he asked raising his eyebrows.

    "Okay," Jerlina shrugged. "If you say so."

    Jerlina scratched the back of her head as she walked to the bed. She thought she might be thinking too much. She thought he''d disturb her when she was changing but he didn''t. He sat on the chair scrolling through his phone without even looking at her.

    Jerlina curled her lips.

    Just stay like that forever, Joel! Hmpf! It''s not like I like it when you disturb me!

    With a pout, Jerlina started dressing. Jeremy sitting on the chair looked at his wife changing with her back towards him. Without even looking, he could imagine her face.

    Ah¡­ I want to see her cute pout.

    "Here," he helped her wear the jacket after she dressed up. Standing behind her he bent and even helped with the zipper.

    Jerlina could feel his warm breath on her face and his scent entering her senses made her feel excited. She turned to her side to look at him and she felt the slight prick of his beard on her as her lips brushed on it.

    She held his cheek with her hand and leaned closer to his cheek for a kiss.

    "That''s it," Jeremy leaned back and Jerlina lips trembled as the man she was about to kiss stepped away from her.

    "Let''s go, wifey!" he held out his arm and Jerlina hooked her arm with his.

    "Yes!" he said happily as they walked out of the house.

    Okay¡­ Maybe he didn''t notice that I was about to kiss him?

    Jerlina tried to calm her heart that was starting to cloud with thunderclouds. She almost cried when he stepped away from her.

    But¡­ yeah, it is nothing.

    "Is this the shop you mentioned?" Jeremy asked as they passed through a clothing store. They had all red on the disy that day.

    "Yes!" Jerlina''s face brightened. "You remembered!"

    "Why would I not?" Jeremy wrapped his arm around her shoulder and kissed her cheek.

    Jerlina giggled. Her heart became bright with this little act of his. "I heard the ownership changed but I am d they are still keeping the tradition," Jerlina looked at him.

    "Hmm¡­ the shop that determined the name of my wife¡­ Go on! Stand in front of it for a picture," Jeremy made her stand in front of the shop and took some pictures and selfies with her.

    When they came across a flower shop, they decided to buy flowers for the grave.

    "Ah¡­ Whitney Brown''s daughter! You''re here during Winter¡­" the florist got cheerful. After all the town gets smaller each passing year as people leave for the cities and tourists are very rare. And so Jerlina who visits once or twice a year is treated like a celebrity around here. Everyone knows her and it made Jerlina happy since she could see how much her mother was loved by the people here.

    "And you''re with¡­ Ang''s son! You''re Ang''s son, aren''t you?" the old florist hit Jeremy in the arm.

    "You know his mother, Gwen?" Jerlina asked thedy. But thedy held Jerlina''s hand.

    "You''re married?" she shouted and jumped. "To him?" Her eyes widened with surprise.

    "Careful, Gwen," Jerlina held the olddy''s shoulder as she tried to run out of the shop.

    She got out of the shop and waving her hand, she started to scream.

    "Whitney''s daughter married Ang''s son!!! I won the bet!!! Come out, Be¡­" she walked to the antique shop next door.

    "$1000! When will you pay?" Gwen said with a haughty sneer. "I don''t ept cheques, mind you!"

    "Why?" Be snorted. "Did you forget your medications today, Gwen? Did you smell the poppies for too long today?"

    "Heh! Shut up, Be!" Gwen mmed her hand on the counter.

    The little tablemp on the counter shook and Be held it. "Careful, olddy!"

    "Who is old?" Gwen got mad and the two olddies started to attack each other verbally.

    Jerlina who followed Gwen didn''t understand the heads or tails of the situation here. She could understand that there was some kind of bet among these twodies about Jeremy and her getting married. But she couldn''t understand how they know Jeremy''s mother by name.

    As she was wondering, she felt a pull by her arm. She turned to see Jeremy gesturing for her to get out.

    "But they¡­" Jerlina turned to look at thedies shouting at each other. She feared if something would happen to them if they continue it.

    "Never mind them," Jeremy pulled her out of the antique shop and brought her to the floral shop.

    Jerlina watched him as he started to make the bouquet himself taking whatever flower he pleases. He made two bouquets.

    "Is it okay to just take it?" Jerlina asked as they left the floral shop. He didn''t even leave money for Gwen. Jerlina took a peek at the qntique shop and both of them were still fighting.

    "We''ll pay Gwenter," Jeremy said and Jerlina didn''t even dare to nod.

    We are stealing flowers from the olddy!

    "Ah! It''s Ang''s son!"

    Mechanic Joe peeked out from his garage. He has aged a lot from thest time Jerlina saw him.

    "Hello, Joe!" Jeremy waved.

    "Son! My roof is leaking!" Joe shouted.

    "I''ll be there tomorrow to fix it, Joe!" Jeremy shouted back.

    Jerlina saw their interaction and she could see that the people here are very familiar with Joel.

    Did he stalk me here too? But they are calling him Ang''s son! So they know his mother? So his mother is from this town too? Why didn''t I know about this till now? Why didn''t this guy tell me about it?

    "Joel," she pulled his sleeves to get answers.

    But he looked to the other side and waved at Farmer McConnell driving his tractor.

    "Son! The wood you sent for me was definitely better! My fences were never this strong!" he was all smiling. "And is that Edward''s granddaughter with you?" he ced his hand over his eyes and squinted them to have a good look at her.

    "Hello, Mr. McConnell!" Jerlina stepped closer. "How are you?"

    "Did you marry her like you said?" McConnell didn''t even answer Jerlina and looked at Jeremy.? "I''ll be damned! I bet at the wrong horse!" mumbling curses, he started the tractor and left.

    "Joel!" Jerlina pulled his sleeves. "What is going on?" she huffed and puffed.

    Why is everyone giving more attention to him? This is my mother''s hometown!

 Chapter 288 - Blessing From Above

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Blessing From Above</h4>

    "Hmm?" Jeremy gave a clueless look and Jerlina gritted her teeth. But Jeremy did not relent and still acted clueless as they walked.

    "Will you tell me or not?" she stood in front of him and blocked the way.

    "Tell you what?" Jeremy acted as if he was genuinely surprised.

    "You''re a¡­ stealer!" She said gritting her teeth.

    "You mean a thief?" Jeremy chuckled. "My cute wife forgets the Englishnguage in my presence! Oh, how much she is mesmerized by me!" heughed holding his abdomen.

    "Thief? What did I steal?" he leaned to her face, "Your heart?" he raised his eyebrows.

    "Joel, you!" Jerlina fisted her hands and raised them to hit his arm but before that, he shouted..

    "There! There''s the cemetery! We''re here. Let''s go!" he held her hand casually as if she was not angry and walked at a faster pace.

    Jerlina forgot she was angry too by his sudden hurried movements and clutching the bouquet in her hand, she ran with him. Only when they entered the cemetery gates did she realize that they are not running to catch a bus or a train. They could have walked after having their talk.

    This guy!

    She grumbled in her heart but then minding the ce she''s at, she decided to be quiet. From the morning, he''s been acting weird making her think. She wondered what he is nning.

    Jerlina was about to lead him to her mother''s grave but holding her hand, he led her on a different path.

    "Joel, that way¡­" she whispered.

    Jeremy nodded and his eyes were serious as he looked in a particr direction. Jerlina realized it should be something important and followed him. As she was walking she guessed that it must be his mother''s grave.

    Jeremy visits here often and people here know his mother and it was not a hard conclusion to arrive at. But she kept quiet as they walked through the stone pavement. Jeremy led her to the expensive part of the graveyard where there will be mostly mausoleums.

    Well, he is rich and he might have buried his mother here! And he''s taking me to visit his mother!

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound without her realizing it. Maybe Jeremy realized it, his hold on her hand tightened too. Or it could be because he is nervous too.

    Near a ponderosa pine tree, there was a mausoleum constructed with wood. Although there was sun out that day, the temperature was still below freezing and snow covered everywhere.

    While others were made with stone, marble, and granite this one looked peculiar. She knew it in her heart that it should be Jeremy''s mother''s. Jeremy must have made everything by his hand.

    His heart¡­ is filled with love!

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. She had a feeling that his mother would ept her as his wife. Not when they first got married, but as of now, she is in love with Jeremy and she knew that his mother would ept her.

    She does not know Jeremy''s mother personally but someone who gave birth to such a kind and honest man should be kind and filled with love too. And for Jeremy to hold his mother in his heart for this long, she could only say that all his memories of her should be pleasant.

    And as expected, that was the grave of Jeremy''s mother. They walked closer and all the while Jeremy didn''t let go of her hand. There was a picture of his mother and with all the details she just learned, Jerlina found his mother familiar.

    Yes, she has seen her pictures a couple of times and Jeremy would talk about her. His home has more pictures of Peter Fitzgerald than his mother. But she would recognize his mother''s face a little bit.

    And this particr picture of his mother¡­ she has never seen it but it was familiar ¨C a little too familiar.

    "Mom¡­I married.? I brought my wife," Jeremy said cing his hand on her back.

    "Hello, mom," Jerlina said and ced the bouquet down.

    She doesn''t usually talk loudly in a grave but since Jeremy is conversing she did it to be polite.

    "Mom¡­" he knelt in front of the mausoleum and Jerlina took a step back to let him speak what''s in his mind.

    She gently ced her hand on his shoulder and he looked at her and nodded. His eyes were a bit red and she smiled back. He ced his big hand over her hand and then silently looked at the picture.

    Jerlina''s eyes ended up on that picture too. Jeremy had his mother''s eyes and nose. And he probably got his features from his mother''s side of the family.

    His father is ugly as f*ck. He can''t be looking like him.

    Thinking of gics made Jerlina wonder who their kids would take after. Her side of the family had good genes. Her grandfather and father had a head full of hair till the day they died. As long as they don''t take after Jeremy''s father they''d look good.

    Ah¡­ what am I thinking?

    Jerlina felt guilty for thinking about stupid things in front of a grave. She looked at the picture once more. His mother had a serene smile and gentle eyes. Wait¡­ the ne¡­

    Jerlina recognized the ne Jeremy''s mom was wearing. Her mother had one exactly like that. She still has it. And one by one Jerlina started to make the connection.

    That picture that repeated during our wedding¡­ It didn''t repeat! Joel has the same picture as we do!

    By all things holy!

    Was Joel''s mom the best friend my mom had?

    And is Joel the boy I couldn''t help but kiss that day as grandpa used to say?

    She always hid that picture at the bottom of the cookie tin where she kept all the pictures of her mother. Her grandpa would repeat the embarrassing story every Christmas to make her blush. She wondered how Jeremy made that picture public considering she is kissing another boy.

    Well, she thought that since she was a baby, he''s leaving it as a cute thing babies do.

    And all this time that boy was Joel?

    I should have known! This adorable jealous ball who gets jealous of Earl, wouldn''t have made that picture public unless it was him I was kissing!

    Why am I an idiot?

    So, he is having a copy of that picture too? And he always knew I was the daughter of his mother''s friend?

    Could this be considered as being a childhood sweetheart?

    Although this is not the ce for that, she felt happy for a moment.

    She turned and looked at Jeremy. He was still on his knees and she squatted beside him. Bowing his head, he was still saying something to his mom. Only his lips were moving and she couldn''t hear him. Without shame, she tried to listen closely. But she couldn''t hear anything.

    ''I love Joel very much, mom. Hope you''d give us your blessing,'' Jerlina said in her heart.

    She was a bit startled when something fell in front of her. But she noticed it was a pine cone. Jerlina picked it up and looked up. The tree didn''t have any more pine cones since all of it had fallen.

    This is thest one!

    Jerlina held the beautiful cone to her heart. The wind ruffled her hair and she heard a soft whisper that warmed her heart as she closed her eyes.

    It might be nothing special and it is just a fallen cone. But for her, that cone felt special. Just when she was asking for the blessing that conended right near her when there are no more cones left on the tree.

    She found that as a sign that his mom has given her blessings.

    Mom, I''ll definitely make Joel happy as long as I live!

    She promised in her heart.

 Chapter 289 - The Magical Place (1)

    <h4>Chapter 289 - The Magical ce (1)</h4>

    When Jeremy looked at Jerlina, she was closing her eyes holding something to her chest. As he saw, a drop of tear rolling from her eyes. Before she could react, his hand reached for her cheeks and wiped her tears.

    "Jeryl?" he called her.

    "Yes," sniffing, she opened her eyes and looked at him.

    "Are you okay?" he asked.

    He felt relieved after talking to his mother but his heart is not made for handling her tears.

    "I am fine¡­" Jerlina wrapped her hand around his waist. "I think your mother epted me, Joel," she said and her eyes clouded once more.

    "That''s a given," Jeremy smiled and wiped her tears once more and kissed her cheek.

    Knowing that this is the reason for her tears, he was relieved.

    Happy tears are good.

    "What is that you are holding?" he asked standing up.

    He held out his hand. Jerlina held his hand and stood up.

    "It''s your mother''s blessing," she showed him the pine cone.

    Jeremy didn''t find that silly. She is believing that and if that makes her happy it is fine for him too.

    "Keep it safe," he said and watched her as she safely stored it in her pockets.

    "Shall we?" he walked out holding her hand.

    Jerlina sensed that Jeremy already knows where her mother''s grave is. She still has a lot to talk to him about. She decided to talk to him about it after visiting her mother.

    Jeremy ced the bouquet he had in his hand on Jerlina''s mother''s grave.

    "Thank you for everything¡­" he mumbled and Jerlina bowed her head.

    "I am married, And I am happy, mom," she spoke in her heart.

    This is probably the first time she is telling her mother that she is happy. Usually, she''d sit by her grave andin about everything wrong in her life.

    After staying by her mother''s grave for some time, both of them left the graveyard. There was a beautiful hill a mile away from their town. And Jerlina''s grandfather would take her there when he was alive.

    "Shall we go there, Joel?" Jerlina asked. "I know a spot there. I have a lot to say to you," she looked at him.

    After visiting both of their mothers, she wanted to go to the special ce that belonged to her and her grandpa.

    "Okay," Jeremy held her cheek.He had wanted to bring her there too¡­ It is good that she brought it up herself.

    "Maybe we can take the car?" she asked. She didn''t want him to get worked out.

    "We can ride in a bike," he said and Jerlina wondered if he could ride that far.

    But it is just a mile, right?

    "Where do we find bikes?" she asked.

    She wondered how the roads would be for riding a bike.

    "Come with me," Jeremy dragged her to the caretaker of the graveyard. There was an old bike there. Although it was old, it was well-maintained. Jeremy talked to him and got the bike.

    "Sit behind me," Jeremy told Jerlina.

    "No, you sit behind me," Jerlina looked at him, determined.

    She can ride with him for a mile. And then they have to get up the hill. The only way up is by walking. Although she didn''t know how safe the pathway would be during winter, she wanted to go there today.

    "Suit yourself. I will warn you that I am heavy and you cannot carry me for that distance," he warned her.

    "I''ll take care of that. I am stronger than I look," Jerlina flexed her arms only to make himugh.

    "Even with that down jacket, you''re scrawny," heughed.

    "I''ll show you!" Jerlina got all fired up.

    She was always that way. Whenever there is a tough situation, she would try hard to rise above it. When there is apetition, she wouldpete to win. She rarely gets to thepetitive spirit but when she does, she will go all in.

    Sitting behind Jerlina, Jeremy held her waist. In the past, there were many a day where he''d follow her when she would fly around on her bike. He bought a bike for the first time then just to follow her. And he would imagine of the day he would ride with her sitting behind him.

    And today, he got to sit behind her.

    "Tell me if you cannot ride anymore, Jeryl," he shouted.

    She is riding like a pro. But the winter air is sharp and she would get tired soon. He is almost double her weight and she is not particrly athletic. Thest thing he would wish on her is some infection in her lungs.

    "You wish!" Jerlina shouted back.

    She wanted tough out loud, and so she did. It''s been years since shest rode a bike. Almost a decade. And having Jeremy behind her gave a profound joy. The cold air sshing on her face should be harsh on her, but the warmth of the embrace of the man of her heart made her feel warm all over her.

    Jeremy too was happy. He was not scared or feeling guilty about letting his petite woman do the hard work. He knows he can rely on her. He knows he can close both of his eyes and rx when she is with him. And even when the whole world goes dark, if she is with him, he wouldn''t have to worry.

    And he will do the same for her. When she wants to rest, when she needs rest, he will let her take rest. And when she wants to go wild, she can go wild. He will watch over her.

    She is his darling. She can do what her heart desires without caring for anything.

    "I did it! I did it!" Jerlina did a happy dance as they reached.

    "You''re strong. I agree!" Jeremy patted her head. He got the beanie hat he had in his pocket and covered her head and ears. If they are going up, it will get colder.

    "You?" Jerlina asked and he covered his ears too. He was not feeling cold. But for his wife''s satisfaction, he wore a beanie hat too.

    They parked the bike under a little shed they had and walked up the trail. This trail is used by the locals and was not scary.

    Jerlina walked in the front as Jeremy followed her behind. Jeremy watched how careful she is as she ced each of her steps. He was impressed. She is not a careless person and that made him feel relieved.

    The relief came as he knew that she will take care of herself and everything that belongs to her even if something happens to him. She''d be broken to pieces and would probably end up crying curling up on the floor, but she will pull herself together and take care of everything that needs her attention.

    She is smart. She is carful. She is kind and she is dependable.

    But I have no ns on leaving her behind. We will live well together for long.

 Chapter 290 - The Magical Place(2)

    <h4>Chapter 290 - The Magical ce(2)</h4>

    "We''re here!" Jerlina raised both of her hands as they reached the top. The terrain was a vast expanse of hills and they were at one particr spot of the peak that is frequented by the locals.

    "We did it!" Jeremy stood behind her and ced a kiss on her head, wrapping his arm around her waist.

    "The view is amazing, isn''t it?" Jerlina said and Jeremy hummed.

    "It is¡­"

    Standing there, Jerlina looked around. "It''s not the same," she mumbled as she let out a breath.

    She remembered hiking up with her grandpa but they will end up in a different ce. It was a magical ce that connects to another world ording to her grandpa. She remembered her grandpa asking her to cremate him and spread his ashes from above that particr peak.

    After her grandfather''s death, when they asked the locals here, they all told them about this one trail. Thinking that this might be the only trail that leads to the top, her father spread the ashes of her grandfather from here. But she remembered insisting to her father that this is not the ce.

    From then on she tried to find other trails. She tried to walk through the visible trails and they all resulted in different ces. She never saw that exact peak evermore.

    Well¡­ except for that dream.

    She wasn''t sure but that image she saw when she was six years old ovepped with the dream she hadtely. Dream where she saw her son for the first time.

    It might be her imagination and she might be remembering wrong. But she could see that the view is a lot simr to her dream.

    Maybe reality got mixed up with my imagination giving me an odd dream!

    The wind was heavy on the top and she closed her eyes. She still remembered the image of the boy with the green eyes who called her "Mommy."

    How could that be a dream? It was so vivid.

    Whether it was a dream or some hallucination her brain cooked up for coping, Jerlina was happy for it. That dream made her move on. And she believed that her son is in a better ce. And one day she will see him.

    Tears rolled from her eyes as she remembered the baby she never got to hold.

    She smiled as Jeremy''s hold tightening around her waist. A lot happened she ended up with him. And she wanted to stay in thend of the living with him for a long time.

    "Do you like it here?" Jeremy asked. He was standing behind her and he didn''t notice her tears.

    "Are you going to build us a castle here, Milord?" Jerlina giggled wiping her tears.

    "Do you want me to?" Jeremy asked and turned her to face him. He wanted to have a look at her face.

    But when he saw her reddened eyes and a little droplet of tear sticking to hershes, his heart skipped a beat.

    "Are you crying, my Luna?" he asked holding her cheeks. "Are you sad?"

    My Luna!

    Jerlina smiled hearing that. She loved that name now. She used to get irked by it.

    "No¡­ I just¡­ remembered my... grandpa. That''s it¡­" she didn''t want to tell him that she was crying remembering her baby.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy hugged her. "I have to bring you somewhere. Are you up for it?" he asked.

    "Where?" Jerlina asked peeking out from his embrace.

    Jeremy looked at her and shrugged pressing his lips.

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded. She wondered what surprise he is going to show her next.

    Jeremy held her hand and walked through a rough terrain. There was no path but he was sure and so she trusted him.

    Through many bends, they traveled and it was slightly steep. Finally, they reached the peak of another hill nearby. More than a peak it looked like a teau. Reaching to the top, Jerlina took a look around the view.

    "This¡­"

    The view was exactly simr to the one she saw in her dreams or precisely the one her grandfather took her to.

    Closing her mouth with her hands, she squatted on the ground. Tears started to flow from her eyes uncontrobly and she started to shake.

    "How do you know this ce?" she asked him and without expecting the answer, she walked to the cliff where she saw her son disappear the day she had her miscarriage.

    She wasn''t thinking much. Her feet dragged her to the edge by themselves. The distant tall mountains, the valleys that are now covered in snow¡­

    It was spring in my dream¡­ Maybe, the ce my son is at, will have spring for eternity. At least he won''t feel cold.

    Thinking about her son, she didn''t even realize that she has now reached the edge of the cliff.

    "Jeryl!"

    She heard the agonizing shout of Jeremy followed by a strong pull by her arm. The next moment she was in the warm embrace of Jeremy.

    Jeremy''s entire body was shaking. He didn''t know what happened. When she cried, he thought she was happy she is back at the ce that she used toe to with her grandfather. He was happy till then.

    He was rxed as he knew she''d be careful and so when she walked away from him, he didn''t mind it. But when she was walking towards the edge of the cliff, he knew something was wrong and ran to her. He was d that he could catch her at thest moment.

    In his embrace, Jerlina started to sob once more. Jeremy didn''t know if he should let her cry it out or ask her what is wrong. Since he wasn''t sure, he decided to be silent and hugged her close as he patted her back.

    But she was still sobbing and he couldn''t bear it.

    "Jerlina, tell me what makes you sad¡­" he asked gently rubbing the back of her head.

    "He''s gone, Joel¡­He''s gone¡­He''s never going to return to me¡­"

    That''s all she said and started to sob once more.

    Jeremy felt like his soul got pulled out from his body. She was not detailed. But he knew who the ''he'' she mentions it.

    That little baby that has gone forever!

    He didn''t know what to tell her and he hugged her and stayed silent. What could he tell her? How could he calm a woman who is grieving for her child?

    He didn''t know she is still in this much pain. With her smiling and being silly all the time, and talking about their children, he thought she was over it. But he is wrong.

    He wondered if she is still hiding somewhere and crying without his knowledge. All the while he was thinking that she is fine, what if she was secretly crying?

    Why can''t she share her pain with me?

    "Jeryl¡­" he called her as she was still sobbing. "I¡­ " he still couldn''t find words to say to her.

    "Cry all you want, honeybuns," he kissed her head as he reached a decision.

    This is how he can be of support to her now.

    "I''m here¡­ And I love you¡­"

 Chapter 291 - Her Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Her Guilt</h4>

    Jerlina cried her heart out in Jeremy''s embrace. She hadn''t cried like this for her baby in a long time. Maybe it was the ce she was at, or because she was in Jeremy''s embrace, she felt like crying her heart out.

    "Cry all you want, honeybuns. I am here¡­ I love you¡­"

    She heard the everso gentle voice of Jeremy and that gentleness pulled her back to reality. She realized she should be scaring Jemrey by crying like this out of nowhere. He doesn''t have to feel sad about this. This is her sadness.

    Sadness that is not going to leave her any time soon, as it seems!

    "I am sorry," Jerlina looked up wiping her tears. "I am fine Joel¡­" she smiled sniffing in her snot. "I am sorry for troubling you," she took a step back..

    "Ah¡­ I feel stupid!" she turned to face the valley. "I might be going crazy¡­" she mumbled.

    Jeremy watched her back and he did not feel good hearing her words. He felt worse than when she was crying.

    The wind gained speed and whistled past them.

    "Stupid? Why?" he decided to talk it out.

    She cannot be allowed to cry in grief alone anymore. She was so out of it today and she almost¡­ What if he was not here today? What would have happened to her?

    He did not talk about it to her till now to give her space. And also because he felt guilty.

    But he decided to face it all, today, here, right now!

    "What?" Jerlina couldn''t hear his voice clearly over the sound of the wind and turned to look at him.

    "Why are you stupid for crying out of grief?" Jeremy repeated.

    Her eyes were reddened and he could see that she will try and avoid talking about it.

    "Nothing¡­ never mind¡­" Jerlina forced a smile on her face.

    She doesn''t know much about men, but she had a feeling that men don''t like to hear about someone else''s dead child. The child she lost has no blood connection with him and¡­

    As she was thinking about it, she realized that she might be wrong to think this way. That child might not be Joel''s but that doesn''t mean that he cannot empathize with her. She knew his heart is filled with love and he made the casket!

    So what stops me from talking about my grief with him?

    She looked at the blue eyes that had a golden shimmer to them as the sun rays reflected on them. His hands were extended towards her and he wetted his dry lips with his tongue. She could see that he is willing to open this conversation with her.

    If he is willing to take this step towards her, the least she could do is being honest with him; honest with herself.

    Am I still thinking that he is responsible for the death of my child?

    She decided to think along that line. From every proof she got, she could safely conclude that her miscarriage started when she was in the cabin itself. And in the cabin, he never disturbed her or hurt her in any way. Even when she screamed at him, he''d answer to her patiently and would leave her alone so as not to spoil her mood.

    All he did was locking her up in that small ce. And that too was for a reason. She is partly to me for that.

    She could sense that she is still mad at Emma. If only Emma was not there that day, If only she didn''t provoke her to leave¡­

    But would that have made any difference?

    I would have miscarried anyhow. And if I did not leave, with how fast and how much I lost blood, I probably would have died in the cabin. No one would have disturbed me and no one was around the cabin at that time. No one even knew I was pregnant and I would have died of blood loss.

    And so, me leaving ended up for my good!

    So what makes me hesitate?

    Is this my own prejudice that he won''t like talking about someone else''s baby? Or is it because I think it is unbing of me to talk about the past that no one had any control over?

    But don''t I have the right to grieve? And if he wants to lend me his shoulder, why should I keep him from me?

    "Joel¡­" she walked closer to him and held his arms. "I don''t know why I felt that way¡­Maybe¡­" she looked at him.

    "What?" Jeremy could see that she is in serious contemtion and she will tell him the truth.

    "I thought you might not want to hear about¡­" she didn''t want to tell him that. She knew it would make him sad. "I don''t know," she rubbed his back. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. But I didn''t think it was appropriate to talk to you about it."

    Jeremy looked at her face. She couldn''t meet eyes with him and was averting her eyes. Although she didn''t finish her sentence he could understand what she was meaning to say.

    "Jerlina, look at me," he held her chin and made her look at him.

    "Not appropriate?" he asked.

    Why is it not appropriate? Is she still ming me for her miscarriage? Or does she think that I would be relieved or be happy that she lost her child?

    It would kill him if she thought that he is the kind of guy who''d be happy for the loss of a child.

    "Why is it not appropriate?" he asked as he decided to make it clear in this ce that was so close to the sky.

    "Why?" Jerlina still didn''t have a particr reason she could tell him. "It is my grief, Joel¡­" She looked at him. "He was my baby and¡­ he only had me and I only had him¡­ But he¡­" she held her temples and looked distressed. "He''s not your baby and¡­I really am not sure! Something''s not right¡­"

    Jeremy''s heart started to pound as she said that word.

    Yes, it was not my baby¡­ And what difference would it make?

    "You almost jumped down the cliff, Jerlina. You weren''t even thinking-"

    "I saw him right there, Joel," Jerlina pointed at the cliff.

    "Him?" Jeremy looked at her intently. She was not looking at him anymore.

    "Yes, my son¡­ " Jerlina''s eyes clouded once more. "That day in the clinic, I¡­ I saw him. It was here. He was running¡­ He had green eyes just like his father and his smile. He called me ''Mommy'' and¡­ And then he ran and¡­" she pointed at the end of the cliff. "He left me¡­"

    ''His father''

    Those words did something to Jeremy''s heart.

    "He looked like him?" Jeremy asked.

    Only when Jeremy said that did Jerlina realize the thing that has been bothering her the most.

    Guilt! Guilt that she is remembering her ex when she thinks of her baby!

    And now she has told her husband that she still thinks of her ex!

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound and her hands started to tremble.

 Chapter 292 - Understanding Her

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Understanding Her</h4>

    What have I done?

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he looked hurt. And that only made her feel more terrible.

    She wasn''t in many rtionships and this was the first time she broke up from a very serious rtionship. And she was already married to Jeremy. Although she didn''t want to think of Gerard and has no intention of getting together with him, whenever she thought of her baby, she thinks about Gerard even if it is just for a moment.

    Jeremy was equally shocked. He felt like his heart was moved from its axis or as if the reality is shifting.. If she said it before she confessed, he wouldn''t have minded much but since she said it now, he felt like shit.

    Am I not enough? Is my love not enough for her to think of her ex? And she almost died!

    But looking at her face that was filled with guilt, he could safely assume that it is not the meaning she intended. There should be more to it.

    He is someone with no dating experience and he was never in love with anyone except her. So he couldn''t get what she said.

    He looked around and saw blue-grey clouds rising from the horizon. He knew it will snow soon. She looked terrible; his mood is terrible; and so he decided to go home. They can talk about itter.

    "It''s going to snow soon. Let''s get to home before that," he said.

    Jerlina looked around and the weather did seem a lot like her heart. "Okay," she nodded.

    She waited for him to walk, but he gestured for her to walk. "Walk to my front. You remember the way, right?" he asked.

    Jerlina nodded and walked to his front. He was holding her jacket from behind as she walked. She could see the difference in the way she is getting treated from before. But she understood why he is getting panicked.

    She saw the abyss just a couple of feet away from her when she was crying in his embrace. And that could only mean that she almost¡­

    She didn''t mean to. She didn''t want to die. She doesn''t. She wants to live.

    But for her to not even realizing what she was doing and charge towards the cliff...

    Do I need help?

    She felt the warmth of his hand seeping through the jacket and reaching her back. Or it could be just her feeling. She felt confused by it all.

    As she put her hand inside her pocket, she felt the pine cone she left there. Whatever it is, she is sure that she is not willing to give up on Joel. But since she has hurt that lovely soul by saying something she shouldn''t have said, she started thinking of ways to set it right between them.

    "Keys," Jeremy held out his hand as they reached the bottom of the hill.

    "I''ll-" Jerlina swallowed the rest of her words and handed him the keys seeing his face devoid of any emotions.

    "I''ll walk back," Jerlina said fearing he is pushing himself too much. She noticed him wincing when he sat on the bike.

    "Sit!" Jeremy growled at her and Jerlina had to listen to him.

    The way back was silent with no joy and no words spoken between them. Jerlina did not like that at all. But she didn''t know what to say.

    And in silence, they reached their home.

    "You want to lie down for a bit?" she asked. She really hated the silence between them.

    She was thinking the whole time. And she didn''t think that what she said was wrong. Maybe trying to hide it is wrong. Whatever it is, her thoughts are out in the open and what''s left is to deal with it.

    She was not thinking of Gerard actually. In fact, even when she thinks of Gerard at times, it only is her realizing the stark contrast between Gerard and Joel. It might be wrong topare, but she always ended up thinking that Joel is a thousand times better than Gerard in every way.

    And so, she will try her best to not let this rtionship go sour.

    Jeremy looked at her. She still didn''t look fine but he could see that she is trying to open up a conversation rather than going silent. Anything is better than her locking her room, lying on the floor, crying.

    "If you join," he held out his hand.

    "Lunch?" Jerlina asked.

    She needed to prepare lunch but seeing his extended hand, she held it. She can prepare lunch after he falls asleep. And the warmth of his hand made her feel loved and she followed him to the room.

    "Do you want anything before lying down?" she asked and he shook his head in the negative.

    "Nothing, except you," he said and pulled her to him.

    Jerlina ended up on hisp and she looked into his eyes. She would never get used to the prettiness of his eyes. She kissed his forehead and he let out a deep breath.

    "You almost jumped off the cliff, Jeryl," he said with his voice shaking. "I shouldn''t have taken you there."

    "It''s not your fault, Joel¡­" Jerlina pressed her finger on his lips. She could see that he has almost gained his lovely gaze. "I got a bit emotional."

    "You want to tell me about it now¡­ or...?" he questioned.

    Jerlina could see that he wants to leave it to her decision but he is very curious. And he has a right to know what is in his heart. If telling him hurts him and not telling him will hurt him too, isn''t it better to tell him what she is thinking in her heart?

    "I thought about it, Jeryl¡­" he lied down and pointed her to lie beside him. After she lied down, he continued.

    "I could never understand the pain of the loss you suffered," he said.

    It took a lot of thinking for him to understand that. But if he is being honest, that is the truth.

    "Not only because it is not my child and I''ve never gone through that loss but also because I am a man. You suffered a lot. I watched you suffer. Although I might think I understand the pain,? only you felt how painful it is both physically and motionally¡­"

    He remembered the state of Bobby after Scar left him. They all thought that he was grieving for his love but onlyter did Jeremy realized how much he was grieving for the child they lost. He didn''t understand that pain andpared it with the loss of his mother. He thought he did but he did not. And that is the same with her. He will never truly understand the depth of the pain caused by the loss of one''s child.

    Jerlina chuckled but her eyes got teary.? She would never understand how he always tells her the right thing.

    Well, not always, but when she needs him the most, he''s there for her.

    "Aren''t I hurting you enough?" Jerlina said.

 Chapter 293 - A Villainess

    <h4>Chapter 293 - A Viiness</h4>

    "You hurt me when you''re hurting alone¡­" Jeremy said making Jerlina''s eyes water.

    "It does?" she ced her hand on his cheek and tears fell from her eyes.

    I really don''t deserve this guy, she thought. But still, I want him.

    "Joel¡­ what I meant when I said it was my grief was¡­when that happened¡­" Jerlina could feel it in her heart that she needs to be open about this with him. For her; for him; and their rtionship''s sake.

    "Yeah," Jeremy wiped her tears and held her cheek.

    "I was alone¡­ Even before that, I was alone, and¡­" she looked at him. "I handled everything alone¡­ And when I think about my baby, I go back to those days and I¡­ I am believing that it is just my burden to bear and no one else''s¡­ And I also think it will hurt you if you know that I am still hurting by that. ... I thought I was fine¡­ Scar said that the paines in bouts and it would get easier as time passes¡­ Although I? see that is happening very slowly¡­ It still hurts, Joel¡­ Maybe when we have our kids, it will ease up my hurt¡­" She spoke everything that came up in her thoughts.

    "And I don''t think about Gerard a lot. It''s just only when I remember my baby¡­ Just the appearance. But I don''t love him anymore and I know for sure that I am in love with only you. I¡­ this is what''s in my heart and I¡­I don''t want to lose you, Joel¡­" she leaned closer to his chest and hugged him.

    Jeremy let her speak and listened to everything she said carefully.? He couldn''t say he understood everything perfectly especially why she wants to bear the pain alone still. But the baseline is that she loves him.

    "I was going to ask you to bury your baby in our backyard. But I didn''t tell you that fearing how you''d take that¡­" he decided to speak about it now.

    "You did?" Jerlina looked at him resting her elbow on the bed. "You won''t mind?" she asked.

    "Why would I?" he let out a sigh.

    She says all these things and he forgets one basic thing about her. She never received love and care growing up. She never knows sharing her pain and happiness. And the guy she was with before, received more love from her than he gave her.

    She needs to learn. He needs to show her how to be more expressive. And with him she has improved a lot, doesn''t she?

    "I love everything about you, Jeryl," he held her cheek. "And that baby¡­ he''s a part of you. And¡­" he didn''t want to say more.

    He knew she gets his point. When he met her again, even if she had a child from another man, he still would have married her and take that child with her. He would have loved the child as he loves her.

    That''s how much he loves her.

    "I know¡­" Jerlina kissed his lips. "I know how much you love me, Joel¡­" she hugged his neck and buried her head in his neck.

    She would never doubt his words. She knew he is telling her the truth. She knew it because she knew he made the casket for her baby. When she was broke with no money to her name; when she was depressed worrying that she cannot give a proper burial for her child, he, made her baby a casket.

    And looking at that box, she could feel the love the one who created the box put into the wood as he carved it to a casket.

    "You made that casket for my baby, didn''t you?" she asked kissing her hand.

    "You knew?" he widened his eyes. He wondered if his mom told her about it. He thought she''d throw it away if she knew it.

    "I figured it out. I could recognize your style, Joel," Jerlina said. A tear drop fell on his hands.

    "Don''t cry. It was not a big deal. I felt guilty and I¡­"

    "When I looked at that box, I didn''t see guilt, Joel¡­ I saw love¡­" Jerlina hugged him. "Thank you. You''re a very great man. I am not as broad-minded as you are¡­" she said from her heart.

    "Don''t think too much, love," Jeremy rubbed her back. "You are the kindest person I know."

    "Oh,e on!" Jerlina looked at him with a smile. Her eyes were red but there was happiness in her face. "I don''t know how I would handle it if a child of yours suddenly makes his appearance," she poked her nose.

    "A child of mine?" Jeremy raised his brows. "I don''t think-"

    "Are you sure?" Jerlina''s tone was a bit skeptical. "How many women have you been with? Are you sure none of them-"

    "Oh, shut up," Jeremy furrowed his brows. "Don''t talk nonsense." He rolled and faced the wall. "I was always careful. And¡­ even if there was an ident,? I bet the woman would have contacted me by now," he grumbled.

    He ced his hands in between his thighs as he felt his entire body going cold. He was terrified.

    Jerlina could see that he was sulking. But since he told her that she should share her grief with him, she decided to share what bothers her.

    "And judging by how your father was, you wouldn''t let that child be an illegitimate child and you will marry his mother even if you love me, right?" she asked.

    She knew he is an honorable man and he won''t let his child suffer as he did. In that case, what will happen to her?

    "That''s not going to happen! There is no child!" Jeremy shouted.

    The hair on his neck stood up.

    She is right. By principle, he will not let his child be a b*stard. And that should mean that he should¡­

    Ahhhh! Why didn''t I keep it in my pants?

    "Don''t worry, Joel¡­" Jerlina patted his back. "I''ll be a viiness if that happens. I''ll scare that woman away. We can raise the child¡­ Although I don''t trust myself much, I think I am not heartless to hurt a child, so¡­ I think we''ll work it through¡­"

    She was a little sad to even think about it. She hoped they nevere across this situation.

    "Really?" Jeremy turned to look at her. "You will fight for me? You will not leave me?" he asked.

    He thought she''d say that he''d leave him if that happens. He didn''t think that she''d say this.

    "You''re happy you''re having a child from another woman?" Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    "No! I only want kids with you, my lovely Luna," Jeremy hugged her tightly.

    "Let go, you nasty¡­" Jerlina tried to struggle out of his hold only to get squeezed more by him.

    After struggling to stay angry with him, she startedughing.

    "What''s with me? Why am I trying to get angry for something that didn''t even happen?" she lied on her back and let out a sigh.

    "I am turning stup-"

    Before she finished, Jeremy''s lips crashed on hers.

 Chapter 294 - Step-siblings? No Way!

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Step-siblings? No Way!</h4>

    "Alright, that''s enough, Romeo," Jerlina pushed Jeremy''s chest. She needed to breathe. "I''ll have to prepare lunch," she pecked his lips.

    "Just stay here for a while, Luna," he held her around her waist.

    He could see that she is tired. She cried a lot after all.

    "Okay, then. Sleep sooner," Jerlina lied on the bed.

    Jeremy ced his head on her arm and she wrapped her hand around his head and kissed his forehead.

    "I love you, Joel¡­ "She said and he kissed her chin..

    "Me too," he said.

    Jerlina hugged him and as his warm breath fell on her neck, she closed her eyes. His pine scent was mesmerizing and before she knew it, she fell asleep.

    Jeremy got out of her hold and watched her sleeping without a care in the world. The topic she brought up kept him from sleeping.

    He hoped he didn''t sire any children outside.

    But she was right when she said that he will take care of the child and the mother. And she is wrong about herself as always.

    He knew if he brings his child to his home, she will probably forget about him and would take care of the child more. She won''t let the child suffer the same suffering she endured with her stepmother and stepsister.

    About the child''s mother¡­ He would be sacrificing his principles for Jerlina. That is a given. He''d adopt the child and probably would support the mother financially. But that would be a thorn by the side.

    Turning to a viiness? As if she can!

    She''d retract back to her shell and would go silent as she was in the past, epting whatever is thrown at her. He wouldn''t want to put her through it. It all made him feel terrible.

    Ah¡­ as she said¡­ It didn''t happen. So no need for worrying.

    He checked the time. He knew the olddies from the town won''t be able to keep quiet after the reveal. They''d knock on the door any moment. And they won''te empty-handed.

    Just as he was thinking, he heard the doorbell. After covering Jerlina with the duvet properly, he walked down the stairs while popping open a couple of his shirt buttons and opened the door.

    His lips curved seeing the olddies of the town all standing at the door.

    "Here," Gwen said to Jeremy but her eyes were peeking inside to catch a glimpse of Jerlina. "I brought lunch."

    "I had baked some excess cookies¡­" Be handed a tin. "So, you''re staying here? The Motel would have been morefortable¡­" Be fished for details.

    Are they not believing that we are married? Jeremy smiled. Silly olddies!

    He loved their nosy nature. What other entertainment do they have in this small town if not gossiping?

    "I haven''t seen her. Where is she?"? Betty walked in. "Oh, this is freshly baked bread. And this is a bottle of plum jam I made. I had a lot at home, so I brought them."

    Jeremy thanked thedies and offered them a seat.

    "Tea?" he asked.

    "Do you have wine?" Be asked and Jeremy nodded.

    "You wouldn''t mind if I smoke, right?" Betty asked.

    "No," Jeremy turned to the kitchen with a smile. It seems like thedies are not nning on leaving any time soon.

    He gave them what they asked for and sat keeping a safe distance from the olddies with very shameless hands. They would? be shameless and touch him everywhere.

    "Where is your wife?" Betty asked and her eyes ended up on his bare chest.

    "She''s sleeping. She''s tired. So shush¡­ keep your voices down," Jeremy gave a suggestive smile looking at the stairs and buttoned up his shirt.

    "Oooh¡­ did we disturb you young things?" Gwenughed.

    "What do you think?" Jeremy shrugged. "We are newlyweds¡­" he mumbled.

    "So!" Gwen got excited. "We can expect babies soon?"

    Jeremy smiled shyly and scratched the back of his head. "Well¡­It''s not in our hands, is it?" he took a sip of the tea.

    "Oh,e on!" Be was not very pleased. "How can y''all be this shameless..? We all thought Ang would end up marrying Whitney''s husband after Whitney''s passing! They got along well and ¨C"

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Jeremy ended up coughing as he swallowed the tea in the wrong hole.

    What is this new development?

    Mother and Jerlina''s father..?

    Did they share that kind of rtionship?

    No! That''s impossible!!!

    It was possible that Jerlina and I would end up as step-siblings?

    Barf!

    "Oh, shush, Be! Ang was clear that they shared no such rtionship with him.? She told that she wished their kids would get married. Did you forget? But you kept on trying to get them together and Ang stopped visiting the town altogether. Otherwise, she''d have to visit here every Christmas, at least! She didn''t visit, he married someone else and left the town, and¡­ a lot happened¡­"

    Gwen went on while Be started to grumble. Only hearing that did Jeremy rx. And he now understood why his mother stopped visiting the town after Jerlina''s mother died.

    Jerlina''s mother died when she was two and it is entirely possible that the over-excited elders tried to hook up Jerlina''s father and his mother. But his mother didn''t like that and she stopped visiting Jerlina afterward.

    His mother did want to visit them for Christmas before she died. But sadly, it didn''t happen as her death came out of nowhere.

    "Mother loved Jerlina, didn''t she?" Jeremy interjected the olddies.

    "Yes, do you remember how she would carry her all around town¡­" Betty joined in and they all happily chatted.

    Jeremy listened to the stories about his mother very eagerly. He wouldn''t get tired of hearing them although these olddies repeat the same old stories.

    Jerlina woke up with a gasp. She was just closing her eyes and she didn''t know how she ended up sleeping. Seeing the empty bed, she cursed herself for letting Jeremy do the cooking.

    She removed the tights she was wearing hurriedly since she felt too warm. Jeremy always keeps the temperature higher so that she doesn''t feel cold. She won''t feel cold even if she walked naked inside the house.

    As she stepped out, she heard the sound of joyous chatting and she walked down the stairs. She wasn''t that surprised to see the olddies sitting in the room filled with cigarette smokeughing in a loud voice. Jeremy smiled at her with his mug.

    "Tea," he whispered as he noticed her eyes ending up at the empty wine bottle on the table.

    Jerlina joined them with an awkward smile as she could see it in their eyes what they were thinking.

    "You have to eat well¡­"

    "I think it is going to be tough. He has a big head and you''ll feel your insides tearing up-"

    "Oh! Shut up, Be! Don''t scare the poor child! Pregnancy is not that scary, Jerlina. Don''t listen to Be," Gwen said holding Jerlina''s chin.

    They chatted for some time and left.

    "I feel like a storm has passed!" Jerlina leaned on Jeremy''s shoulders as the house regained its calm.

 Chapter 295 - Doubts And Uneasiness

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Doubts And Uneasiness</h4>

    Maybe because they were talking about babies, Jerlina''s hands ended up on her abdomen. She wanted to get pregnant.

    "Maybe we can get pregnant," Jerlina said leaning on Jeremy and he bit his lips.

    He was not sure. She is still grief-stricken with her miscarriage and what if something like that happened again? He didn''t think she''d be able to pick herself up from the floor another time.

    He decided to wait until she gets a bit stronger mentally and physically.

    "Let''s not right now," he said patting her head.

    "Why?" Jerlina looked at him with surprise. She didn''t think that he''d be opposed to it.

    "Let''s enjoy ourselves first," he kissed her.

    Jerlina slowly slid on the couch and he ended up on top of her. His kiss deepened and Jerlina started unbuttoning his shirt.

    But he pulled back. Jerlina leaned closer to his lips but he hugged her around the waist and lifted her.

    "What are you¡­" Jerlina held on to his neck. She didn''t know if he is deliberately avoiding going further with her or if it was just something she is thinking too much of.

    Just now he avoided my touch once again, didn''t he?

    "You figured it out didn''t you?" he wriggled his brows.

    "What?" Jerlina furrowed her brows. He looked curious and didn''t appear to be hiding anything. He had that boyish smile he dons at times.

    "You aren''t surprised when they were talking about our mothers," he sat her on hisp.

    "Oh, that?" Jerlina''s lips curved to a smile. "You''ve known forever but you didn''t bother to tell me about it, huh?" she pressed her forehead on his and closed her lips.

    "I did try to tell you," he rubbed her back.

    "You did," Jerlina giggled. "But I was stupid."

    "You''re not stupid! You are the genius who won the math quiz, remember?" Jeremyughed.

    Jerlina remembered that. He did try to tell her about it on their wedding day but she was believing that the picture repeating was a mistake.

    Ah¡­ the joy I lose because of prejudice¡­

    "So our mothers were friends?" she smiled at him. She ced her hand on his cheek. That roughness and his manly scent made her lose herself. His lips were glistening as they peeked out from his thick beard and she nibbled on them.

    His hand slipped at the back of her head and got tangled with her hair as her tongue slipped inside his mouth. Taking shallow breaths, Jerlina nibbled on his lips as their tongues tangled together.

    Jeremy''s hands rubbed on her back as she stuck to him. Her hands started to graze over his chest and neck as she couldn''t help but touch him.

    But when he pulled back from the kiss, she was not pleased. She didn''t think it is a coincidence this time. She felt like he is avoiding her on purpose. Before she could say anything, he spoke rubbing her lips with his thumb.

    "Thedies brought lunch. I''ll have to take my medications," he said.

    "Yes," Jerlina stood up. She felt bad for almost shouting at him.

    He didn''t do it on purpose after all.

    During lunch, Jeremy told her all the stories involving his mother and her mother. Jerlina chatted with him happily.

    "Want to nap for a bit?" Jerlina asked.

    He was changing his shirt and looking at the taunt muscles on his back, she felt butterflies in her stomach. She wanted to hold him; to be held by him.

    "I''ll¡­ I have to fix Joe''s roof," he said.

    "Now?" Jerlina asked. She was disappointed he has to leave.

    "Yes, and I don''t think it can be fixed in a day. It might take a while," he leaned and kissed her forehead.

    "Okay, then" she waved her hand as wore his shoes.

    Her mood got sour. She hoped that everything is fine between them.

    "Joel!" she called him as he reached the door. "We are fine, right?" she asked.

    "Yes¡­" he looked at her with knitted brows. He looked surprised and confused.? "Why are you asking?"

    "Nothing¡­ It''s just¡­" she smiled. "Bye," she waved her hand.

    "I''ll be back soon, alright," he walked in and smooched her before leaving. "Stop thinking too much."

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina smiled and locked the door.

    She had to take care of some of the ounts with herpany and she decided to start working rather than worrying about nothing.

    -----

    "Daisy, what is it?" Dr. Kruger asked Daisy who seemed to be acting weird.

    "Nothing," Daisy shrugged. "I''ve nned to go to the city to do some shopping. Do you want anything?" Daisy spoke in her usual cheery voice.

    Or tried to use her usual cheery voice but the doctor could see that something is wrong.

    Dr. Kruger left the hospital and is not back at the clinic. She''s only doing the bare minimum of work and id resting at most times. Some new doctors are hired and since Daisy is a senior working in the clinic for a long, she''s been guiding them.

    Dr.Kruger could read Daisy like a book. She''s avoiding eye contact and her voice is a bit shaky. It is obvious she is hiding something.

    "To the city?" Dr. Kruger raised her brows.

    "Yes! For shopping," Daisy gulped.

    "Are you nning on meeting her, Daisy?" She asked and watched Daisy getting flustered.

    "N- no! No! Why would I meet- Who are you mentioning?"

    "Daisy, do you think it would be wise to meet her?"

    "But, doctor!" Daisy sighed. "She¡­ after doing that, how could she¡­ She hid it this long and thinks she got away with it? How could she!"

    "Let''s leave it to Jeremy, Daisy. We don''t know how she''d react. She could be¡­ Let''s wait for Jeremy." Dr. Kruger spoke in a cajoling tone.

    "My heart bleeds for Jerlina, doctor. It''s¡­ Jerry¡­ that boy¡­ whose side will he take?" Daisy wiped her tears.

    She really couldn''t imagine how Jerlina would react to this news.

    "He has to take Jerlina''s side. And¡­ I hope she doesn''t me Jeremy for that. He''s not entirely out of me," Dr. Kruger sighed.

    She wanted to keep that secret. But it is out. And she was thankful for that too. She has someone else to share the burden with.

    "Wait till New Year, Daisy. We can decideter," Dr. Kruger asked Daisy.

    Daisy nodded half-heartedly.

    Daisy wasn''t sure if it is something that should be informed to Jeremy first. Shouldn''t Jerlina be the one affected by this news more?

    Ah¡­ that b*tch! After doing everything, she is leading life as if she has achieved something so wonderful!

    Is there a God? How could be let people like her thrive?

    Daisy startedmenting in her heart.

 Chapter 296 - An Unquenchable Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 296 - An Unquenchable Thirst</h4>

    Standing in front of the mirror, Emma wiped her face. Her night cream that Jeremy bought from an expensive brand is finished. That particr one really suited her skin. She wanted to buy a new bottle but she didn''t have money in her ount.

    How could that stupid lumberjack abandon me like this? Don''t I deserve a good night cream?

    As she wasmenting the loss of her money pouch, she felt the familiar hand wrapping around her waist. She wanted to clench her jaws but she forced herself to smile.

    She thought he''d have millions but it seems like his worth is tied in stocks and the stocks his family invested in are starting to fall.

    Out of a sudden; just in a couple of days, his value fell five hundred percentage ¨C as if someone powerful is making sure that every investment he and his family made is facing loss.

    Not to mention her father has been acting weirdtely. She heard from somewhere that the IRS hasunched a criminal investigation on him.. She doesn''t know much but once someone fell on the radar of the IRS, they cannot escape.

    So she is keeping her distance from her family. Her brother too is in hiding. Her sister-inw has filed for divorce but they are saying that staying married would help them and give them spousal privilege or something like that.

    And with her losing Jerry''s support, she has to be depending on Gerard.

    She did try to contact Mikhail and the acquaintances she gained from her connections with Jerry. Mikhail didn''t even answer her call, which she predicted anyway. But those other guys¡­ she''s done a "lot" for them to be on their good side. She lost her honor with them. Orgies, threesomes, and other things no decent woman would do.

    But even they ignored her.

    I will never forgive them!

    Why does this happen to me? What have I done!

    It''s all that b*tch Jerlina''s fault!

    "Gerry," she ced her hand on his cheek.

    "What are you doing?" he asked cing a kiss on her cheek. He then picked up that empty bottle.

    "Whoa! You women¡­ The money you spend on cosmetic products would be doubled had you invested in gold or something," he chuckled.

    What do you know about investments? Why do you even talk if you can''t give me money?

    Emma gritted her teeth and bowed her head.

    "Did I make you sad?" Gerard lifted her chin and made her face him. "I wish I had the money to pamper you, darling," he smooched her lips.

    She wiped the wetness his lips left on her with the back of her hand.

    Disgusting! Why is he kissing me?

    "I wish I had ess to the fund left by my uncle in Swiss bank¡­" he mumbled and walked away holding his chest.

    His uncle left him money?

    Emma''s lips curved. Her heart filled with joy.

    I knew I didn''t hold on to him for no reason!

    "An ount? Is that an inheritance he left you?" Emma hugged him from behind.

    "I should not be talking about this¡­" Gerard rubbed his chin. "But¡­" he let out a sigh. "he didn''t leave it for me but my child; my firstborn to be precise," he turned and looked at Emma.

    "Firstborn?" Emma widened her eyes. "how much money are we-"

    "A billion," Gerard whispered in her ears.

    "A mill-"

    "No, a billion¡­ The one starting with a B. One followed by nine zeros," Gerard fixed a lock of her hair behind her ear and ced a kiss on her ear.

    Emma''s palms went cold hearing that.

    A billion? For his firstborn? So Jerlina''s child was entitled to a billion even before it was born?

    Her lips then curved to a smirk.

    It is good that the baby died!? See, fate is on my side. And now I have that chance!

    "It''s too bad I''ve gone infertile now¡­" Gerard said in a low voice and walked away. He was massaging his temples.

    Ah, right! He''s be infertile!

    Emma''s breathing got heavy thinking of this major hup that is standing in between her and a billion.

    There should be a way for me to get the billions¡­ How? How? How am I going to get a billion? How?

    Right! I just need a baby! A baby that belongs to an infertile man¡­. How?

    Think, Emma¡­ It''s a billion!

    There must be away!

    "Don''t worry, Gerry," she decided to hold on to her new money pouch tighter.

    Her usually smart brain cannot think of a n for now. But she knew there should be a way.

    "Don''t think about your infertility. It could very well be temporary," she rubbed her cheek on his back.

    He smells nice!

    "Hmm¡­" Gerard hummed and Emma looked up. He seemed to be in deep contemtion.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "I have an idea but-" he sighed and walked away. "Never mind¡­ IVFs would be tough on you. You''re right. My illness should be temporary and we should wait," he turned and smiled at her.

    IVF? That''s a good idea! That would work! I''ll convince him. Who has the patience to wait?

    Emma nned in her heart. She is not very interested in getting pregnant or bing a mother but if a billion depends on it, she can endure it.

    "Aww¡­ howe I never saw how understanding you are of me¡­ And you are very patient too. I am so thankful you forced yourself into my life, Emma," he held her hand and ced a kiss.

    "That''s because I love you, Gerard!" Emma hugged him.

    And the billion I owe!

    -----

    Jerlina picked up the shirt Jeremy left on the floor with a smile. Back then he used to leave his clothes in theundry basket and often times he''d do his ownundry. But here, he just thinks throwing hisundry in the general direction of theundry basket is him being a great help.

    She held the id shirt in her hand. It still was warm and it had his overpowering pine scent lingering on it. She held it and ced it near her nose and she felt a jolt of pleaure through her lower abdomen.

    Aww¡­I''ve gotten so thirsty I am getting turned on by his dirty shirt!

    She could sense that she is being pathetic but that didn''t stop her from sniffing the shirt. She wrapped the sleeves of the shirt around her neck and took another good whiff. Closing her eyes, she felt being embraced by him.

    A fire burned in her lower abdomen and holding the shirt wasn''t enough for her. Without thinking twice, she wore the shirt. But before buttoning up, she could smell her perfume. She didn''t want his tantalizing scent ruined by her perfume''s fragrance.

    Making sure the door is locked, she undressed herself to her birthday suit and then wore his shirt.? There were some scented candles in the living room and she lighted them and turned on some romantic music.

    Hugging herself, she slow-danced imagining Joel with her.

    But it still wasn''t enough for her! It only increased her thirst.

 Chapter 297 - Tit For Tat

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Tit For Tat</h4>

    Jeremy was helping Joe fix his roof but his mind was entire with Jerlina. The way she asked if they are okay when he was about to leave was still imprinted on his mind.

    What made her sad? Is she thinking that I am rejecting her advances or does not want to be intimate with her? But that''s not the case¡­ Aye¡­That can''t be it¡­ I was as subtle as a snake¡­ She probably didn''t even realize I was holding back¡­

    But why..?

    Poor Jeremy forgot that he was as subtle as a sledgehammer and wondered on his own.

    He was holding back, but for a reason. He wanted to tune her the entire morning and let her desires rise. And when she is tuned perfectly, and when she cannot hold her desires anymore, he wanted to hold her till she begs him to stop.

    Well, he made ns ¨C very erotic ones, and it was very hard for him to hold back too. But thinking of the end results, he held back.. And he even left the house since he cannot hold back.

    It is about to snow and he is here in the garage, doing nothing.

    He couldn''t concentrate on the work as he was thinking of Jerlina. He didn''t want her to misunderstand or suffer silently alone thinking that he is ignoring her.

    Or is she in pain? Is she sick? What should I do? I came here without even asking her if she is okay knowing that she didn''t look fine.

    Idiot!

    Jeremy rubbed his forehead.

    Ah, screw it! I''d rather be with her than worrying here alone!

    He excused himself with Joe and left for home. Just as he reached home, it started to snow heavily. And the door was locked.

    He was about to knock. But he remembered her taking about a nap and figured that she might be napping. And so he opened the door with the other key and entered the house.

    He was stunned for a moment when he entered the house. There were a bunch of candles burning and the house was filled with a soothing fragrance.? He blew them off as he didn''t understand why those were lit up in the first ce.

    His heart skipped a beat seeing two wine sses on the table.

    Who used two sses?

    And near the stairs, he saw her clothes bundled up neatly. Her clothes right to her underwear were there when he checked and his heart started to pound.

    All those movies he watched came to his mind. Such a scene would lead to the man discovering that his wife is cheating.

    But where would a mane from?

    He rubbed his mouth out of anxiousness and walked up through the stairs. He could hear the soft music his wife likes to listen to at times from their room. He saw the door wasn''t closed entirely.

    He tried to peek in through the little gap but the room was dark inside. He heard the slight creak of the bed and gulped.

    He didn''t want to walk further but heposed his heart and walked in. Even if he wasn''t giving her what she obviously wanted, he didn''t think that she would find it elsewhere. She is someone with integrity and¡­

    "Hngh!"

    He heard her moan. That moan was very familiar to him as he''s heard it when she is "excited".

    Get your mind out of the gutter, Jeremy! There is no man other than you in this godforsaken town! She can''t be with another man!

    He held the door and slowly opened the door. The music was still ying and he saw the dark figureying on the bed. And she was alone.

    Is she wearing my shirt? My dirty shirt?

    She was lying with the top of her head facing the door. And she hadn''t noticed him yet. With one of her hands, she was holding the cor of his shirt to her nose. Her legs were spread apart and her other hand was between her thighs and¡­

    Naughty, naughty wife! Is she self-pleasuring?

    The window was to her right and through the soft linen curtain, only a little light seeped through.? The room looked grey and dull but Jeremy''s heart bloomed with spring colors.

    He softly leaned on the threshold and watched what she was doing. He could already feel his blood rushing to his lower abdomen.? Gently, he removed his boots as he waited for a perfect chance to join her.

    She was sniffing his shirt and he heard her whisper something. Her slender fingers weren''t visible to him but he could already imagine where they are and what she is doing with them.

    As if sniffing his shirt wasn''t enough her hand reached to her chest and he saw her gently kneading them. And then her butt raised from the bed, her back arched as her hand between her thighs vibrated more quickly.

    Jeremy''s Adam''s apple bobbed and perspiration formed on his forehead due to the intensity of the feelings he is feeling. His hands slipped inside his pants automatically as he saw her reaching the peak. His heartbeat quickened and his breathing got heavy watching her.

    It is erotic. She is erotic.

    His hand ended up running along the length of his member now hard as a steel rod and he swallowed his grunt.

    "How long are you going to watch like a lecher?"

    Her voiceced with mockery made him snap. He took in a deep breath to control his breathing.

    "How long did you know I was here?" he asked and walked closer to her.

    With a scoff, she turned and faced the window, making his lips curve.

    Oh, my dear wife is mad at me¡­

    Jerlina noticed Jeremy entering the moment he opened the door. There was a shield in front of her that reflected his image and everything she did after that was to provoke him. Of course, she was doing it before he entered, but that is not important now. And she wondered if he got startled by seeing two wine sses.

    Isn''t he keeping away from me? Let him stay away after watching this!

    That''s what she thought as she continued pleasuring herself. Of course, she was imagining him on top of her, touching her,? kissing her and only then she could reach the peak. But she is not going to reveal it to him.

    Jerlina''s lips curved to a smile as she heard him getting off his clothes. She felt the bed sink behind her and his thick member ended up poking her butt.

    Let him do what he wants! As if I will get swayed. I''ll swat him away just like he did to me!

    Her eyes closed as he zed over her arm with the back of his hand. His hand traveled to her cheek and she felt a jolt of pleasure running through her entire body.

    "Shoo away, Joel¡­I''m busy," she started using her fingers to tease her sensitive spot down below.

    He didn''t mind that. His hand ended up over her hand.

    "Let me help," he kissed her smooth shoulder exposed through the cor.

 Chapter 298 - Leading Her On

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Leading Her On</h4>

    "I don''t need your help. I''m fine by myself," Jerlina scoffed. "Go fix the roof or some~thing~" her voice trembled as she felt his hand over her finger between her legs.

    "Mmmhmm¡­" his warm breath fell on her ear making her entire face tingle.

    With his coarse fingertip, he made circles over her hand, carefully avoiding touching her sensitive s*x. With a slight moan, Jerlina closed her eyes.

    Her hand felt like it was burning in the spots he touched and she felt the tingle of his chest hair on her back, making her hair stand on edge. He pressed his erect manhood on her back as he scooted closer to her.

    He kissed her on the shoulder as his warm breath fell on her neck. His finger guided her finger inside her core now slippery wet with the juices let out by her attaining peak. She whimpered by the idental short glide of his finger on her sensitive bud now erect and swollen, thirsting for more teasing.. His hair fell on her cheeks leaving her to want more of his touch. She wanted his lips on hers.

    And so when his lips reached her cheek, she turned andy on her back. But all she met with was the hungry re of the man now looked turned-on with his clenched jaws and half-lidded eyes.? He moved his hips at the same time his finger pushed her finger deeper inside the core, guiding her fingers to swirl inside her core.

    His thick and swollen manhood rubbed on her waist, poking her skin as his eyes bore into her soul. Her back arched as the pleasure rose inside her core with her finger swirling inside to the tune of his fingers.

    Just as she was about to peak, he let go of her finger . Displeased, she grunted.

    "Keep on," he whispered and nudged her finger to go on the circr motion once more. Pressing his lips on her cheek, his hand started unbuttoning her shirt.

    *Pop* *Pop*

    One by one, the buttons opened smoothly. Maybe because it is his shirt, he was able to pop them open with little effort. He split open the shirt getting her torso exposed. Jerlina tensed with the sudden exposure to the colder surrounding but his big hand covered her abdomen making her chest arch.

    Her breathing gotbored and she reached another peak as his hand reached her perky peak. A thick fluid dripped from her core and she rested her hands as she huffed.

    "Joel," she tried to grab his cheek but he propped himself on his hands and ended up on top of her. Jerlina met his eyes and his lips curved to a smile.

    Saying nothing, he reached for her lips, slowly, like a sloth. Jerlina couldn''t wait for his lips to reach hers and so propping herself on her elbows, she lifted herself up. But his face turned away from her lips to her chest. His hair fell on her face as his mouth hovered over her chest. His warm breath falling on her cleavage made her chest rise and fall.

    She arched her chest so she could feel his lips on her but he moved on to her abdomen.

    "Beautiful," he breathed, hovering over her naval. Jerlina rested her back on the bed. She could see that he is teasing her and she let him do it. She closed her eyes and that heightened her sense of touch. Even his breath made her jolt with pleasure.

    All her hair stood on edge as his warm breath traversed through her body.

    Her fingers ended up inside her core once more, naturally. Her other hand ended up on her chest softly teasing her nipple.

    If he''s not going to touch her, she''ll touch herself¡­

    His breath was hovering over her abdomen and she felt the bed sink near her waist. She burned in desire as her fingers glided in and out of her core, stirring up her insides.

    "Jo-"

    With a shaking gasp, she opened her eyes as she felt the soft wetness on her hand. His soft hair was falling on her lower abdomen. She could only see his head but her heartbeat quickened seeing his head nestled between her legs.

    That soft kiss on the back of her hand trailed closer to her fingers dripping with the wetness of her pleasure. She moaned as his tongue slid through her finger and the tip of his tongue made a brief touch with her s*x.

    "Mmm¡­ Yummy," he hissed making her insides clench with pleasure.

    That brief contact of his tongue turned not-so-brief as he started slurping on her wetness and his warm lips started to nibble on them.

    "Joel¡­" she whimpered and her fingers slid to his hair to clutch them as if it was her life raft in a stormy sea.

    He didn''t show any mercy as his slithering tongue and warm lips teased and sucked on her sensitive nub, making her writhe in pleasure. He slid his middle finger inside and slowly glided it in and out while his tongue teased her clit. Bending his finger at the right spot, he properly ended up teasing her g-spot making her cum once more.

    Her thighs trembled, her toes curled, her fingers pulled his hair as her insides twitched in pleasure. He sucked at the mouth of her core drinking every little bit of her juices while prolonging her pleasure with his teasing.

    When he looked up, his lips curved to a smile seeing her panting, and biting her glistening lips, she was trembling.

    He loved seeing her this way!

    With a smile, he bent once more, teasing and pleasing her again and again. He wanted her to beg him to stop after all. But she never begged even after his jaws started to hurt. Her lips had gone dry and her face was flushed but her eyes¡­ They were still filled with want.

    My sweet vixen wife! She must be a subus¡­ I love her!

    As much as Jeremy wanted to keep his pride and wanted her to beg him to stop first, his member started to throb in pain. With her still in his shirt and those wanting eyes that begged for more, he started to hurt. He wanted to sink inside her to let it out.

    His lips crashed on hers and she wrapped her legs around his waist as if she was waiting for this her entire life. He wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her closer to him. As her soft body rubbed on his hard chest, his instincts got awoken and so did his urge to ravish her.

    "Still not enough?" he asked grinding his erect member on her s*x and reached for the box in the nightstand.

    "Oh," she shook her head, clenching her jaws. "You have no idea how much I want you to ravish me, Joel¡­ Destroy me," she lifted her head and sucked on his lips as her hands trailed over his chest and back.

    "Will you be able to take me?" he asked biting her lip as he slipped inside the? condom.

 Chapter 299 - Repeat For A Lifetime!

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Repeat For A Lifetime!</h4>

    Jerlina winced by that sweet pain but she got more turned on and her hand reached for his member now sheathed with stic. She''d prefer it without that piece of rubber, but¡­

    Yeah, it might be too soon for a baby.

    "I''m stronger than I look," she raised her brow. "Try me!"

    Her heart started to palpitate seeing his smirk. This is not their first time, but this is the first time they are doing it so rxingly.

    And for Jerlina who wondered if he is keeping him away from her, this closeness gave more assurance . The gentle way he caresses her body, the hunger in his eyes that want to devour her¡­ It all gave her confidence.

    Saying nothing else and with his lips curling up, he ced his throbbing member at the mouth of her cave of pleasures. Kissing her lips with his hand holding her head, he slowly slid himself in.

    Wrapping her hands around his neck, Jerlina stuck close to his chest as she started to feel full. He then started to move. Maybe he feared he might hurt her, his thrusts were gentle.

    It made her feel like she was freely falling from the sky and rising up. It was a weird feeling and she loved it. But that was not enough for Jerlina.

    "Go deeper, Joel," She said with a huff. "Show me how deep your love is."

    Jeremy was not thinking straight anymore. The slippery and warm feelings of her insides that sucked him in, the inviting eyes, her moans and grunts of pleasure, her tongue that found his sensitive spots, her fingers that teased him, her nails that scratched him out of pleasure, and her eyes that wanted more¡­

    He lost his mind to the sensual pleasures this woman in his embrace gave him.

    Holding her waist, he turned her to face the bed without pulling out and plunged himself deeper.

    "Ahn!"

    She moaned as she gripped the pillow tighter. He made sure he entered inside her to the hilt. He thought with her height and her slender figure, she won''t fit him but, she fits him.

    As if her insides are made for his cock to nestle in perfectly...?As if she is his perfect pair¡­

    My mate!

    That''s what he thought as he thrust himself inside her.?The sound of the pping of flesh and her muffled moans overpowered the white noise of the heater inside the room.

    He let out a guttural grunt and pulled himself out as her insides wrapped him closer. He didn''t want to finish yet.

    She slid limply on the bed and he kissed her along the spine.?She clutched the sheets and moaned in pleasure.?Raising her hips, he slid inside her. He rolled his hips and stirred her insides and watched as she got wetter and perkier the more he thrust.

    This woman¡­ My wife, my mate!

    He wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her up while still connected to her. His lips nibbled on her earlobe as his hands teased her breasts. Resting her back on his chest, she wrapped her hand around his neck and he felt her insides gripping him tighter once more.

    I can never have enough of her.

    As her knees trembled when she reached her peak for the umpteenth time, he let hery on her back and moved gently inside her. She seemed to be wanting it this time.

    "I love you, Joel¡­" she said before kissing him.

    Holding around her head with both of his hands to stop her from getting hit at the headboard, he thrust inside her. Wiping the perspiration on her forehead with his hands, he looked at her. She doesn''t sweat much as he could see. Most of the wetness on hers was his sweat. But between her legs, she was wet as a river.

    "Let''s finish together, huh, Jeryl," he kissed her cheek as he couldn''t hold back anymore.

    Those eyes... Man! They can kill!

    She nodded and pulled him closer for a kiss and started moving her hips matching his rhythm.

    Jerlina''s insides were full just like her heart is.?Being in his embrace gave her an infinite amount of fulfillment as she had never felt before. She wiped his forehead that was dripping with sweat. His hair was clumped up as if he was just out of the shower.

    He got this way for me¡­

    And his scent¡­it titited her.

    With his rhythmic thrust, she started feeling that jolt of pleasure that would make her tremble.

    "I''ll never be able to express how much I love you," he whispered in her ear and his thrusts increased in intensity.

    "Joel¡­" she hissed his name as his lips crashed on hers. Along with her quivering insides, she felt his pulsating member.

    Kissing her deeply, he slid and rested on her chest as she felt his member shrinking and getting out limply.

    Running her finger through his hair, she kissed his head as hey on her, panting.

    He worked hard¡­

    Jerlina smiled and bore with his weight on her chest.?He removed the condom and disposed of it properly.

    "This was awesome!" She shouted.

    "It was," he kissed her vicle only for her to giggle.

    It was dark outside and figured it was snowing. She felt a little hungry and rubbing his back, reached for her phone.

    "It''s half past six!" she eximed.

    She was surprised to know that they''d been at it for almost three hours. That''s a record for her.

    This guy does have very good stamina..!

    "In the morning?" Jeremy looked at her with a smirk and sat beside her.

    "Evening," she poked his stomach. She was feeling yful and she also wanted to check if he is fine. Seeing his rxed face, she got rxed too.

    "As if you could go on for that long!" she giggled.

    "I can!" hey beside her and pulled her closer, wrapping his hand around her waist. He couldn''t stop kissing her.

    "I was just worried for your frail body," he held her closer to hide his lying eyes from her.

    He couldn''t have held on any longer. But he knew she would have.

    "I know¡­" Jerlina spoke in a low voice. "I am at my limit. Ahhh! I am going to feel it tomorrow. I bet I won''t be able to keep my knees together," she sighed.

    It''s the truth. In the heat of the moment, she went along with him. But with his size and the amount of time they were at it, she didn''t think she''d be able to get out the bed.

    "It''s okay," Jeremy patted her back. He wanted to feel sorry for her and wanted to feel bad for lying to her, but his pride made him forget everything else. "I''ll be gentler next time¡­"

    "I''ll be depending on you then, husband," Jerlina kissed his Adam''s apple.

    Jeremy chuckled.

    Husband! I am her husband! This awesome woman is my wife! And we can do this all our life! How amazing!

    She matches his character, she matches his body, and she matches his aspirations.

    How perfect she is for me!

 Chapter 300 - Her Butler

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Her Butler</h4>

    "Do you want to take a bath?" he asked kissing her cheek.

    He saw a little split on her lip and didn''t want to make it worse. He licked on it with his tongue. He felt bad for hurting her while getting intimate. The other day he had scratched her all over. Well, it was at just a couple of ces and he was careful this time not to scratch her but he ended up hurting her lip, it seems.

    Why do I lose myself like this!

    "Ouch," Jerlina winced and touched it with her finger. "It stings¡­" she mumbled and proceeded to kiss him on the lips.

    "Then why do you?" he asked propping himself on his elbow and ced his finger on her bruise gently.

    She answered him by kissing him once more..

    Jeremy? chuckled. "You are stronger than you look," he kissed her forehead. She might bear the pain but he didn''t want her to suffer.

    "Bath?" he asked caressing her flushed face. She was glowing. Her skin was glistening and there was a perpetual curve on her lips. He didn''t think that she''d be this happy to be with him. But she is and she is showing it to him.

    "Bath?" he reminded her once more noticing her eyelids drooping to close.

    She is covered in his sweat and the sheets are ruined with all the various bodily fluids. She won''t be able to sleep well in dirty sheets.

    "Ah¡­ I don''t think I''d be able to move¡­" she gave up trying to keep herself awake and closed her eyes.

    Kissing her temple, Jeremy got out of the bed and covered her with his shirt. If she likes his scent that much, she can keep it as much as she wants. She is entitled to it.

    There was only one full bathroom in the house and he filled the tub with warm water. She''s like a cat and valued cleanliness. She won''t have a nice rest if she feels dirty and hungry.

    And he remembered her saying that after the first time the man should carry the woman and help her clean up. Their first and second times didn''t go as they nned. Their third time is not nned either. But he can do whatever she wishes for in theing times.

    When he returned to the bedroom, she already looked asleep and his lips curved. His heart was happy and he couldn''t stop smiling.

    "Jeryl," he called her, cing his hand on her forehead.

    "Mm," she couldn''t even reply to him as she was tired.

    "I''m picking you up," he said and lifted her up.

    "Where," she asked wrapping her arms around his neck.

    He was a little shocked she is not getting startled and is peaceful in his embrace. It only shows how much she trusts him.

    "Bath," she said and he saw the little smile on her lips.

    "You''re carrying me to the bath¡­ I always wanted to get carried to the bath¡­ No one carried me¡­"? she said cing her hand on his cheek. "You always do. You''re strong, Joel¡­ And you love me too much¡­" she said opening her eyes with difficulty.

    "I love you, sweet Joel¡­" she puckered her lips and lifted her head for a kiss.

    "I do love you so much," Jeremy pecked on her lips.

    His eyes clouded a bit. What he is doing for her is nothing for him. Carrying her ¨C he could do that for life. For her to talk about this as a big deal¡­

    She gets more excited about these little things¡­She is easy and lovely.

    I''ll treasure her more!

    He carefully ced her in the tub.

    "Ah¡­ the temperature is perfect!" she stretched herself. "I wish I had a ss of wine," she grinned ear to ear.

    Is she asking me to bring her a ss of wine? How cute is she!

    "One ss of wine! Coming right up, Mdy," Jeremy bowed cing his hand on his chest.

    He was bare naked and that gesture of a butler made Jerlina giggle.

    "Hurry up, butler!" she waved her hand and she couldn''t control herughter. "You must be the sexiest butler in the entire universe!"

    "I am d I made you happy, Mdy. It''s why I''m alive," Jeremy said wriggling his waist and his twig and berries all danced along his movements making herugh some more.

    Laughing, she identally dipped her nose in the bath water and ended up breathing in some water. Although only a little water entered her lungs, she couldn''t stop coughing.

    "Jeryl!" Jeremy got near her and patted her back.

    She waved her hand gesturing her that she is fine. Her chest didn''t feel bad. Only her nose had the burning sensation.

    She turned to her side tofort her panicked husband but only his little ding-dong came to her view. Looking at it, she started tough once more as she remembered the funny way it wiggled as he shook it before.

    "What''s funny?" Jeremy asked.

    He could not ept the fact that his wife isughing at his family jewels. They are his priced processions and it is not something to beughed at.

    Jerlina looked up and she could see that her husband is not pleased. "I am fine¡­ Bring me wine. You are mine and we can dine, with fine wine¡­" she started to rap and now Jeremy found that funny.

    He left the bathroom with a smile.

    Jerlina leaned at the back of the tub and closed her eyes. The steam from the water was rising and the perfect temperature rxed her sore muscles. She was happy Jeremy brought her for a bath.

    Ah¡­ he knows me well¡­

    Her lips curved to a smile remembering everything they did some time ago. She loved every second of being together with him.

    "Your wine, mistress," Jeremy''s yful voice made her open her eyes.

    "Get in, butler," she she scooted to the front, getting the wine. The edge of the tub was notfortable to lean at. If it is him¡­ It would be morefortable.

    "Oh, why?" Jeremy said with an exaggerated surprised voice.

    Jerlina looked up and to see him covering his chest crossing his arms and he was keeping his legs crossed. And still his monstrous thing was on full disy.

    What an act!

    "Why? Of course, it is to scrub my back, dear butler¡­" Jerlina batted her eyelids. "With my husband out on a business trip, is it that wrong for ady to wish for-"

    "Oh, shut up!" Jeremy interjected her and got inside the tub.

    Her talking about cheating reminded him of the anxiousness he felt when he stepped inside the house some time before.

    "Okay¡­ Did you see the two wine sses? Did you wonder-"

    "What two sses?" Jeremy interjected her.

    She did make him anxious with that but he is not going to let herugh at him for it. He pulled her closer, to sit between his legs.

    "You didn''t? What a bummer!" Jerlina was sad.

    Only just a little.

 Chapter 301 - A Perfect Life

    <h4>Chapter 301 - A Perfect Life</h4>

    "My life is perfect!"?Jerlina sipped the wine and leaned on the strong chest of her man.

    Jeremy wrapped his arm around her shoulders and kissed her cheek.

    "Mine too," he nudged her ear with his nose.

    She smelled so good and it bewitched him.

    Slowly he started to kiss her ear, cheek and hovered to her mouth.?Jerlina found herself losing in his embrace once more as he gently caressed her erect buds with his calloused fingers.

    His mesmerizing scent and the taste of his mouth¡­ it made her crave him more. Her insides that were so filled with his towering desire, thirsted more of the pleasures it enjoyed just some moments ago.

    Like a depravednd that would gluttonously devour every drop of rain, she wanted to devour him once more.. She turned and the water made a small sshing noise. He started to nibble on his lips and his hands slowly reached to the sensitive parts of her inner thighs.

    "Want more?" he gently touched her s*x after getting the wine ss from her hand and keeping it aside.

    Seeing her eyes turning erotic once more, he could only get excited.

    "Ye-Ahhh!"

    Jeremy who expected a pleasured moan, was surprised by her hurt groan.

    "Does it hurt?" he asked.

    "Um, no, not hurt," she fell dejectedly on his shoulder. "It''s sore¡­"

    "Oh, dear¡­" he hugged her.

    "I''m sorry¡­ But let''s take a break for a couple of days, alright?" she said.

    "Sorry? For what?" He asked.

    Why is there a need for an apology here?

    "Nothing," Jerlina realized that there is nothing to apologize for. "I wish you were an average, Joel¡­ Then we can go wild many times a day¡­" she wrapped her hand around his neck and kissed his cheek.

    As much as she enjoyed that time and still want to go once more, her body is not willing to. But she can get used to him.

    "Average?" Jeremy asked.

    This is the first time he felt bad for hisrge size.

    "I''ll get better in a day, don''t worry," she pecked his lips. She saw the frown lines between her eyes and felt sorry for him.

    "Worry?" Jeremy rubbed her back. "I was not thinking about that. Many misunderstand that women like extrarge sizes but it is a myth, it seems¡­" he mumbled.

    "Mmm," Jerlina kissed his neck.?"Small isn''t that good either¡­ I guess¡­" She rested her head on his shoulder and ran her hand through his member. "It''s better it is big than it is small¡­And yours look adorable when it is looking up¡­ And the things you could do with it..!" she let out a deep sigh. "I can''t get excited on my own thinking of that. It''s too bad I can''t go another round. I have to control myself!"

    "My sweet vixen," Jeremyughed and pinched her butt.

    All the worries he felt for a moment got washed away by her words.

    "I love you," she said holding his neck.

    Her brain had already shut down as she needed rest badly and she closed her eyes.

    Jeremy looked down and saw her asleep already.

    What a silly woman! Who falls asleep in the bathtub?

    He kissed her forehead. As always, talking to her makes him fall in love with her more.

    He washed her thoroughly. He saw what she meant by she is sore down there. It looked a little swollen. He wondered if there would be some medications for that. There would be but can he find it in the local pharmacy?

    Wrapping her in the towel, he brought her to the other bedroom. She opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at him. He told her to go back to sleep and she closed her eyes with a smile.

    He loved seeing her smile.

    He helped her wipe and wear one of his nightshirts. He didn''t know how much she loves wearing his shirts, but it makes him feel so good. So he decided that whenever she is home, she''ll be wearing his shirt.

    His shirt and nothing else!

    Jeremy''s lips curved to an evil smile. cing a kiss on her forehead he walked out of the room after covering her to keep her warm.?Her hands and feet get very chilly. He doesn''t know how she could get that cold and still survive.

    She''s so frail and pitiful. I''ll have to look after her well.

    He now is back on his habit of air drying. He forgets where his towels are and even though his wife is kind and patient, she gets mad when he touches her towels. And she has different types of towels ¨C one for her face, one for her body, one for her crotch, and one for her hair. And she gets mad if he touches any of it.

    She''s weird!

    And so he never touches towels anymore. Except for that blue towel for his hair that she keeps by the door, he has no towels.

    He cleaned up the dirty sheets and made the bed. He picked his clothes up and threw them in theundry basket. He could only find one of his socks but that''s fine. His wife is better at finding things than him.

    He shrugged!

    He double checked to see if the room is clean. But his wife would find something more to clean, he knew. But she never gets angry at him. And that would make him sad. He sometimes wishes his wife screams and nags.

    She''ll learn soon.

    He went to the kitchen and made sure?he cooks her favorite dishes. Otherwise she won''t wake up. She looked too tired.

    Now, Cooking¡­

    His wife loved his cooking. He''d see her face brighten up when she eats the dishes he cooked. Or it could be just that she doesn''t like cooking much. But that is fine. Cooking is where he is very useful for his wife. And if he says that he''ll do the cleaning up, she''d be double happy.

    It seems like any work in the kitchen is not liked by his wife. She never says it but he inferred it with her reactions. She is not an open book, he should say. And that makes it more interesting for him to learn her thoughts.

    After cooking, he cleaned up and walked up the stairs to wake her up. When he says that he cooked dinner for her, her face would brighten up with a pretty smile.

    He loved seeing that smile!

    Jerlina had a wonderful, dreamless sleep. She didn''t even roll over and slept as she was ced. In the middle of her sleep, she felt hungry and woke up. Her back and her legs hurt like hell. And she was hungry.

    She looked around and she was in the other bedroom. She did remember Jeremy carrying her here. She looked to see her wearing his shirt. Her lips curved to a smile. She smelled it and it had a lingering pine scent. Even if she washes his clothes and her clothes in the same detergent, his clothes would always smell nicer than hers.

    She loved his scent!

    And where is he?

 Chapter 302 - He Croaked!

    <h4>Chapter 302 - He Croaked!</h4>

    I need food!

    Jerlina ced her hand over her rumbling stomach. She tried to move her legs but she couldn''t move even an inch. As she was wondering if she should shout for food, she heard the door open. And immediately, she closed her eyes.

    She didn''t know why, but she did.

    Alright, she did know why. She didn''t want to walk and wanted to be carried by him.

    His big hand warmed up her forehead and his soothing voice warmed her soul.

    "Honeybuns, dinner is ready!"

    "Jeryl," he kissed her cheek as she didn''t move.. "Wake up! Have dinner and sleep afterward."

    "Mmm¡­" she hummed and wrapped her hand around his neck. "Carry¡­" she whispered.

    Jeremy''s lips curved to a smile. He picked her up and walked down the stairs. She rarely acts like this and he wanted to treasure it.

    She always does her own work even if she feels like it or not. And so she is allowed a day or two where she doesn''t want to walk. Especially, after how much she pleased him in the afternoon.

    As he expected, she smiled brightly at the spread of her favorite dishes on the table and thanked him for the dishes.

    He fixed her hair behind her ears and caressed her cheek.? She looked at him with a smile.

    "Eat well and rest," he kissed her forehead and she nodded happily.

    After dinner, he swallowed hisughter seeing her walk. It seems like she really couldn''t move and that''s why she asked for his help.

    "You walk like a duck," he carried her to the couch.

    "Shut up! I walk like a Victoria''s Secret model!" she yfully hit his chest only for him tough.

    "Yes, of course!" he said and she pouted.

    He ced her on the couch and sat beside her. Wrapping his hand around her shoulder, he kissed her. The empty firece and living room upset him.

    "Tomorrow is Christmas Eve and we don''t have a Christmas tree," he leaned on her head and sighed.

    "We have a Christmas tree back home¡­ I worry about Earl and Duke, Joel¡­" she sighed. "Earl seemed so thin. I bet he is not eating because he misses me. Even with his winter fur, he''s looking thin. I wonder-"

    "Earl is thin?" Jeremyughed. "That son of a b*tch got pudgy stealing snacks from you. Without you there to overfeed, he probably is back to his original weight! So don''t worry¡­" he leaned to kiss her but she moved away. "Why?" he asked.

    "Don''t talk about Earl this way!" she knitted her brows. "Earl''s a dear!"

    "Yeah, I wish he was a deer. Then he can stare at the headlights of a semi-truck all he wants," Jeremyughed.

    "Joel!" Jerlina pinched his arm and he sprang up and walked to the kitchen.

    "Catch me, darling!" he shook his derriere. "Come on! Run to me!"

    "You nasty!" Jerlina searched for something to throw at him but he hurried inside the kitchen,ughing out loud.

    With a smile, Jerlinay on the couch and her eyes ended up on the ce where they usually set the Christmas tree.

    It would be good if there is a Christmas tree!

    She doesn''t remember much except that one Christmas where she eagerly waited for the presents. Her grandpa promised her that Santa would bring her the Barbie doll set she wished for if she is good. She was really good that year except when she identally broke the tes when she set them on the table.

    She remembered worrying if Santa would consider it naughty and won''t bring her gifts.

    Ah¡­ memories¡­

    She got the Barbie set but that was thest Christmas she spent with her grandpa. After her grandfather''s death, her life pretty much turned pathetic.

    Come to think of it, I HAVEN''T BOUGHT ANY PRESENTS FOR JOEL!!!

    Holy Moly!!! How am I this careless? How can I forget this important thing?

    I am an idiot!

    Should I just wrap myself in a bow and say that I am his present?

    Ah! That would be theziest and thoughtless gift ever!

    Think, Jerlina!

    "He finally croaked," Jeremy walked towards her with a smile.

    He passed her the phone and Jerlina got it and yed the video. For him to smile this much, she thought it must be some cute pet video or one of the videos his people sent where the younger ones act stupid.

    But watching that video, she felt her stomach churn.

    It was a ce she almost recognized and with the focus lights, everything was clear and¡­ It was pure gore ¨C the death of Viper.

    And that amount of gore is something Jerlina couldn''t stomach. The fact that it is not a movie and it actually happened made her head spin.

    "Geez! Joel!" Jerlina retched.

    " Why didn''t you warn me first?" she looked at him diligently patting her back.

    "Sorry, Do you want a puke bucket?" Jeremy asked.

    It was just the video of the death of Viper. He thought she would be happy¡­

    Ah, right! What was I thinking?

    Jeremy ced his hand on his forehead. Even if it is someone she hates, she won''t be able to bear it.

    "I''m fine¡­" Jerlina took in a deep breath.

    "Who had this idea...?" Jerlina took a peek at the paused screen.

    Viper was upside down and there was a thick stick stuck in his a** ¡­ his screams and his pleading to die¡­

    "Is this what impalement is? Geez! That''s very cruel¡­" she said patting her heart.

    To think people used to use this as a form of punishment in the early days¡­

    "It''s sunny side down impalement," Jeremy sat beside her and hugged her. "Weren''t you the one who couldn''t stop feeling angry because he held baby Cia upside down? So I asked the Doctor to keep him upside down," Jeremy tried to exin. "And the impalement¡­ it might be Jonathan Erling''s input," He shrugged. "He might have wanted to channel in his ancestor''s spirit-"

    "Oww, that''s enough!" Jerlina closed her ears. "Thank you, anyway."

    She was not feeling bad for Viper at all. It''s just she didn''t like the gore. She would have lived the rest of her life without seeing this video, with no regrets, but her dear husband has to ruin her sleep!

    At least, he did it out of goodwill!

    Jerlina leaned on Jeremy and let out a deep breath.

    "Want something sour?" Jeremy asked seeing her face. She looked like she was going to puke any moment. "I didn''t know you had a weak stomach," heughed.

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina pouted. "I don''t have the stomach for violence unless it is staged," she sighed.

    "You''re so¡­" Jeremy paused. He was going to say "Weak" but he knew he cannot say that word about his wife. She is a strong woman; just in a different way.

    "A couple of years back, we all got a message," he said running his fingers through her hair.

    "Oh?" Jerlina ced her hand on his chest and leaned on his shoulder.

    He wasn''t wearing a shirt and was just in his boxers and his warmth made her blissful.

 Chapter 303 - His Shining Moon

    <h4>Chapter 303 - His Shining Moon</h4>

    "A guy died chomping on his wrists¡­ He was kept in solitary confinement and no one knows how he was broken but he killed himself with his teeth as he couldn''t find anything else to kill himself with¡­"

    "Eww!" Jerlina said.? She wouldn''t know what would push a man to do that. "What kind of friends do you have to send you such videos? Is that amunity of gore-loving people?"

    "No, not my friends," Jeremy corrected her. "It was from¡­ a secret¡­ It was from the Oakley Castle with a warning note to not touch a Brunton," Jeremy said.

    "Brunton? Aren''t they the ones who own the Northern Star Conglomerate and there is an actual Princess...?" Jerlina got a little curious. "I watched the Royal Wedding-"

    She stopped herself from saying "With Gerard."

    "That was the grandest wedding I have ever witnessed! There were tiaras, horses¡­" As she spoke, she realized her wedding was almost the same..

    "Ah¡­We too had horses and I had a tiara¡­ Our wedding was perfect!" Jerlina kissed his shoulder.

    Remembering their wedding day always makes her mood better. Jeremy looked at her and his lips curved.

    "Did someone try to hurt that Princess?" she asked.

    "Yes, that guy who died, tried to hurt the Princess, and news among the circles was that the Princess meted that punishment. And she might be the one who pushed that guy to kill himself in that terrifying way," Jeremy told her what he heard.

    "Wow! She must¡­. Have a very creative mind," Jerlina said, minding her words. She wouldn''t understand how someone''s mind could think that way.

    "Look at my wife¡­ So quick to judge¡­" Jeremy kissed her head with a smile. "Who knows what happened or what she went through? There are a lot of rumors about Princess Pris, but no one knows anything as everything got sealed. She married the Bear King and he is not someone who could be trifled with," Jeremy added.

    "You are right. I don''t know what happened in her life¡­" Jerlina sank into her thoughts. Just like Jeremy had to use his fists for the good, she might have had to exterminate an evil person, or she could be just evil. Whatever it is, it doesn''t matter.

    "But she looked kind and elegant. And she dresses so impably and she''s so graceful¡­ from the pictures I''ve seen. I guess she can''t be a bad character¡­"

    "Hmm," Jeremy patted her head and silence ruled the room once more.

    Jerlina could see that Jeremy is well-connected. He is the Titan of the Lumber Industry and he would know Princes and Princesses. And the fact that this high-grade specimen of a human waited for little old her for ages¡­ And everything he does for her¡­

    He made me feel what love is!

    "I am sooo d you waited for me and married me, My Alpha," Jerlina pecked his lips. "And you''re the goodest and the baddest of them all!" she shouted.

    Jeremy chuckled.

    "Me too," he hugged her and kissed her head.

    If not for her, he wouldn''t have known what actual happiness is!

    He wanted to bring up the Brunton Princess'' story to tell her that being that way is okay too. But it seems like his wife doesn''t want to be that way. And he weed that decision of hers too.

    She doesn''t have to learn his ways and get used to that dark parts of his life. She can be pure as always.

    When the sky goes dark and he is stranded in the deepest ocean getting dragged on by high tides, he knows- his meless moon will be up in the sky and will reach out to him, and bring him to light.

    It is better this way!

    -----

    The next day was Christmas Eve. Jerlina thought it would be hard for her to walk, but she found herself not as much affected as she thought.

    After preparing breakfast, she found Jeremy fixing one of the creaking windows.

    "I have to go to the town," she said and watched his face go perplexed. "I am going to return the boxes thedies gave us and leave them thank you notes," she said and that made him grumble.

    "I am going with you," he said but she adamantly refused. Kissing goodbye to her pouting husband, she left for the town.

    She wanted to recreate the picture under the Christmas tree for his Christmas gift. And for that, she needed a Christmas tree.

    She knew that it would make him happy. She remembered how happy he was when Scarlett took their pictures together under the Christmas tree back in Wolford. And here, it would be perfect! She even has the same ornaments her mother used in the past. It is all somewhere in the attic and she needs to find it and fix the Christmas tree before evening.

    I have to work hard!

    She sought the help of Joe and Joe got her the perfect tree. Farmer McConnell who wandered around the town in his tractor offered to deliver the tree to their house. Jerlina returned the boxes thedies gave with the notes she wrote and that made thedies happy.

    She remembered Joel taking flowers from Gwen and she offered her money but Gwen refused. "It''s just flowers!" she said and shooed her away. Of course, everyone asked her to have their kid for the next Christmas and Jerlina smiled and agreed.

    She wanted their own kid¡­ kids, anyway!

    Seeing the tree she brought home, Jeremy''s face brightened.

    "So that''s what you''ve been upto¡­" he hugged her and smooched her lips.

    And in the entire afternoon, they decorated the tree. Jeremy could see that his wife is acting a little weird and her insistence that certain ornaments had to be at certain ces made him a little skeptical.

    And then he realized what she is? doing. Standing at a particr spot, he could say that the tree looked very simr to the tree in the photograph he treasured.

    My sweet Luna¡­

    The more he saw her little acts that showed him that she has really epted him in her heart, the more he gets happy and bright. But as they say, the brightest of the lights brings out the darkest of shadows .

    And her love for him, brought him fear. Fear of safeguarding this happiness he has and fear of losing the happiness.

    But even amidst that darkest shadows, he has hope. It is her word.

    ''I will never give you up, Joel¡­ ever!''

    Yes, she won''t give up on us even if I screw up. And we will be happy for the rest of our lives!

    Jerlina looked at the perfect picture in her hand. She did not wear a onesie as Jeremy asked her to. She was wearing a red dress and slight make-up. Jeremy was in his usual id shirt and jeans.

    It took them a lot of tries with the timer and to have the same pose. But they finally got the perfect picture.

    "Let''s keep this picture in our bedroom," Jerlina walked to him.

    "Yeah, Let''s do whatever you want," Jeremy kissed her forehead.

 Chapter 304 - Insincere?

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Insincere?</h4>

    On the day of Christmas, they had a lot of calls to make. Jonathan Erling didn''t end the call as if he wished to keep her on the line for the whole of Christmas day. Jerlina had to ask the help of Gordon to end the call.

    Alexander wished them well in his own way. He didin that they didn''t send him a Christmas card like any decent human being would do.

    "Am I someone undesirable? Why am I getting thepany Christmas card and not the family one?"

    He went on with hisining. Only when Rose interjected did he leave the phone. Rose was extremely delighted that she was invited to the? Volkonsky mansion for the? Holidays and Mikhail was curt as always. He did ask her to brace for the New Year and told her that he referred herpany to a friend of his.

    During lunchtime, they made a call to Daisy. After taking to Daisy, they talked with Jeremy''s mom and she looked happy seeing them.

    "Chippy!!"

    The cheery voice of Bobby made Jerlina? almost cry. This is the first time she''s seeing him after he left the hospital and she could see that he had lost a lot of weight.

    But it is fine. He can get better. He is alive and out of danger and that''s all that matters.

    "So¡­ Viper has gone, painfully," he said and Jerlina noticed the smirk at the corner of his lips. Cia was patting her little chubby hands on his cheeks and giggling.

    Of course, he will be happy! He should be happy! And how cute is Cia!

    "Hello Cia," Jeremy waved his hand, poking from behind her.

    Scarlett told Jerlina that ever since Bobby returned from the hospital, Cia has be a permanent fixture in his arms and she could see that Cia clinging on to Bobby like a baby Ko.

    Sometimes adults think that babies don''t know anything. But Jerlina could say that Cia could understand that her father is sick and she missed him. That is why she is sticking to him once he returned.

    Daisy didn''t look as chirpy as before. She looked like something is weighing in her mind and she sounded detached at times. Jerlina could see the change in Daisy although Jeremy didn''t notice it.

    Jerlina talked to him about it and he alluded it to Daisy being tired after taking care of everything. Although that made sense, Jerlina called Scarlett to ask about it and Scarlett confirmed her suspicions.

    "She''s like that at the mention of Jeremy''s name, Jerlina," Scarlett said and that made Jerlina confused some more.

    "I don''t think she is angry at Jeremy per se, but something regarding him. I tried to ask her but she is refusing to answer me¡­" Scarlett borated.

    "Just take care of them, Scar. Daisy and mom, both of them¡­" Jerlina said with a sigh. "I''ll convince Joel to be back there before New Year."

    "He doesn''t want to return?" Scarlett chuckled. "Are you guys eloping?"

    "Ah¡­ I never thought that I''d say this¡­" Jerlina paused.

    "But..?" Scarlett inquired in a yful tone.

    "But, I miss Peyton and Wolford. I miss our office and our friends. I miss our dogs, I miss our home¡­" Jerlina said and heard a deep sigh at the other end.

    "I am so happy¡­How far have youe, Jerlina¡­ From being scared of every one of us to missing us¡­ I am d! And I am d for our Jerry!"

    "Are you crying?" Jerlina asked hearing a sniffle.

    "No!" Scarlett refused.

    "Cia! Your mom is crying!" Jerlina heard Bobby''s voice from the distance. "Come on! Sing a song to cheer her up!"

    "Shut up, Bobby!" Scarlett shouted and Jerlina ended upughing.

    What followed was Cia''s cute babbling. She did have a little tune to her babble and she seemed to be saying ''Dada'' and ''Mama'' a bit clearer.? Her ''No'' was resounding and when Bobby asked her to say Bye-bye, she said it so cutely.

    "Joel! Joel!" Jerlina ran to the kitchen. Her adorable husband was doing the dishes and she put the call on speaker.

    "Cia, say Bye-bye..!" Jerlina said and Cia repeated it.

    "See! How cute!" Jerlina couldn''t keep her feet on the ground and started hopping around the house.

    "I want a baby, Joel!" She screamed. "Give me a cute baby!"

    "Oh, dear!" Jeremy shook his head.

    Does he have to hear it from now on? There is no hurry for them to have children!

    Her business is picking up only now and she will get busy soon. Plus she is handling the duties of his secretary too. He doesn''t want to have anyone else as a secretary and he got used to her help with work.

    He saw how diligent she was in sending the Holiday wishes to everyone rted to thepany. She asked the opinion of the PRpany and did a lot of new promotions for hispany that he otherwise would have ignored. And he could see that the price of hispany''s stocks is soaring.

    He does think that Erling''s hand may be in it, but he cannot just ignore it as help from him. He could see how much effort his wife is putting into thepany. And it is bound to produce results.

    Should I let her work while I stay home as a househusband?

    Jeremy wondered.

    She''d make the perfect CEO!

    "Joel¡­ Joel¡­" she pricked his back with her fingertips. "Joel, let''s make babies! Jo-el!" she kept on pestering him while he did the dishes.

    "Will you help me dry the dishes?" he asked not able to bear her pestering.

    He could now understand why men don''t like nagging women. They lose all cuteness when they nag.

    He turned to look at her.

    But she is still cute..!

    "Hmpf! Alright," Jerlina said with a pout and stood by his side and started to towel dry the dishes.

    "You''re a mean man, Joel," She pouted and her lips were sticking out.

    Jeremy turned to the side and seeing her cute pout, he couldn''t help butugh.

    She is getting more and more adorable.

    "Do you want to go back to the peak?" he asked sshing some water on her cute face.

    "Hmpf!" she turned her face away from him.

    "Are you mad?" he asked.

    "You don''t want to make babies with me?" she looked at him with the same pout.

    Her amber eyes were clouded and her cheeks were flushed. She looked very adorable.

    "That''s not it¡­" he pressed his lips in deep thoughts for a moment before wetting them with his tongue. "You''re getting busy and? will it be convenient to have-"

    "We literally have a vige to raise our child, Joel," Jerlina interjected him and she got a little angry.

    He didn''t seem sincere and cooking up some excuse to say to her. That made her angry.

 Chapter 305 - Teenager Tantrum

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Teenager Tantrum</h4>

    Jerlina felt rejected. Not because he refused to have a baby with her, but because he is not willing to speak what''s in his mind. If he is speaking about convenience¡­

    "There never will be a "convenient" time to have a baby, Joel. There never will be! Raising a baby is going to be hard work whenever we have our baby, but it is not impossible. We have a lot of help and we can get through this. And¡­" Jerlina let out a sigh seeing him still unwilling to speak.

    "It''s fine. I get it. It was my fault to get excited on my own here," she said and walked away.

    She did not want to start a fight on Christmas day.

    Jeremy sighed looking at the stairs.. He winced a little hearing the door lock with a thud. She turned to a teenager throwing tantrum just now. Or is she just walking away mid-fight?

    He rubbed his forehead. She probably left topose herself.

    At least she spoke her mind! While I¡­

    Who is the teenager here?

    His heart does waver between wanting a child and wanting to wait. If he tells her that he fears if she could handle another miscarriage, that definitely will cause a big fight. Or else, it will hurt her heart. She might think that he is implying that she cannot give birth to a child ever.

    But that''s not what he thinks for sure.

    He decided to stay quiet on this issue. She is not an irrational person. She''d calm down on her own. And maybe he can try and find the right words to say the next time she brings it up.

    Jeremy knew he is hiding, but he didn''t have the courage to speak to her about this. The image of her almost falling down from the cliff stays in his mind still.

    He cleaned up the kitchen and stood by the window watching the branches of the tree move. His heart started to fill with sadness that he couldn''t shake off.

    Jerlina is still so affected by her miscarriage and Emma¡­ He couldn''t forget the rage in Emma''s eyes as she destroyed the nter. The look of contempt and the victorious pride on her face when she finished damaging the nter...

    Terrifying!

    He made it clear that Emma is not to be allowed near any of his properties and it should be informed everywhere that his protection on his sister is lifted.

    He doesn''t know. She has done a lot of damage to him in the past which he didn''t realize. But others might have. She might have showed her ugly face to others too. Now that he washed his hands off of her, her enemies will start to move ¨C probably.

    What will happen to her? Will she suffer a lot?

    Jeremy ran his finger through his hair closing his eyes. Emma''s face when she was little, came to his mind. Even when he pushed her away, she''d cling to him and would keep on talking to him. She used to make his mood better back in those times. That little sister he loved¡­

    He just wanted to take everything back and give back her protection for old times'' sake. But does she deserve his grace?

    No!

    But even still, he didn''t trust himself. If she gets in a bind and calls him, he''d rush to help her, probably. But he decided to think of her contempt-filled face each time she smiles at him again. It is the only way he can escape her clutches.

    He suddenly felt gloomy in his heart and let out a sigh.

    Maybe I should prepare eggnog!

    Jeremy decided not to get so caught up in his sad thoughts. If he fights with his wife, he ends up getting filled with negative emotions. It is not good.

    As he was about to turn, he felt a soft embrace around his waist and his lips bloomed to a smile. He thought it would take at least an hour for her to calm down but she came down in minutes.

    "I am sorry," Jerlina rested her cheek on his back. "I shouldn''t have insisted on it too much¡­ I got very excited seeing Cia and¡­ I don''t want us to fight about this. We still have time and so¡­ I won''t talk about it again," she said.

    Having children is something both of them should decide together. She cannot push her wishes on him just because she is excited. And they''ve sorted everything between them just now and it might be too soon for a baby.

    It was her fault for getting excited hearing everyone talking about the baby with her and seeing the cute baby Cia.

    She still wants to have a baby soon though. But if he is not willing to, she doesn''t want to force him.

    "Is the offer still valid? Can we go back to the peak?" she asked.

    He wasn''t saying anything and she could feel her blood pressure rising. She decided to change her surroundings to change her mood.

    Will it hurt him to say something? Just for the sake of it, can''t he just say that he is willing to have kids with me and exin to me the reason he doesn''t want to right now? And he didn''t give me a present! Did he forget about it?

    Well, it''s fine if he forgot to get me a present but he could try and be honest with me regarding the baby issue¡­

    "I was going to prepare eggnog," Jeremy said and hugged her. "but since my little wife wants to go out, we can go out."

    In his embrace, Jerlina found her anger dissipating slowly. And when he ced a kiss on her head, all her anger went away and it got reced with happiness.

    I have no shame, she grumbled in her heart.

    They walked to the peak once more. This time Jeremy was holding her hand and walked to her pace. They reached the top and Jerlina found a rock to sit. The sky was clear and she figured that they could watch the sunset together.

    Jeremy sat behind her. The cold wind blew and it brought calm to the troubled souls.

    "Tell me if you need anything," he said and Jerlina nodded.

    Leaning on him, she looked at the valley. At the distance she could see a group of horses grazing on the grass, They all had long hair and there were some little horses and they followed around their respective mothers.

    This scene looked familiar and she figured this is why she got this ce in her dream, but how did he know of this ce?

    "This used to be the secret spot our mothers woulde to when they bunked sses," Jeremy said as if he knew what Jerlina is thinking.

    "Really? Our mothers bunked sses?" she asked looking at him with her eyes widened.

    "Mmm," Jeremy nodded. "Ask anyone here, they''ll tell you how naughty those two were," Jeremy chuckled.

    "I knew they were naughty. But bunking sses..? That''s something I didn''t know¡­ Grandpa never told me that¡­" Jerlina leaned on his shoulders.

 Chapter 306 - Her Lost Memories

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Her Lost Memories</h4>

    "He probably didn''t know," Jeremy chuckled. "My mother told me that she was never very diligent in studies and maybe that''s why I didn''t feel very bad when I dropped out of school," he said and hugged her close.

    "Mom threw a huge fit though¡­ She did everything to make me at least get a high school diploma but¡­ I couldn''t study," he rocked her gently.

    "Do you remember her well, Joel?" Jerlina asked. "Your mother..?"

    Jeremy thought for a moment. "I used to remember her very well, even her voice used to be still fresh in my mind. I could hear it whenever I wanted. But as time passed¡­ Whenever I see her picture I could remember her face well and her voice woulde to me when I am not actively searching for it from my memory," he said.

    "It should be nice for you to remember at least parts of your mother," Jerlina patted his hand and kissed it. "Me¡­ I don''t remember anything about my mother. When my grandpa was alive, he''d tell a lot of stories about mom, and after him¡­ Dad tried to not hurt my stepmother and so he never talked about my mother after he remarried. But I could say that he treasured his memories with her. At times, he''d sneak a look at my mom''s picture and I even caught him crying once," she let out a sigh.

    "In the end, it was I who was left alone with no memory of my mother and no father. But I am thankful for where I am now," she didn''t forget to add that.

    She would never dismiss her past as if she wasn''t affected by it and that doesn''t mean that she would me her past for everything.

    Jeremy hugged her closer. She has lost a lot in her life. He lost too but he always had people around him who loved him unconditionally. And even from the situation she is from, she still shines like a moon. He really admired her.

    And he vowed to give her every happiness there is for her.

    "I''ll tell you all the stories I remember of your mother, alright?" he said in her ears.

    "Okay," she smiled brightly but he saw the little sadness in her eyes looking at the horizon. He didn''t understand what she is thinking about.

    "You didn''t ask me for Christmas presents," he asked.

    He never dated but he knew how much efforts men put in to find proper presents for their wives. And he was told that their wives would leave clues as to what they wanted. Like leaving open a particr page on a fashion magazine or talking to them about the beauty of that particr bracelet in a jewelry magazine. But his wife did no such thing.

    But then again, she is not such a person who would value such things.

    He knew she forgot to buy him presents too. But he won''t me her for it. He knew how terribly busy she was in the past few days as she handled everything rted to the Holidays season of hispany.

    But still, she gave him an awesome present by recreating that picture. And she makes him happy each day and she alone is his valued gift.

    "It''s fine, I don''t mind. I never wanted anything anyway," she waved her hand. "I was a little mad but then I forgot your gift too so I have nothing to be mad about," she turned and kissed his cheek.

    Jeremy looked at her face and she looked honest and he held her around her neck and pulled her face closer to his for a kiss.

    "I will get you diamonds and gold next year," he said and she gave a carefree nod.

    Even by her nod he could understand how uncaring she is towards those jewels. But he wanted to see how she would react when he gifts her something of great value.

    She didn''t like them before..!

    Will she act like she acted before- reluctant, or will she be more epting and happy? Or will she not care?

    "But," he said and she turned to look at him with curious eyes.

    "But..?" she repeated.

    "I carved something for you," he put his hand inside his back pack.

    "You did not¡­" she got more excited.

    Jeremy chuckled. He wished he has her temperament. When she thinks she is not getting any gifts, she doesn''t mind. But when she knows she is getting a gift, she cannot hold back her excitement.

    What a lovely woman!

    "Ta-da!" he offered her a little wooden box with a bow carved on it.

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound.

    "What is it?" she asked and without expecting his reply, she opened the box. Her mouth opened wide seeing that little thing inside.

    "Joel! You made it, didn''t you? How? When?" she couldn''t shut her open jaws as she picked up the little carved bouquet of roses inside the box.

    "A bouquet of red roses for my love," he kissed her cheek.

    Jerlina held it in her palm and looked closely. She counted twelve roses in the bouquet and it was carved in some fine wood. The details were so exquisite and fine. She was looking and looking and her eyes clouded.

    She knew he could carve pretty well. But she never knew that she could carve this well. She is not an artist but she knew that carving little things take more effort and more skills. And this one¡­

    She thought she was with him the whole time but she never knew he was making this. How did he get the wood? Where did he get the tools? When did he find the time to carve this? This would have taken a lot of time and energy!

    "I didn''t know you could carve little things too, Joel," she turned to look at him. "Aww¡­ this is so cute¡­ Thank you, Joel!" she pecked his lips.

    Jeremy saw her keeping the wooden bouquet and the box safely on herp. The way she held it was so gentle and how careful she kept it close to her heart, made his heart warm.

    He has bought her jewelry and gems. She was thankful for them and she''d store them safely. But he saw something different in her eyes when he saw her hold the pine cone she got in the graveyard, and now ¨C holding his gift.

    He knew in his heart; he''s always known. She is the one for him. She proves it to him every day. And he knew more than anything, being honest with her would work wonders than trying to be careful around her.

    He tried to be careful around her and that pushed her away. Only when he started to be honest with her did she start to fall for him.

    He decided to be honest with her.

    "Do you think I want a baby to rece the baby I lost, Joel? Is that what makes you hesitate?" she asked before he said anything.

    Oh, dear! Her brain! She keeps on thinking, right? Was she worried about it for this long?

 Chapter 307 - Selfish Or Selfless?

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Selfish Or Selfless?</h4>

    Jerlina wasn''t thinking of that all the time. Just receiving his gift made her happy and this thought suddenly popped into her mind. She knew he loves her too much and it surprised her that he is avoiding the topic of having babies altogether.

    She wondered if there is something serious behind this. Because this came up only recently. When she talked about having kids after his surgery, he was prettyfortable with it. For him to suddenly hesitate¡­ It must be something that came up recently.

    And she decided to clear up his doubts. It might be a simple misunderstanding but leaving it just as it is might turn it into something severe. So unless he shouts at her to stop talking about it, she decided to nip it up in the bud.

    "No, dear," he hugged her close. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he continued..

    "I know that one person can never rece another. I know it well. And I know that''s not what you think either," he spoke in a soft voice to assure her.

    He would never think that she wants a recement for the baby she lost. The way she speaks about her loss as if it is just hers¡­ She would never find anyone else to be the baby she lost. He lost his mother and although he loves his mom, he has different ces in his heart for both of them. One person can never rece the other.

    "I will be honest. Don''t get emotional and¡­" he held her closer as he still wasn''t sure if it is a good idea to tell her his thoughts.

    "Tell me¡­" the more Jeremy hesitated, the more Jerlina got scared if it is something serious.

    "The other day you almost¡­" Jeremy paused and Jerlina turned to face him.

    The cold wair whooshed past them and the temperature is getting chillier each day. Even if it wasn''t snowing, the temperature seemed to be below freezing. In the season where certain animals hibernate and humans decide to stay in the warmth of the firece, two lovebirds whose hearts were filled with the warmth of the love for each other even though they were staring at the white carpeted wilderness in front of them, found sce in each other''s embrace as they talked about the misgivings in their hearts.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina held his hand. When he looked at her, she smiled. She could see his anxiousness and in no way that gave herfort. She would never want him to feel this way.

    "You''re still hurting, Jerlina. So much hurt¡­" he said and watched her smile reducing. "I won''t me you for not wanting to depend on me but¡­ I can see you''re hurting so much. And if and that is a very big if¡­ And I hope we never have to get through it ever¡­ But... If the same thing repeats again¡­ I''ll be there to hold your hand, but Jeryl, if you try to keep your sorrow to yourself¡­ I can''t see you curled up on the floor, silently sobbing and¡­ I can''t bear it another time. I''m sorry¡­"

    He said what''s in his heart and he felt the weight in his heart getting lifted. But when he looked at her, he didn''t know what to feel. She looked nk.

    "Jeryl¡­" he held her chin.

    "Yes?" Jerlina looked at him. "Did I hurt you?"

    "No, honeybuns¡­" he kissed her forehead. "My hurt is nothingpared to your hurt. I just want you to heal properly before thinking of our baby¡­" he spoke his heart.

    "You''re right." Jerlina leaned on his chest. He makes a valid point.

    She didn''t think that there will evere a day where she doesn''t feel sad for her baby. But she got what he meant. She could understand what made him think along that lines. She still needs some healing to do.

    Thinking of that day she lied on the hospital bed¡­ the physical and emotional pain¡­ She didn''t think she could feel that anguish again.

    Yeah, she won''t be alone and she will have Joel by her side. And so it won''t be as severe as before. But still¡­

    It will be tough!

    But she had a feeling that she could manage it well¡­ Probably¡­ definitely better than the previous time.

    And she didn''t think that she will have to go through that pain again. She is in her prime and she won''t be as stressed or nervous the next time. Dr. Kruger assured her that there is nothing wrong with her medically and she trusted her.

    Also she is one of the elders wishing for their baby. She didn''t think Jeremy''s mom who is also her doctor would put her health over her desire for a grandchild.

    And she''s heard from a lot of women she met on the inte that their first pregnancy ended up in a miscarriage but theyter had healthy children.

    She knew all this. She had it all in her brain. But she cannot deny that she got too emotional being in this peak before.

    He is justified when he thinks that she cannot handle another miscarriage. She has given him enough reasons to believe that way.

    Jerlina let out a sigh.

    "So this is your reason, huh?" she looked at him. "You''re¡­ Why are you so selfless, Joel?" she leaned on his shoulder.

    All his thinking is about her wellbeing and for her sake. Why is he not getting selfish, ever?

    "Selfless? I''ve been selfish all the while," he patted her back.

    He expected a different reaction from her but it seems like she is not that affected. He now felt bad for not being honest with her from the get-go. He should know by now that his wife is full of surprises.

    "How are you selfish?" she looked at him and his eyes were clouded. "You''re going to say that because my happiness is your happiness and that makes you selfish, right, cheesy rascal!" she pinched his arm and with a giggle leaned on his chest.

    His broad chest always has a warm ce for her and she loved it.

    "I am young, Joel¡­ And the probability that another miscarriage happens is low. But I get your concern¡­ I''ll start on the pills and-"

    "Pills aren''t very good for your health, right? I read somewhere that it has a lot of side effects?" he asked.

    "Lot? I''m not sure. But it is effective," Jerlina shrugged.

    She has stayed on the pills for a long time in the past and she didn''t have any noticeable side effects till now. They say it is safe, right?

    "99% effective?" Jeremy scoffed. "But still, you are ingesting hormones that are synthesized!"

    "You know a lot about it," Jerlinaughed. She didn''t think he had deep knowledge about contraceptive pills.

    "I researched about it for Emma''s sake before," Jeremy said. "She took it like tic-tac!"

    "Ah, right!" Jerlina nodded with her eyes wide and lips pursed. "The-"

    "Shut up," he kissed her to stop her from making fun of him.

    He saw it in her eyes. And he was happy this issue got resolved.

 Chapter 308 - Sending Invite

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Sending Invite</h4>

    Jerlina wrapped her hand around his shoulder and deepened the kiss. She loved kissing him. And his kisses always taste a lot sweeter after their little fights.

    "But if I am on the pills, you can go in raw," she said nibbling on his lips.

    She''s heard a lot from women that men don''t like wearing condoms because they feel less pleased with the rubber around.? One of her colleagues hadined that she has to be on the pill even though she gets severe cramps due to it because her b*tch a** boyfriend(her words) wants to feel good when they do it. She broke up with himter. Gerard didn''tin ever but Jerlina would alternate on being pills and him using condoms. But she would say that he loved going raw.

    She thought it would convince Joel too.

    Well¡­Then again¡­ He is Joel, so....It is doubtful!

    "I can go in raw even if you aren''t on the pills," Jeremy wiggled his brows. "We are married!"

    He was blissful.

    Here he is¡­ talking about the contraceptive method they are going to use with his crush¡­Hehehe¡­ She''s my crush no more. She''s my wife!

    "Well, you''re the one not wanting a baby¡­" Jerlina poked him with her finger. She didn''t know why he had a weird grin on his face.

    "And so, I will be the one using the condom," he kissed her once more.

    His hands tried to reach for her chest but he couldn''t get past the thick coat. All he had ess to were her lips and he showed it to her how much he wants her.

    "Condoms are also only 99% effective," Jerlinaughed.

    She expected him to tell her that he will take responsibility. He would protect her in any way he can.

    What a thoughtful husband! I am so so lucky!

    "Yeah, then lets leave the 1% to fate or whatever," he nibbled on her cheek.

    "Okay," Jerlina agreed to it.

    The feelings of rejection and upset dissipated with his every kiss. She knew he loves her and she now knows that he is doing everything out of his care for her.

    I will get stronger!

    She decided.

    -----

    Sitting on the rock, both of them watched the sun setting at the horizon. It was a beautiful sight to behold.

    "Let''se back here in the summer, huh, wife" Jeremy whispered in her ears hugging her from behind. "I want to do you here out in the open."

    "Want to unleash the beast in you, huh, alpha?" Jerlina giggled.

    Like she would ever let him do her anywhere where four walls are not surrounding them.

    "Yes¡­ you never wanted to go wild in the wild?" he chuckled knowing she won''t let him do that ever.

    But he has ways to make her lose herself and when he applies them, she''d be begging him to take her even if it is the middle of a busy road.

    They left as the sky turned dark. Jerlina held the wooden box safely in her hands. She didn''t think that when he brought a backpack, he is hiding a gift for her.

    She loved his gift.

    That night Jerlina offered to help with the dinner since she felt like it. She felt bad for letting him do all the cooking all the time.

    After dinner, she sat on the counter as he washed the dishes. She asked him that she''ll do the dishes but he didn''t let her do it. And sitting on the counter, Jerlina dried the dishes.

    He had folded up his sleeves to his elbow and his forearms were exposed. The twisted veins in his hands were prominent and as he handled the dishes his veins looked swollen. With the scattered water droplets embellishing the ridges in his hands he looked so sexy.

    Add it to the awesome tattoo of the wolf and the moon¡­

    Thinking of the meaning behind it, she started to feel warm. She wanted those hands to wrap around her and she wanted to suffocate in his embrace.

    "Today was a long day," she said stretching herself.

    That was her sending the invite. Yeah, she can jump on him but as a female, it would feed her pride if he came on to her with lust.

    Yeah, I am vain! Shoot me!

    She knew he loved these vulnerable gestures like reaching out to the top shelf and holding her hair¡­ Basically, any gestures involving her helplessly raising her hands.

    "Was it?" Jeremy ced the apron down and walked to her. She was wearing an oversized thumbhole shirt. Only her fingers were out and she looked adorable. She even wore makeup for their dinner and did her hair differently. And with her hands up¡­ she looks so cute.

    How adorable! She made all these efforts for me!

    He wanted to tear everything up and take her.

    "You''re looking very pretty today," he wrapped his hand around her waist.

    "Why, thank you, dear!" Jerlina hugged him around the shoulder and pecked his lips.

    "Are you fine down there?" he asked, his hands holding her waist. "Can we do it?" he asked wriggling his brows.

    She was jumping around the house in the afternoon and he knew she is fine. But he wanted to make sure.

    "Whoa! So romantic," Jerlina said sarcastically with a giggle and bit the tip of his nose lightly.

    "Romantic, huh¡­" Jeremy smirked and that made Jerlina''s heart skip a beat.

    His hand slipped inside her shirt and his thumb rolled on her midriff area. Jerlina wrapped herself closer to him and rested her forehead on his shoulder. With her sitting on the counter, she was on eye-level with him. But she couldn''t meet up with the intensity of his eyes.

    That rough and calloused fingers trailing on her body made her desires rise. Those were the hands that made that awesome gift for Christmas after all.

    Teasing her, he rested his cheek on her shoulder. With his warm breath teasing her, his hands slowly reached her chest.

    "Naughty, naughty wife¡­" he said in a hushed whisper. "You are not wearing¡­"

    His finger circled around her small peak and his thumb reached to the sensitive bud.

    Jerlina let out a gasp as she felt the intense feeling in her abdomen that she loved oh so much.

    "I''ve gonemando too, my dear husband. You''d know if you bothered to check¡­" she whispered.

    She wed to the back of his head and clutched a fistful of his hair as his hand slipped between her legs.

    "Heh!" he sneered as his hand meet the smooth skin of her erotic folds. "You weren''t lying¡­"

 Chapter 309 - Left To Fate

    <h4>Chapter 309 - Left To Fate</h4>

    You weren''t lying¡­"

    "I did not¡­" Jerlina smirked and held his hand. Guiding his hand vertically over her folds, she whispered, "I even waxed it smooth. Can you feel ~ Whoop-"

    Before she finished, he picked her,? lifting her skirt. Jerlina wrapped her legs around his waist and her hand trailed through his bulging biceps and ended up at his neck. She ran her fingers through his earlobe at the same time her red velvet lips ran through her lower lip, provoking him.

    "Vixen," his hand reached to the back of her head, while the other hand was holding her butt.? He pulled her hair and nibbled on her neck sending pulses of pleasure through her spine.

    With a moan, she rubbed her cheek on his soft hair.

    *Thud*

    Her back banged on the wall and he rubbed his crotch between her legs.. Even through the thick fabric of the jeans, she could feel the hard desire of his warm member.

    His eyes met with hers and on his glistening lips she found her elixir. And like a moth to a fire, she got stuck to his lips. She heard some tearing noises ¨C probably her clothes but she didn''t mind. With a pull she opened his shirt and off popped all his buttons.

    The hem of her skirt was raised to her waist and she threw his shirt on the floor. Her lips curved hearing him unbuckle his belt and the next thing, his jeans pooled down his legs. She felt the ridges of his strong thigh muscles on her soft thighs and she felt her insides getting fired up and melting overall.

    Her shirt ended up over the stove. That''s fine. No one''s going to turn on the stove now. She can get her warmth from the burning man wrapped in her embrace.

    As her lips nibbled on his ears, his bony fingers teased her s*x. The gentle and yet impatient motion of his fingers and the hard breathing she heard in her ears showed how much he wanted her.

    With his shoulders, she pressed her on the wall. He was still holding her by her butt and teasing her with his other hand. Those curled hairs of his chiseled chest teased her sensitive chest and she let out a moan unable to bear the emptiness formed in her core.

    "Put it in, Joel¡­" she reached to his member that is hard as a rock even with no teasing.

    "Oooh! Do you want me that much, Joel?" she asked looking in his blue eyes now hungry with lust.

    He said nothing and answered her by thrusting himself inside her in whole. Jerlina bit her lips as she felt her insides getting filled up by the warmth of his throbbing member.

    "You''re¡­ very epting¡­" he smirked as he started to move.

    He expected that she wouldn''t be that turned on already. But as he slid in, he could feel how slippery wet she is already and epted his length pretty easily.

    As expected! She is meant to be mine!

    "¡­of you, yes, Joel¡­" Jerlina threw her head on the wall and closed her eyes as the intensity of his thrusts increased.

    "Look at me," she heard his sweet whisper as his hand traced over her chest. She opened her eyes and saw his sapphire orbs looking at her intensely.

    Perspiration already formed on his forehead and the little droplets were starting to umte for a streamline through his handsome face. Without breaking eye contact, his thrusts made her lose herself.

    She bit her lips trying to swallow her moans but she could see that he is getting more turned on by that.

    "Joel, I''m¡­"

    With heavy breaths, she leaned on his shoulder as she reached her peak. He still stirred her insides making her pleasure double and her toes curl.

    As she was reveling in the pleasure, he walked up the stairs, still carrying her. And with every step he took, she felt his member entering to the deepest part of her core making her tremble in his embrace.

    He was the one walking up the stairs carrying her but she was the one who felt like her energy is getting drained.

    The way his lips curved as he thrust himself, the way his hips moved, the way his fingers teased every inch of her body¡­ it all made her lose to her carnal desires.

    "You''re very good, Joel," she kissed his head as he rested on her chest. Her fingers ran gently through his soft mane now drenched in his sweat.

    "And you forgot your 99% protection¡­" she chuckled.

    She didn''t remind him and he didn''t seem to care either. After that fight they had, has he changed his mind already?

    "It is much better without the rubber¡­" he hissed, hiding his face in shame.

    Ah... so he thinks that way too... but he still was willing to do that, for my sake?

    Why does he love me so?

    "But I pulled out." He started to draw circles around her naval.

    "Yeah..?" Jerlina hid herughter. "That''s better."

    As if that would be effective!

    Well, she has no ns to force him or coarse him for a baby. But if he is weak-willed, then it is not her fault if some of his swimmers reaches her depths.

    Only one is enough!

    She let out a sigh.

    "My swimmers are not very good, Jeryl¡­ Don''t go build a castle in your mind by yourself," Jeremy chuckled as if she understood her thoughts.

    "Haha¡­ what a weird thing to flex!" sheughed. "Do you even realize what you''re saying? You''re saying that you''re-"

    Before she finished he climbed on top of her and started to kiss her.

    "Who is infertile? I can make a baby just like that!" he snapped his fingers. "I am talking about how I can control my swimmers to my wish," he scoffed.

    "Yeah, right!" Jerlina rolled to her side to get down from the bed.

    If let to, he''d talk for an entire day.

    "Where are you going? I''ll prove you," he pulled her back. Pinning her hands over her head he started to kiss her.

    "I want to start a family now, Jeryl¡­with you," he said looking in her eyes. Then he kissed her again. "But I don''t want a baby between us. I am osciting between my thoughts¡­I feel ¡­"

    "Then let''s leave it to fate, Joel," Jerlina said cing his hand on his shoulder.

    "Let''s not try for a baby and let''s not use any contraceptives. Let''s enjoy our togetherness as God intended to. And the rest¡­ Let''s leave it to fate," she said.

    She thought this was apromise. She won''t feel dejected if she doesn''t get pregnant and he would ept it if she gets pregnant.

    "Well, that''s a good n," Jeremy agreed with her. "So why not start right now?" he smirked.

    Jerlina''sugh filled the room . But soon, even the moon peeking in through the window hid behind the clouds unable to watch them tangling on the bed.

    The room filled with her loud moans.

 Chapter 310 - New Years Eve

    <h4>Chapter 310 - New Year''s Eve</h4>

    Days passed and Jerlina and Jeremy stayed on the bed most times. Well, not just the bed, but pretty much anywhere and everywhere in the house; even in the basement sitting on the washing machine as it was running.

    Well, to say it made her vibrant would be an understatement.

    Jeremy knew ways she thought that wouldn''t be possible. Since it was the holidays, they were in leisure. Although Jeremy had to go out for some hours in the day to help the elders in the vige, they had plenty of time for themselves.

    And so, they tried it all. She never thought that being leisurely and rxed would make her enjoy s*x this much.

    As much as a quickie is enthralling if done right, this slow, rxed atmosphere brought out another type of exhration she was unfamiliar with. After all, in her twenty seven years of life, this is the first time she is feeling this rxed and loved.

    "Wine?" Jeremy asked pointing at the ss she was staring at.

    It is New Year''s eve already and they have a long night ahead of them as they have to stay awake and give New year wishes to their friends and family.

    Jerlina who is used to the hurry burry of the city life and thinks midnight is early to go to bed, has used to Jeremy''s sleep cycle and goes to bed at nine or ten in the night. So she knew it would be hard for her to stay awake for New Year.

    Since this is the day Mikhail''s bar isunching, he asked them to join the party virtually. Jeremy agreed to join because Jerlina needs to get introduced to their friends.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head. "I feel pregnant," she rubbed her belly leaning on the chair. "It is better for me to skip the alcohol."

    She observed Jeremy''s face for his reaction as he went silent. He ced the bottle on the table and took in a deep breath.

    "You know what, Jeryl¡­ My heart skipped a beat when you said pregnant¡­ It made me happy¡­" he said cing his hand on his chest.

    "It would be good¡­" he said rubbing his chest. "A baby¡­. this makes me happy, very happy¡­" he got up and kissed her forehead.

    "But it is not for sure¡­" Jerlina didn''t want him to get disappointed in case she doesn''t get pregnant immediately. He looked a little too eager.

    "That''s fine¡­No pressure," he massaged her shoulders.

    With a smile, Jerlina leaned on the back of the chair. She is d both of them are on the same page regarding this issue.

    "I want a girl!" he smiled. "I want to hold our baby girl soon¡­"

    "So why don''t you work more, husband?" Jerlina opened her eyes and looked up.

    "With pleasure," Jeremy carried her and walked up the stairs to the bedroom.

    While Jerlina and Jeremy were discovering each other on the bed, Emma and Gerard left the office of a? fertility doctor who would treat celebrities and politicians who want to keep their treatments a secret from the public.

    Emma has sessfully convinced Gerard to get a baby by IVF. The doctor too said that they can try it since Gerard has enough potent sperms for that. There were a lot of preparations to get into the treatment and Emma was a bit scared thinking of everything.

    But it is for a billion dors!

    She is not a fool. She actually saw the will and checked the bank ount. What Gerard told her is real! How can she give up on it?

    The will stated the mother who carried the baby to term will own guardianship to the billion until the child reaches adulthood. So basically, she has to get pregnant and give birth to a baby ¨C Gerard''s baby, to have ownership of the billion.

    Her figure might get ruined, but that is fine. She can get it back with all the money she is getting.

    Heh! Once I get the money, I can divorce Gerard, and can keep the money entirely for me!

    Yeah, and the baby too, unfortunately.

    Well, whatever! My mother would raise the baby well. I can pay her a couple of millions from my billion.

    With all her dreams, Emma signed all the agreement forms she had to sign.

    Billion¡­billion¡­ My billion.

    That''s what she was thinking.

    -----

    In the evening, Jerlina and Jeremy sat in front of theptop. Jeremyughed at Jerlina for making lighting arrangements for a random video meeting. She also set the ssware and centerpieces in the view of the camera.

    But he admired her for doing everything perfectly. She has a keen sense for promotion.

    He looked at their screen. Their ordinary middle-ss home looked like the drawing room of a mansion with little adjustments of the furniture and careful lighting.

    A wise woman¡­ he thought. She could make gold out of straws.

    Man! I am lucky!

    The people from the town already wished them well in the evening. Since they were all old people they didn''t want to wake up for the night. They talked with Patrick and her other employees too.

    Jerlina was having a non-alcoholic wine and he was having a ss of whiskey. Their house had a good collection of ssware and he was having the best ss. She too.

    Since there was time for midnight, they called Bobby first using the phone. Through the video, they saw a neat setting in the backyard of Jeremy''s house near the shed where everyone had gathered to wee the new year.

    There were loud cheers and groups of men were singing on the stage set at the corner. Scarlett looked amazing in her red dress. She was wearing makeup and heels after a very long time. And the way she looked at Bobby made Jerlina''s heart warm.

    She should be thankful that Bobby escaped from the jaws of death. A lot happened this year but in the end, we are all happy. And that is the most important thing.

    Jeremy was on the phone joking around with his people while Jerlina was introduced by Mikhail with his acquaintances. Rose was looking pretty in a silver sequined dress. Together with Mikhail, they looked like a? perfect pair.

    The bar looked like a sess with well-dressed men and women filled to the brim. It was not like the loud bars with eye-blinding lights but it looked like a fusion of old Hollywood mour and the Pce of Versailles. Jerlina liked the vibe of the bar.

    At one nce, it looked like an upscale bar.

    And getting introduced, she got a couple of orders just by the centerpieces she had in her background. Some ordered dinner sets and other stuff. Jerlina was happy and she noted them all.

    "I think Erling spread around that you are the hidden heir of the Hamilton family," Mikhail said. "I just got the feeling that many would try to brownnose their way to get connected with the Erling family from now on," he added.

 Chapter 311 - New Years Eve (2)

    <h4>Chapter 311 - New Year''s Eve (2)</h4>

    "It would be better for you to think of your name," Mikhail added. "Hamilton name would carry more weight than the Hopkins name."

    Jerlina thought about it. She already is using the logo of the Hamilton sswarepany. And it won''t be that hard to change the name of thepany. Maybe she should.

    Speaking of name changes made Jerlina realize something.

    I am still Jerlina Hopkins! I am married to the most amazing man in the world! Why am I still Jerlina Hopkins?

    She used to feel weird when Mikhail addressed her as Ms. Hopkins. But today, it felt unbearably weird as it was wrong. And now she realized the reason..

    She might be considered old-school but she always wanted to take her husband''s name after marriage. Partly because she hated the Hopkins name.

    Yes, that is the name her grandfather chose and used. But it also is the name of her father. The name of her father which was taken by her stepmother and stepsister who abused her.

    She never felt any attachment to the Hopkins name, except for the fact that it is the name of her grandfather''spany. She once seriously contemted changing her name to her mother''s maiden name but she kept the Hopkins name because it is also thepany''s name.

    She turned to look at Jeremy now chatting carelessly with Mikhail. She wanted his name. She wanted everyone to call her Mrs¡­.

    Oh, dear! Not Harrison! Hopkins is better than Harrison.

    But Fitzgerald¡­ Hmm¡­ That would be nice.

    Mrs. Jerlina Aniko Fitzgerald. Wife of Jeremy Joel Fitzgerald.

    Now that has a nice ring to it.

    Both of them are not from the Fitzgerald family. But Peter Fitzgerald trusted Jeremy so much and left everything of his, including his name, to Jeremy. He was a good man and to carry his legacy is an honor.

    But the Hamilton family had a legacy too¡­

    Maybe I can name one of our sons Hamilton. I think that would be enough¡­

    Her grandfather never talked about the legacy of the great family he hailed from. In fact, he asked her to keep away from that. All he cared about was thepany and so she will make sure thepany stands tall.? If changing the name to what it once was will achieve that, she will agree to it.

    Come to think of it¡­ She needs to think of the "Hamilton money" her great grandfather wants to pass to her. That old man is adamant and refuses to give his blessings to Mikhail and Rose if she does not ept the money.

    Why would I need ny-six billion dors? What would I do with that?

    Jerlina did everything she can to try and convince Jonathan but he is not budging from his decision. Guess when they age, they start to throw tantrums like kids too.

    Jerlina decided not to think about that as Mikhail and Rose are not thinking about marriage right now. They are busy trying to "convince" Alexander. Anyone looking at Alexander knows he likes Rose for Mikhail but he still acts like he needs convincing.

    Jerlina had a feeling that it is for the snacks Rose cooks for him.

    That old man can bring her to his home as his granddaughter-inw and enjoy her cooking all he wants. But he has to act like this!

    All old people are just stubborn children! Babies!

    About the name change¡­ I should talk to Joel soon.

    "Here¡­e here¡­" Jeremy scratched her thighs and Jerlina poked her face to his phone camera.

    "Hello, mom, Daisy!" she waved her hand.

    She then talked to them and said her thanks. Daisy has be a mother figure for her in this short time. And she is thankful for Jeremy''s mom too. Although she is not very talkative like Daisy, she always was neutral and genuinely helped her.

    "I want a grandbaby this year," Dr.Kruger shamelessly asked her wish.

    "Sure, mom," Jerlina bowed her head fixing her hair behind her ears. She didn''t know why she was blushing.

    "Daisy! I love you!!!" Jerlina shouted to change the topic.

    Daisy looked a little sad these days and it? didn''t sit well with Jerlina. She wished Daisy gets all the happiness she deserves this new year.

    "When are you returning?" Daisy asked and Jerlina noticed Dr. Kruger ring at Daisy.

    "You should ask Joel, Daisy!" Jerlina shouted as she couldn''t hear anything from that side. "He doesn''t want toe back!" she gave an evil grin to Jeremy and passed him the phone.

    Isn''t he the one not letting her leave? Let him deal with Daisy!

    "Hello, Grandpa," She talked to Alexander on her phone. "Happy New Year!" she said in a cheery voice.

    Mikhail told her that he left the bar early as he is not a night person. But he told her that he would be awake to hear his children wish him a happy new year and so she decided to make him a video call.

    He grumbled and corrected her that it is not the new year yet and thenined that he cannot stay awake like this. He grumbled that no one is caring for him. Jerlina saw his te empty and that probably is the reason he is grumpy.

    "Lady Rose left this for you, sir," the maid ced a piece of fruit cake in front of Alexander and Jerlina saw his face brighten up.

    What a baby!

    Jerlina talked to Alexander to thank him for every help he offered this year and surprisingly, he epted her gratitude.

    Guess he can act as an elder too, huh?

    "Why are you wasting time with this old man? Go talk with Mikhail and that girl too. Go¡­" he waved his hand. "And check if that snake is awake. He probably would be waiting for your call," Alexander said.

    Although he tried to be dismissive, his tone was filled with love. Jerlina could understand that he is relieved that Mikhail has people close to him other than him. And he probably cares for Jonathan Erling too.

    "Okay, Joel wanted to talk to you too, grandpa,"

    She then passed her phone to Jeremy to make him deal with Alexander. Alexander would grumble to bitterness if Jeremy doesn''t wish him on the new year.

    She talked with Charlie, Jimmy, and the others. These guys have been taking care of thepany and the house pretty well in the absence of both of them. She wanted to thank them. And she had a lot to thank Charlie for. He followed her everywhere and protected her diligently.

    Because he chose to protect her and sided with Joel, he had to break up with his girlfriend too. She hoped that he gets a lovely girlfriend this new year.

    She already talked to Jonathan and wished him when his clock struck twelve. She asked him to rest. It would be early morning in his country now. Upon Alexander''s words, she decided to make a call to Gordon just to make sure Jonathan is resting and not staying awake to wish her when the clock strikes twelve here.

 Chapter 312 - Auld Lang Syne

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Auld Lang Syne</h4>

    The TV was on and the countdown was going on. There was still a couple of minutes left. Jerlina decided to make the callter and looked at Jeremy by her side.

    She has a lot to talk to him about.

    As she was about to call him, she heard Gordon''s voice through her phone. She had identally called him.

    She looked at the count down. There was only a minute left.

    Ah¡­I want to talk to Joel when the new year begins!

    Jerlina''s hands reached to Jeremy as she wanted to talk to him. He''s changed her life for the better and she could feel that she is more courageous and strong thanks to him..

    When the year began, she didn''t think she''d end up here... But here she is...

    She med herself for waiting till thest moment.

    She is with him the entire day but she didn''t say anything as she decided to tell him at the break of the new year. But she didn''t imagine thest moments of this year would be this hectic.

    Come to think of it¡­ This is fine too, right?

    She looked around. Her phone,ptop, his phone were all connected to many people and although they are in a town far away, they have a lot of people around them.

    And she is very happy although she didn''t have the privacy to have a moment with her husband.

    When the year started she didn''t imagine she would be in her mother''s home, married to the guy she thought of a monster.

    But she''s learned that he never was a monster and she fell in love with him. And now, she is so happy.

    It''s all thanks to him!

    Jeremy felt her hand reaching out to him. It seemed like she wanted to talk to him. He smiled at her.

    When this year started, he was in Peyton, drunk and ying games with the boys. His mom got sad for him and she was almost in tears asking him to find a woman to date at least.

    A lot happened after that. He went through an emotional rollercoaster and he is a better man at the end of the year. A lot of people he started the year with are no more. Some died, some left and some¡­Emma- he pushed her away because he didn''t want to have anything to do with her.

    The losses he suffered are not less but he gained a lot more. And more than anything, he has gained the most important person in his life.

    His wife!

    He thought he would be single for the rest of his life.

    But here he is, at the end of the year, with his WIFE! And they probably have a baby in the making already.

    I have a family!

    "I love you, Jerlina," he said. "I hope that our love never fades," That''s all he needed.

    "I love you too, Joel," she smiled. Her hold on his hand tightened.

    Yes, she has a lot to say to him but in the end, love epasses all the feelings she feels for him and wants to convey. And like him, her only wish for the next year and their future is for their love to grow without bounds.

    "Gordon," She answered the phone and her heart warmed hearing that Jonathan is awake.

    Apparently, Jonathan was about to call her a minute after the new year is born where she is at. He said he wanted to give her a minute with her husband before he talks to her.

    5¡­4¡­3¡­

    The countdown reached the final stage. Jerlina felt a pull by her hand. As she could hear the cheers of everyone and the loud noises of the fireworks disy. Everyone was cheery and loud.

    "Happy New Year, Jerlina," Jeremy leaned and kissed her on the lips.

    "Happy New Year, Joel," Jerlina said with a smile.

    I am starting this year with a kiss from my husband! HUSBAND!!! I have a husband!

    She talked to Jonathan and he ended the call just in seconds to leave her celebrate it with her husband. Jerlina thanked him for his thoughtfulness. In her heart, of course. She is not rude to say it to the face of that old man who showers her with love every time they talk.

    They then started wishing everyone who were connected to them through the phone.

    After the wishes and kisses, Jerlina heard the familiar song from Jeremy''s phone. Charlie and Jimmy were the one who started it.

    "Should auld acquaintance be forgot¡­"

    The song started and everyone joined them. They were so loud that Mikhail could hear it from his bar that was loud with cheers.

    So he joined them.

    "¡­be forgot¡­ And days of auldng syne¡­"

    Soon Rose started to sing along and so did the others who were near them. Through Jerlina''s phone she connected with Nick and his family, they joined in too.

    "¡­We''ll tak a cup o'' kindness yet¡­ For auldng syne¡­"

    With smiles and cheers they all sang the song unitedly. After chatting with everyone for some more time, Jerlina and Jeremy ended all the calls.

    "Ah¡­" Jerlina leaned at the back of the couch leisurely. She didn''t think spending time with others would be this enjoyable.

    "I am so happy, Joel," she kissed his cheek.

    "I am happy you''re happy," he smooched on her lips.

    Whatever the reasons may be for her happiness, he would wee it as it would make him happy too. As long as she is happy, anything is fine!

    "I had a lot to say to you. But," Jerlina turned and looked at him. "Thank you, Joel" she leaned on his arms. "Thank you for loving me."

    "Loving you is all I know," he said with a cheesy smile and rested his cheek on her head.

    "Yeah, I am d you''re simple."

    With a chuckle, hey on herp and she ran her fingers through his hair.

    She hoped this happinesssts forever.

    "And when are we returning?" she asked.

    She didn''t fail to notice the little bit of sorrow in his eyes. He probably misses his sister, she thought. She wasn''t sure but she had a feeling. When she asked him to talk to her, he said that it won''t be necessary and it seems like she didn''t call him either.

    Or did he block her number?

    "I unblocked Emma''s phone number today¡­ Well, technically, yesterday¡­" he said.

    Oh, dear! He probably expected her call but she didn''t, huh!

    "I''m sorry," she bent and kissed his forehead.

    "What are you sorry for?" he said and went silent.

    "She probably got tired after calling you for days," she said.

    She didn''t want to tell him to talk to her. She really did not. Ever since she heard from thewyer that she wanted to have ess to Jeremy''s will, she didn''t want to do anything with her. Not to mention her attempt to damage her baby''s grave.

    She was a little conflicted knowing that Jeremy still expected her call.

 Chapter 313 - Be Happy, Kids

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Be Happy, Kids</h4>

    "Tired? She''d be livid!" Jeremy said and sat up. There was a trace of sadness and disappointment in his tone.

    "Back to blocked, it is!" he scrolled through his phone.

    Jerlina didn''t say anything. He is right. She probably thinks that Joel has abandoned her and expects him to make the first call to apologize to her.

    Well¡­I don''t care! I just hope Joel doesn''t get attached to her again. And she keeps on hurting my Joel. She better stay away from me!

    She is not someone who would wish for any rtionship to get ruined. But Emma is toxic! And toxic people should be kept away.

    "And so¡­" Jeremy wriggled his brows. "Shall we?"

    "Shall we what?" Jerlina bit her lips.

    "What a silly wife I have!" Jeremy pinched her cheek. "Should I spell it out for you?"

    He nudged her nose with his.

    "Let''s have our first f*ck of this year!"

    Jerlina giggled. Only he could make crude remarks and yet make her heart pound.

    They went to bed kissing and teasing.

    -----

    Bobby rolled to his side and saw his wife still asleep. She''d usually wake up with a slight ruffle from his side of the bed but today she must be too tired to notice it.

    Well, she drank alcohol after a long time yesterday.

    After his surgery and for weeks, she stopped drinking altogether. She did tell him that she almost wanted to have a shot of his morphine. Usually, she stays away from alcohol but she held on to it very strictly these past few weeks.

    She''s the best.

    He ced a kiss on her forehead. And as he did, her mesmerizing scent entered his senses making his abdomen tighten. He''s been feeling like a monk these past few weeks and since he had an injury to his lungs he was instructed not to do anything that would induce heavy breathing.

    And so he had to stay away from his sexy wife. And he didn''t know if it was the side effects of the handful of medications he is taking, he didn''t get turned on much either.

    It must have been so hard on her to have a giant baby to look after!

    He didn''t want to back off and kissed her forehead once more. She moved slightly and there it was, her perfect lips. And so he kissed them.

    She moaned as his hands reached to her full chest and teased her melons. He could sense that she is waking up and he climbed on top of her.

    Sometimes she gets mad if he wakes her up this way. Usually, when he does this the days Cia kept them awake at night. But Cia was a darling yesterday and slept the whole night. So he hoped she won''t be mad.

    "Bobby¡­your¡­"

    As her lively eyes met with his eyes, he felt thest string of patience snap in his brain.

    "Today, this is my breathing exercise," he said and kissed her lips.

    I''m doing it today, no matter what!

    Scarlett wrapped her arms around his back and soon both their breathing got heavy and the bed started to creak.

    A few minutester¡­

    Scarlett kissed his head as he buried his face in her ample bosom.

    "Shameful¡­" he grumbled and all Scarlett could do was smile.

    "Don''t be like this, baby¡­" she said softly.

    "Did I evenst three minutes? You didn''t even- Huh!" he sighed.

    "Bobby¡­" Scarlett spoke in a husky voice. "I am happy," her voice shook and Bobby supported himself on his hands and looked at her.

    Scarlett''s long fingers trailed through his chest. His chest that used to be ridged with his muscles is now ridged with the scars of the surgical procedures done on him. And he is fine enough to be intimate with her. That is a great improvement on his side.

    She is thankful for that.

    "You''re getting better each day and you''ll get there soon. There is no hurry. I''ll be here. Don''t stress yourself," she said cing her hand on his cheek. Her eyes started to mist.

    "Did I make you suffer a lot, Kitty?" he asked. His eyes clouded.

    His wife should be running around the town being loud and gossiping. She shouldn''t be crying like this, thinking of him.

    "No, the opposite," Scarlett wiped the tear from the corner of her eyes. "You did your best to survive and¡­" her throat closed.

    "As long as you''re alive, I won''t suffer. Otherwise, I can''t¡­" she sniffed and he hugged her.

    "So get your strength back soon," Her voice turned high-pitched as she spoke while crying.

    "I love you, pussy," he kissed her forehead.

    Scarlett smiled as she heard him say her private nickname after a long time.

    As he was talking, they heard the door knock.

    "Mom!" he got down the bed pulling up his briefs.

    Scarlett quickly wiped her tears and fixed her clothes. They were staying in Daisy''s house for the night. She almost forgot about it.

    And Cia!!

    "Where are you going this early in the morning?" Bobby asked leaning on the door, scratching his butt.

    "It''s noon already! What are you two doing still on bed?" she peeked inside the room and Scarlett tumbled around to fix herself.

    "Oh, dear!" Daisy was apologetic. "Did I disturb?"

    "No! God, mom! Can''t you just pretend you didn''t see anything? Why do you have to-" Bobby went red out of embarrassment.

    "Why?" Daisy smirked. "You are married. You don''t have to sneak her in as you did before."

    "Did you think I never knew? I never believed it was the cat. I always knew it was her. Pussy- isn''t that what you used to-"

    "Mom! Just shut up!" Bobby pushed the chuckling Daisy through the hallway. "Are you going somewhere?" he changed the subject.

    "Yes," Daisy pointed at the kitchen. "Lunch is ready. Cia is fed and is napping. I''ll be back by the evening," Daisy went on.

    Bobby picked up a peanut and threw it in his mouth. "Where?" he asked but Daisy patted his cheek and turned to leave.

    "Bye, Scar... Cia won''t wake up for now. So..." Daisy gave a naughty smile at Scarlett.

    "Okay, Daisy!" Scarlett said with a salute.

    "Come back soon," Bobby said and Daisy waved her hand.

    "Love you, mom!" Bobby waved with a smile.

    He had a feeling she is going to meet with her gossip buddies. Only then would his beloved mother be this secretive.

    "Bye, Daisy! Love you!" Scarlett walked past Bobby and closed the door returning a smile.

    "Be happy, kids!" Daisy shouted as she stepped out of the gate.

    Scarlett sighed looking at Daisy. "I wouldn''t have survived without her help!"

    Back when she lost her child, or when she returned here as an addict, during Cia''s birth and even now¡­ Daisy''s been a rock by her side.

    "I love her."

    Bobby shook his head with a smile. His mother is great. So is his wife.

    -----

    When Jerlina woke up on the first day of the year, it was already past noon. She was surprised to see Jeremy still on the bed.

    It was three in the morning when they fell asleep. And he did most of the work and it is eptable if he is tired.

    Jerlina smiled looking at the deeply asleep face of her husband. She rarely gets to see his face in such a vulnerable state. She falls asleep earlier than him and wakes upter than him.

    Ah¡­ he is adorable.

    Puckering her lips, she ced a little kiss on his cheek.

    "You want more, right?" he flipped her and started teasing her.

    After tumbling around for a while with her husband, Jerlina was doing theundry in the night. She''s been asking about returning for a while now but Joel is just ignoring that question.

    She was surprised. It''s not like she doesn''t like being alone with him. She never thought he could get this selfish and stay away from his duties for this long.

    It was then she received a call. It was Scarlett and the news she informed¡­

    "Joel¡­Joel!" she ran up to the living room.

    "Daisy¡­ she¡­ Scar¡­"

    "What?" Jeremy held her shoulders and looking at the phone in her hand and her tear-filled eyes his heart skipped a beat.

    "Daisy¡­"

    "What?" Jeremy shouted. "Jeryl, What happened to who?"

 Chapter 314 - Mother They Lost

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Mother They Lost</h4>

    His mind went to think about various possibilities and he didn''t like any of that. His wife''s panicked look is not helping either.

    "We''ll have to return, Joel¡­" Jerlina said sucking in her breath and rubbing his chest. She was hurting and she knew how much this news would hurt Joel.

    "I''m sorry, Joel¡­ Daisy passed away¡­" Jerlina saw him stagger back and she hugged him.

    Jeremy stood frozen. He could feel that his shirt is getting wet on his chest and he understood that he should beforting his wife but he couldn''t move.

    "It''s impossible," he mumbled, gathering himself and he started to pat her shoulder. "Are you sure?"

    She was fine! We talked to her some hours ago! How could she be dead?

    "She¡­" Jerlina couldn''t control her tears. "She slipped in some stairs¡­ There was no one around and¡­ Joel¡­ They found her dead and Bobby was informed¡­"

    Jerlina went on with the details but Jeremy could not think straight.

    Jerlina pulled herself and prepared to leave. She was moving around while Jeremy was sitting on the couch with his hand on his forehead.

    Jeremy nked out for a long time while Jerlina took care of everything. From asking their jet to be ready, to cleaning up the house¡­ she did it all.

    While she was packing, Jeremy joined her and helped her. She smelled beer on him and she let out a sigh.

    "I am sorry I was no help¡­"

    "It''s fine, Joel¡­ Daisy, she¡­" Thinking of Daisy''s smile made her cry some more. But she controlled herself.

    For now, we have to be there!

    "What are you doing?" she asked him scrolling through his phone.

    "I am calling Bobby. We have to find out if there is something more to Daisy''s death. How could she¡­" Jeremy''s eyes reddened once more.

    "Don''t," Jerlina got his phone from him. "Let him grieve. Thest thing he needs right now is for him to doubt if his mother was-" she took a deep breath. "If you want to investigate, ask someone smart and keep it a secret," Jerlina told him.

    When her father died, a lot of people consoled her and some people were asking her if she was sure that her stepmother has nothing to do with it. They all seemed honest and caring towards her but for her at that time of grievance, it all seemed annoying and superficial care.

    When you are faced with the sudden death of someone close to you, your mind will be filled with various questions especially "why?". You''ll keep on asking yourself "Why?" and will try to find the answer to that question. It is a normal process in the grieving process.

    But oftentimes you won''t get a valid answer. Sometimes you''ll have to ept it just like swallowing a big, bitter pill.

    Shit happens!

    But Jeremy''s doubt has validity considering their backgrounds and the recent happenings in Peyton. It is better to investigate it in case someone with vengeance against them is atrge.

    "You''re right," Jeremy leaned on her and her hand reached to his head. She patted his head as he supported his entire weight on her until he calmed down a bit.

    "I am sorry for being useless in such a situation," he said as he packed the luggage in the rental car.

    He felt like he was tied and he couldn''t even fathom the loss of Daisy. She is such a¡­ She was an amazing person filled with love. She was healthy and it was too early for her to leave thend of the living. His heart broke even thinking about it.

    He could see that Jerlina is heartbroken too but she could function. He knew she is functioning because she needs to because he is acting like an imbecile.

    "What are you saying?" Jerlina knitted her brows.

    She is feeling pain for the loss although she knew Daisy for only a short amount of time. Even in that short time, Daisy gave her many amazing memories. She could only imagine how much Jeremy will be affected by Daisy''s death. His pain would be immeasurable.

    She''d be more worried if he acted as if nothing has changed.

    "I''ll drive," she got the keys from his hands.

    As they left the town, she saw Be closing her shop and informed her that they are leaving urgently. Gwen invited her for a Bingo night the next evening and Jerlina knew it would be improper to leave without informing at least one of the elders in this town.

    Be offered her condolences and asked them to be careful on the road. She also apologized for not having any snacks with her to give them.

    Ah¡­ the kindness¡­

    Jerlina with a heavy heart reached the airstrip and their jet was ready. After their luggage was loaded, they took off.

    Jerlina leaned on the seat closing her eyes. She couldn''t sleep a wink and Jeremy was holding her hand throughout the way back.

    When they reached Wolford, the road was filled with cars of the people who were there to say condolences to Bobby and his family. Daisy was already taken to the funeral home after the autopsy.

    Jerlina and Jeremy sat silently with the other family members and friends of the family. Jerlina offered to cook for and refreshments and Scarlett''s mom helped her with that. Jerlina also helped Scarlett help with the wake and the funeral arrangements.

    She saw many weeping for Daisy. She was a mother to them!

    She knows how tough it is and how much help is needed. She still remembered the death of her father and how much she struggled to get through the funeral. Funerals are tough to handle.

    They buried her in three days as everyone who needed to be there was already there. Mikhail attended the funeral too.

    They opted for a closed casket and a religious ceremony since Daisy''s family was religious.

    Jerlina saw Daisy''s face once and she couldn''t handle it. They said her skull cracked and she was alive for some time before she died choking in her blood.

    Had she been found earlier, she''d have survived. And for a kind soul as Daisy, herst moments would have been agonizing.

    Too bad she fell in an area with low foot traffic. Her blood-alcohol level was high and she had a sprain in her ankle. There was no evidence of foul y and they closed the case as an ident.

    Jerlina took one final nce at the flower arrangements in the Church. People started to assemble and it is time for the service to start.

    Sitting in the pew, Jerlina held Jeremy''s hand and he let out a sigh. The entire congregation was silent in a somber way, remembering Daisy. Just as the service was about to start, they heard the loud clicking noise of heels on the wooden floor of the church.

    Everyone''s head turned towards the source of the sound. It is human nature after all. Jerlina looked to her side as she heard the sound approaching her and a strong scent of perfume assaulted her giving her headache.

    Emma!

    Lord give me patience!

 Chapter 315 - Senseless And Insensitive

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Senseless And Insensitive</h4>

    "Hello, guys," Emma waved with a smile and a shrug as if they are meeting up for a vacation. She then fixed the ck veil she was covering her hair with a pout. "Sorry I was too loud. I hope I am notte." She then spoke in a hushed voice fixing her dress as Jerlina red at her.

    Jerlina wanted to throw up seeing half of Emma''s boobs out. Scarlett sitting in the first row with a bowed head gritted her teeth.

    Who would announce themselves at a funeral? Not to mention, this is a Church! Narcissistic b*tch! Has to be the bride at the wedding and the corpse at the funeral! Why did she evene here? Who invited her?

    Jerlina and Jeremy were in the second row leaving ce for Daisy''s family. And there was one ce left for one of Bobby''s uncles who went out for a smoke. Jerlina could see Scarlett is getting madder.

    "Send her out," Jeremy realized Emma is making everyone ufortable and asked Jerlina. He thought he''d get soft once he sees her face but right now he wanted to grab her by the hair and throw her out.

    Was she always this senseless? She was, wasn''t she? I just ignored her.

    "I''ll see what I can do¡­" Jerlina stood up.

    It is a Church and it is a funeral and she cannot ask someone to leave. But she can help others from the nuisance. She looked around and there were some empty seats at the back of the Church. She was about to ask Emma to sit in the back but Emma shamelessly walked to the front and sat at the seat left for Bobby''s uncle.

    Before Jerlina could say anything, the Priest started the service And Jerlina kept her silence. Scarlett looked at her and Jerlina gave an apologetic shrug. Scarlett nodded. It''s not like Scarlett cannot understand Emma.

    Jerlina who doesn''t get angry often found everything about Emma repulsive.

    Who wears fis stockings to a funeral and why is she wearing a plunging neckline dress during winter for a funeral? Did she think this is a-

    Oh, Jerlina! You are in the house of God. And you''re here to remember Daisy. Stop thinking about Emma.

    Jerlina told herself and calmed herself down. She noticed Jeremy''s mom stressing up seeing Emma and she held her hand. She never liked her anyway.

    Jeremy was the one who gave the Eulogy and everyone ended up in tears. The service was over and they carried Daisy to the grave and there was another small ceremony.

    Bobby was barely standing and there were no eyes without tears. Bobby refused to eat because of grief and Scarlett had to remind him of Cia before every meal. Jerlina watched everything and her heart got heavy. Joel was helping her here and there but she would find him staring at the wall at times.Charlie acted as if nothing has changed and he helped her a lot.

    Men! Can''t they cry and get it over?

    That''s what she did. She cried her heart out one night and she could cope to an extent. But getting stressed all the time gave her headaches. She hugged Dr. Kruger who was sobbing by her side.

    Dr. Kruger''s sickness started to act up. She has lost two of her dearest friends in a short time after all. Jerlina begged her toe to live with them but she refused. She didn''t know what to do in this regard.

    Rest in Peace, Daisy¡­ I''ll sorely miss you.

    We all do.

    Jerlina couldn''t find Emma here and she was relieved. She heard some people grumble that Emma was acting disrespectful, Jerlina figured since no one weed Emma, she must have left.

    After the burial ceremony, Jerlina stood under the tree to wait for Jeremy to join her. He and Dr.Kruger were by the grave with Bobby and Scarlett. She stepped aside to take a pill for her headache. She felt too heavy standing by the grave as her memories of her father''s funeral surfaced.

    "Oooh! It''s so cold¡­"

    Rubbing her arms with her hands, Emma ran towards her and Jerlina rolled her eyes swallowing the painkiller.

    "Lend me your coat for some time, Jer¡­I didn''t think it would be this cold," Emma said and without any reservation reached for Jerlina''s coat button to remove it.

    "What are you doing, Emma?" Jerlina pped her hand away. "It''s my coat!"

    "You''ve gotten really brave these days, huh?" Emma did not like getting pped and asked gritting her teeth. And then she mumbled something but Jerlina couldn''t hear it.

    "How much do you want for that piece of shit coat?"

    The condescending tone of her voice made Jerlina angry.

    "A pound of your flesh," Jerlina said and walked away from Emma and towards Jeremy.

    She didn''t think talking to Emma would lead to anything productive. Rather, it might lead her to danger.

    Emma gritted her teeth and followed her.

    "So you''ve been married to for how long now..?" Emma asked. "When are you going to try for a baby? Wasn''t that the pill you took?"

    Jerlina didn''t want to answer her.?She had a lot of words on the tip of her tongue. After spending days with old people who speak their minds even if it would hurt others, she found it hard to keep her thoughts to herself.

    But she shouldn''t. She didn''t want to start something at a funeral. Daisy does not deserve this.

    "We are trying for a baby," Emma said and Jerlina stopped.

    Isn''t Gerard infertile or something? Eh?

    She wanted to ask her but she swallowed her words. It is not her problem.

    "Yo, Emma¡­ How much for a bj? A boob job?"

    One of the guys asked in a hushed voice and Emma covered her chest. Jerlina red at that guy and he scampered away scared.

    She might hate Emma but she won''t ept harassment of any woman.

    "How dare- Give me your coat, Jer!" Emma gritted her teeth. "How can you watch me getting ridiculed like this?"

    Emma tried to pull her coat and Jerlina pulled herself out of her grip.

    "I can watch you getting ridiculed," Jerlina smiled. "Just like I watched how you damaged a rose nter thinking that it was my baby''s grave."

    She didn''t watch. But she lied. She saw Emma''s face getting pale. And shamefully, she was pleased seeing that.

    "Didn''t you try to me Scar, Emma? Poor you¡­ No one told you there were cameras? How dare they, right? Shouldn''t they have turned the cameras off for you to vent your anger? On a dead child? And how dare they inform Joel with proof, right? And how dare Joel believe what he saw in a video, right?" Jerlina clenched her jaws.

    Emma''s eyes widened.

    So there were cameras? Is that why that lumberjack got mad at me?

    And she understands me well.

    How is it my fault when I was framed?

    "So you''ve known," Emma scoffed. "Did that b*tch set me up?"

    There wasn''t an ounce of regret or remorse in her eyes.. She was getting angry at Scarlett.

 Chapter 316 - Irredeemable And Irksome!

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Irredeemable And Irksome!</h4>

    Seeing no remorse in Emma''s eyes, Jerlina got angrier. She didn''t expect her to apologize, but at least she can feel a little bad for what she did. Is that too much to ask of Emma?

    "Set you up?" Jerlina gritted her teeth. "Did anyone force you to break a-"

    Jerlina scoffed and turned to leave. There is no use talking to someone like her.

    Is she probably a psychopath?

    "You have changed, Jer¡­ Is that lumberjack''s millions the reason? " Emma asked.

    The Jerlina she knows never talks back and she never confronts and pretends like a saint. But she is now trying to call her out in front of others for a pot of nt.

    Now she does not need to pretend anymore as she took my ce, sessfully.

    "Oh, f*ck off, Emma," Jerlina walked away fisting her hands.

    Lumberjack? Millions?

    Jerlina got angrier by the words Emma used about Jeremy.

    Lumberjack, huh?

    Emma noticed Jerlina''s getting angry and she decided to use the moment. Since Jerlina is the reason she lost all respect with the others, she wanted to give her the same pain. She wanted to show everyone the true face of Jerlina. With a scoff, she continued.

    "Didn''t you say that you''re happy because you''ve found a millionaire? Didn''t you thank me for that?" Emma''s voice was loud as she sneered. "Will you return to Gerard if he has a billion?"

    Jerlina could sense that she is bringing up Gerard purposefully.

    "A billion, huh?" Jerlina nodded pressing her lips. "That is a lot of money."

    But I have ny-six times the amount to my name! All I have to do is say yes to get it.

    Well, she doesn''t have to know that yet!

    "But I''m happy with Joel," Jerlina said with an angelic smile. She knew her smile would make Emma angrier than anything. "I still got the bigger dick. And he can f*ck me all day long and please me! Ah¡­ Life''s blissful!" she said cing her hand on her neck with a pleasing smile.

    Was she being petty? Was she being vulgar? Was she behaving inappropriately considering she is standing in the graveyard?

    Yes!

    But seeing Emma''s lips trembling not knowing what to say to her, she felt her heart beam with joy.

    But then she heard another voice in her head rebuking her.

    Jerlina¡­ Don''t sink to her level!

    Now Jerlina felt a lot guilty. There were some people gathered around them and although theyouldn''t have heard what she said, they could see that they are willing toe to her aid.

    She didn''t want to make this a fight and decided to leave.

    Emma fisted her hand. She''s been married for months and her husband never touched her. They never even got to second base ever. And she dares to mock me?

    Why is she always flying above me? Why is she always up there discing me? Why am I the one getting the short end of the stick every time?

    She looked around to see everyone sneering at her and trying to help Jerlina.

    Why does everyone like her?

    "That stupid lumberjack can give you morsels that you can be happy with.? But can you give him a child after what happened to you?" Emma sneered in a loud voice for others to hear.

    "He''s a cheapskate, wearing ids, and he would always be the lowly, smelly lumberjack who smells like dogs! He and his b*tch of a mother are trailer trash¡­Oh, I forgot¡­ Your family lived in the slums too, right?" Emma continued gritting her teeth.

    Does she dare to call my Joel stupid? And she dares to talk bad about his mother and my family too?

    Jerlina started to tremble with anger and out of the rage she felt, she didn''t know how to react. The arrogance and the dismissive tone Emma used when she talked about Joel hurt her. She was too angry, she became calm.

    She didn''t know how it happened but it happned. She became calm. A little too calm.

    "You know what, Emma," her voice was calm and crisp as the wind that brushed them. "Joel is a lumberjack. And if you think that''s all who he is¡­ Then¡­" she shrugged.

    "The fault lies with you."

    "He is the CEO of thepany he once worked as a dailyborer. He has earned wealth. If you only saw the lumberjack part of his personality and think that''s all of him, then..." She shrugged.

    "He can be whoever he wants to be; whatever makes him happy. And I love him for it¡­These people¡­" she pointed at everyone watching them. "They all respect him for who he is by heart¡­" she took in a deep breath as she felt heavy in her chest.

    "You are right. He is stupid," she let out a scoff. "He is stupid because he couldn''t decide wisely as you¡­ he couldn''t love others based on how useful they are for him. He loves unconditionally. He loved unconditionally. And wasn''t it because of this stupidity of his, your whole family could use him?" Jerlina''s lips trembled and her eyes watered.

    "It was because of his love for you ¨C his beloved sister! And what does he get in return?" Jerlina scoffed. "Just leave, Emma. I don''t want my husband to hear what you''re thinking about him. He does not deserve it. Leave!" Her voice turned a little harsh.

    She was emotional and her eyes clouded but seeing the tears in her eyes, Emma seemed to be happy.

    How unempathetic is she?

    "And hear this¡­" Jerlina walked closer to her wiping the corner of her eyes.

    Even if she tries to make her understand the love Joel has for her, she wouldn''t understand. What''s the use in talking to her?

    Her tone turned harsh. Some people are not redeemable. It seems like Emma is one.

    "He is stupid no more, Emma," she said with her chin up. "He wised up and sees you for who you are, thanks to me. And did you look around? You thought you were deriding Joel, but you forgot that half of the people here are lumberjacks and the rest work in the Fitzgerald Lumber Corp. You speaking about their profession in a derogatory way¡­ was it wise?" Jerlina sneered and saw Emma''s face getting pale.

    "You dared to talk about his mother? She had more ss in her little finger than you b*tch! You, the one whoes to a funeral dressed like an escort, have the nerve to call someone else''s mother a b*tch? Heh! Mind your words. And one piece of advice. Don''t show your face to me again. I''ll rip it off. And never try to contact my husband again," she didn''t want to speak more.

    Emma didn''t move. Maybe she thought Jerlina was defying her, she wasn''t willing to take a step back.

    "Your husband? Is he yours, really?" Emma said after some time. And then she sneered. "What I gave you¡­I can take everything back," she snapped her finger and looked at Jerlina deeply.

    Jerlina felt a chill passing through her spine looking at those empty eyes.

 Chapter 317 - Overworked

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Overworked</h4>

    What does she mean by what she gave? Crazy psychopath!

    Jerlina decided to not mind what she says.

    "You''ll regret speaking these words to me¡­You will lose your peace. When I have my billion, I would¡­" Emma then smirked. "I''ll make sure you''ll suffer. It''s war!" Emma said pointing at Jerlina.

    "Do what you can, b*tch!" Jerlina was not polite with her.

    With a scoff and covering her chest, Emma walked towards the road. Jerlina watched Jimmy standing by the side ring at Emma and she red back at him.

    "Don''te back here!" Someone from the crowd shouted.

    "As if I''d evere back to this shithole!" Emma scoffed.

    "Watch your way out!" Someone else shouted.

    They don''t have to do that. What If Joel sees it? He might feel bad¡­

    Jerlina was about to talk to the crowd about it but she felt the familiar warmth of her man around her waist.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    How much did he hear?

    She was not afraid if he heard her threatening Emma. She knew he wouldn''t mind. She feared if he had heard what she said about him. She didn''t think that he''d have the heart to digest his dear sister''s thoughts about him.

    "Let''s go home, Jeryl," he said cing his hand at her lower back.

    Jerlina was frozen but he kissed her forehead. "Your lumberjack husband who is filled with love wants to get back home," he said with a smile.

    So he heard everything.

    Her heart filled with sadness.

    "Don''t feel bad," he patted her back. "I am not regretting my decision to stand behind the tree and eavesdrop on your conversation," he tried to speak in a jovial tone trying to cheer her up. But seeing her still with a sad face on, he kissed her.

    "Thank you, Jerlina," he said and Jerlina looked at him. He seemed to be hiding a lot of meanings behind that thanks.

    She could only sigh.

    He doesn''t deserve to hear this.

    Jerlina didn''t speak anything afterward and returned to the car with him. Jeremy was silent the whole way through and Jerlina fell asleep before she knew it.

    When Jerlina woke up she felt her entire body burning and there was a coldpress on her forehead. Removing the wet towel, she turned to her side to see Jeremy sitting on a chair with his feet on the bed with a document in his hand.

    "Don''t!" he stood up. "Just lie down. You have a fever," he said and stood up. "Here," he handed her an antipyretic pill and a ss of water.

    Jerlina could sense her fever and she took the medicine without rejecting it.

    "I''ll sleep some more," she said and he nodded.

    "Sleep, I''ll bring something to eat," he kissed her forehead.

    "It''s just a slight fever. It''ll go away once I sleep a bit¡­" she said as she could see him looking hurt.

    "I know¡­ Sleep, love," he kissed her between her eyes.

    Jerlina''s head hurt a lot and with the gentle feeling of his kiss caressing her, she closed her eyes. He started to pat her back gently and she fell asleep once more.

    Jeremy felt sorry for her. For almost a month she''s been working without rest. He was not feeling fine for a week or two and even after that she was the one who took care of everything while he rested and had a good time.

    Not to mention, she barely slept six hours a day because he couldn''t keep his hands off of her. And these few days, she''s been running here and there doing all the arrangements for the funeral while he stared at walls.

    How useless am I?

    He got sofortable with her doing everything withoutining and he forgot that she too is a human being. He became the same kind of guy Gerard was. Rather than bing her support, he had be a baby she needs to look after.

    I cannot treat her like this. This fever might be light but it is a warning that she has a fragile body. She cannot overwork herself to having a fever.

    Deciding to cook something healthy for her, he got down. As he was rummaging the fridge, he heard the familiar voice and stepped out.

    "Scar?" he peeked out. "Is everything alright?" he asked as she didn''t look fine either.

    "Bobby!" he weed Bobby who walked behind his wife dragging his feet.

    "Where''s Jerlina?" Scarlett asked with a sigh. "Oh, it''s nothing¡­" Scarlett waved her hand seeing Jeremy''s panicked look. "We came here to thank her. She helped a lot and without her, we wouldn''t have-"

    "Oh, please, Scar¡­" Jeremy smiled. "There is no need for that. She did what we must."

    "Look at you proudly speaking for her!" Scar patted his arm.

    "Of course I can speak for her," Jeremy said with a puffed chest. "I am her husband."

    "Sorry for not bringing you anything," Scarlett waved her hand.

    Jeremy shrugged. He knew Scarlett brought Bobby here for dinner. And he didn''t mind that. They probably didn''t want to be alone in their sorrow.

    "Bobby, beer?" He asked and Bobby nodded half-heartedly. "Well, we can skip it-"

    "No, just one bottle," Bobby extended his hand.

    "Where''s Cia?" Jeremy asked.

    Surprisingly, he sees Scar without Cia these days. She used to never leave Cia away from her eyesight.

    "With my parents," Scarlett sat at the dining table. "Mom asked me to rest but we¡­"? She sighed and petted Duke who came to her.

    "I''ll set the guest room for you," Jeremy said and entered the kitchen. "Stay the night," he threw the beer can at Bobby and Bobby caught it.

    "Where''s Chippy?" Bobby asked.

    "She''s resting. She has a mild fever and-"

    "Fever?" Scarlett stood up." Why didn''t you tell me? Was she helping us with her fever then? Why did you let her?" she got up the stairs.

    "It''s not a severe one. She''d be fine once she rests. Don''t disturb her, Scar. She took medications. Let''s wake her up after dinner is ready," Jeremy stopped Scarlett and she returned to her seat.

    "She''s been a great help for us and now I am sad she got-"

    "Oh, shut up, Scar!" Jeremy rolled his eyes. "She''d feel bad if she knows you are regretting her help."

    "You idiot! That''s not what I mean!" Scarlett grumbled.

    "Don''t say anything to her," Jeremy said and walked into the kitchen.

    Bobby smiled at Scarlett shaking her head. He was happy Jeremy is on such good terms with his wife. Although he couldn''t function properly, he noticed how much Jerlina helped them.

    He even overheard some of the boys saying that Jerlina is better than they thought as she is kind and she works hard. They also were d that she is treating them all the same.

    Well, he always believed that. And now he could see that. Not to mention, she is courageous and vengeful too if needed.

    He sighed.

    Ah, mom... Why did you leave us all so early...? You didn''t see Jerry getting along with his wife splendidly!

 Chapter 318 - How Cruel Is Emma?

    <h4>Chapter 318 - How Cruel Is Emma?</h4>

    Scarlett walked to the living room and turned on the TV and watched whatever. Bobby stepped inside the kitchen.

    "What did Emma want?" Bobby asked Jeremy.

    He saw Jerlina and Emma talking and he wanted to ask about it. Emma''s presence there gave him an eerie feeling. He doesn''t usually feel that way around her but this time he felt like...

    Maybe it was because of the dream.

    "What else¡­" Jeremy shrugged. "She tried to provoke her, threw some insults at me¡­ and¡­ the usual¡­"

    "I had a dream yesterday, Jerry," Bobby leaned on the counter. "Mom¡­ she was in my dream and warned me to be careful¡­"

    Jeremy kept the saucepot aside and listened to Bobby. But Bobby said no more. And so Jeremy returned to cooking.

    "Today¡­ I felt like Emma was there to make sure my mom was dead," Bobby said and Jeremy almost dropped his spat.

    He immediately wanted to refute him. Emma might be cruel at times and manipte others but to be responsible for Daisy''s death¡­

    But Hank came to his memory. Although she was not directly involved in his death, she was involved. Could she be responsible for Daisy''s death too? But there is no proof to point whether something nefarious is involved in Daisy''s death.

    "I expected you to immediately correct me, Jerry," Bobby said.

    "I¡­" Jeremy shrugged. "What do I know about her anymore? Right now, I''d lean towards your side than hers. But even if it is what you think it is¡­ What could be the possible reason Emma wanted Daisy...?"

    Jeremy looked at Bobby.

    Bobby shook his head. He couldn''t figure out that either. And that is the only reason he is holding himself back from killing Emma. Imagining the pain his mother was in during herst moments, he wanted to just smash the face of the one who let her suffer like that.

    His mother shouldn''t have suffered like that!

    "Everything she was curious about today was the cause for mom''s death and are they suspecting it to be not an ident," Bobby added.

    Jeremy wanted to say that it could be because Emma is senseless and probably did it out of curiosity. But he was not willing to defend her crude behaviors anymore.

    If she acts this way, people are going to react this way too!

    "The camera in that alleyway was not working for ages and I''ve asked people to check every camera in a three-block radius and filter every person and find out if they knew Daisy. It would take some time," Jeremy told Bobby what he is currently doing.

    "So¡­ you had doubts..?" Bobby asked.

    "Not towards Emma. But¡­" Jeremy shrugged. "We don''t lead a life with no enemies, Bobby. And we have families we have to protect. And with the recent happenings in Peyton and me going against the politicians¡­ I''m not sure anymore. I wish Mark was still alive. He''d have been a great help," Jeremy sighed.

    "Yeah," Bobby agreed. "Why don''t you bring your mother here? She looked terrible. It''s not good for her to stay in the clinic. Even my mom isn''t-" Bobby''s throat closed.

    He still couldn''te to terms that his mother is not with him anymore.

    "She''s adamant. Jerlina''s at it. I hope she convinces her soon," Jeremy sighed.

    "Could she know something, Jerry? Mom¡­ she''d have told everything to the doctor, right?" Bobby asked.

    His mother is no more and he couldn''t settle in his current mind-set. He wanted something and even he didn''t know what he wanted.

    "If Daisy knew something, half the town probably knows it already," Jeremy said and Bobby had to agree.

    It''s not a secret that his mother is not very good at keeping secrets.

    "And you know how my mom is. She is not going to tell us anything she doesn''t want to even if we-" Jeremy sighed. "Did Scar say anything?"

    "No," Bobby shook his head.

    What Jeremy says makes sense. Maybe he was the one overreacting.

    "Anyway¡­ the truth would be out once your investigation is finished¡­" Bobby consoled himself.

    Jeremy got to Jerlina to wake her up and grumbled seeing Earl sprawled on the bed. After they returned, Earl is acting like a baby and is sticking to her and he even stopped listening to him.

    My wife spoiled my dog silly!

    "Jeryl," he kissed her forehead.

    Her temperature was way down and she woke up just after he called her once.

    "How are you feeling?" he asked and she smiled.

    "I feel fine!" she got up stretching herself. "And you smell fine too, mister," she pulled him by the cor.

    With a smile Jeremy leaned closer and closed his eyes. He thought he''d be kissed, but she started sniffing him.

    "Roast duck! Yay!" she jumped down from the bed.

    "You seem fine," Jeremy was happy,

    "I am. I told you I shall be fine with a little sleep, right? I am strong," she flexed her arms making him smile. "One moment¡­" she was about to enter the bathroom.

    "Bobby and Scar are joining us," Jeremy told her.

    "That''s great!" she waved. "The more the merrier."

    When Jeremy got down Scar had set the table.

    "How is she?" she asked.

    "Better," Jeremy answered.

    "Hello, Bobby, Scar," Jerlina walked in.

    "How is your fever?" Scarlett checked her temperature. "I am not trusting Jerry''s words."

    Jerlinaughed. "I am fine, really."

    They had dinner together. They''ve been somber for a while and this time they weren''t. Jerlina could feel that Bobby is carefully avoiding talking about the funeral or about Daisy. It is eptable since he might feel the need to move on now that they have buried his mother.

    "I am stealing your wife," Scarlett pulled Jerlina to the guest room and Bobby stood there shocked.

    "Where would I-"

    "Oh, I''ll let you join me soon, darling," Scarlett sent a flying kiss to? Bobby and pulled Jerlina to the room.

    Bang!

    The door closed and Bobby let out a sigh.

    It would be good if everything gets better soon.

    "Want to watch a game?" Jeremy asked.

    He had a feeling that the girls would take a long time to return seeing the big bottle of wine Scarlett was sneaking into the room.

    "Do you have the recording of the Thanksgiving match? We can watch it again,"? Bobby said.

    He wanted to return to the time when everything was happy and perfect.

 Chapter 319 - Trust Fund Babies

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Trust Fund Babies</h4>

    "Your husband spoke for you very highly," Scarlett wriggled her brows.

    "What did he say?" Jerlina asked.

    Scarlett rehashed the conversation they had previously.

    "It was nice to see him talking for you with assurance. I can see he''s gotten more confidence too. Love¡­ It''s a magical thing, isn''t it?" Scarlett was really pleased.

    "Yeah, my husband spoke rightly for me," Jerlina was proud. "I am d I was of help. When I thought I had no one back then, it was Daisy who helped me in every step, literally. I couldn''t even take a step and needed help even to get to the bathroom and it was she¡­" Jerlina''s voice trembled. "She was by my side like a mother would¡­"

    Although she grieved, she didn''t speak about it loudly. Scarlett is the first person she is sharing this with.

    "And even after that she¡­ Scar, I don''t remember my mother a bit, but I imagine that my mother would have been like Daisy¡­" She said and wiped the corner of her eyes. "I am meaning it."

    "Yeah," Scarlett wiped the corner of her eyes and sniffed. "She was very motherly."

    "Ah, the tears¡­ they won''t stop," Jerlina said and Scarlett chuckled.

    "Tell me about it," Scarlett wiped her face with her hands. "My one satisfaction in all this is, thest time we spoke to her, we told her that we love her and she¡­" Scarlett started to cry once more and Jerlina sat by her side.

    "It is good that you get to express her what she knew¡­" Jerlina let Scarlett lean on her.

    "Be happy, kids¡­" Scarlett said and Jerlina looked at her. She had a somber smile. "Those were thest words she told us¡­" Scarlett started to shake once more.

    Jerlina''s eyes filled with tears too. That''s more like Daisy. She always wanted to make others happy in any way she can possibly.

    "I just wished she was here with us longer and watched Cia grow up and get married¡­" Scarlett continued to cry.

    Jerlina let Scarlett lean on her shoulders and cry.

    After crying for some more time, both of them took in deep breaths.

    "You want wine?" Scarlett asked.

    "Do you?" Jerlina asked.

    Scarlett shook her head with a smile. And her eyes were curious.

    "I''ve decided to keep away from wine for the time being," Jerlina said. She very well understood the reason behind Scarlett''s offering of alcohol. It is to check to know whether they are trying for a baby or not.

    "Yes!" Scarlett hugged Jerlina. "I can''t wait for Cia to have a little sister to y with!"

    "Well, it''s not decided or confirmed or anything but-"

    "F*ck! Who cares! You two are young and healthy and it won''t be long!" Scarlett got very excited and started to decide on the baby''s name and everything.

    How fast!

    Jerlina smiled. All the names she said were that of girls and she wondered if everyone will be disappointed if she has a boy. Jeremy too wants a girl. She wants a boy though.

    "I wanted to ask you¡­ What did Emma want?" Scarlett asked and Jerlina as usual repeated everything that happened between them.

    "Ha! So that guy is worth billions and now she doesn''t want Jerry''s money anymore. So she cusses Jerry, huh? Who would have thought, right?" Scarlett pursed her lips. "So Jerry heard?"

    "Yeah, I haven''t talked about it to him yet. I hoped he didn''t hear it but¡­" Jerlina sighed.

    "Well¡­ he''d be devastated¡­ But it is good that he heard what his dear sister is actually thinking of him¡­ He has to rip that band aid off!" Scarlett said.

    "He would? be very hurt¡­" Jerlina said.

    "Yeah, console him," she wriggled her brows. "Hug him, kiss him, suck his di-"

    "Oh, Scar!" Jerlina hugged her. "I missed you!"

    Along with Jeremy, there are very few people she could count on and she could be herself without being careful. Scar is one of them. She loved her.

    "And what happened with your billions? Why didn''t you tell Emma that? You are pretty useless, Jerlina," Scarlett hit her back.

    "Why would I tell her? And you said I was very helpful just some minutes ago and now I''ve turned useless?" Jerlina raised her brows.

    "Yes," Scarlett doubled down. "You are helpful and you are useless. You are both!" sheughed.

    "Haha, very funny!" Jerlina said sardonically.

    "Just get the money Jerlina¡­Just to show off to Emma¡­ I, at times, would imagine if I could print fake money and throw it in her face and watch her pick it up¡­" Scarlett said with an amused smile.

    "Well, printing money is illegal and you''d be sent to federal prison for that," Jerlina shrugged. "Do you want a billion? I can share you one or two billion..?" She asked.

    "You do not!" Scarlett''s eyes widened and she covered her face with her hands. "You''re serious?" she repeated as she couldn''t believe the casual way Jerlina talked about it.

    It''s money! And it is a billion!

    "I am serious," Jerlina said.

    She really was. She had no idea what she would do with that amount of money. She can share it with her friends and use the rest for charity purposes.

    Scarlett was touched. Jerlina was serious. And she didn''t mean it in a prideful and boastful way. She was talking about sharing it with her as if it was a piece of cake.

    "No! I cannot ept that! Bobby would kill me!" She med Bobby.

    She wasn''t very keen on getting someone else''s money. She would ept gifts and vacations if Jerlina offers but she is not going to ept money. Especially that amount of money.

    "Maybe I will put that money in? a trust on Cia''s name!" Jerlina said as that idea popped into her mind.

    Bobby won''t refuse it if it is for Cia. Also, she is Cia''s Godmother and she should be giving her a billion.

    "A trust fund for Cia?" Scarlett raised her brows. "Is my Cia going to be one of those obnoxious trust fund kids?" she pressed her lips. "Nah!" she shivered. "Cia will pay for her college tuition!"

    Jerlina only then realized something. "Oh my God! Our kids are going to be those obnoxious second-generation rich kids we hated when we grew up, aren''t they? Maybe we should make them pay for everything so that they grow up appreciating money¡­" Jerlina said.

    "It''s decided," Jerlina hit her palm with her fisted hand. "Our kids are going to work part-time and earn their own pocket money!"

    "Yes!" Scarlett joined. "We cannot raise ingrates!"

    "Yes¡­" Jerlina nodded. "But¡­" She shrugged. "Maybe we can give Cia some ck. You see how cute she is, right? And those little cute hands¡­ How can she flip burgers or wash dishes? That would ruin her skin¡­"

    "Yeah, right..?" Scarlett sank into deep thoughts. "Cia is too cute to work¡­"

    Both of them were silently contemting for a while when Scarlett broke the silence.

    "Well, it is decided that our kids would be spoiled rotten!"

    "Pfft!" Jerlinaughed. "I guess so!"

 Chapter 320 - She Made Him Happy Again

    <h4>Chapter 320 - She Made Him Happy Again</h4>

    Both of them talked for some time and returned to their respective husbands who were watching the repeat of a match their team won.

    "Really?" Scarlett asked in a mocking tone and sat beside Bobby.

    "Why not?" he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and kissed her hair. "We watch the movies you like repeatedly¡­"

    Jerlina with a smile was about to sit beside Jeremy but he pulled her to sit between his legs. Jerlina didn''t struggle. With his arms around her shoulders, she felt warm and protected.

    "That''s not the same!" Scarlett hit Bobby''s thigh.

    "All the same¡­" Bobby chuckled.

    They chatted for some time and went to bed.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina hugged him and started to kiss his chin as her hands headed south.

    "Sleep for tonight," Jeremy kissed her forehead.

    "Why? I am fine¡­" Jerlina pouted.

    "What a thirsty wife¡­" he chuckled and rubbed her back. "Sleep¡­ have some rest¡­"

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina called Jeremy as she couldn''t sleep.

    "What?" Jeremy smiled. "Can''t sleep?"

    It seems like his wife is finding it hard to sleep without exercising. He wanted to let her rest for a night but it seems like his wife is not very appreciative of him.

    "You''re fine, right?" she ced her hand on his chest.

    She still couldn''te to terms with everything Emma spoke so tantly about Joel.

    "I am!" Jeremy didn''t understand why she is asking this now. "What is this about?"

    "Emma¡­ she¡­" Jerlina ced a kiss on his chest. "Don''t mind her, alright?"

    She knew even if he doesn''t say it aloud, he should be hurting inside.

    "I am not¡­" Jeremy hugged her. "I am a little hurt but not as much as you think¡­" he said. "More than her words, I remember yours better and so, I am happy..?" he said.

    He didn''t think of it deeply till now. Yes, Emma''s words hurt but more than that he was very happy how well Jerlina has understood him.

    And he could see that she has grown a lot. Although she cannot shout and scream like some, she in her own way, stood up against Emma and proved her that she is his wife.

    He saw how much she is appreciated by everyone in the town. And it made him feel proud. He decided to think more about the one who loves him rather than the one who does not love him.

    "She is not fine, Joel¡­" Jerlina said. "I hope she doesn''t do anything that might be a danger to others. Otherwise¡­ I won''t mind killing her¡­"

    "Hey," Jeremy hugged her. He didn''t understand why she has this kind of thought. Emma causing danger to lives? Is she that evil?

    But Bobby has the same thoughts as her and she usually is right. His heart still couldn''t ept Emma as such a cruel one.

    "Let''s hope that it doesn''te to that," he said. "And don''t let hate fill your thoughts. It''s not good."

    "Yeah," Jerlina agreed.

    She was stuck in the bitter feelings of resentment and it only drained her. She shouldn''t be thinking of Emma again.

    "What have you thought of your name, Joel?" She asked.

    She wanted to talk to him about it for a long time but she never got the chance.

    "My name?" he asked.

    "Yeah, I am thinking of taking your name but I am not keen on taking the Harrison name," she was blunt.

    She didn''t feel the need to be polite to express her dislike for his father''s family. She liked none of them.

    "My name?" Jeremy was stunned.

    She thought she''d like to keep her name like most women these days. So he didn''t think she''d want to take his name. He didn''t prepare himself for this conversation. But he was very happy she asked this of him.

    "You don''t agree?" Jerlina asked as he didn''t say anything for a long time. "I wouldn''t mind much even if it is Harrison."

    "No!" he replied. "No way. Why would I be?" he kissed her. "I''m¡­ overwhelmed," he said. "I never thought that one day you''d ask me to give you my name."

    "Oh? I''m a little hurt you didn''t ask me to though¡­" Jerlina spoke honestly.

    "Really? Do couples talk about it?"

    "Yeah¡­ Usually before their wedding. But nothing went proper in our case¡­ But it is fine this way too, right?" Jerlina had a pleased smile.

    "It is!" Jeremy rubbed her back. "I was already nning on changing my name back to Fitzgerald. And¡­ If you are changing yourpany name¡­ why not change your name to Hamilton, Jeryl? Won''t it be good for yourpany?"

    "Why?" Jerlina looked at him. "I get your point but it is enough for thepany to have the Hamilton brand name. The CEO doesn''t necessarily have to be a Hamilton, right?"

    "Right¡­" he said and started to chuckle and kiss her forehead. "I don''t know why this makes me so happy but I am¡­"

    "It''s symbolic, Joel¡­" Jerlina exined to him. "I am joining your family and I am happy for it too. I have a lot of people around me. Some I knew even when from I was little; some were acquaintedter in my life¡­ But you were the one who gave me a family and I am happy to take your name¡­ even if you prefer the Harrison name¡­" she said.

    At the end of the day, it is his name she is taking and not his father''s. And she wouldn''t mind it either way.

    "No, no¡­ I don''t want to be a Harrison," Jeremy had already made that decision. "You sure?" he asked. He still couldn''t believe it.

    An amazing woman wants to take my name and wants to be part of my family!

    The Fitzgerald name has clout in the aristocratic circle but the Hamilton name has more of it. And by saying Hamilton, she would be associating with the Erling family too. But still, she wants to take my name?

    "How about hyphenating? Fitzgerald- Hamilton or Hamilton-Fitzgerald? Fitzgerald-Hamilton has a nice ring to it¡­" he said.

    "Hyphenated names suck! Do you not want me to take your name, husband?" Jerlina furrowed her brows.

    She could sense that he is overwhelmed and floating in the outerspace out of happiness and babbling whateveres to his mouth. Or he might be wondering if she took this decision hastily.

    "No! That''s not it!" Jeremy held her cheek as he got flustered. He was not nning on making her feel that way. "As I said-"

    "Pfft¡­" Jerlinaughed. "I know¡­ I was always nning on taking my husband''s name, Joel. And I''ve thought about it enough. So¡­"

    "Okay then, Jeryl¡­ Jerlina Aniko Fitzgerald¡­" he said and started to chuckle. "Your name is beautiful as you, Jeryl."

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina smiled. "You have a beautiful heart too¡­"

    With his pine scent acting as her luby, she fell asleep as her heart was filled with happiness.

    "Do you want to be Queen, Jeryl?" he asked.

    He was too happy. If she wants to be queen, he can be the King for her.

    "Jeryl..?" he called but he only heard her rhythmic breathing.

    Sleep well, my love¡­

 Chapter 321 - A Disappointment And An Offer

    <h4>Chapter 321 - A Disappointment And An Offer</h4>

    A week passed and Jerlina got used to her work as usual. Jeremy got better and started taking care of his duties.

    There were a lot of legalities that needed to be taken care of for the name changes for herpany and them.? Her gracious husband took care of all that and she had other things she had to take care of.

    Herpany received a lot of orders and since she didn''t have many departments in herpany, she had to do all the work.

    Shaun by now had an amazing portfolio of centerpiece and vase designs. His style went with the antique Hamilton designs and Jerlina got a lot of orders. She tried to talk Shaun into branching out, but he preferred to hide and get themission he gets from Hamilton sswares.

    ''You''re paying double than others. I''d be a fool to leave yourpany,'' he said and Jerlina agreed.

    She paid double for that reason too. She didn''t think she''d get anyone better suitable for herpany either. And if he looked at other ces and then settled here, then it is good for him too.

    His sister started to get better as the school and their neighborhood was cleaned up. She too developed the same interest as her brother.

    Everything was going well, although they missed Daisy at times. And that was why when Jeremy saw his wife staring nkly at the floor, he was upset. She wasn''t even noticing Earl rolling over for a belly rub.

    "Jeryl?" he asked handing over the perfectly fried eggs. "Are you not feeling well?"

    He''s resumed his work as he did before she became his secretary and that means her workload is? reduced greatly. Although she is taking care of herpany, she should not be overworked to his knowledge.

    "My periods started today," she said pressing her lips.

    He saw ayer of mist forming in her eyes and she looked like she was about to cry.

    "Oh dear¡­" he hugged her.

    They''ve told each other that they won''t expect anything, but when she said that, he would be lying if he said that he didn''t feel sad.

    "It''s okay¡­" he patted her back.

    Yes, it will be okay¡­

    "Yeah¡­ I know this is just the first month and we shouldn''t be expecting much but¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" he rested his chin on the top of her head. "We have a lot of time, Jeryl¡­ So let''s not get hung up on this one time, alright?"

    "Yes," she agreed. He is right.

    "I know¡­" she buried her head in his abdomen.

    "Your scar is getting healed a bit¡­" she said trailing her hand through his abdomen.

    She missed those days she would freely touch his body in the guise of giving a sponge bath. Maybe I should try it tonight¡­ he..he...he¡­

    That day, Jerlina went to herpany to take care of the products there, and then she went to the corporate office since Jeremy informed her he was there.

    At the entrance, she saw Tara, and oddly, she met her with a smile. Jerlina smiled back to be polite.

    "Do you want to have coffee?" she asked realizing Tara is wanting to speak to her.

    "Sure. There''s a coffee shop across the road. If you could join¡­" Tara gulped.

    Jerlina informed Jeremy through a text and he was not pleased. But Jerlina was curious as to what Tara might want to speak to her and so she joined her.

    "So¡­" Jerlina asked taking a sip from her milk tea.

    "First of all, I want to say that I am d you were able to survive the threat to your life," Tara said formally.

    "Thank you," Jerlina said. She seemed to be meaning what she says.

    "I''ve been thinking of words to say to you when we meet again but¡­" Tara let out a sigh.

    But then, she took a deep breath and started to talk fast. "Look, I am not going to sit here and lie to you that I realized how great you are or that I like you or that I am going to wish you happiness for your life with TJ. I do not," she looked at Jerlina.

    "Okay¡­" Jerlina nodded. "Fair enough."

    Tara seemed to be stunned for a moment seeing the indifference in Jerlina''s face. Jerlina didn''t care much for Tara''s opinion of her. Tara considers her a rival and she would be lying if she said that she liked her. In that aspect, Jerlina could respect her a little.

    "But I could not deny that you are¡­ admirable," Tara spoke with difficulty.

    Jerlina said nothing. She could guess that Tara wants something but she is trying to curry her favor by praising her first..? She decided to wait for Tara toe to the point herself. She is awyer and she should value time, right?

    "Foxy¡­" Tara started to say after a moment of silence. "Ashley¡­ I don''t know if you know her but she is the girlfriend of Charlie-"

    "She used to be the girlfriend of Charlie as I heard from him?" Jerlina interjected her.

    "So you ARE very close to Charlie," Tara said with a knowing smirk.

    Jerlina scoffed.

    Lawyers, man! She wanted me to say that I am close with Charlie?

    "Yes, I am. He lives in our guest house. He is Jo- Jeremy''s trusted man and he was my bodyguard. Of course, I know him," Jerlina said.

    "You shouldn''t be very proud of that, Jerlina," Tara spoke in a slightly admonishing tone. "No woman would be happy to know that her boyfriend is close with another woman besides her-"

    She paused as Jerlina picked up her purse to leave.

    " What? Where-"

    "You might be speaking for your friend here, Tara. But please have a sense of who you are talking to. I am a married woman. A woman who happens to be married to your boss and crush. And you''re here insinuating something more than friendship between me and another man. I don''t have to put up with it. My husband won''t like me to put up with it either," Jerlina stood up.

    "No, wait, please, Ms. Hopkins¡­" Tara held her hand.

    "Mrs. Fitzgerald. I am Mrs. Fitzgerald," Jerlina corrected her.

    She saw Tara''s eyebrows twitching a bit but she soonposed herself.

    "I apologize if you are offended," Tara stated and Jerlina sighed.

    "If I am offended?" Jerlina raised her brows. "You still don''t think you are wrong anywhere? I won''t talk to you anymore, Tara. I don''t think you deserve my time," Jerlina twisted her hand out of Tara''s grip and turned to leave.

    Why can''t she be a little more self-reflecting?

    "Ashley misses Charlie very much. Please, talk to him¡­" Tara shouted from behind her.

    Jerlina slowed down. Although Charlie seems fine, she figured he would be hurting. And if Ashely missed Charlie, they could get back together if he wants.

    Maybe I can talk to Charlie to think about talking to Ashley.

    Seeing Jerlina slowing down, Tara ran to Jerlina.

    "If you help Ashley get back together with Charlie¡­ I''ll tell you all about Emma¡­"

 Chapter 322 - An Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 322 - An Unexpected Meeting</h4>

    "If you help Ashley get back together with Charlie¡­ I''ll tell you all about Emma¡­" Tara said in a hushed tone.

    Jerlina''s eyebrows twitched.

    "Must everything be a dealing, Tara? Can''t you ask help and leave it as it is?" She asked.

    And now she didn''t want to talk to Charlie anymore.

    Jerlina left the caf¨¦ leaving the perplexed Tara behind. When she talked to Jeremy about her weird conversation with Tara, Jeremy started tough.

    "Women areplicated, aren''t they? I find it hard to believe you can get along with Scarlett though¡­"

    "Stopughing, idiot!" Jerlina hit his arm. "Scarlett is a good woman and she gets me."

    "You could have made a deal with her though¡­ to get information about Emma..?" Jeremy said and Jerlina blinked.

    That is exactly what Scarlett is going to say! And she''s going to give me an earful¡­ Did I miss my chance?

    "Well, I didn''t think about it that way¡­ When Tara said that, all I could think was¡­ how easily she chooses one friend over the other¡­ For Ashley, she is willing to throw around the secrets of Emma. And someday she will choose Emma over Ashley¡­ I just didn''t want to do anything with a person like her¡­"? Jerlina said what was in her heart.

    Jeremy hummed and observed her. She is the same person as always. She couldn''t do anything cunning. Or maybe she just doesn''t care about gossiping that much.

    My wife¡­ My love!

    "Come to think of it¡­ If she broke up with Emma¡­" Jerlina rubbed her chin.

    Jerlina could imagine by the way Emma acted saying that Gerard is a billionaire that she won''t bother with Tara or Ashley anymore. She just had a feeling Emma would think that they would be too lowly for her as friends and would try to get a new friends circle.

    Maybe she already said something to Tara? But Emma would be careful with Tara if she knows her secrets, right? Would Tara have more secrets to hide?

    Hmm¡­ Interesting.

    "What?" Jeremy got intrigued seeing his wife''s thinking face. She looked so cute thinking so deeply.

    "Nothing¡­" Jerlina shrugged. "You won''t find it interesting. I''ll talk about it to Scarlett," she got up from her seat and walked to the window. "Why did you call me here?" she asked.

    His office here had an amazing view of the port and the ocean. They could see the ships anchored and the lighthouse at the distance. It had big windows and it would bring in the natural light.

    He got here by working hard!

    She smiled as his arm wrapped around her waist. Jeremy could see her reflection on the ss and her contagious smile affected him too.

    "Why can''t you talk to me about it?" he asked.

    He wondered if she is finding it difficult to talk about Emma to him thinking that he might get hurt.

    "About what?"? Jerlina ced her hand over his hand and leaned on his broad shoulder.

    "About Emma," he exined, gently rubbing her abdomen. She wasining of cramps in the noon. Now she looks fine.

    "You find it easy to talk to Scarlett about it?" he added sensing that she is confused.

    Only after he said that did Jerlina realize what he is talking about.

    "Oh, that? Some things are better when talking with a woman. That''s it. Your wife likes to gossip with Scarlett better than gossiping with you," she said and he chuckled.

    "That''s it?" he asked and Jerlina nodded.

    "What more could there be? You are boring. You never refute what I say," Jerlina sighed.

    "That''s true¡­ Have more fun with Scarlett," he kissed her head.

    "Oh, how understanding¡­" Jerlina smiled.

    "I am¡­" he chuckled.

    Jerlina proceeded to watch the horizon in his embrace.

    "Hey, Jer¡­" he whispered in her ear. "I am going to do you here one day."

    "Oh?" Jerlina shrugged.

    This guy never fails to say this word. "I will do you here'', ''I will do you there''¡­h, h¡­

    As if I''d let him!

    "I built this office from the bottom up and I earned the office at the top floor, Jeryl. And now, I got you too. I deserve a f*ck here¡­" he said.

    Jerlina turned and looked at him. His blue eyes had a soft glimmer but he looked more determined than ever.

    Is this a pride and dominance thing? She thought.

    "How romantic! Not!" she shrugged.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll buy you a rose first," he whispered in her ear making her end upughing.

    "You''re a silly guy, Joel. Do you think a rose will change my mind?" she asked raising her brows.

    "No," his maic voice vibrated in her ears making her insides feel weird. "I won''t even need a rose to turn you on."

    "Get lost!" she pushed him away and walked to her seat.

    He is not wrong.

    -----

    Since she forgot to buy Jeremy Christmas presents, Jerlina decided to buy him Valentine''s day gifts as early as she could so that she won''t forget about it.

    She had been thinking hard for the past few days on what to? gift him. In the end, she decided on a ne. Although Jeremy doesn''t wear jewelry, he likes wearing his wedding band all the time and she thought if she bought him a ne, he''d wear it.

    She even decided to make it her own design to have a personal touch to it. This is the first time she is going to gift him after all and she has a month''s time.

    When she asked Scarlett, she told her about a designer in the city who would help her with that. Jerlina after lying to Jeremy that she is going to herpany drove to the city. Scarlett already got her an appointment.

    The designer''s studio was in amercial building and as Jerlina was waiting for the elevator, she felt a familiar figure walking towards her.

    Even without turning to her side, she could identify that person with her peripheral vision.

    Gerard! What is he doing here?

    She was in no mood to talk to him. Thest time she met him, he tried to do a disgusting thing to her.

    "You''re not even going to greet me, Jer?" he asked.

    His tone held a lot of pain and it only made her feel irked. She decided not to use the elevator and got to the stairs. But when he followed him there, she started to feel a little scared.

    I should have brought Charlie with me!

    "Jer, stop!" he ran behind her as she climbed the stairs.

    "Are you scared of? me?"

 Chapter 323 - Brewing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Brewing Trouble</h4>

    Jerlina didn''t want to look at his face much less to stop and talk to him. That day in the restroom he acted beastly with her and she was hurt by it deeply. She didn''t want to be trapped in such a situation before.

    "I was here to meet a client, Jer¡­ I am not stalking you or anything¡­ Don''t be scared of me¡­"

    Gerard kept on running behind her. Jerlina sprinted on the stairs as fast as she could. After getting five stories up, Gerard gave up. He just recovered from fractured ribs and his strength wasn''t the same as always. Hence she was able to outdo him.

    Jerlina reached the designer''s office on the seventh floor not even bothering to fix herself up. She didn''t want to take her chance in a public restroom anymore. Especially when she is sure Gerard is around.

    Taking in a deep breath, she entered the designer''s office. Her heart was still racing and she remembered the fear she used to have around Jeremy.

    I never thought that I would be running away scared from Gerard one day¡­

    He couldn''t concentrate much with the designer and all the suggestions the designer told her seemed very nd for her. Nothing had the wow factor she imagined.

    Should I just buy him tickets for his team''s football game? That would make him exhrated!

    But then Jerlina did want to buy him a piece of jewelry ¨C something that he would have on him all the time.

    The designer could see that she is not impressed. As if he was challenged by it, he started to screetch on his notepad various designs.

    "Make it look like J&J or Jeryl¡­" Jerlina suggested.

    She didn''t know why, but she had a strong sense to mark him hers. She knew he is hers and so does many people around them. He never made her feel insecure. It was odd for her to feel possessive. She never had such feelings before.

    But she wanted him to carry her name on him all the time.

    The designer suggested various designs that involved wolf and moon, an ax that shaped like the letter "J" with her name engraved on it, and another one was cursive writing of both of their names superimposed which made an aesthetic design.

    And with those three designs, Jerlina couldn''t choose one or the other. Having no budget limit for her gift didn''t help either. If she had a budget, she''d have chosen one with the

    After deliberating for a while, she decided to get two designs and choose which one to give as Valentine''s day presentter. Thinking of Joel wearing the present she gives her made her smile and she almost forgot about Gerard.

    And that''s why when she saw him in the lobby seemingly waiting for her, she got shocked.

    Maybe he is not waiting for me¡­ And there are a lot of people in there¡­

    Jerlinaposed herself but as she tried to sneak past him, he noticed her and blocked her.

    "Mr. Gerard Cooper, I am in a hurry. Please, give way," she said in her stoic tone and tried to walk past him.

    "Jer, please¡­" he blocked her with his hand.

    The lobby was filled with people and Jerlina felt that others are starting to notice them. She knew she could just express that she is being harrassed and could get help.

    "I am not going to ruin your ns of vengeance, Jer. I just want to look at your face for once¡­" he spoke in a soft voice.

    "Vengeance?" Jerlina knotted her brows and looked at him.

    What nonsense is he spouting?

    "For our baby¡­" Gerard whispered but then he looked around. "Can we move there to talk for a minute..?" Gerard asked he bowed to her ear and whispered.

    Jerlina looked in the direction Gerard pointed and it was a corner, She didn''t understand why he thought she''d go there with him.

    "No," she said. "And for thest time, I am over you! I am happy and I found my true love. I heard that you''re trying for a baby with Emma and I wish you luck. You''ll need a lot of it," she said and walked away.

    If he chose to have a baby with that psycho, he should need a lot of¡­ Wait¡­ Did he say vengeance for our baby? The baby I miscarried?

    She felt her heart skip a beat.

    What did he mean by that?

    Her pace slowed and she turned to look at Gerard. He was still looking at her and the moment she met eyes with him he ran towards her.

    "Jer, I''m not getting together with Emma. I have a lot to say¡­" Gerard''s face brightened up since she talked to him.

    "What did you mean by having vengeance for my baby?" she asked knitting her brows.

    "You don''t have to tell me anything. I know you like the-"

    "You don''t know me, Gerard," Jerlina said gritting her teeth.

    "Jer, we can go back to what we once were after we do what needs to be done¡­ Just wait for me. We''ll be happy as we once were and-"

    Jerlina couldn''t bear to hear any more of his nonsense. She had a feeling that he is nning something and she didn''t care to know what it is.

    "We. Are. Over!" she spoke a little loud for his stupid brain to register it. "We are never getting back together, ever! And stop talking about vengeance and whatnot. The loss of my baby has nothing to do with you. If you two even n on doing something to my Joel, I''ll obliterate your entire family¡­" She pointed her finger at him and turned to leave.

    Her heart was pounding out of anger and she stepped on the elerator and just drove around mindlessly to take her mind out of thinking about her meeting with Gerard.

    With the way Emma talked to her and Gerard speaking nonsense, she knew something bad is brewing.

    Should I have gone along with him and found out what he is nning? Ah¡­ why am I stupid? Why can''t I be a bit clever?

    But I really don''t want to be in his presence!

    Should I call Tara and talk about the deal she offered? Should I learn what Emma is thinking?

    Without even knowing, she drove around for hours and she ended up in the port city. Only when her phone reminder rang to remind her to call Jonathan Erling, did she realize she''s been near the beach and the sun was about to set.

    She got down from the car and walked near the water and made the call to her great grandfather. He''d be waiting for her call eagerly and she didn''t want to disappoint him.

    Jonathan asked her if she is with her husband as he heard the crashing waves. He thought they might be out on a date. Jerlina changed from that topic and started talking about him.

    After that call, she stared at the sun as it retired for the day in the horizon.. She felt troubled in her heart.

 Chapter 324 - Fear And Love

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Fear And Love</h4>

    It was very chilly and Jerlina just started at the sky turning dark. She just stared at the distance.

    She couldn''t figure out the dark feeling rising from her heart. It took her some time to realize it was fear. She''s been the happiest in her life these past few months and she is now scared that she would lose it all.

    She feared if she would lose Joel!

    She didn''t want to mind Emma''s words but without her knowledge, she had started to mind her words. And seeing Gerard has only stirred her fear more.

    A call from Jeremy brought her back.

    "When are you returning?" Jeremy asked. "It''s gettingte."

    Hearing his soothing voice that was gentle as a mother''s embrace, Jerlina felt stupid for worrying about unnecessary things.

    He''s waiting for me¡­

    She decided not to dwell on this unfounded fear. At the end of the day, she knows that he loves her more than anything. She loves him too. And they are married. Nothing else matters.

    But this fear¡­ She felt happy she felt this way. It only shows her how much she is in love with Joel.

    "I''ll be back soon, Joel. I love you,"

    She ended the call.

    Jeremy ended the call and the smile that formed on his lips as she said ''I love you'' disappeared slowly as he looked in the direction of herpany workshop. After finishing his work, he came straight here to pick her up but he was told that she never was here.

    He was waiting a bit wondering if she is caught up elsewhere. But since she is not here for a long time, he got scared and called her.

    He swore he could hear the sea. He didn''t know why she went to the beach when she told him that she''d be at herpany. He let out a deep breath looking at his phone.

    It''s nothing! She probably went for a ride to take her mind off things. She was a little distressed she isn''t pregnant¡­

    Jeremy shrugged it off. Although he was a little sad she is resigning to her habit of not relying on him.

    Well, a leopard cannot change its spots!

    He returned home and she returned after a while.

    "Get changed for dinner," he weed her with a smooch.

    She had a bright smile on her lips and that was enough for him to be happy. She hugged him closer and stayed in his embrace for a good minute and then walked up the stairs.

    Jeremy with a smile entered the kitchen to te up the dinner. As he thought, she is better. He knew she takes drives to clear up her mind at times and if that works for her then he doesn''t want her to change her habit.

    As he was setting the tes, he received a notification on his phone. It was some images from an unknown number. It is not odd for him to receive these kinds of messages and he downloaded the images.

    But seeing the images, his heart skipped a beat. His fingers trembled and he deleted the images immediately and blocked that number.

    So she met with that guy. So what?

    He sat on the chair rubbing his forehead. He would be lying if he said that he wasn''t disturbed by what he saw. Those images were taken in an angle that would put less distance between them and he couldn''t see her face while that guy had a face filled with happiness. She probably donned an unimpressed look and that''s why there were no pictures of her face. He knew if she smiled even a bit, that image would be among those images sent.

    He understood all these and yet he cannot deny that he is upset. The background in the images was unfamiliar and it seemed like the lobby of some building.

    I want to kill him!! After what he did to her the other day, he had the nerve to talk to her?

    And¡­ Why is she talking to him?

    Did she meet with him after telling me that she is going elsewhere? Oh, why did I delete those pictures? Should I recover it and do an investigation?

    Ugh!

    He felt guilty for thinking this way. He decided to let it go.

    Well, meeting with that guy did spoil her mood and made her take a drive to the port. It can''t be nothing¡­

    Ah! Why am I reading too much into this? She might talk about it. I cannot be like this¡­

    Jerlina actually was feeling a lot better after getting home. The moment she hugged him and kissed him, she felt all her fear washing away.

    Throughout dinner, she was casually talking about the new series in a streaming service that? Shaun said he loved. Jeremy was silently listening to her.

    Jerlina helped with the dishes and they sat in front of the television watching some talk show.

    "So what happened in yourpany today?" Jeremy asked.

    He was waiting for her to bring up her meeting with Gerard and she seemed to be not bringing it up. She seemed cheery and bright but he started to feel bitter. He couldn''t ept that she is trying to hide such an important thing.

    Please tell me that you didn''t go to yourpany today¡­

    "Nothing much," Jerlina lied on his thigh. She felt like it.

    She already started to imagine surprising him with a present. She didn''t know if he would celebrate Valentine''s day or not. But he won''t be expecting her gift.

    Jeremy gulped staring at her side profile.

    Even when I ask, she is not telling me.

    Jerlina expected that he''d start patting her like he''d? do usually but since he is keeping his hands to himself, she took it on herself to wrap his arm around her.

    "They must be crazy busy, right?" He probed.

    Come on! Tell me the truth!

    "Yeah," Jerlina said without thinking much.

    "Rose wanted to get a frame as a present for her parent''s wedding anniversary. Shaun is amazing¡­" she went on talking about it.

    She wasn''t deliberately trying to hide the fact that she didn''t go to thepany. She didn''t want him to know about her meeting with the designer, after all. And so she tried to steer the topic elsewhere. She didn''t even doubt that Jeremy is thinking differently.

    "Shall we go to bed?" Jeremy asked, interjecting her.

    "Already?" Jerlina checked the time. It was early even for Jeremy to go to bed. But thinking that he might be tired, she agreed.

    "You go first. I need to settle the dogs and..," she was speaking but Jeremy went to the bedroom without even looking back.

    He must be very tired¡­

    After finishing up the chores, she got to the bedroom. The room was dark and he seemed asleep. Jerlina carefully got in the bed, not wanting to disturb him.

    She closed her eyes and as she drifted into sleep, she felt the bed sinking behind her and the next moment, she was flipped and Jeremy got on top of her.

    His lips crashed on hers violently.

 Chapter 325 - Wont Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Won''t Let You Go</h4>

    Jerlina who almost fell asleep didn''t expect this sudden attack from her husband. His kisses were wild and his big hand grabbed her waist roughly.

    She couldn''t open her eyes and yet she loved the feeling of him on her. Wrapping her hand around his neck, she reciprocated his kiss.

    But he stopped kissing her, forcing her to open her eyes.

    "What?" she asked as she could see his twinkling eyes focused on her. Through the window, a ray of light from the lights outside seeped in brightening up the room dimly. Jerlina''s hand reached to his cheek and rubbing his thick beard, she found her desires rise.

    "You have anything to say to me?" he asked.

    Jerlina blinked her eyes not knowing what he means. She thought he was tired and asleep and so she was about to go to sleep not wanting to disturb him. But he started to kiss her and turned her on. And now he is asking this?

    "Yeah," she reached his lips. "Shut up and f*ck me," she nibbled on his lips as her hands ran through his chiseled back and reached his gluteus maximus.

    Jeremy didn''t expect those words toe out of her mouth. Pressing his palm on her forehead he pushed her back as she was sticking to his face like a leech. Well, he wouldn''t lie. It did turn him on. But he wanted her to tell him that she met Gerard that day.

    "What?" she asked and her tone was a lot irritated as she didn''t like him pushing her away.

    Jeremy had a good look at her face. Her eyes were beguiling and her plump lips titited him. She looked the same. Same as always. In fact, she was the same from the time she reached home. She was avoiding telling him that she never went to herpany and went elsewhere and met that guy¡­

    But she was the same.

    She looks at him the same and in fact, he could say that she is a lot happier. He even found her staring at his face a couple of times.

    "Just like that? Where''s the romance?" he asked with a smile from his heart.

    That''s right! What if she met with that guy? She loves me! Only me!

    "For f*ck''s¡­" she slipped her hand inside his briefs and tried to get on top of him.

    But he pressed her on the bed and started to kiss her. This time his kisses were gentle and filled with love, making Jerlina moan. She felt the nerves in her body unwinding as his big hands trailed over her body softly, teasing and pleasing.

    There wasn''t a single inch of her body that was not touched by his hands and not a single part where his tongue missed. Turning on the bedsidemp, he parted her off the clothes covering her.

    Jerlina covered herself as she felt weird doing in bright light. They''ve done it in the morning when it was bright outside, but with themp on¡­ It was different and foreign for her.

    "Must the lights be-"

    Her words were swallowed when he leaned on top of her. His fringes fell on his forehead. His blue eyes looked misty in the warm light. She could swear she saw the northern lights captured in his eyes. His skin glistened like gold with beautiful contours forming on his taunt muscles.

    "I can''t get enough of you ever, Joel¡­" she mumbled as he lifted her legs and ced them on his shoulders.

    She thought he wouldn''t have heard it, but he did and that little smirk filled with pride that crawled on his face¡­ she has never admired the pride of anyone. Pride is one of the seven deadly sins after all.

    But with him¡­ she''s been sinking deeper and deeper into sin and getting murky, just like how her inner thighs are feeling now. All it takes is his dirty look and his gentle caresses for her to get wet down there.

    Her leg was on his shoulder as he kissed her leg. Shamelessly spreading her thighs for him to see every inch of her bare skin, she could only moan by the gentle kisses he ced on her legs. Her hands clutched the sheets as his kisses reached her inner thighs.

    Taunting her with his sweet and wet kisses, he kept on lingering without reaching her most erotic spots. Her throat started to tickle with all the moans escaping her but he was not nning on relenting or giving her what she wants. Unable to bear the emptiness in her core that craved for him, she begged him.

    "Please, Joel¡­put it in¡­"

    And he smirked once more. His brown hair that had clumped up with his sweat, fell on his forehead and she saw a drop streamlining through his straight nose and dangling at the tip of his nose. As much as she craved for his embrace, he kept a distance between them leaving her erect buds finding a new kind of sensation with the cold. A sensation that made her writhe and squirm to get a little of his warmth but he overpowered her to stay under him.

    Not waiting for his warmth, she cupped her hands over her peaks and started to knead them. She wanted it.

    "No," he hissed with authority and pried her hands from her chest. "Only I touch you," he grumbled in her ear, pinning her hands over her head and during that little movement, the drop of sweat parted him and sttered on her lips.

    Her lips with a bursting warmth waiting for his lips, met with the cold stter of his pheromone-induced elixir and her abdomen started trembling. She bit her lips swallowing the wetness wondering if it would quench the parching thirst of her insides.

    But no¡­It only made her want him more. And that desire made her angry and she red at him. With his face between her knees, he was kneeling and he smirked once more.

    He caressed her lips with his slender finger. Out of anger, Jerlina bit his finger but he didn''t even flinch.

    I should''ve bit him hard!

    As his finger entered her mouth, rather than biting she felt like sucking it in. His finger drenched in her sticky saliva ran inside her mouth, tantalizing her. Closing her eyes, she imagined his finger as his tongue and she felt her pleasure rising.

    He had wound her up so tightly she was getting off just by his finger in her mouth.

    And when he kissed above her core, she attained a peak and her toes curled.

    "You came already?" he slipped his finger inside her core making her open her eyes.

    His intense eyes were looking at her and she panted as she reveled in the high brought by him.

    "I can see why¡­"

    I can see why he can''t let you go¡­

    Jeremy licked his finger that is drenched by her love juices.

    This one¡­

    He gritted his teeth and sank himself inside her.

    I will not do the same mistake as him. I am not letting you go, ever!

 Chapter 326 - Untold Words And Hidden Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Untold Words And Hidden Thoughts</h4>

    Lying beside Jerlina, Jeremy kissed her forehead. He would consider this time as one of their best ones that he''d probably remember for the rest of his life.

    He was not pleased that she is not telling him everything when she started to fall asleep. He wanted to punish her and drag it out of her mouth. But when he saw how much she loves him, he melted and he could only be gentle with her.

    Hugging her close, he took in her scent. She knows how to make him happy and he loves her for it.

    "Today was amazing, Joel¡­" Jerlina leaned on his chest. "You are amazing."

    With how wild he started, she thought she''d have toy in bed for an entire day but he turned gentle and she¡­ She is very happy.

    Must be all the oxytocin and dopamine.

    "You too are amazing," he said.

    "Hmm¡­" Jerlina was too happy, she nuzzled closer to him. She wasn''t feeling tired much but she didn''t want to move.

    "Why do you love s*x so much, Jeryl?" he asked.

    He doesn''t even need to ask if she likes it or not. She proves to him every time that she loves it very much. If he didn''t see how she could control herself he''d have thought that she is an addict.

    But she is not addicted. She just enjoys making love with the one she loves very much.

    "Because it is very enjoyable¡­" Jerlina shrugged.

    She didn''t know why he asked that. But she knew he likes her when she is enjoying it. He doesn''t seem like he''d enjoy it if she is a prude.

    She looked at him and he looked at her, expecting more. She continued.

    "It improves the bond between couples, it''s a way to express your love, it reduces stress and it has a lot of benefits¡­ and it is something that gives you the ultimate pleasure and that too for FREE!!!" She enunciated the free part making him chuckle.

    "Of course¡­" with a chuckle, he kissed her neck. "I didn''t think the free part would impress you this much."

    "Yes," Jerlina tried to push him away as his beard tickled her but that only made him more interested in teasing her.

    "Stop it!" she tried to tickle him but since he is not ticklish, she failed to make him back off.

    "This is free too," heughed. "See¡­ you areughing and enjoying!"

    He knew she is not enjoying it at all. It was him. As she writhed andughed he could see her skin glow and her little tiddies bouncing off cutely. Not to mention the feeling of her bare skin on his fingers and on his skin¡­

    I want her more!

    "No!" she shouted. "I am not enjoying this-" she couldn''t stopughing.

    "Don''t you enjoy free things? Enjoy this too¡­" he sat on her thighs and started to tickle her more as his member started to get excited again.

    Jerlina couldn''t even breathe properly as he kept on tickling and she couldn''t stopughing.

    He''s so hung up on that free thing?

    "Oh, what would you know?" she said not able to bear his tickles. Her chest burnt.

    You paid for s*x!

    She almost said it but she stopped saying it aloud at thest moment.

    It was wrong of me to think that way! Why did I even think that way? His past doesn''t matter! I am such a¡­

    She couldn''tugh anymore and her eyes teared up because of guilt.

    "I am sorry," Jeremy kissed her forehead thinking that she doesn''t like his tickles.

    Lying by her side he hugged her. "I went overboard. I won''t tickle you anymore¡­"

    "Don''t apologize," Jerlina hugged him and kissed his lips. "I am the worst human on this entire. I don''t deserve someone amazing like you. I must have saved a gxy in my past life to be able to-"

    "Stop it," Jeremy hugged her close. "What are you even saying, silly," he kissed her.

    He didn''t understand why she finds the need to apologize.

    Jerlina felt like trash and she stayed in his embrace for some time. It is not something she thinks about and she didn''t understand why that thought popped up in her mind out of nowhere.

    If they are talking about pasts, then she would be the worst. At least he loved only one person all his life. And she doesn''t have to feel bad about her past either. It is like this. Their pasts were different but they are in love with each other now. And that''s all that matters. That''s all that should matter.

    But I¡­

    Ugh¡­ Gerard¡­? I even met him today and I didn''t tell Joel about it. And I almost dared to speak of Joel''s past.

    Trash!

    "What is it?" Jeremy asked lifting her chin. She was burying her head and he could see a shimmer in her eyshes.

    Could she be crying?

    "Jeryl?" he kissed her forehead and ran his finger at the corner of her eyes. "It''s wet!" he said and he felt his heart break.

    "Don''t be so kind, Joel¡­ I¡­" Jerlina''s guilt turned up a notch as he acted this way. She decided to rip the band aid off.

    "I met Gerard today," she said and she could feel his finger leaving her face. She grabbed to his hand and pressed it on her cheek. Her heart started to pound.

    "It was not nned. I was at the-"

    She didn''t want to break the surprise to him but she wanted to be truthful too.

    Jeremy pulled her closer. He did want her to tell him about it and now she is opening up herself. But he didn''t like to hear that guy''s name from her mouth.

    Talk about the human heart! It is never satisfied!

    "Did he do something to you? Why are you crying?" he decided to concentrate on her. She is his love after all and her feelings are more important.

    "No! But I was scared when I saw him. I didn''t even use the restroom there¡­" she said and Jeremy hugged her closer.

    "It''s okay¡­" he closed his eyes and sniffed the crown of her head.

    What was I thinking? She was distressed seeing him but I¡­

    It was Jeremy''s turn to feel guilty.

    "He''s¡­" Jerlina sighed wrapping her hand around Jeremy. His pine scent lulled her and her anxiousness reduced. "He talked nonsense and¡­ I warned him not to bother us anymore¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy kissed her head.

    "He made my mood bad and I took a drive. Without realizing it, I ended up at the port city. And I didn''t even go to mypany today¡­" Jerlina added.

    Jeremy closed his eyes.

    She said it! She told me the truth! And I still don''t feel good! I am trash!

    "I knew you met him today," he came clean.

    "What?" Jerlina got out of his hold and looked into his eyes. "How?"

    She wondered if he was in the building and she missed him and only noticed Gerard. That would be worse.

    "Someone sent me pictures," he said to make Jerlina more astonished.

 Chapter 327 - The One Who Sent The Pictures

    <h4>Chapter 327 - The One Who Sent The Pictures</h4>

    "Pictures? Of me and Gerard?" Jerlina asked and he nodded. "I am being followed?" she was surprised.

    She thought the threat to her life is neutralized and she is not watched anymore. But that is not the case?

    "It''s not me," Jeremy wanted to clear that in case she misunderstands. He would never do such a thing without her knowledge. It''s disgraceful if he asks someone to watch his wife.

    "No," Jerlina shook her head. "I know it can''t be you," she scratched her head. She knows Jeremy won''t do such a thing. "So who was it?" she asked.

    "I don''t know," Jeremy shook his head. "But it seemed like they wanted me to think that you are meeting him behind my back and that you are close with him."

    "Oh?" Jerlina raised her eyebrows. "But there were a lot of people around¡­ Who would want to... Can I see the pictures?" She asked. "Why would someone-"

    "I deleted them," Jeremy said and Jerlina was stunned.

    "Why did you..? We could have found out who was behind this!" she looked at him and he bowed his head.

    "You didn''t doubt me, did you, Joel?" She asked seeing him not meeting her eyes. "Now I feel bad for not telling you immediately."

    "No, no, don''t," Jeremy hugged her. Then he kissed her forehead and spoke looking into her eyes. She can never misunderstand him regarding this.

    "I never doubted you. I knew someone was deliberately stirring trouble and I didn''t want to give importance to such obvious malice towards us. But it made me sad you didn''t tell me. I went to yourpany and they told me that you were never there and when I called you I knew you were by the beach and¡­ I was sad you didn''te to me¡­" he opened up.

    Her amber eyes are so mystical, they''d suck the truth out of him very easily.

    Jerlina got more stunned.

    "Why didn''t you ask me?" she hit his chest. "Why did you keep it in and¡­ Idiot!"

    He obviously was affected by it. So why didn''t he ask me?

    "Well, I¡­" Jeremy only then realized that he could have done that. Rather than trying to make her say the truth, he could have asked her point-nk.

    "I wanted you to tell me yourself¡­" he said. That was the truth.

    "You''re¡­" Jerlina pinched his arm making him shout.

    "What was that for?" he asked rubbing his arm. He felt like he was pricked by a needle. This one is violent!

    "You''re an idiot!" she tried to pinch him but he grabbed her hand. "Will you wait for me to tell you that I am cheating too?" she asked.

    "What?" Jeremy didn''t quite get what she said and asked.

    "If I cheat, will you keep all the doubts in your heart and expect me to break it to you?" she asked.

    "Cheat?" Jeremy''s lips curved and Jerlina only then realized that she is saying stupid stuff again.

    "No! What I meant was¡­"

    As she was speaking, he pinned her hands above her head and leaned closer to her face.

    "You should be asking me directly," she finished her sentence.

    But no, her husband was not listening to her. He started to nibble on her lips. His chest hair started to rub on her chest as he moved over her and she closed her eyes as her heart started to race.

    Gently, he kissed her. His soft lips on her lips made her lose herself and when his tongue trailed over her sensitive lips, she leaned closer for more. She wanted more of this intimacy.

    But he left her lips and leaned back. Then he started tough.

    "What?" she tried to hit him but he was still holding her hands by the wrists.

    "As if you''d be able to cheat on me," he said kissing her forehead. "You are too dumb to cheat."

    "Well¡­" Jerlina was a little offended to be called dumb but it is not wrong to be dumb in this regard.

    And he probably is right. She is not very good at hiding things.

    "Hug me. I am cold," she decided to change the topic.

    "ept that you''re dumb," he whispered in her ears with a chuckle.

    But even before she said anything, he let go of her wrists and wrapped her around her shoulder, pulling her closer to his chest.

    Jerlina''s lips curved delighted in his embrace. As his pine scent enveloped her, she wrapped her arms around his back.

    "I am not dumb. I love you," she said and he kissed her head.

    "You better not forget it."

    Hey beside her and spooned her. His big hand glided over her chest and his lips curved sensing her tensing up.

    "Want more of me, Jeryl?" he whispered in her ear.

    Without saying anything she held his hand and guided it to her peaks.

    Vixen!

    "Should we find out who sent me the images?" he breathed in her ear, kneading her soft peaks.

    "Hmm," she let out a pleased hum. "It would be better if we know who did that."

    Jerlina didn''t think that they would seed in splitting them up but it won''t hurt to know who is nning on doing that.

    Jeremy could see her breathing getting heavy and she has warmed up with his gentle caresses. He got excited too as he started to grind himself on her.

    It was then he noticed her phone blinking with notification and he picked it up.

    "Why?" she was not impressed he stopped.

    "It''s Gordon," he passed her the phone.

    "Gordon?" she got stressed and got her phone.

    She made sure that she would call Jonathan at the right time and they know not to disturb her other times. But anyone who has old rtives knows that any unexpected phone call could be the harbinger of sad news.

    "It might be nothing," Jeremy patted her back.

    "I hope so too," Jerlina checked the message.

    Reading the message, she shook her head. "It was Amanda Prescott!"

    "Amanda who? What?" Jeremy didn''t understand what she meant.

    "The one who tailed me and took pictures of me was Amanda¡­ You know that "journalist" you bewitched? That one!" She said with a bitter tone.

    Seeing his empty look, Jerlina sighed. "Never mind¡­But wait!" She sat on the bed and Jeremy hugged her from the back. "How did Gordon knew Amanda took pictures of me? That old man!" She gritted her teeth.

    She had told him again and again that she doesn''t need his "protection" but he never listened to her, did he?

    Jeremy stopped her from calling Gordon when she is angry. "If he is revealing that they are watching over you knowing you won''t like it, could that Amanda be a serious threat to you?"

    He only cared about that.

    "What threat? That old man must need a reason to kill people and ruin families. And so he will use this chance. He already asked me if I wanted Emma dead and I told him to not to interfere in my life.. Now¡­" As she was speaking, she received another message from Gordon.

 Chapter 328 - For His Sake

    <h4>Chapter 328 - For His Sake</h4>

    Jonathan wants Emma dead?

    Jeremy found his heart skipping a beat. With what Bobby told him and with Jonathan targeting Emma, did Emma do something deserving the threat to her life?

    "Ah, Emma¡­" Jerlina shook her head and Jeremy peeked a look at her phone.

    "Amanda was in contact with Emma these few days. Somehow¡­ Gordon got Amanda''s phone records and she sent the images to Emma first. She sent it to you after receiving a call from Emma¡­ [emailprotected]</a>! How did Gordon get all these details?" Jerlina raised her brows.

    Seeing her exposed shoulders, Jeremy covered her in his embrace. "Wear your clothes. Don''t get sick¡­" he held her closer and kissed her behind her ear.

    As always¡­ she is focusing on the unnecessary details¡­ It won''t be hard for Gordon Faraday to acquire this many details. And Emma¡­ What is she nning by doing this? Should I ask her to stop this? She might royally piss off that descendant of Drac if she keeps on with this¡­

    "Gordon wants to call me¡­" Jerlina said reading the next message and Jeremy nodded.

    "No!"

    She kept on saying. And he could understand that she was talking in support of Emma. She was not pleading, more like she was telling Gordon not to touch Emma.

    "She always does juvenile tricks like this. It''s now she gets high. Just let her be. And that ignorant husband of hers too. And their family. I don''t want to use your great influence for pieces of trashes like them. Leave them be¡­"

    She kept on saying.

    When she talked in support of Emma, Jeremy didn''t like it. But when she started talking about Gerard and his family, he couldn''t bear it.

    "Just let them do what they want, Jeryl¡­" he said rubbing her abdomen.

    But she was not listening to him. He understood her. And she understood Jonathan too. He wants to remove Emma from their side too, but killing her is a bit too much.

    After arguing with Gordon for a while, Jerlina ended the call and leaned on Jeremy with a sigh.

    "I don''t think he listened, Joel¡­"

    "Mmm¡­" Jeremy said nothing.

    He didn''t know what to say in this situation. But he knew whose side he will take no matter what. It would be the side the woman in his arms is.

    "I hate Emma, but I don''t want anyone to do anything against her using my name or for my sake. I just hope one day Emma realizes that she is wrong and she is hated for a reason," Jerlina said.

    "Why?" Jeremy asked.

    He is d that she is thinking along this line and has an idea why she is thinking this way. It is her character. But he was a little curious as to why she thinks this way and wanted to hear it from her lips. He knew he''d fall for her more once she says it.

    "Why? Do you want her dead, Joel?" she turned to look at him but he kissed her cheek, keeping her facing forward.

    She then sighed and held his hand.

    "I hate her. And you show yourself to not care for her. But I know, Joel. You won''t like her to suffer. You are not such a person to throw away the love you had for her just like that. And I won''t me you for that. I would never want to change that part of you. Because if you are not such a person, you wouldn''t have waited for me for ten long years. And I wouldn''t have gotten you as my husband¡­"

    She kissed his hand.

    "You may say you won''t mind if something happens to Emma in my name¡­? But I am not sure¡­ I am not going to take that chance. I don''t want you to have a single misgiving against me in your heart. I won''t lose your love even a bit. I''ve gotten greedy¡­"

    Jeremy buried his forehead in her neck and chuckled. His heart started to pound and he felt the same feeling he had that day he met her in the pub.

    She never misses his expectations. She only goes far and beyond his expectations.

    "I don''t think I would fall out of love with you, love¡­" he said as his voice shook. "Loving you is all I know¡­"

    "Yeah, I am blessed," she answered.

    She knew that he loves her the most. And she knew she is right about the feelings he has for Emma. He still doesn''t hate Emma. He might still run to help Emma if she needs it. But he won''t leave her to be with Emma like before.

    It is a little hard for her to ept, but she is not going to let Emmae between them in any form.

    Who knows? Although she has no hopes for it, Emma might turn a new leaf and will be a good human. And then they can be together as a family.

    Well¡­ I don''t think it is possible but¡­

    To be honest, I don''t want that to happen. I don''t want to get along with Emma after everything she did.

    But I will ept it if it does happen.

    For Joel''s sake!

    "I am thinking of meeting Mark''swyer tomorrow," Jeremy said.

    He''s been putting off that meeting for a long time now. He should face it.

    "That''s good," Jerlina patted his hand. "He probably left the rock by the pub for you!" she giggled. "He told me how much you liked that ce¡­"Like a lone wolf, he''d stare at the moon'' he told me about you. It was poetic¡­"

    "I did stare at the moon whenever I felt lonely," Jeremy said. "And whenever I missed you, which was a lot of times¡­"

    "Aww, baby¡­" Jerlina turned to face him and kissed him. "I''m here now, aren''t I?" she pressed her forehead on his.

    "You are!" he held her cheek. "And I have you naked in my arms! I am the one who got blessed!"

    He kissed her and slowly their kiss got deepened.

    "Was it the day you got drunk?" he asked parting her lips.

    That was the day everything started to change in their life and he is forever grateful to Mark for that.

    "Mmm," Jerlina nodded. "I didn''t tell you this before?" She asked.

    "Not sure," he smirked. He would hear this a thousand times without getting bored.

    "I wanted to ask you something," She pecked his lips. "Why did you change your mind on our wedding day? Weren''t you nning on letting me go until then? Or did you lie?" she asked.

    She wanted to ask him this for a long time but she never got the chance.

    "I just felt like it!" he shrugged.? And he seemed to be blushing.

    "Why? Did you change your mind that day for sure?" She asked.

    Her heart started to pound and she wanted to know more.

    "Yes¡­ Till then, although I didn''t want to, I was nning on letting you go¡­" he brushed the hair falling on her cheeks and smiled at her.

    "But I am d I changed my decision now," he kissed her.

 Chapter 329 - His Plans For The Future

    <h4>Chapter 329 - His ns For The Future</h4>

    "Tell me why?" Jerlina pushed him back with a giggle. "What changed your mind?" She ran her thumb through his cheekbone and he closed his eyes and leaned on her shoulder.

    Jeremy remembered the day of their wedding¡­ That moment when he saw her walk to his front to talk to his mother¡­ It was then he decided to pursue her.

    His lips curved to a smile.

    "Was it because I? brought your mom to the reception?" she asked. She had a feeling that it touched him. "Or when I¡­ Don''t tell me, Joel¡­ Were you never nning on letting me go?" she held his cheek and made him face her.

    "You walked like a queen¡­" Jeremy breathed out and his lips curved to a smile as his eyes ended up meeting hers. "With your back straight, heels clicking, and veil fluttering¡­. Your dress and jewels were shimmering in the sun and your eyes ¨C even more so with determination¡­ I thought then, what stops me from making this amazing woman mine?"

    "Wow!" Jerlina giggled. To say she was happy would be an understatement. She was exhrated.

    "You think I am amazing?" she asked. She liked to hear it from him.

    "You are amazing!" he kissed her.

    Jerlina giggled. "And?" she leaned on his shoulder. "What else did you think?"

    "Hmm? What else?" Jeremy rubbed her back.

    He loved when she acted cute with him. She bes more adorable once she does that.

    "You had a clean break from that guy and I knew you heard my apology for that day¡­" he hugged her. "And I realized that although I was in love with you for years, I never tried to properly convey it to you. I know you deserve happiness. And I knew I can make you happy.? And so, I decided to take a chance. I knew you''d fall for me¡­"

    "Oh?" Jerlina closed her eyes. "I did¡­I''m happy¡­"

    -----

    The next morning, Jerlina went to the clinic while Jeremy went to meet Mark''swyer. There were many new people hired in the clinic reducing the workload of Dr. Kruger greatly.

    Jerlina talked to her for some time and as usual, tried to convince her toe live with them. But she refused, again.

    "Is Emma troubling you in any way?" Dr. Kruger asked.

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina shrugged and told her about the incident of? the images sent to Jeremy.

    "Mom, is Amanda troubling you again?" Jerlina asked.

    She felt that the doctor is hiding something and she asked. It could very well be her repressed sadness about the passing of her good friend after all.

    "No," Dr. Kruger shook her head. "Let''s talk about you, now," she changed the topic.

    After talking to her for some time, Jerlina left the clinic. She then went to herpany and uncle Patrick told her that some of the people in Peyton are nning on rebelling against Jeremy.

    Apparently, the minuscule percentage of people who were displeased with themotion caused by Viper in Peyton recruited people to their side and they all med Jeremy for trying to rule them. Some were not pleased by the harsh punishments received by the dissenters and they wanted no gang lord to rule them.

    Jerlina was surprised to see her uncle getting angry again. He cursed those ungrateful people and Jerlina agreed with him. If Jeremy didn''t take control with violence, Peyton would never be the way it is now. It is ungrateful of them to try and push away the guy who made Peyton develop into what it is now.

    Maybe this is the way of the world!

    She was surprised Jeremy never talked to her about it. If uncle Pat knows about it, Jeremy should have known about it for longer.

    He must be sad!

    That night Jerlina cooked dinner because Jeremy waste. He came home drunk after going out with his buddies. Helping him to change his stinky clothes, she offered him dinner.

    "You were right," he said. He was still tipsy. "Mark left the pub for me¡­ He also left a letter¡­" he said.

    "What did he say?" she asked passing him the mashed potato.

    Jeremy didn''t answer and Jerlina let him be. He doesn''t go out and drink often. And for him to do that today, she figured that he is troubled. Once he gets a good night sleep, he would reach a good decision.

    "Come, wife," he snuggled in her embrace as they went to bed.

    He wanted to be the small spoon and she caressed his hair gently.

    "I think I should stop being a ganglord¡­" he said. "All the other gangs are eliminated and the reason I started a gang is¡­ There is no need for The Sapphire Wolf gang anymore¡­" he said.

    Jerlina could sense the sadness in his voice but it seemed like he is believing this way now. And he is not wrong speaking this way. She wondered if the opposition to him in the town is a factor in his decision.

    "What did the others say about your decision?" she asked.

    "Bobby agreed. Charlie didn''t say much¡­ Scar is not pleased," he chuckled. "What do you think?" he looked at her.

    "Me?" Jerlina furrowed her brows. "It should be your decision. I wouldn''t mind it either way. I just want you to be happy, that''s it." She told him.

    But she was happy in her heart. Although they say these routes never have an out, at least the danger to his life would be greatly reduced once he gets out. And he could concentrate more on hispany and the foundation he is starting rather than going for fights.

    "I thought you''d say these exact words too¡­" he chuckled and buried his face in her bosom.

    Since he didn''t speak anything more, Jerlina thought he has slept already and she continued caressing his hair.

    "I was wondering about it for some time, Jeryl¡­" he said after some time and Jerlina hummed.

    So he is not asleep¡­

    "I wanted to discuss with others before telling you¡­ I know you''d be happy with this decision¡­" he said.

    "What about the volunteer works and other stuff you guys used to do as a team? Are you going to stop it?" she asked.

    She is not going to say she is happy when it is a hard decision for him. Although he is in a gang, they are going good and she wondered the repercussions if he dissolves the gang.

    "Hmm?" Jeremy went silent. "We haven''t thought about everything yet¡­ But all the charity organizations wille under the Fitzgerald foundation. I heard that those people want to hand it over to the government. I am not going to do that," he said in a serious tone.

    "Yeah, the governemt sucks," Jerlina agreed. "And they are all your property anyway. You can use it however you want."

    If she didn''t see what those riot control cops were willing to do as ordered by the higher-ups, she wouldn''t have believed how corrupted the government is and how much they''d cover up to satisfy a billionaire from another country.

    And he is not going to change. She is not going to stop him from spending money for the people. She would want everyone to have a chance.

    "I knew you''d understand me, Jeryl¡­" he let out a sigh. "I think this is for the best¡­"

    "You could have talked to me about it if it was stressing you," she said. She didn''t want to think that he was worried about it all this time. And she didn''t even realize it.

    "No, I was not stressing about it¡­ It was in the back of my mind but I finalized it only today," he said.

    "Just in a day?" Jerlina was surprised. She didn''t think he''d be this sure about it. "You don''t want to think about it more?" she asked. She wondered if he is hasty and she didn''t want him to regret itter.

    "You know¡­" he took in a deep breath. "Actually Mark''s letter pushed me to that decision. Ever since we decided to have a baby, I was wondering if our child should bear the name of the son of a gang lord¡­" Jeremy said. "And now I know I don''t want to go in this path."

    Jerlina was surprised. Even she didn''t think that way. "But you''re not some gang lord who does illegal stuff. You are-"

    As she was speaking, her lips were covered by his. He knew she didn''t consider that part of him as lowly, unlike his other family members. She might have been scared of him for that but she never degraded him for that, ever.

    "But still, when they say gang lord, anyone would imagine me as someone who does illegal stuff. And do you think our child could understand the difference? What if she sees me hitting someone and thinks that I am a beast?"

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina got his point. "And our son might not get the nuance and turn out to be a bully thinking no one can touch him," she added.

    As parents, it would be their duty to be a good role model for their kids.

    "Hmm¡­" Jeremy nodded.

    "So you''ve nned to be a family man," Jerlina''s heart got filled with joy. "What''s the next step? Getting pudgy? That would be good too," sheughed.

    "Yeah?" Jeremy? kissed her.. "I won''t. Dream on!"

 Chapter 330 - Change Her Interest

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Change Her Interest</h4>

    Weeks passed and Jeremy slowly distanced himself from being the boss man. There used to be loads of people whoe to him for mediation. Jeremy would act as an arbitrator at times when the need arises and people respected his judgment. And since he stepped down from that, the police had more work to do. And so did thewyers.

    Every cop in the Peyton Police Department was reced and new cops were appointed. Apparently, there is a long-standing tradition that the new cops should greet the one in the Fitzgerald Mansion. That was like a tradition that was followed for decades and Jeremy wanted to put a stop to that tradition too.

    But those who have benefitted from Jeremy before came to him and requested him not to put a stop to these traditions since they needed someone like Jeremy to look after them so that Peyton won''t get swallowed by darkness like before.

    And those who have consulted awyer came to him andined about the billing techniques used by them so that they can get more money. Theymented how they miss the days Jeremy would do that for free.

    Well, then you should have stopped those who wanted their "freedom" as they put it!

    That''s what Jerlina thought but Jeremy was very graceful as he answered them. He even suggested that he might open a charityw firm for the use of the people in Peyton.

    Jerlina smiled and her heart filled with pride.

    My husband!

    Jerlina never heard about Emma again. She did talk to Charlie about her meeting with Tara and passed on Tara''s words that Ashley is still interested in getting back with him.

    "Does she?" Charlie scoffed. "Is she sorry for what she did or is she still ming others?" He asked.

    "Well¡­" Jerlina shrugged. "You should talk to her to find out."

    "By others, I meant you, squirrel!" he sighed. "She has severe trust issues. I get why she is like that but¡­ there is only so much I can do," his voice was traced with sorrow. "I can be her support as much as I can, but in the process, I cannot lose who I am. Both of us should meet in the middle, both of us should put effort into the rtionship¡­ If she doesn''t realize it still and expects me to do all the work all the time¡­ then¡­" he shrugged.

    Jerlina said nothing and patted his arm. It seems like he has thought about it a lot. And he still is hurting. She didn''t want to add anything. In the end, he would know more about his rtionship than anybody else. It should be his decision to continue it or not.

    "I''ll pass on this to her," Jerlina looked at him.

    It was her way of checking if he still wants the mediation to go on.

    "No, don''t," Charlie shook his head. "If she really wants to get back together, she knows where to find me."

    "Okay," Jerlina agreed.

    She could sense that Charlie is against the idea of mediation and it is for the best. She thought about it and found it weird as to why Tara found her to speak to when Ashley thinks something is going on between her and Charlie.

    It is better for me to stay away from this!

    "What?" Jerlina asked Jeremy who was staring at her for a long time during dinner.

    "You''re pretty close with Charlie," he said running his fingers through her hair. "I saw you talking to him for a long time in the rose garden¡­"

    "Are you jealous?" Jerlina asked, her eyes bright and lips curving up.

    "You want me to be jealous?" he chuckled. "But, no. I just found it amusing. Charlie doesn''t get along with women much and he used to hate you."

    "Eh," Jerlina''s smile reduced. "That''s it?" she scoffed. But then she smiled once more. "People are realizing my awesomenesstely!" she popped out her cor.

    "You are awesome," Jeremy leaned for a kiss.

    "You too," Jerlina kissed his lips.

    Life has been blissful these few days and she felt the unnecessary fears washing away as she melted in his embrace each day. She never thought being in love would be this rxing.

    "Your roots are showing," he said holding a bunch of her hair. Her blonde hair is getting out. And for some reason, it gave him fear. He had a feeling that Jonathan might kidnap her and keep her with him if she looks exactly like her great-grandmother.

    "Yeah¡­ I don''t know how safe these hair dyes are¡­ So I thought I should keep away from them for the time being," she said.

    "Hmm," Jeremy wrapped his arm around her shoulder.

    It is understandable. They are trying for a baby, although they are not, after all.

    "Did you find out where Wyatt''s inws are? I tried to contact him but his line is not going through," she asked him.

    Although she received information that his kids are with his inws, she wanted to make sure the kids are safe.

    "No¡­ I am getting on it. Last I heard, he left his tiger in a sanctuary. I was told that the tiger is not coping well there and it might be missing him. I guess that he would be around that forest area, camping alone, probably. Maybe that''s why you cannot contact him." Jeremy said.

    "Why do you want to talk to him, anyway?" Jeremy asked. "I asked around and it seems like someone from the government brought the kids to the inws and they readily epted them. I don''t think we need to bother them anymore."

    "Someone from the government?" Jerlina was surprised. "Was it the work of my great-grandfather?" she asked.

    She remembered saying that Wyatt helped her a lot that day and that she promised to keep his kids safe.

    Could he have pulled the strings behind the scenes?

    "It is possible," Jeremy''s first thought went there too.

    "Maybe I can ask him their address. I want to see Benny once more," Jerlina said and watched her husband''s face contorting as if he licked a sour lemon.

    "Why do you want to meet that boy?" he asked.

    "He''s cute¡­ And Charlie said that Skadi is pregnant and Earl might be the father. I wish the pups would look like Earl. If there is a female grey husky, I was thinking we can gift it to Benny. He loves Everest from Paw Patrol. He''d be very happy," she looked at him.

    "Do what you want," Jeremy shrugged. But he was not very impressed with his wife''s interest in Wyatt''s child this much.

    I should change her interest.

    I should make her interested in our child!

    And¡­

    "I should neuter Earl," he mumbled.

    Why is he so fertile?

    "No! Why would you?" Jerlina was shocked. "Leave that poor dog alone, you stinky wolf!" she lunged at him.

    "No," Jeremy dodged her attack and lifted her up.

    "Let me down," she tried to struggle but he climbed the stairs very easily.

    "Let''s make our own babies¡­" he kissed her to shut her up.

 Chapter 331 - Plans He Made

    <h4>Chapter 331 - ns He Made</h4>

    Jerlina had to prepare for the sting of International travels that had to be arranged for Jeremy. He did say there would be a lot of travel at the start of the year. She didn''t think it would be stretched over Valentine''s day too.

    She is his secretary and she has ess to almost everything that he has ess to. Not to mention, she is his wife and she pretty much knows every one of his ns unless he just keeps it in his mind. Only then it would stay a secret.

    They had some travels in February and for some odd reason, there was a break in the travel ns for a week. And what''s odder was that it fell around Valentine''s day.

    She knew it is one of the ns he has kept in his heart. But she started to do some "research" to see if she can find out anything.

    Well, she loves surprises, but curiosity got the best of her and with some research, she found out what his ns are.

    For three days before Valentine''s day, they''d be roaming around Italy and three days after Valentine''s day they''d be travelling around Scond and Irnd. Well, that made sense since most of the official tours they have to make are honeymoon destinations with some one-hour official meetings sprinkled in the midst.

    But in the week around Valentine''s day, there are no meetings scheduled and that means¡­

    It''s our honeymoon!

    Jerlina figured out that those meetings in between the other destinations must be arranged when he said he''d be "courting" her.

    Well, he thought it would take some months to court me. He thought I won''t agree for a honeymoon and arranged these "official" tours.

    And here I am¡­

    Well, at least I got to know him a little longer, right? I made him happy for longer and that is good!

    She wanted to find out what his ns for Valentine''s day were but it was a little tough. She did find out based on the bookings he did.

    Venice and Paris!

    Should I decide where to go? Why did he book hotels in two cities?

    Jerlina wondered. As she wondered, tears started to fall from her eyes. She got overwhelmed by how much he had nned for her.

    She thought that he won''t even celebrate Valentine''s day¡­ but he¡­

    I love him so much!

    She wanted to call him to tell him that. But before she could make the call, she got a call from Mikhail.

    "I am nning on proposing to Rose on Valentine''s day," he said.

    "That''s so amazing!!!" Jerlina shouted out of joy. "Have you picked the ring? Where? How? When? Is she suspecting it? Wait¡­Did you ask permission from her family?" Jerlina had a lot of questions to ask.

    "No, I am talking to you first about it," Mikhail said Jerlina was stunned.

    "Are you serious? When are you going to make the ns? Don''t do anything half-heartedly! I won''t forgive you if Rose is not satisfied¡­" Jerlina went on a rant.

    She loved that cousin of hers very much. And she wanted all happiness for her.

    "Jerlina¡­ Jerlina¡­ wait¡­" Mikhail stopped her.

    After Jerlina''s insistence and after she made Jeremy use his friendship card, Mikhail finally agreed to address her by her name.

    "What?" Jerlina didn''t understand why Mikhail is talking to her about it first. But then it slowly sank in after Mikhail stayed quiet for some time.

    I have to ept the Hamilton money!

    "Oh¡­" Her tone became a lot t as all her happiness dissipated. "I''ll talk to Gordon today," she added.

    "Are you sad?" Mikhail didn''t understand why Jerlina''s tone turned very unimpressed.

    Is she that sad to ept money? Which is she from?

    "I am hurt, Mikhail," she sniffed for added effects. "I thought you called me to tell me good news as a friend but you called me because you needed me out of your way!"

    She thought Mikhail would apologize or at least would feel a little regretful but his next words made Jerlinaugh.

    "Of course, I want you out of my way! Get your money so that I can marry my love!" he screamed.

    "Fine!!" Jerlina screamed back with a chuckle and ended the call.

    Thanks to his rmendations, she is getting a lot of new orders. And now she had to select the orders she could ept because there are a lot of ordersing. Uncle Patrick talked about hiring new interns and he insisted they need to sign NDAs and all. Jerlina thought if she should hire a small office space and hire employees to manage the orders and other stuff since it is getting too much for her to handle.

    She can do it if she quit being Jeremy''s secretary, but she didn''t want to quit it. She didn''t want to leave that work to someone else. She loved supporting him.

    Jerlina called Jeremy and told him about Mikhail''s call and Jeremy hummed. That''s it. Just a hum when she said that his best friend is going to propose.

    "Get your money soon," he said and he was a lot more excited about that. "I''ll make the arrangements for the Hamilton Foundation. Did you chose the name yet?" He went on.

    After talking to him for a while, Jerlina made the call to Gordon and she could hear him running through the hallways to Jonathan.

    "Lady Jerlina agreed, Sire!" he screamed. "She agreed to take her money!"

    Jerlina talked to her very happy great-grandfather. When he thanked her for epting the money with his trembling voice, she didn''t understand why she is getting thanked. She is the one receiving arge amount of money and she should be the one thanking him. And since he kept on thanking her, she started feeling guilty.

    "We''d be in Europe next month, great-grandpa. We might visit you, although I am not-"

    Before she finished, Jonathan started to sing happily and started making arrangements.

    "I am not-"

    ''Sure''

    She in the end swallowed her words and decided to spare a day for her very enthusiastic great-grandfather. She heard from Gordon that his spirit is up these days and he even started to walk for short distances.

    Jerlina was d to hear it.

    "Gordon wille and settle everything. I''ll try and make sure if I can make the travel but-"

    "You cannot! And Gordon would be busy. Why can''t we do it when I visit there?" Jerlina interjected him.

    "But I want to visit your home!" Jonathan threw tantrums like a child. "And you cannot waste time signing documents when you visit me. Let''s finish that immediately!"

    In the end, Jerlina had to relent to Jonathan''s wishes and agree to Gordon visiting them in the next couple of days. Jerlina told him that anywyer would be enough and Gordon need not be here personally, but Jonathan pretended he didn''t hear a word she said and made his own decisions.

    Jerlina had to agree in the end.

    "He must have thought you''d change your mind if time passes," Jeremyughed when Jerlina talked about the phone call.

    Jerlina nodded.

    Possible!

 Chapter 332 - Entitled To Be A Princess

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Entitled To Be A Princess</h4>

    Jerlina visited Dr. Kruger before meeting with Gordon. Jeremy was runningte because he had an important international call to attend to and a board meeting to attend. He was apologetic, but Jerlina didn''t mind it for real.

    He doesn''t have to go everywhere she goes. She can handle her business alone.

    He did send awyer with her because she is signing an important document. He wanted to make sure there aren''t any hidden uses that might be a trap for them.

    Jerlina agreed with Jeremy on this issue. Although Jonathan showers her with affection, he is not the role model for honesty and integrity. She can acknowledge it and still can love him as an elder.

    Although Jeremy''s fears that Jonathan would ''kidnap'' her to stay with him are unfounded, Jonathan has the capability to do that. She didn''t think that Jonathan would do that but that doesn''t mean she cannot humor her husband.

    She insisted Gordon visit their home for the signing, but Gordon insisted that they meet in the Presidential Suite of the five star hotel in the city for the signing, andter he would visit their home to take pictures for his Grandsire.

    Jerlina visited Dr. Kruger on her way to the hotel. Dr. Kruger was receiving a series of texts and it seemed like she got anxious seeing those texts.

    "Is it Amanda again?" Jerlina asked.? "Mom, you will talk to me is something is bothering you, right?" she asked. She couldn''t shake off this odd feeling but since Jeremy''s mom is insisting that she is fine, she didn''t know what to do.

    "I am fine!" Dr. Kruger patted her hand. "It is Emma. You know her. She just wants a reason toe back here and now she is pestering me."

    "Oh?" Jerlina found that happening perfectly. "But I thought she doesn''t need this ce anymore. Isn''t that what she said?"

    Dr. Krugerughed. "She just wants to get news about you¡­" Dr. Kruger held Jerlina''s hand.

    Since she looked like she needed to say something serious, Jerlina listened carefully.

    "Don''t let Emma near you, Jerlina. She''s toxic and¡­ Just convince Jeremy to not care for her anymore¡­And if anyone tries to contact you and ask you to meet them alone¡­ just ignore them, please¡­" Dr. Kruger said with her eyes filled with concern.

    "Mom, do you know something? Should I not know what it is?" Jerlina could see that she is obviously hiding something and she wanted to know what it is. The advice she gave seems pretty serious.

    "Jerlina," Dr. Kruger sighed. "Are you happy these days?" she asked. "And do you trust me?"

    "I am. I am very happy," Jerlina answered truthfully. "And I do trust you, mom."

    Dr. Kruger nodded knowingly, patting her hand. It was as if she is saying that she does not need to know the truth his mom knows.

    Although Jerlina wanted to know the truth, she left without insisting. In the end, the elders know better, right?

    Jerlina met up with thewyer at the lobby of the hotel and Gordon met up with her in the lobby and weed her. Seeing him walking towards her with his two assistants and four bodyguards in tow, Jerlina didn''t know what to think. She could only imagine the posse that would follow Jonathan if he ever goes out.

    Well, they show their importance this way, it seems¡­ Maybe I should ask Joel to hire more assistants..?

    When Jerlina introduced herwyer and told Gordon that she brought him with her to interpret the legal jargon more truthfully, she thought Gordon would be offended and think that she is not trusting them. On the contrary, Gordon was impressed and praised her.

    "You have a good sense of business. You''d do well, Lady Jerlina," he said.

    But Jerlina didn''t fail to notice the nervousness Gordon tried to hide beneath his pride. Jerlina didn''t have to wait longer to know what Gordon was nervous about.

    Apparently, along with the patents and the ginormous amount of money, Jerlina is entitled to her great-grandmother''s family castle ¨C yes, a frigging CASTLE!! Other than that the uses were all pretty much straightforward.

    She is getting what she is entitled to which was maintained by the Erling estate till now. The wordings were all pretty clear that she is getting what once belonged to the Hamilton family and it didn''t say that Jonathan Erling is giving her anything.

    And even the castle is "entitled" to her because she is the descendant of Aniko Corvin.

    "I never thought that the castle was in the bunch I am receiving," Jerlina asked with a sigh.

    "Yes," Gordon smiled brightly. It seemed like he still hasn''te up with a possible excuse in the past half an hour that took for thewyer to carefully read the bunch of papers.

    "But¡­" Gordon pointed his finger at Jerlina. "You are entitled to yourte great-grandmother''s inheritance, Lady Jerlina."

    Jerlina stared at Gordon for a whole minute. She weighed in her chances of sess in refusing the castle. There was none.

    And if he puts it as her great-grandmother''s inheritance, she cannot refuse it, can she? It would be impolite.

    "Do you have a picture of this castle?" she asked.

    She knew castles require a lot of money for maintenance. In that case, she could use some of her money to restore the castle.

    Gordon showed her the pictures readily. And Jerlina saw the resplendent Castle that sat on top of a hill, facing a bigke, and got mesmerized.

    And the interiors¡­ All restored and fully furnished.

    I should have known! Why would Jonathan Erling give me an unrestored castle?

    Am I a Princess or am I a Princess?

    "Okay," Jerlina shrugged and epted it. Gordon was surprised that she is not resisting a bit. But he couldn''t contain his smile.

    "I won''t visit great-grandpa and instead will be staying in the castle," Jerlina smiled evilly.

    Gordon''s smile froze.

    "I''ll sign," Jerlina shrugged and started signing.? Gordon froze not knowing what to do.

    Should he be happy that Jerlina epted the castle or should he be sad that she won''t visit the grandsire?

    "The grandsire wished to spend hisst days in the castle," Gordon said after a long time.

    "Oh? Then he can stay there as much as he wants. And I can visit him too," Jerlina smiled.

    She was just lying to Gordon that she won''t visit her great grandfather. He should stop giving her expensive gifts like these.

    The "yacht" he gave as their wedding present, was a 300 feet long, three-storied mini-ship! It had a boat inside for some reason. She could never understand how the rich spend money for the sake of spending it. She found it hard to get ustomed to that life.

    Before bringing Gordon to their home, Jerlina decided to buy some gifts for everyone. She brought Gordon to a famous boutique that rich people frequent.

    She wanted to buy something shiny for her great-grandfather. He really is like a dragon who hoards gold.

    "Jer?" That familiar voice made her cringe.

    Emma?

    And she is not alone?

 Chapter 333 - Truth Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Truth Revealed</h4>

    "What are you doing here?" Emma asked. This time, she didn''t even pretend to smile.

    Gerard''s mother and Emma''s mother were with them and Jerlina didn''t want to engage with them. Gordon stood silently behind Jerlina and his bodyguards were keeping their distance.

    "Nothing," Jerlina shrugged and turned.

    She received a phone notification and Jerlina checked to see it was Jeremy. He said his work is finished and asked her where she was because he wanted to join her.

    Jerlina sent him the location of the store she is in and asked him toe here as she decided to buy a gift for her great-grandfather and she needed his help.

    [Look at you! You be a billionaire and you''re buying your first gift for your great-grandfather and not me!]

    He sent a rather long text. Jerlina didn''t expect him to think that way. She didn''t think that way probably because she has alreadymissioned a gift for him.

    As she was wondering what she should type back, she received another text.

    [jk]

    And that was followed by a tongue sticking out sticker.

    Jerlina''s lips curved up. Of course, her husband is going to ask forpensation¡­ on the bed.

    [I''m waning while waiting for you *heart*]

    She sent the text and he replied with a *hurrying up* sticker, followed by a kiss emoji.

    "I am talking to you!" she heard a harsh voice from behind her and turned to see Gerard''s mother shouting at her.

    "Why?" Jerlina knitted her brows.

    On the other hand, Jerlina could see Emma was ring at her.

    Why? Eh, whatever!

    "Are you following Emma here?" Martha asked. Emma''s mother was standing by the side holding Emma by her shoulders as if she was a frail being who would snap into two if she did not hold her straight.

    "Not this again," Jerlina didn''t want to engage with her.

    "How did you find out that we are buying a gift for Emma to congratte Emma on her pregnancy?" Martha asked.

    That''s right! My daughter-inw is pregnant! Know this b*tch! You couldn''t even carry my grandchild to term and you aren''t pregnant yet, but my daughter-inw got pregnant this soon! Take this!

    Jerlina didn''t think she''d hear this news right now. She would be lying if she said that she was unaffected by it.

    So, Emma is pregnant? She said they were trying just three weeks ago and she is pregnant already? That''s super fast!

    "Well, congrattions," Jerlina said without showing her displeasure in her face. And then she shrugged. "So, is this why you stopped me when I didn''t even see you and was going on about on my business?" she asked Martha and then looked at Emma.

    "Why isn''t your husband with you?"

    Jerlina chuckled in her heart as Emma started to grit her teeth. She still couldn''t forgive Emma for the stress she put her through when she was pregnant. Those words Emma said¡­ They still hurt her.

    Emma''s mother took a step forward and blocked Emma from her view.

    Seriously? Does she think that I would hurt Emma?

    "Whatever! I don''t have time for you," Jerlina looked at Gordon. "Shall we, Gordon? Tell me what-"

    She decided to leave. Who knows? That psycho Emma would fall down by herself and then would me her for her miscarriage.

    Well, I do hope she carries the baby to term. I won''t wish miscarriage on even the worst of my enemy; not even on Emma.

    It chops away a part of your soul!

    "Gordon? That''s Gordon Faraday?" Martha asked and Jerlina let out a sigh.

    She knew Gerard''s parents live their life depending on the connections they make and it is not odd for them to know the very prominent assistant of a very prominent businessman.

    "Who are they, Mdy?" Gordon bowed with his hand on his chest and Jerlina knew Gordon is nning something.

    If Gerard''s parents knew Gordon, Gordon knows everyone around her and their gics and their records even they don''t know about themselves. If she wants an introduction, he should be nning something.

    And are those people with cameras in their hands? Are they paparazzi? Don''t tell me! Gordon insisted that we meet here because he arranged for paps to photograph us? He''s nning on telling everyone that I am rted to Jonathan Erling, isn''t he?

    Well, if I publicize the Hamilton name, this fact woulde out along with it, any way. I do not need to get mad. All I have to do is leave here without creating a scene.

    "Yes, this is Emma," she said pointing at her. "She is Joel''s half-sister. This is Joel''s stepmother¡­Mrs. Harrison. I forgot her name," she mumbled.

    She didn''t mean to slight her. She truly forgot Emma''s mother''s name. She only met her once or twice anyway.

    "And this is Martha Cooper, Emma''s mother-inw."

    "Everyone, this is Mr. Gordon Faraday. My-"

    "Your new sugar daddy?" Emma interjected her and Jerlina clenched her fists.

    She really wants to make me lose my mind and hit her, doesn''t she?

    "No, Ms. Cooper," Gordon interjected her. "What mdy was going to say was¡­ I am her great-grandfather''s assistant. Isn''t that the case, Mdy?" he looked at Jerlina.

    "Yes, Gordon. And let''s not talk to them anymore. They are very vulgar people," Jerlina turned to leave.

    So he just wanted to tell them that I am Jonathan''s great-granddaughter! He could have waited for them to find out through papers.

    Well, whatever!? Cat''s out of the bag.

    Martha stood there frozen. It took her some time to register what was told.

    Gordon is Jonathan Erling''s assistant. And that means that Jonathan Erling is the great-grandfather of this nobody?

    "What do they mean? Who is he?" Emma''s mother asked Martha.

    "He is Jonathan Erling''s assistant. But I don''t understand how¡­ Did he quit his job and currently working for someone else..?" Martha mumbled.

    "Jonathan Erling? Who''s that?" Emma asked her mother and she shrugged.

    "You don''t know who he is?" Martha got irritated. "He is the fourth richest man on the and has billions to his name."

    "What?" Emma''s heart skipped a beat.

    That can''t be true! That can''t be true!

    How can that b*tch be a billionaire''s great-granddaughter?

    "Hey! Are you really a billionaire''s rtive? Or is he a fraud? You''re here just to make us believe that you found more money than me, right?"

    Emma shouted.

    "Just ignore her," Jerlina told Gordon who was about to turn. "She''s a nobody!"

    Before she finished, she heard the sound of heels behind her, running towards her.

 Chapter 334 - Serious Or Savage?

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Serious Or Savage?</h4>

    Jerlina stopped and turned. She knew Emma will be stopped by the bodyguards before she even gets five feet near her. And they''d be careful not to break anyws.

    And even if they break anyws, will they be held responsible?

    In the end, it should be up to Emma to protect herself. Jerlina didn''t have many hopes but was surprised to see Emma stopping with her hand over her abdomen as the bodyguards stood with their hands folded against their chests, covering Jerlina.

    Jerlina peeked through their shoulders at Emma and she looked perplexed. She staggered a little and took a step back.

    At least there is someone who gets her unconditional love¡­ And is she that surprised..?

    Well, I was too¡­

    "Why would I lie?" Jerlina asked. She decided to talk it out to keep Emma out of her life. She didn''t know why but after she talked with Dr. Kruger, she got a feeling that she shouldn''t get in the sight of Emma ever.

    Yes, let''s have a clean break!

    The bodyguards stepped aside leaving Jerlina to talk with Emma as she wishes.

    "Do you think I am obsessed with you and thinking of you every moment of my life? Pff!" Jerlina waved her hand in front of her head. "Stop being delusional. I don''t think of you, ever!"

    It was partly a lie, but she said it anyway. She could see Emma getting affected by her words. And she didn''t want to go far. She is in the early stages of her pregnancy and negative emotions aren''t good for the baby''s development.

    The world doesn''t need another Emma.

    "Oh, you don''t?" Emma gritted her teeth.

    She could see that Jerlina is truly happy. She was the one who noticed her first. She wanted to tell Jerlina that she is pregnant for the past two days since she confirmed her pregnancy, after all.

    Well, the doctor asked her to be on bed rest since it is an IVF pregnancy, but her family doesn''t know that. And she didn''t feel right sitting at home all the time. So she brought these women with her for shopping since she deserves it for going through those sh*tty treatments to get pregnant.

    But she is amazing! Even the doctor was amazed that she seeded on the first try. She was d too since she didn''t want to go through it again.

    And she thought she was lucky to catch Jerlina here with an old man. She knew Jerlina would be going behind that stupid lumberjack''s back. That lumberjack would never bring her to ces like this and Jerlina is a b*tch. She always knew it but now she found proof.

    And look at her with a grin¡­ Who is she texting?

    I wish I could wipe that grin off her face! You''re caught b*tch!

    But before she could speak, her mother-inw got to it first and she was pleased. But everything that was revealed after that...

    It can''t be true!

    No!!! She must be lying.

    "No, I don''t! For real!" Jerlina shrugged. "And...so¡­ Let''s be on our way from now on Emma. I don''t want to do anything with you. Listen to your doctor, take rest and-"

    "I''ve been watching everything happening here silently till now. But I cannot anymore," Emma''s mother stepped forward.

    What now?

    Jerlina almost rolled her eyes at Emma''s mother.

    "Are you threatening her?" Emma''s mother asked. "You, with your¡­ fancy bodyguards and¡­" she pointed at everyone around and her hands started to shake.

    "Mdy, I think they''ve lost their mind," Gordon "whispered" so softly everyone around them heard him.

    "Are you really rted to Jonathan Erling, The Grandsire?" Martha still wasn''t able to digest that fact.

    For seven years, her son was saying that he found the perfect one to marry, but she forbade him to propose to her because she had no connections. But she was from the Erling family?

    THE ERLING FAMILY?

    The Erling name alone is the mother lode of connections. How could she be the reason her son missed the motherlode?

    "My, oh, my! Is it that hard to ept,dy?"

    The familiar voice from the side made Jerlina''s face bloom.

    "Joel! You''re here!" she walked to him and he bent and pecked her lips.

    "Is the signingplete?" he asked.

    "Yes," she nodded and hooked her arms in his. "By the way, you should congratte your half-sister on her pregnancy," she pointed at Emma.

    She sensed him tensing up for a moment before he calmed down.

    "Should we buy her a gift, dear?" she asked and he turned and looked at her.

    Is this a test?

    Her amber eyes had ayer of mist but he didn''t see any sadness in her eyes. It was inviting and tempting him. And this little wife of his¡­..

    Yes, he doesn''t want his sister dead and he is happy that she is pregnant, but that doesn''t mean he is going to fall for her every gimmick now.

    And seeing the stiffness of the situation here, he could sense that they''ve started the trouble. Although his wife doesn''t seem to be losing, he wouldn''t pity them.

    Yes, his wife might have started the trouble here, but still she won''t lose.

    "Congrattions, Emma," he said looking at her. "I hope you have a healthy baby. And where is your husband? I should congratte him too. Is he in the restroom?" he asked.

    Jerlina almost held her jaws open. She didn''t know if her husband is serious or being savage.

    "Jerry, he''s working!"

    Maybe she was so used to speaking to him in that tone, Emma''s cutesy voice came out when she spoke to Jeremy.

    "Oh, is he? Still, he could have spared an hour or two for you. Like me¡­" he wrapped his arm around Jerlina''s shoulders and pulled her closer to him.

    So, he is being savage!

    Jerlina looked at him continuing with his usual smile. But he might be a little sad too.

    "I finished my work to support my wife! And Jeryl¡­" he looked at her. "Shall we? It is gettingte," he pointed at the hallways to leave. "Hello, Gordon. You''ll be having dinner at our home tonight and it is unnegotiable," he said with a smile.

    Jerlina was stunned that he could be this passive. But it seems like he could be. Maybe he sensed that she is not moving, he turned to look at her. He noticed Martha struggling to get closer to them but the bodyguards were stopping her from getting closer.

    He knew she should be trying to stick to them to make sure she is connected to her. It won''t work on anyone but his polite wife would allow her to stick around just to be not confrontational. He didn''t want those people to be around his wife and he wanted to make sure to let them know that they can''t get near his wife in the future.

    "Are you wondering about the gift?" he asked and Jerlina nodded thinking that he is talking about the gift for her great-grandfather.

    "We congratted her and that''s enough." he said.

    He''s talking about Emma?

 Chapter 335 - Her Biggest Support

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Her Biggest Support</h4>

    "We congratted her and that''s enough," Jeremy said waving his hand at the group of stunned women. "They came here to celebrate and they didn''t inform you. They didn''t want to include you like family. Leave them be. Don''t be a saint," he bent and kissed her right to the amazement of everyone around.

    "Lovely wife, just think about your true family! Don''t care about others!" he pinched her cheek slightly.

    Uh¡­ I was the one thinking about my great-grandpa while you¡­ Ugh! Whatever!

    "Yes, husband," Jerlina smiled widely.

    She''s faced struggles all her life and every time she has faced them alone. She had people whofort her through it and those who congratted her after she seeded and those who consoled her after she lost.

    But Joel- this man is the only one who wouldn''t even care about anything and will stand by her side, facing it with her. It might be a simple thing or something life-threatening. It has always been him who was with her through everything.

    He would join her and support her. She didn''t care what he is doing now, but standing beside him gives her great joy and she will enjoy every moment of it for the rest of her life.

    Ah, I love him!

    "And listen," his tone turned a little preachy and Jerlina raised her eyebrows wondering what he is going to say next.

    "Just because you got ny-six million now, doesn''t mean that-"

    "Ugh, sorry...?It''s ny-six BILLION, sir," Gordon interjected him.

    "Ah, right!" Jeremy ran his fingers through his hair with an awkward smile. "Ny-six BILLION! Just because you''re a billionaire, doesn''t mean you should waste your money on people who don''t want you or respect you¡­"

    Jeremy went on and Jerlina looked at Martha through her peripheral vision. Her mouth was wide open and her eyes looked like they''d fall out of the sockets. She turned to look at Emma too stunned to even blink her eyes.

    Is this what they call "killing without blood"? Well, my husband is smart!

    "I will listen to your advice, husband," Jerlina said with her eyes fixed on him. Her eyes had ayer of water on them making her so adorable and her tone was so soft as if she was an obedient wife from the previous centuries. He knew she was acting and yet his abdomen tightened.

    Ah, I want to kiss her!

    Jeremy controlled himself. He can store all his desires for tonight. She would be filled with desire like him.

    "Now that you know my wife is rich and well-connected, don''t think you can get near her. She has personal security and they can kill you without repercussions," Jeremy spoke in a warning tone.

    "You," Martha gritted her teeth.

    Her son has been ranting how Jeremy stole his woman from him and she thought there was no reason for that. She didn''t think that this one whom she thought was a nobody is rted to Erling. And now she knows. And she should warn Jerlina about him and in the process can earn brownie points with the Erling family.

    "You married her for her money, right?" Martha pointed her finger at Jeremy but her eyes ended up at Gordon.

    Look at me! I am making a valid point.

    Jerlina noticed her little mannerisms and realized what this woman is doing. Some months ago, she used her of marrying the rich Jeremy for money. And now¡­

    Does she think of nothing but money?

    "Oh, yeah. So what?" Jerlina said and Jeremy turned to look at her.

    That was an obvious lie but she must have a reason for it. He pulled her closer to him. He started it with this woman partly because his stepmother is here and also because he wanted to tell this woman who previously tried to speak badly about his wife to him.

    He wanted that woman to know that Jerlina does not need to suck up to anyone. She is loved for who she is and not what she has.

    "You didn''t tell our Gerard who you are but you told him?" Martha now was filled with bitterness. "You are a lying, hard-hearted woman, aren''t you? You were with Gerard for years and you didn''t-"

    "Yeah, I didn''t feel like it, but with Joel, I feltfortable. So what?" she said fiddling with her fingernails.

    She still had it in her heart the odd words Gerard spoke. Only if she makes it clear that Gerard has no chance with her again, will he back off from whatever he is thinking. And she wanted to show Emma that her brother is not someone who can be taken lightly. Even if he doesn''t get offended by what his sister does, he has his wife to get offended in his ce.

    And I''m someone with power!

    "You¡­" Martha couldn''t speak one word.

    "And if you are going to feel sorry for me because you concluded that my husband married me for money¡­ then¡­ It''s as ludicrous as..."

    As ludicrous as thinking that Emma is in love with Gerard.

    She wanted to say that aloud, but she didn''t want to make Emma''s life hell. By now Martha would be regretting having Emma as her daughter-inw. She won''t be happy with the Harrison family losing business and money. Jerlina didn''t want to add fuel to the me.

    "Well, it is just ludicrous," Jerlina shrugged and looked at Jeremy. "I know for sure how much he loves me. He took a bullet for me," she held Jeremy''s hand and he smiled.

    "I did and I will do a thousand more times for you."

    Jerlina smiled. She knew he means every word and her heart started pounding. She wanted to kiss him hard.

    "Ah," she broke out of the trance. "You don''t have to worry for me. We are not rted in any way. You should be taking care of your pregnant daughter-inw. That child would be your first grandchild, after all."

    Jerlina enunciated "first grandchild" for a reason. The baby she lost was never epted by the Cooper family. Gerard didn''t even know of its existence for a long time. That baby was hers alone. She might be petty but she still couldn''t forgive Gerard for not stopping the car that day while he was in his getaway car.

    She couldn''t get out of that hurt even if she tried.

    The baby Emma is carrying will be the first grandchild of the Cooper family and the first child of Gerard and she is okay with that.

    It was odd. When Emma announced her pregnancy, she felt a little sad. When she thinks about it again, it was not because she thought of Gerard but it was of the pregnancy. That feeling probably was jealousy and not sadness.

    Yeah, I will get pregnant soon. I don''t have to worry! I have the most amazing man by my side, supporting me.

    "Shall we?" Jerlina looked at Jeremy and he nodded. He could see that she is not sad as he anticipated she would be.

    And everyone failed to notice the glint in Gordon''s eyes.

    He is here for a purpose!

 Chapter 336 - Gordons Purview

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Gordon''s Purview</h4>

    Emma stared at the back of Jerlina and she could only cry in her heart. She went through a lot and she still has eight more months to get a glimpse of a single billion but this b*tch got ny-six billion just like that?

    Why? How?

    She couldn''t understand how she makes everyone love her. People just do what she wants and she struts away like a proud peacock. And she came here to brag to me!

    Well, she might not show it but she should be jealous that I got pregnant!

    But she is so cunning! She didn''t tell me anything when I talked about my billion. She must haveughed in her heart.

    That¡­

    She gritted her teeth and cursed Jerlina in her heart. If she knew that Jerlina is worth billions and had great connections, she would have pretended to care for her a little more time. Now it is all ruined.

    Emma couldfort herself a little by doing so. But then her lips stiffened seeing how Jeremy was wrapping his hand around her and she could see that he is very much mesmerized by her. That would be dangerous.

    What can I do? If this continues, I can''t live in peace¡­

    I know what to do!

    Jerlina and Jeremy didn''t even look back and walked holding hands. They didn''t care about others anyway. Martha tried to strike a conversation with Gordon but he was blocked by the bodyguards. She never thought she would be the one who kicked out the money-fairy knocking at their door. She really couldn''t ept the fact that the woman who was silent and acted an orphan had such a backing.

    If she knew it all along, why did she pretend to be poor?

    Emma''s mother, on the other hand, was thinking. Her husband was telling her that they are facing loss as if someone is making them lose.

    Could this woman be the reason theirpany is facing loss?

    While they were in their thoughts what they didn''t know is Gordon gathering a lot of information he needed by these interactions and their bodynguage. He is mainly here to gather a lot of information first-hand. He has a task.

    Others were shocked and they are all smart to keep away from thedy from now on. They would probably try and brownnose her but they won''t do anything to hurt her.

    His eyes ended up at Emma. She thinks she looks cute with all the work she has done on her face. But the eyes¡­ no one can change the windows to the soul.

    She is pure evil. And the worst part is she knows it and she doesn''t care! That makes her¡­ unsuitable to live.

    He''s lived all his life judging people by how they look and act ¨C kind of like a gambler. Not to mention he''s the best at ying poker.

    And Emma¡­ no good! She is malicious.

    She needs to get exterminated for the peace of Lady Jerlina!

    But Lady Jerlina doesn''t like her to get exterminated. And now that Emma is pregnant Lady Jerlina would be more lenient on that malicious woman.

    But idents happen all the time!

    There is a possibility that it wouldn''t be epted as an ident by thedy. It would cause trouble for the grandsire if thedy mes him.

    I should be careful with this.

    -----

    Jerlina with the help of Jeremy picked some shiny ornaments for her great-grandfather to add to his collections of shiny things.

    "You could have designed a ssware from yourpany and gifted him," Jeremy said on their way back. Gordon was following them in another car.

    "Eh," Jerlina scratched her head. "Maybe for his birthday..?"

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina and she was staring out of the window. He could sense that she is not that interested in getting too close with Jonathan.

    Well, she tries hard. Poor girl doesn''t realize still that she is very soft-hearted.

    "You still haven''t told me where you went that day," he asked.

    Ever since that day she told him that she met Gerard somewhere, he''s been asking her where she met him but she is not telling him. And so, he will ask her that every day.

    He figured that she could have gotten a gift for his birthday in March. But he found it pleasing to see her trying hard to hide the truth from him.

    "I told you it''s a secret!" she curled her lips and she looked very cute doing so.

    They reached their home. Jeremy took it on himself to cook dinner while Jerlina entertained Gordon. Gordon curiously walked around the house with her and took pictures.

    "It''s a small house, isn''t it? But it is okay if you''re happy, Lady Jerlina," he smiled.

    "Yeah, I am very happy," Jerlina smiled.

    Only these uppity people will think of this big manor as a small house. But then when every home they own are castles and mansions with bedrooms in double digits, this six-bedroom house would seem small. It''s all rtive, right?

    They took a walk outside. The dogs started to bark seeing an unfamiliar person but Jerlina ordered them to be silent. Half of the dogs listened while others only listened to Charlie.

    Well, this is a great improvement. She used to be so scared of the dogs but now she is not so scared anymore. And they got used to her presence very easily.

    "You''re fond of roses, Mdy?" Gordon asked looking at the small rose garden she is maintaining. Jerlina nodded with a proud smile.

    "Yes, I love this ce. I didn''t know I loved gardening until I started. Daisy¡­" she let out a sigh. "Daisy helped me a lot¡­"

    She remembers Daisy every time she takes care of these nts. She helped her a lot.

    "And that rose nt you have in your bedroom..?" Gordon asked.

    "That¡­" Jerlina gulped.

    It still is hard to talk about it. Jeremy told her that she can nt the rose bush in the garden if she wants. She has every intention to do so once spring arrives. This is her home and the ce where she is going to spend the rest of her days. This is where she is going to raise her kids and retire.

    She will keep everything she loves close to this ce.

    "If you''re not willing to speak about it, you don''t have to tell me anything¡­" Gordon said and Jerlina waved her hand.

    "It''s not a big secret or anything¡­" Jerlina took a deep breath. "I had a miscarriage and¡­ I buried the baby in the nter¡­"

    "Oh?" Gordon blinked his eyes fastly. "I am sorry."

    "Yeah," Jerlina smiled. "I am fine. Shall we get inside? It''s getting dark¡­" Jerlina led Gordon back into the house.

    "Yes, Mdy," Gordon followed her.

    He knew she had a miscarriage. The grandsire asked him to not talk about it to the Lady. But he was sad that thedy lost an heir. It doesn''t matter who the father is. That baby was thedy''s and it was an heir that was lost.

    Well¡­ fate can be cruel at times.

 Chapter 337 - Can He Take A Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Can He Take A Chance?</h4>

    The next day, Gordon wanted to visit Jeremy''s mother and Jerlina took him to the clinic. Gordon was visibly impressed seeing different kinds of people getting benefitted from there.

    With more employees hired, they nned on doing some renovations and expansion to add more departments like cardiology and neurology to help the vulnerable. And they are looking for ces to start a rehabilitation center. The drug trade has been abolished and that leaves a lot of addicts who would be suffering and homeless. They needed rehabilitation and help to get their life together. They need a chance at life.

    As Jerlina was showing around, they were told that the healthcare architect was there. Jerlina was the one supervising the expansion work and so she needed to meet the architect.

    Leaving Gordon in Dr. Kruger''s office, Jerlina excused herself. Gordon smiled proudly seeing Jerlina''s back. She looked very regal and it made him proud.

    "Some people are meant to shine. I guess, it is in their DNA. Don''t you think so, Dr.Kruger?" he turned to look at her and she nodded with a smile.

    "Not everything can be attributed to gics, Mr. Faraday. Some credit should be given to hard work too," she pointed at the chair asking him to sit.

    "True.." Gordon nodded. "But they shine regardless of where they are, don''t they?" he was proud.

    He thought Lady Jerlina''s capabilities would be hindered if she stayed in a small town living among middle-ss people. But she is shining brighter here. Not to mention, her husband is not a bad man. He knows how to support his wife. He is smart and he has a good reputation that helps with thedy too.

    "So¡­" Gordon''s smile vanished and his eyes turned serious. "Are you going to speak up?"

    Dr.Kruger took in a deep breath leaning at her seat. "About what?"

    She didn''t know why he wanted to meet her. He found her number by some means and told her that he is going to meet her and asked her to be ready to tell him the truth.

    But what truth? Did he get information about that secret I hid?

    "The truth I wanted,"? Gordon said tapping his fingers on the armrest of the chair.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about," Dr. Kruger refused to speak about it.

    She had doubts that Daisy''s death might be connected to it but till now there are no proofs. And still, she didn''t want to mess around. She didn''t care if she lived or died. All he cared about was Jeremy''s happiness. She will not be the reason for his unhappiness.

    Gordon chuckled. "I like you, doctor. I really do. And I like your son for my Lady too. And that is why I am being patient with you," he pressed his lips and stood up. "Please don''t test my patience¡­"

    He ced his phone in front of Dr. Kruger. ''Watch this¡­ And tell me the truth¡­" he pressed the y button on the screen.

    Dr. Kruger was a little scared of Gordon. Jeremy told her what kind of guy he is. But still, she wasn''t willing to do anything that would hurt Jeremy.? All his life, Jeremy made her happy. And she wanted to return him the favor.

    But as the video yed, she felt a shiver passing through her spine. She picked a napkin and wiped the perspiration formed on her forehead.

    "Jeremy tried to investigate but-"

    "These are satellite images, Doctor. We paid millions to your government for these clear images they take of everyone without your knowledge¡­" Gordon let out a sigh. "Do you still want to keep the secret?" he asked.

    "It was her..?" she looked at Gordon. Her heart was beating fast and she opened the pill bottle to get her blood pressure controlling pills.

    Gordon poured water for her. "Thank you," Dr. Kruger popped in the pills and drank the water.

    She said nothing and opened the drawer. She picked the report and passed it to Gordon. Gordon read the report silently and then took pictures of it.

    "So this is her," he asked as he already had the answers.

    Considering everything that was transcribed afterward there is only one possibility.

    "And Jeremy?" he asked. "It couldn''t have happened without his knowledge-"

    "No!" Dr. Kruger stood up, banging the table. "He has nothing to do with it. No way! Don''t you dare-"

    "How could this happen without his knowledge when-" Gordon gritted his teeth. "Lives are lost, Doctor. And my Lady got hurt. How can I let this go?"

    "Yes, I agree Jerlina was hurt because of this. But she doesn''t know it till now. What will happen if you reveal it to her now? Won''t she get more hurt? She is a lot happier these days and what will happen to her once she knows this? She will sink to despair." Dr. Kruger tried to reason with Gordon.

    "You don''t know how she was before¡­ that day¡­ I wouldn''t want to see her in a simr position once more¡­" She added seeing Gordon not relenting.

    "But I have to tell her. Otherwise-" Gordon turned to leave.

    He felt a little bad seeing this olddy in tears and distress. He doesn''t get sorry for a lot of people. Ut that doesn''t mean this matter could be left as it is.

    "She will leave him!" Dr. Kruger shouted and Gordon paused by the door.

    "If she knows the truth, she will leave him. Do you really want that to happen?" she asked.

    Pressing his lips Gordon stood rooted to his spot. She is right. But¡­

    "She might not leave him. She loves him so much," Gordon said. He got that feeling.

    "Are you sure? Are you willing to take this chance, Gordon? They are nning on going on a honeymoon next month. Did she tell you about this? They are trying for a baby. They are happy with each other. And I hear your boss is very old..? I bet like any elder he would want to see his next generation flourish. Should you take a chance on his wish?"

    Dr. Kruger''s words made Gordon''s hands tremble.

    Am I willing to take this chance?

 Chapter 338 - Keep On Smiling

    <h4>Chapter 338 - Keep On Smiling</h4>

    Gordon stayed in their home for a day and Jerlina found him getting amused by little things. She showed him around the woods behind the manor and they visited Jeremy''s and herpanies. He was very pleased with it all.

    Not to mention, Jerlina did ask Shaun to design a personalized paperweight for? Jonathan. Apparently, his birthday ising soon and Jerlina asked Gordon''s opinion and found a suitable one for Jonathan.

    The day Gordon was about to leave, Jerlina noticed that he was thinking deeply about something and she wondered what it was. He seemed to be expecting some important call and Jerlina left him be. She knows an assistant would have a lot of work to do and more importantly someone like Gordon will have to take care of a lot of things.

    Gordon was waiting for a call. He wanted to investigate some things more as he found the timing of it all very odd. He still hasn''t decided what to do with the report shown to him by Jeremy''s mom. She is talking for her son but he only cared for his Lady.

    But unfortunately, both of their happiness depends on each other and it is ground he needs to trod carefully. One slip-up from him will lead to the unhappiness of his Lady. And if the Lady gets unhappy, she will not get pregnant and the Grandsire won''t be able to see her child.

    But that doesn''t mean the danger should be allowed to thrive. Without letting the Lady know of the secret, the danger can be eliminated, cautiously.

    "Yes," he answered the call he was long waiting for.

    Hearing the information given to him by the one at the other side, his lips curved up.

    "That''s interesting¡­ But are you sure of it?" his lips curved to an evil smirk as the rims of his reading sses reflected the sunlight.

    "No¡­ leave them be. And make sure to draft a fool-proof n. It should be an ident even if it is investigated seriously by capable people."

    "¡­"

    "Yes, we won''t be covering it up. It will be through and through an ident."

    "¡­"

    "Yes, Phantom would be the right man for the job. Hire him."

    "¡­"

    "No, not now. I suspect something interesting will happen very soon¡­" he chuckled. "In a month''s time to be precise. Our n should be forter¡­ If needed¡­ Well¡­ Let''s see¡­"

    Gordon ended the call.? Looking at Jerlina tending the garden with a smile, he smiled.

    Don''t worry, Lady! You have a lot of people willing to do the dirty work for you! No one who might hurt you will be left to hurt you. All you have to do is stay happy forever!

    Keep on smiling, Mdy! For you deserve it.

    -----

    A couple of days after Gordon left, Jerlina and Jeremy had their international meetings. They were not meetings per se as Jerlina predicted. They just stayed in the best hotel in the city, wore their business attire for an hour, and wandered around the streets in their casual attire the rest of the day.

    That is on the first day in every city though. For the rest of the days, the only ce Jerlina had the fortune to see was the ceiling above the bed if she is not burying her face in the pillow. That is other than the insanely hot body of her husband.

    She joked with him about being pudgy that other day but he took it to heart. And he somehow became harder than before. And the beast between his legs; more insatiable.

    With the sound of pounding flesh filling the room and the fragrance of some spicy incense making her more titited,? she clutched the sheets as she reached her peak once more. At that moment she realized something.

    Egyptian cotton sheets would be better for summer. Silk if it is winter. What are the kind of sheets we have at home? Mmm¡­

    I should buy some new sheets for our home. And curtains¡­

    "What are you thinking?" Jeremy rumbled in her ear.

    "You''re getting better and better, Joel¡­" she said in a husky voice and his lips covered hers.

    He always likes this kind of acknowledgment. She is not lying anyway. She got distracted a bit looking at the sheets for long.

    She twisted herself and he ended up on the bed.

    "Let me do some riding, Joel," she smiled and slid his member inside her. With a grunt, he closed his eyes.

    His chest rose and fell as she rode on him. She loved seeing him getting lost in the pleasures. She trailed her finger through his sternum and ended up on his neck. She wrapped her hands around his neck as her waist raised and fell on his crotch. She thought he''d get distracted but it seemed like he didn''t even care.

    She loved seeing him this vulnerable. Her husband is no coward. He is not a careless person either. But right now, she could kill him if she wanted to. He seemed that vulnerable.

    He is mesmerized by me¡­He trusts me that much to lose himself in my embrace¡­

    That thought gave her odd confidence and absolute pride. She leaned and kissed him on his lips wrapping her arm around his neck as she reached another peak.

    "Try this¡­" Jeremy passed her a dish. "How are you liking the food?" he asked.

    There was warm lighting in the room and his skin glowed. The temperature in the room was warm and with no one else in there, they didn''t find the need to get dressed for dinner.

    His bare skin,bined with his well-defined sinews, and that mesmerizing voice of his¡­ Jerlina could only smile.

    All mine!

    Jerlina shrugged. "I like your food better."? She meant it.

    She is not very much of a foodie. She just loved eating the same boring food. She cooks but only because she needs to eat. She is not very interested in cooking either. Jeremy''s cooking is on another level. She just loved it.

    "You know what you want, right?" he ced his hand on her exposed shoulder and she saw the mistyyer over his sapphire orbs.

    Lust!

    She dropped the cutlery and straddled to sit on hisp. Not minding if he is hungry or not, she nibbled on his lips. She was hungry ¨C for him. Maybe he didn''t care much about the food, he carried her to bed.

    "People are very excited for Valentine''s day¡­" he said fixing her hair. After their hot session of love-making, she was glistening and more appealing.

    "All the shops have red roses and choctes¡­" he wanted to speak more but he ended up kissing her more. She looked bewitching. More than at home, doing it at another ce does have more excitement factor attached to it.

    "Mmm?" Jerlina rested on his chest. His heart was still pounding and his manly scent was overpowering. "What are our ns?" she asked.

    She already got the gifts and she was very excited to know how they are going to celebrate it.

    "Sky diving," he said and Jerlina had a heart attack.

 Chapter 339 - Impatience

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Impatience</h4>

    "Sky diving?" Jerlina widened her eyes.

    She knew for sure that he has booked a hotel in Venice and Paris.

    So rather than a romantic gond ride in the canals of Venice or a romantic candle-lit dinner in some amazing French restaurant, he''s going to make me jump to my death?

    Is he bored with me already?

    "You don''t want to?" he asked raising his eyebrows.

    "No!" she sat. She now questioned his motives to bring her on this tour."You want to kill me, right?" She held her head. Maybe because she sat up too quickly, she felt her blood rushing to her head and she got light-headed.

    "You little," Jeremy pulled her down with a chuckle. "Why would I bring you here if I want to kill you? Wouldn''t the woods behind our house better to hide the body?" he pecked her lips.

    "I am not going to go anywhere with you," she pushed his face away from her.

    She tried to but she couldn''t move him an inch. And that made her angrier.

    "With whom will you go?" he leaned and kissed her once more. "I have your passport," he chuckled evily.

    "Murder!" she shouted. "This guy is trying to-"

    But her lips were covered by his lips and his hands started to knead on her chest.

    "Stop kissing me! And don''t touch me! It hurts!" she pushed him away.

    Jeremy thought she was ying with him till then but it seemed like she was really trying to get him off of her and he let her go.

    "Are you okay, Jeryl? Are you feeling sick?" he asked knitting his brows. She looked a little pale.

    "I am fine!" she got down from the bed and walked to the bathroom. "I feel bloated and¡­ I think my periods would arrive any moment¡­" she stopped walking.

    Periods? So¡­ she''s not pregnant?

    Jeremy felt a little sad and he watched her. His heart skipped a beat seeing her shaking. He got down from the bed and ran to her. She was crying. Saying nothing, he hugged her from behind.

    "It''s okay¡­" he kissed her cheek.

    "It is not okay!" she shouted. "It''s not regr these days and when I miss it even or a day or two I get excited and then this¡­"

    Jeremy didn''t know what to tell her and so he offered his chest to her. What else is he going to say when he is sad too?

    But¡­

    "Maybe I should stop expecting. I am never going to get pregnant and you are going to end up hating me. I am going to end up with no one! I am a miserable, unlucky-"

    "No, you''re not!" Jeremy spun her to face him and spoke in a loud voice. He felt like she is thinking too much.

    "See¡­" she cried more seeing his face. "You''re angry at me. You''ve started to hate me already¡­" she covered her face with her palm and started to shake.

    "Oh my god!" Jeremy held her hand. "We were making love just five minutes ago. How would I hate you already?"

    "You are hating me. Maybe you should hate me. I am an useless-"

    "Stop talking," he hugged her close.

    His wife is a saint most times and there is no one else who could work hard like her. But she gets extremely unreasonable around that time of the month but this time it is very severe. He didn''t want to deal with it now.

    I shouldn''t have stupidly brought up sky diving now! It is all my fault! I was not even nning on it anyway! Why would I arrange an extreme sport for us when we are trying for a baby?

    But¡­ These mood swings¡­ She could be pregnant.

    "Come on, eat something¡­" he guided her to the table.

    These few days he could feel that her libido got high. Could that be rted to pregnancy too?

    "I am not hungry. I don''t deserve food¡­" she sniffed. "Maybe I should skydive alone. I bet my parachute would malfunction and I would stter on the hardest surface like a pancake! Maybe I deserve that death¡­"

    Jeremy waited for her to stop but she didn''t. So he sucked a deep breath and decided to deal with it like a man. He searched and found a bar of chocte and silently sat by her side, listening to all her unreasonable rantings.

    As I said¡­ It is hard being a man.

    But it must be much harder for her¡­

    When she fell asleep, he felt like a storm has passed. He kissed her forehead and made a call to his mom and talked about it. She suggested getting a pregnancy test if her periods did note in a couple of days. By the excitement in her voice, he had hopes that it could be pregnancy too.

    But all his hopes were burnt to ashes when she said she got her periods the next day. She didn''t act up but she went extremely silent and that made him more scared than her acting up. At least he will know what she is thinking when she is ranting. But now, he knows nothing.

    "It''s okay¡­ Maybe next month¡­" she smiled as she packed her bag.

    Without depending on her, he packed his bag.

    "Should I do some testing, honey?" he asked holding her hand as they were on their way to the next destination.

    He had a lot of ns to make a lot of surprises for her. But now both of them felt empty and she was in no mood to enjoy the surprises and he was in no mood of having fun either.

    He could sense that they are giving more importance to the baby issue. It is not what they talked. But heart is just fickle and greedy.? It just wants what it wants.

    And he won''t lie. Emma''s pregnancy announcement put some stress on them. They wanted to be pregnant too.

    "What are you saying?" Jerlina didn''t think he would be thinking about it till now.

    She was sad for the whole night but she got a rity in the morning. She wasn''t as sad as she thought she would be.

    "We have a lot of time¡­ Let''s talk about testing and otherster¡­ Maybe after a year or¡­" She held his hand.

    "I am sorry if I am being unreasonable, Joel¡­ It''s¡­ I love you," she leaned on his shoulder.

    She didn''t know what else she should say to him. She knew the fault lies with her. She is making an issue out of something that is not in their control.

    And it just has been two months! Why can''t I be patient?

 Chapter 340 - Dark Thoughts 1

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Dark Thoughts 1</h4>

    When they reached Venice, they checked in the hotel and Jeremy settled in the luggage. Jerlina walked to the balcony. They''ve arrived very early in the morning and the sun is yet to rise.

    Fog was rising from the canals that reflected the street lights rather bluntly. Hugging herself, Jerlina watched around. Some early birds were already up and other than that there was no one around.

    "How are you feeling, Jeryl?" Jeremy walked to her. "You can rest for an hour or two if you want. Or do you want to have breakfast?" he asked wrapping his arm around her waist.? He ced his palm over her lower abdomen and softly rubbed it.

    "I am fine," Jerlina leaned on his and ced her hand over his hand. "I am not getting cramps oddly," she let out a deep breath. "And it is perfect!"

    "This is a beautiful ce, Joel... I never thought I''d be able to travel here this soon. I thought I''ll have to save for years," she turned and pecked his lips.

    "You wanted to visit here?" he asked. He didn''t know why he remembered about? Emma and Gerard''s honeymoon now. They were here.

    "I wanted to visit Venice from when I was in elementary school... In fact, I wanted to go on a Euro trip. I''ve never told anyone about that. But you...Thank you, husband," she turned and hugged him.

    "I am d you''re enjoying it," Jeremy kissed her forehead.

    How much more of her wishes is she hiding?

    They walked around Venice on foot for the entire morning. Jeremy noticed that she is not having any appetite. She was enjoying the walk through the city though. They went on a ride in a beautiful gond, took a lot of pictures, found really beautiful buildings that they didn''t know existed, listened to the singing of an amazing choir¡­

    Their day was very productive and she was enjoying every moment of it.

    Or is she just pretending?

    He could see that she was acting normal. At least to his knowledge. But how much does he know her? He didn''t want to doubt her. He wanted to believe that she will tell him if something is bothering her. But will she?

    I did everything for her to be happy. What if she is not?

    Rather than enjoying the moment, his heart was filled with doubts. He intended to make her happy but thinking about making her happy, he became tired of it all. Tired of trying to understand her.

    He checked his phone again. The investigations around Daisy''s death have faced a dead end. They couldn''t even find out why she went to that part of the city and with who she met. They even investigated the cars that passed through the intersection.

    There were some of his foes'' cars that sped through the intersection. It was a dark part of the city and Daisy better than anyone should have known that going to that ce is not going to be safe for her. It is basic knowledge of anyone sane not to enter the turf of a gang known for violence.

    But why did she go there? And his father''s car was there too. He didn''t know if it was connected. But he has found proof that his dad was in some other meeting with a potential investor at that time. It couldn''t have been him. He asked to investigate if his father''s wife was the one who took the car.

    But what intent would she have to kill Daisy if that''s what went through there?

    And Emma¡­ He didn''t know what to think. He should be happy that Emma has shown her true colors and she will stay away from them.

    He thought Jerlina would at least express a little sadness about Emma''s pregnancy. But she didn''t. She avoids talking about her.

    In the past, she would bring up Emma in their conversations probably to make him not bottle up his feelings about her. And he was getting better from his hurt. But these days, Jerlina just stopped talking about Emma altogether. Even if he brings up Emma, she''d just go to her autopilot mode. She''d just pretend she didn''t hear what she didn''t want to hear.

    And the words she said yesterday, he didn''t want to think of it much. But it did hurt him. She just said so easily that he wants her dead and then she said that she''d prefer her dead.

    She once used to think that he will kill him and she did want to die. He understands that she didn''t mean the words she said yesterday. And he knew she is hurting although she is not saying anything. And those words¡­

    He can talk to her about it. And he knew what would happen next. She would apologize and say that she didn''t mean it. But isn''t that what she is thinking? About him killing her or that she kills herself?

    Not always, but at least that was her thought process at that moment she said those words.

    And she still is not epting his help.

    Does she even love me?

    "Should we travel again or can we stay here for another day?" he asked her.

    She was casually humming and packing her bag. She''s not eating properlyining about this and that. She is not taking any medications for that either and he could see that she is sleeping restlessly at night.

    She is definitely stressed but she is not talking to him about it. It made him feel unwanted.

    Yes, they''ve been doing "it" a lot these days. But he thought she resolves to that method as she doesn''t want to talk to him.

    He didn''t know why he''s feeling this way these days. These days..? It was after he met with ''him'' that day. That guy waited for him that day to say these words.

    ''She''ll change¡­ You''ll surely see it. Don''t say I didn''t warn ya! Do you think she will ept you, carry your baby and raise them in your home?'' he smirked. ''She''s mine and I will get her back! She is mine. She knows it too.''

    He wanted to kill him that day. But he stopped himself.

    He is not worth it.

 Chapter 341 - Dark Thoughts 2

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Dark Thoughts 2</h4>

    Jeremy was so sure of his love and the love she has for him.

    That is part of the reason he wanted her to speak about Emma. That way he could ask about her meeting with that guy the other day.

    What is making him so sure that she will get together with him? He wanted to know.

    She still hasn''t buried her baby in his home as she said. Yes, she gave a valid reason, but is it even the reason?

    Yes, she does not lie when she says that she loves him.

    But why am I still insecure?

    All he used to do was imagine a family with her. But now they have a chance and yet he is still impatient.

    He wanted to get her pregnant soon. To make sure she wouldn''t leave him. But fate is not letting him rest.

    Ah, I am turning crazy!

    "No, I am definitely wanting to know the other surprise you nned for me," she had an amused smile.

    He hummed andy on the bed. She still looked cute and yet his heart was in no mood to admire her.

    "It''s no surprise," he said what he didn''t mean to say and yet he continued. "It''s just dinner in Paris¡­ In a restaurant at the Eiffel Tower," he added.

    Pick a fight. Tell me that I should have kept it a secret. Just tell me what you are thinking!

    He expected a fight for some reason. Some reaction from her. She did give a reaction. She was happy. So happy she ran to him and kissed him.

    "You''re amazing," she said with her eyes misted. "I love you, Joel."

    He held her cheek as a drop of her tear ended up rolling over his hand. He pulled her closer and kissed her.

    "I love you too, Jeryl."

    He would be thinking a lot. And then she''d say this. And it would make all his worries go away; temporarily.

    Where does the faulty?

    She did tell him to ask her directly if something troubles him. But what good would it do? Her words would make sense and he would feel bad for feeling this way anyway.

    It won''t be any different from what he is feeling now.

    Why make her feel bad by letting her know what he is thinking?

    ---

    Jeremy looked at Jerlina sitting in front of him with a smile that reached her eyes. He should say and he did say it to her.

    "You''re pretty, Jeryl!"

    She''s so sexy in that red dress! And her red lips and curled hair¡­ something she did on her face with makeup¡­ she is so pretty, he wanted to take her to bed.

    But sadly, it is impossible today!

    His heart filled with calmness as he held her hand. That smile...

    Aww!

    But then he noticed her chewing for so long and taking very small bites.

    Ah¡­ she doesn''t like the food¡­ Why isn''t she saying it? We could go elsewhere¡­ How long is she going to starve herself?

    He got angry. He was about to confront her about it. He forgot about the gift he toiled to find.

    But before he shouted at her, she passed him a couple of boxes. It surprised him.

    "I love you, Joel," she said with a hearty smile. "Happy Valentine''s Day!"

    And once again, he melted. He opened the boxes. There were nes. One with a girly design and another cool design with an ax. Both of them had her names engraved in them and that was enough for him to love those gifts.

    And he could sense she is getting possessive of him. He loved her for it. She can take his everything and he would give it all for her.

    He gave her the earrings he got for her. In front of her personalized gifts, his gift felt worthless. But her eyes¡­

    I could die looking at them!

    "I love you so much, Jeryl," he said from the bottom of his heart.

    He could never lie about it.

    That night was warm. She was lying in his embrace, snuggling up to him. In her embrace he found rest.

    They returned back to their home.? It''s been more than a month since they left their home. They had a lot of work to do but she was happy.

    She still wasn''t eating well. She said the reason she is not eating well was because ''it was not his cooking''. He cooked everything she liked. But she only ate half of them. She even learned to throw food away.

    Well¡­ It seems like she is changing¡­ And not the way I want her to.

    A week passed after they returned. She said she was going to the clinic and he went to the office. She is a hard worker and that didn''t change.

    "Love you, Joel," she kissed him before she left.

    Everything was normal. At least the new normalcy between them anyway. Her periods ended in three days like clockwork but she is not letting him near her.

    Yes, she was very subtle about it. But he sensed it.

    Well¡­ she might have gotten bored of me..? What should I do to spice it up?

    He wondered.

    Sitting in his office with the mountainous works, he couldn''t figure out what to do. Mikhail called him and talked to him about his engagement. He was listening to it all half-heartedly.

    He didn''t know why he is feeling this way.

    Am I depressed or something?

    Charlie was calling him incessantly. So he ended his call with Mikhail and answered Charlie.

    "Come here, TJ!" he was panicking. "A fight broke and squirrel¡­ she¡­ Come quick!"

    His heart started to thump against his chest. His blood rushed to his brain and he started to feel like an anvil is resting on his head hearing that his wife is the one who started the fight.

    "She''s going to kill Emma," Charlie said. "People are recording and it is not going to be good!"

    He didn''t want to believe that. But Charlie has no reason to lie.

    Kill Emma? Kill her?

    He mmed the elerator on his car.

    What was Emma doing in the clinic?

    He got there. Not even closing the door of his jeep, he ran inside the clinic.

    Charlie was not exaggerating. In fact, he didn''t panic enough.

    Clutching Emma''s hair, Jerlina was banging Emma''s head on the wall and at any har surface she can find.

    Is this really my wife? That lust for blood in her eyes¡­

    And Charlie... He was stopping people from recording the event. He, in fact, no one was interrupting Jerlina.

    She captured the hearts of them all!

    His eyes ended up at the woman getting hit. Emma''s face was covered in blood and she was dragged along by Jerlina.

    Ahhh! Isn''t Emma pregnant? This is no good!

    His eyes ended up at Emma''s feet. Her heels were broken and her ankles looked twisted.

    And... blood...

    Blood was streamlining through Emma''s legs.

    "No! Stop! Jeryl!" He ran screaming. His heart twisted in pain as it triggered his past memories.

    Why is it exactly like that day?

 Chapter 342 - Closed Office

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Closed Office</h4>

    Three hours earlier...

    Jerlina, sitting on the toilet seat stared at the four strips she had in her hand. She did have some doubts and that is why she brought pregnancy testing kits.

    Yes, she got her periods. But it wasn''t like her regr periods. There was only spotting and she felt different. Combined with that, she felt light-headed in the mornings and she gets very nauseatedtely.

    She used to love her husband''s fried eggs but these days, even looking at them is making her want to throw up. Not to mention certain smells she used to love, make her retch these days. And she is craving pickles a lot these days.

    These are some of the tell-tale signs of morning sickness as she''s known. But she could be wrong. So she decided to wait for a week before taking a home pregnancy test before consulting Jeremy''s mom.

    She was secretive about it because she didn''t want to be giving hope to her husband who is very eager for her to get pregnant. He thinks he is hiding it from her but she could see that he is very weing of their child. And he is very sad that she is not pregnant.

    Yes, it puts a little pressure on her not to mention his mom too wishes for a child and so does Jonathan Erling.

    It''s a lot of pressure!

    She didn''t want to give hope to everyone only to break it. So she decided to confirm her pregnancy status before announcing it even to her husband. She loves him too much to give him heartbreak once more.

    She''s been the happiest the past few days and her days with Jeremy were amazing. He looked a little tired but that was eptable. He never was a guy who found pleasure in looking around. He needed some hardbour to make him happy.

    And she felt bad for keeping it all from him. He tried to be intimate with her but she wanted to confirm her pregnancy before she does anything. His size is not something that could be taken lightly. After her previous miscarriage, she could feel the fear in her heart although nothing is confirmed yet.

    And now¡­ Is this confirmation?

    She looked at the four strips. She knew these tests aren''t that reliable and so she bought four just to have more idea.

    And now¡­ One is showing the plus sign ¨C It means she is pregnant.

    Second one is inly reading "pregnant"

    Third one¡­ it has two lines and¡­ it is pregnancy!

    Fourth one¡­ there is only one line¡­ Oh, wait¡­ There is another faint line¡­

    Where is the manual¡­ Oh¡­

    This means pregnant too!

    4/4 tests say that I am pregnant.

    Am I pregnant?

    For real?

    Jerlina''s hands started to shake out of joy. Thest time when she found out that she is pregnant, she was filled with mixed emotions but this time, there is only joy.

    She got up and she wanted to run to Jeremy and show him the tests. She almost opened the bathroom door and stepped out.

    Ah, but I still need to confirm¡­And then I can find a creative way to tell Joel.

    Ahhhh! I can''t wait to see his happy face! He''d look goofy with his surprised face¡­ And he''d start on the crib¡­

    Should I bake a cake? Buy him socks or a mug saying "Best daddy" or something? How should I inform him?

    Ah, I don''t have a creative bone in my body! I should ask Scar''s help¡­

    Getting back in the bathroom, she kept the tests inside the cab. He won''t use this bathroom if she''s not in there and so this would be the perfect ce to hide the tests.

    But am I pregnant? What if the four tests are wrong? And what if there is a problem with the baby? What if I am not healthy?

    No, Jerlina¡­ only positive thoughts¡­ only positive thoughts¡­

    Jerlina took in deep breaths to calm herself.

    Whether it was the happiness or nervousness or the morning sickness, she couldn''t stomach the breakfast. She did something she never does. She threw food in the trash.

    After informing Joel she''d be going to the clinic that day, she left. Because of the expansion work going on, she''s been visiting the clinic a lottely and that''s why he didn''t question her more.

    He looked not very impressed when she kissed him bye.

    Just you wait, Joel! Tonight you''ll get a piece of good news!

    Humming a song, she went to the clinic. Charlie is not acting as her bodyguard anymore and he''s supervising the expansion works.

    "Emma came here," he ran to her when she alighted from her car.

    Oh, not her!

    Jerlina didn''t hide her disgust. "What did she want?" she asked and that''s when she noticed Emma''s car at the parking lot.

    "She''s still here?" She asked Charlie and before she knew it, she started running inside and Charlie ran behind her.

    Jerlina tried to open the door but it was locked inside.

    "I found it weird and followed her but the doctor asked me to stay outside. It''s been more than fifteen minutes. Can you hear anything..?" Charlie asked Jerlina who was trying to listen inside by keeping her ear on the door.

    Jerlina shook her head. But then she knocked the door. "Mom¡­ It''s me! Open the door! Mom! Mom!" she knocked the door a couple more times.

    But there was no sound from the inside and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat.

    "Break the door, Charlie!" she said and took a couple of steps back.

    "Break it? Are you sure?" He asked.

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded.

    Charlie stared at her for a second before running to the utility closet. Jerlina moved forther back seeing him carrying a battering ram.

    Okay¡­ why does a clinic need a battering ram? Well, whatever!

    With just a couple of rams, the door lock broke and the door opened. Charlie stepped in first and Jerlina carefully followed him in. Some of the staff came running hearing the door getting broken.

    "What the¡­" Charlie shouted and ran to the table. "Doctor! Doctor!"

    Jerlina saw Emma with her face filled with perspiration, tried to sneak out but Jerlina blocked her.? Charlie''s shouts were painful and Jerlina saw Jeremy''s mom on the floor on her back and she was mumbling something.

    What happened!

    Before Jerlina couldpose herself, Emma sneaked past her.

    "Stop her!" Jerlina shouted and one of the nurses tripped Emma and Emma fell on the floor twisting her ankles and another doctor got inside the room.

    "What is it?" Jerlina ran to Dr. Kruger and she saw her holding her chest. The doctor helped Dr. Kruger up.

    "Doctor! What is wrong with mom?" Jerlina asked the other doctor, swallowing her emotions. Her hands started to shake.

    "Pills! Her pills!" the doctor said and Jerlina saw her pills spilled on the floor from the bottle.

    The doctor not wasting time picked the spilled pills and after checking that they are the pills she is looking for, helped Dr. Kruger swallow the pills.

    "Is she okay?" Jerlina knelt beside her. "Mom...?"

 Chapter 343 - The Report

    <h4>Chapter 343 - The Report</h4>

    Jerlina was confused as to what might have transpired here. But she could understand that Emma didn''t help Dr. Kruger have the pills. Whether she did it on purpose or not doesn''t matter and so does why she did it. All Jerlina understood by now is that while Jeremy''s mom was trying hard to get the pills, Emma did nothing to help.

    But right now she needed to make sure that Jeremy''s mom is fine. If she still needs further treatment she needs to contact a hospital since there aren''t any cardiologists hired in the clinic yet.

    As Jerlina was calcting the next steps, she could see through her peripheral vision Emma trying to sneak out.

    "Charlie, stop Emma, please," Jerlina asked Charlie and he left her side to handle Emma.

    "I am fine¡­"

    After taking some deep breaths and as the pills took effect, Jeremy''s mom said and Jerlina sighed in relief. Jerlina helped her up and Dr. Kruger sat on her chair rubbing her forehead.

    "Doctor Amara, thank you," Dr. Kruger thanked the doctor who helped her.

    The doctor smiled. "Oh, doctor, I did the least I could do. Do you need more-"

    "No thanks, Amara," Dr. Kruger looked at Emma and her smile vanished.

    She was thinking about the secret she is keeping. She couldn''t rest easy keeping it in. Gordon''s been calling her non-stop and she decided to rip the band-aid off.

    She decided to reveal the secret to Jerlina and Jeremy.

    But she wanted to do it in a controlled way so that the damages won''t be veryrge. She thought about it and she felt that Emma''s presence will make Jerlina''s anger turn at the right person. She didn''t want Jerlina to get angry at Jeremy.

    She knew Jeremy is innocent in all this. He was ignorant and trusted Emma a lot but this cannot be pinned on Jeremy. She will defend Jeremy to her death with this. This would be the hill she would die on.

    She was nning to do it tomorrow to gather her courage but Emma called her saying she needs some consultation. She thought it would be a ruse and Emma is lying.

    Her first instinct was right and she should have refused.

    But Emma raised genuine concerns about her pregnancy and said some stories on why she couldn''t meet other doctors. And she seemed repentant and insinuated that she needs to apologize. She fell for it. Which was so stupid of her.

    Snakes bite!

    "Thank you, doctor," Jerlina held the doctor''s hand and she smiled back.

    Figuring out that they need privacy,? the doctor left the room nodding at Jerlina. Jerlina looked at Charlie holding Emma by her arm.

    "Let me leave!" Emma tried to struggle out of Charlie''s grip but Charlie wasn''t letting go.

    "B*tch, stop!" Charlie pushed her to the front.

    "What happened here, mom?" Jerlina looked at Dr. Kruger.

    She was not nning on letting Emma go if she did something to Jeremy''s mom. And she had a selfish desire here too. It would definitely make Jeremy sever all ties even emotional ties with Emma. That is if Emma did something, which is the case, much likely.

    "Uh, I didn''t want to reveal it like this but¡­" Dr. Kruger let out a sigh. She bowed and opened a drawer and pulled out an envelope.

    As Jerlina was about to get the envelope, Emma started to scream holding her stomach.

    "It hurts¡­it hurts¡­" she cried.

    Even Charlie was startled and he let go of her arms. But he stood by the door. Emma can never be trusted. She could very well be faking it.

    Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat seeing Emma''s face distorted in pain and she couldn''t stand straight as she cried clutching her stomach. It made her remember the day she lost her baby.

    Is she having the same pain?

    "Mom..?" Jerlina looked at Dr. Kruger to see if she is going to help. But seeing the indifference in her face, Jerlina was stunned.

    "Never mind her. She is pretending. You read the report," Dr. Kruger interlocked her fingers. Jerlina noticed her fingers trembling. She didn''t know if it is the result of the scare she faced or if the news in the report made her act this way.

    What is in this report?

    Jerlina opened the envelope and it contained two separate reports pinned together. She looked through the first report and it seemed like a blood test report. She looked for the name but it was not mentioned. She didn''t know what kind of report would it be if the name is not recorded.

    It is odd!

    She looked through as there were measurements of certain hormones and stuff she doesn''t have much knowledge of. She skipped to thest page of? that report.

    It was said that there were some abnormalities that cannot be inly attributed to a natural? miscarriage.

    Her eyes widened and her heart quickened.

    Miscarriage¡­ A missing name¡­

    Could this be my report..?

    "Mom¡­" she looked at Dr. Kruger and she pointed at the other report.

    Jerlina read it and it was a tissue report of a foetus. Her hands started to shake and she started to perspire.

    Her eyes clouded as she read the final line.

    Can be concluded that the miscarriage was induced.

    Reading that, Jerlina felt her entire world spinning.

    Miscarraige was induced¡­

    Not natural¡­

    "Mom¡­What does this mean?" she asked and tears started to fall from her eyes.

    "It means someone gave you abortion pills, Jerlina. That was the reason for your miscarriage."

    Dr. Kruger stood up and walked towards Jerlina.

    "What?" Even Charlie couldn''t control his surprise.His eyes intuitively ended up at Emma.

    It is pretty obvious who that person is!

    Jerlina took a step back not willing to get touched by anyone.

    "I had doubts from that day. You bled a lot and the timing you said everything happened and the other incidents that happened that day..."

    Jerlina stood frozen.

 Chapter 344 - Lies

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Lies</h4>

    "Your miscarriage happened in a very short timeframe and¡­ I had doubts that it is not¡­ natural," Dr. Kruger continued and Jerlina stared nkly at her.

    She felt her stomach hurt. She didn''t know if it was her remembering the pain from that day or she is hurting now. cing her hand on her abdomen, she leaned on the table.

    "You doubted but you never told me?" Jerlina asked Dr. Kruger. "I trusted~" She couldn''t finish her sentence and before that tears started to fall from her eyes.

    She trusted Dr. Kruger as a doctor. And knowing that she didn''t tell her about such an important detail hurt her.

    "I¡­" Dr. Kruger choked. She knew this question wille up. And she knew that Jerlina would get hurt. But she needs to deal with this now.

    "I wanted to make sure to get the reports before I-"

    "Can you even do that, DOCTOR?" Jerlina enunciated ''doctor''. "Can you even get my blood tested for whatever without my permission?" She asked burying her head in her hands.

    She was hurting so much that she wished she didn''t know the truth about her miscarriage. She was in her own way dealing with the loss and now the wound she thought is healing is poked and prodded once more.

    It stings!

    Her heart stings like it was pierced with a molten dagger.

    Why? Why?

    Why does it hurt so much? What did I do wrong? Why am I getting hurt over and over again?

    Emma noticed the pain Jerlina is in and her heart filled with immeasurable joy.

    This... this is what I wanted to see!

    Pressing her lips, she watched Jerlina hugging herself and sob. All she ever did was to see her like this. This is how Jerlina should live. This is the ce she deserves to be.

    Dr. Kruger got beside Jerlina and ced her hand on her shoulder.

    "Do you want to hear more?" she asked. It might hurt, but she needs to learn the whole truth. "Don''t you want to know who did it?" She looked at Emma.

    Emma''s uncontroble smirk immediately got reced by a pained expression.

    Jerlina stopped crying and looked up. Rather than asking why she should be asking who did this. Judging by everything that happened here the likely person to do this would be¡­

    Jerlina looked up at Emma and she knitted her brows.

    "What?" Emma scoffed. "You think it was me? Why would I? I didn''t even know you were pregnant. How would-"

    "Are these reports urate?" Jerlina asked Dr. Kruger as Emma''s words reminded her of important detail. "No one knew I was pregnant. It can''t be¡­" Jerlina still didn''t want to believe someone made her miscarry.

    Why would someone do such a cruel thing to me? It can''t be true¡­

    "That''s right!" Emma caught up on that detail. "If no one even knew you were pregnant, how would they have given you abortion pills?

    Jerlina was in denial. Otherwise, she would have doubted how readily Emma is trying to confuse her. Jerlina by now has already forgotten the happenings of some minutes ago. Emma did something to Dr. Kruger when she came here.

    "These reports must be wrong, mom," Jerlina passed the reports back. "I''ll go home and¡­" her hands subconsciously went to her abdomen.

    I am pregnant! How did I forget that? I cannot be having these stressful thoughts!

    That''s right! I cannot dwell on the thoughts about the baby I lost and concentrate on the baby I am carrying. I cannot lose this baby by my carelessness.

    Jerlina walked to the door as she wanted to leave. She didn''t want to stay here anymore.

    "If this report has no truths to it, if it was just a fluke, why was Emma willing to watch me die?" Dr. Kruger said as she didn''t want Jerlina to leave.

    Seeing Jerlina stop, she continued, "Why did she kill Daisy?"

    "What?"

    "What?"

    Both Jerlina and Charlie said at the same time. Emma tried to scratch Charlie andve but he pushed her back.

    "Ah!" With a scream, Emma held her lower abdomen and Jerlina nced at the doctor.

    "What do you mean she killed Daisy?" Jerlina asked.

    This is another shocking news she never thought she would hear. Daisy was murdered?

    "There is video proof. The day Daisy died, Daisy went to meet with Emma. Emma then followed Daisy back to-"

    "No! It can''t be!" Emma shouted. "There can''t be any proof! Liars! You are all liars!" Emma shouted from her chest.

    "Daisy died because she was drunk and she slipped on stairs! That''s it!" Emma shouted once more as she heard Charlie''s knuckles cracking.

    Jerlina saw Emma''s face getting pale and she stopped pretending that her stomach hurts anymore.

    Is this the truth then? Is that why Jonathan wanted Emma dead? Did he already know?

    "Why are you all looking at me like that?" Emma shouted once more. Her forehead was filled with perspiration and her eyes were blinking very fast. She clutched her skirt tightly and her breathing got heavy as if she was having panic attack.

    "Help¡­ Help me¡­ I think I am losing my baby-"

    "Oh, shut up, Emma," Dr. Kruger gritted her teeth. "No one''s going to believe you!"

    Jerlina was surprised by how angry she was at Emma.

    Jerlina was in a weird disconnected state. She felt numb and emotionless. She had so much to process and she didn''t know how to react. Nothing has settled in her brain yet.

    "You all are quick to me me when it was Jerry who gave me the n!" Emma said.

    "Joel?" Jerlina asked. She felt like some of the strings winding her are loosening and she started to feel? something.

    "Yes! Joel! Ha!" Emma sneered. "Who made you food, huh? IT was him! He kept you there for how long and do you think I would have been there without his permission? He lied! He wanted your baby dead!" Emma added seeing Jerlina listening to her.

    Jerlina felt something snap in her and she finally felt an emotion that she is little unfamiliar with - Rage!

 Chapter 345 - Proof She Needed

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Proof She Needed</h4>

    "Liar!" Dr. Kruger shouted but Emma didn''t even look at her. She was concentrating on Jerlina taking her silence as eptance of her words.

    "That can''t be true! It should be you! You got the food from my hands and it must have been you who added the pills!" Charlie fisted his hand and raised it to hit her.

    He couldn''t even believe Emma is turning this on Jeremy. She lies so fluently and judging by how emotional Jerlina is, there is a probability that Jerlina will believe this liar. So he decided to remind Jerlina of that day.

    But Jerlina was focusing on Emma and that gave her confidence to speak more. Dr. Kruger ced her hand on her chest and leaned on the wall while Charlie pressed his lips and looked at Jerlina helplessly.

    "Jerry got me the pills, Jer¡­ He wasn''t even sure if you''re pregnant but he told me to give you the pills just in case. He wanted my happiness. He loves me. You know that, right? I was sure that you weren''t pregnant and I thought it won''t change anything. I told him but he was so adamant. He wanted me to take care of myself and be vignt. Now that I realize, he must have wanted to make sure you''re not pregnant before he marries you. Yes, that must be-"

    As she was speaking, Jerlina lunged at Emma and grabbed her hair.

    "What-" Emma was surprised by the sudden act of Jerlina.

    Jerlina said nothing and banged Emma''s head on the wall. She was not feeling anything at first but as soon as Emma started to speak, she started to realize what Emma is doing.

    Emma is doing what she does best ¨C throwing others under the bus to protect herself.

    Joel? Joel wanted to kill me? He asked her to give me some pills to give me not knowing whether I was pregnant? He stopped me from taking birth control pills because it has "synthesized hormones". How would he have asked Emma to give me abortion pills just in case?

    With every thought, she banged Emma''s head on the wall.

    "Let go!" Emma screamed after she cushioned the hits with her hands.

    Jerlina noticed that the room is small and it was not optimum to kill someone and so she opened the door. Dr. Kruger let out a sigh and went to her seat. Charlie followed her out. He was not nning on stopping Jerlina. But when he got out, he saw people taking out thrier phones and he was pissed.

    Did that b*tch arrange them?

    So he concentrated on stopping them not before calling Jeremy. He knew he''d be here in minutes if it involved his wife.

    Jerlina on the other hand didn''t even realize that others are there. She was oly looking at Emma.

    "Where are you-"

    Emma tried to struggle out of her grip but Jerlina pulled her out. Emma''s ankles were hurt slightly from the fall before and Jerlina''s pull made her slip and she tripped down.

    *Bang*

    Jerlina pulled her up and mmed her head on the wall, curling up Emma''s hair around her fingers. She didn''t know where she got the strength. She never have fought in her life but she got this inhumane strength out of rage.

    She did that cruel thing to me¡­ She thought I might be pregnant and she did that just in case? What if it killed me?

    Yeah, she didn''t care, did she?

    And she dares to me Joel?

    Can''t she tolerate my happiness?

    Must she do this every time?

    I was happy in my own way with Gerard and she interfered. I was somehow holding my life together knowing I have to take care of my baby and she ruined that!

    She killed my baby! She killed my baby!

    As if that is not enough, she is now trying to ruin the peace I have with Joel?

    Why?

    What have I ever done to her?

    Why is she so hellbent on ruining my life when I never did anything to her to warrant this hate?

    I''ll kill her baby! Let her feel the pain I felt!

    I''ll kill her!

    Most of Emma''s extensions got pulled out and Jerlina rolled her hair in her hands so she''d have a nice grip. She banged away. Her arms hurt and her fingers went numb by the force she was hitting. Emma''s blood sttered all over her clothes. She saw Emma''s bleeding.

    She didn''t care. She was filled with rage and murdering intent. The odd thing was, she wasn''t that lost in rage after her arms started to hurt. She very well knew what she was doing. She understood that she is willingly taking a life; willingly taking two lives.

    But still she wanted to do it.

    "Why are you¡­" Emma looked at her, pleading with her. "Please stop¡­"

    But Jerlina was not willing to listen. She didn''t know if she is that weak or if it takes a lot of effort to kill someone butt Emma was not dying. All she did was bleed and she didn''t even faint.

    "You f*cking killer! Just let me go!" Emma''s pleads turned to curses pretty soon. "Why are you doing this?"

    "I am losing my baby! Stop!" she cried and tried to struggle out. But Jerlina was holding her head and she couldn''t move.

    "I am a killer," Jerlina made Emma look at her. "The blood of serial killers course through my veins, Emma. You''ve yed far too long with me to test my patience," she spat on Emma''s bloodied face.

    "Why? Why do you-"

    As she was talking she felt a gentle touch on her back.

    "Let her go, my Luna¡­"

    That maic voice was followed by warmth in her back as he pulled her to a hug. Jerlina''s eyes clouded a bit but sheposed herself.

    "Why did you kill my child?" she asked Emma, her voice shaking. She felt the warmth behind her leaving her.

    She didn''t want to see the hurt expression of that man she loves. But she wanted closure. She wanted to know why Emma hates her this much.

    Jeremy held his chest and staggered back.

    Emma¡­ Emma did what?

    "Tell me why? What have I ever done to you?" Jerlina asked, her voice shaking and she started to feel heaviness in her chest.

    Emma looked up. A drop of blood was hanging by the tip of her nose and her lips were bruised. Her hair was messy and plucked apart. Her hands were shaking and her knees were trembling. She didn''t even have the strength to stand up straight and her back and abdomen hurt like hell.

    "Jerry!" Emma''s voice broke out of helplessness. "help me¡­ please¡­"

    Jerlina smirked seeing Emma pleading with the brother she didn''t want anymore.

    "What''s the use begging him, huh?" She sneered.

    "Jerry, I am losing my baby. Help¡­" Emma didn''t mind Jerlina and pleaded with Jeremy.

    "Why, huh? Isn''t he just a stupid lumberjack? Why do you need his help? Shouldn''t-"

    "Mom!"

    As Jerlina was speaking, Jeremy''s shout echoed in the hallways.

    "Mom! Help Emma!"

    Jerlina let out a scoff and turned. All she saw was the strong back of the man for whom she throught she was the most important person. He was currently running into his mom''s office to get help.

    She turned to look at Emma. Wiping the blood off in the skirt of her dress, Emma looked up.

    And in her bloodshot eyes, there was a knowing smile. A corner of her bruised lips twitched up as Jerlina''s lips pressed to a line.

    "No!"

    Jerlina heard Dr. Kruger shout and she stared at Emma without blinking.

    "Blood for blood, Emma¡­ Baby for baby¡­" she whispered.

    Hearing Jeremy arguing with his mom, she walked to the room.

    "Leave her be, Joel," she shouted. "Let''s go home. I need to tell you-"

    "Jeryl, just a moment," Jeremy patted her arm gently. He didn''t even have time to meet her eyes and he rushed out.

    "Emma!" he cried. "Let me take you to another hospital. You won''t get help here."

    Jerlina watched as Jeremy carried Emma and withrge steps, he walked past her.

    What is he doing? Why is he helping her?

    "Stop, Joel!" Jerlina raised her voice. She couldn''t ept what she is seeing.

    "There is no time now, Jeryl. Let''s talkter," Jeremy started walking.

    Along with the other hurt, Jerlina felt this as another stab to her heart. One by one, daggers were plunged in her heart and she now felt like Jeremy was twisting the daggers imnted in her heart rather than removing them.

    Clutching her chest, she bowed her head. But then her eyes watered and her anger rose.

    "Joel!" she shouted. "Stop!"

    She took a couple of steps forward seeing him stopping.

    "If you dare take one step out of here with that woman, I will not enter your house ever again!"

    "Jeryl..?" he turned and face her.

    Oh, now he has time to look at me¡­

    "Don''t do this¡­" he shook his head. His lips trembled.

    "Do what?" Jerlina shouted. "I''m just doing what she did to me!"

    "No, Jeryl¡­" his eyes clouded. "You don''t mean it."

    He said and turned and walked away.

    "Joel, stop!" Jerlina shouted. But he didn''t stop.

    "I will never step foot inside your house again!"

    Just stop! Don''t make me lose in front of her! Don''t make herugh at me. Prove to me that you love me the most!

    She shouted from the top of her head.

    "You don''t mean what you say, Jeryl!" he shouted as he ced Emma inside his car. "You really don''t."

    He met her eyes for a moment before turning and getting in the driver''s seat. Him mming his door shut, felt like him pping her face.

    Jerlina closed her eyes and tears streamed through her face.. Jeremy''s jeep drove off the clinic.

 Chapter 346 - Her Heartbreak, His Love

    <h4>Chapter 346 - Her Heartbreak, His Love</h4>

    Jerlina watched the jeep leave the clinic. Wiping the tears clouding her eyes she closed her eyes and took in a deep breath.

    What did he mean by I don''t mean what I say?

    I meant every word!

    What should I do? He doesn''t want me anymore¡­

    Rather than to her heart that was hurting like it was getting ground in a millstone, her hands subconsciously ended up on her abdomen. Her arms hurt and her abdomen felt tight.

    No good¡­ It''s no good¡­

    She bowed her head thinking of her next step.

    "Jerlina¡­" she heard Dr. Kruger from behind her. Her voice was soft and was filled with concern.

    Jerlina didn''t want to deal with anything right now. She was angry that Dr. Kruger hid that report from her for a long time. But then at least she threw away her ethics as a doctor and refused to help Emma. She shouldn''t be feeling happy about that but she was happy Jeremy''s mom clearly took her side in this issue.

    "I''ll talk to youter, mom," she said with her back to the doctor.

    She didn''t want to reveal her pregnancy yet. Her heart is broken and she wanted to be alone.

    Dr. Kruger noticed Jerlina keeping her hand on her abdomen and her eyes filled with tears. She thought Jerlina is thinking about her baby. She wanted to hug her tofort her. She has a lot to apologize for too.

    But when she walked closer, Jerlina took a step forward.

    "I''ll leave, mom," she turned and smiled.

    The smile was forced and it squeezed out a drop of tear from the corner of her eyes. She tries to control the tears but she couldn''t. Wiping the tear with her hand, she turned to leave.

    "You have a ce here always, dear," Dr. Kruger said.

    She heard what Jerlina shouted at Jeremy and it was wrong of him to ignore her and run away to help that murderer. He''s always been a sensible boy and she never had to worry about him. But this time¡­

    After Jerlina trusted him with no proof eventhough Emma tried to lead her on and confuse her, what he did could be very hurtful.

    "I know, mom," Jerlina smiled and walked out.

    Dr. Kruger looked at Charlie. He was pressing his lips and with one foot to the front, he seemed to be contemting whether to follow Jerlina.

    "Charlie," Dr. Kruger cocked her head and pointed at Jerlina, gesturing him to follow her.

    She knew Jerlina is not fine. Watching Jerlina''s back, she had a feeling that she might not see her again. It scared her.

    She knew Jerlina is not going to open up to her as she would be mad at her, rightfully. Charlie, on the other hand, is trusted by her and she is closer to him. She might say something to him.

    Charlie nodded and ran behind Jerlina. "You don''t look fine, Squirrel. I''ll drop you," he stopped her.

    He watched everything. And he was mad at Jeremy. He wondered if Jeremy would have helped Emma if he knew the truth. But he was not even willing to listen to the truth and skipped to help that piece of shit. He couldn''t understand why she said that she won''t return home out of nowhere and how Jeremy couldn''t stop even after he heard it.

    Jeremy is wrong.

    But Squirrel cannot leave him. Both of them won''t be able to bear it.

    Jerlina looked at Charlie with a sigh. She then took the car keys out of her pockets and Charlie''s eyes brightened.

    It is good Squirrel doesn''t keep her word. That is her home. She should be returning there. Where else will she go? She loves it there!

    Getting the keys, Charlie was about to get to the car, but Jerlina''s voice stopped him.

    "I won''t be needing this anymore, Charlie. Return it to him," she said, biting her lips. Her eyes looked tired and Charlie swallowed down his shock.

    "You''re going¡­ where?" he asked.

    He was shocked. But he didn''t want to stop her. In her tired eyes, he saw a little rity and a lot of want for understanding. He didn''t want to prod her more.

    Jerlina stared at him nkly. She didn''t know where she is going to go. She does have an option. She can make one phone call and her great-grandfather woulde find her and do whatever she asks for.

    "Don''t help him find me, Charlie. Let him suffer," she said, and waving her hand she walked out.

    Charlie watched Jerlina leave without blinking. The roads would be safe for her and he doesn''t have to worry. And she would need some time off. She got a lot of information today. Jeremy could have stayed with her andforted her. But he didn''t.

    Yes, she deserves some time alone to think it through.

    "Call me if you need anything, Squirrel!" Charlie shouted. "Know that I am on your side!"

    Jerlina stopped and looked at Charlie.

    "I mean it," he added and Jerlina nodded with a smile.

    My side?

    What is my side actually?

    Whatever that means¡­

    -----

    Jeremy rubbed his forehead as his car sped in the freeway. His mind was filled with various thoughts. Everything felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He was thinking of Jerlina the other day when he rushed her to the clinic and he is thinking of Jerlina now too.

    He didn''t even turn to look at the woman sitting by his side as he was irked. His veins in his arms twisted as he tried to control his urge to kill that woman who shared DNA with him.

    Emma was in terrible pain. It was worse than her period cramps and she could sense something is wrong. But her head hurt like someone is splitting it with a chisel and a hammer. And she felt a little giddy as she has lost some blood.

    But she cannot deny the happiness in the corner of her heart.

    This stupid lumberjack threw her away to help me. He cannot untangle the threads of gratefulness and love I carefully weaved around his heart¡­ He is MY ve, forever!

    Ah¡­ the pain¡­

    But it is worth it¡­ It would make everyone sympathize with me.

    I pushed Daisy down the stairs and deleted all the phone contacts between us, but there is no way anyone knows that. She shouldn''t have raised her voice at me and berated me as a murderer.

    Who is a murderer?

    That woman¡­ that b*tchy doctor¡­ she must have tried to get the truth from me and lied as if she saw it¡­ Plus, she dropped the pills and why should I get it for her when she was threatening to expose me for causing Jerlina''s miscarriage?

    Confess? Why would I?

    Don''t I have the right to protect my future? Isn''t that why I gave those pills to Jerlina that day? It''s not like she is dead! So why do they even bother? Why am I getting treated like a criminal?

    And that bitch Jerlina still pretending to be hurt by her miscarriage¡­ She knows how to act, I should give her that.

    And if I miscarry, I will get enoughpensation. Shouldn''t she spare half of her "inheritance" for causing me emotional distress and for hurting my baby?

    Oh, yes!

    But I need to use this opportunity to grab on to this stupid lumberjack.

    "Jerry, will I die? It hurts so much¡­ Jerlina¡­ I didn''t think that she''d be cruel-"

    *Screech*

    The car stopped and Emma''s head banged at the window. Not noticing the expression of the man sitting at the driver''s seat, Emma grunted.

    "What, Jerry? I-"

    "Shut up!" Jeremy shouted at the top of his lungs. "Shut the f*ck up!" he banged the steering wheel.

    His chest was heaving in rage and his lips were not seen amidst his thick beard. But as if he remembered something, he picked up his phone.

    Emma wondered who he is calling now.

    Is he trying to call Jerlina? I cannot let him do that!

    "Ahh!" she clutched her stomach and curled up on the seat. "Jerry, I-"

    "What the f*ck did I tell you?" Jeremy shouted and Emma shook in fear. She felt the tremors in the windows as he shouted.

    "Do not say a word," he spoke gritting his teeth. "Do not even breathe loudly," he growled. "One word from you and I¡­" he pointed out at the woods. "I know where a pack of hungry coyotes are at. I''ll dly watch you getting eaten alive. So zip it!" he scoffed and turned to the front.

    Emma held back her sob. And she didn''t even dare to move. She was never shouted at like this before. She was scared.

    "Yes," Jeremy answered the call. "There''s been an incident surrounding my wife. We held back people from recording but I''m not sure if any videos are uploaded on the inte already¡­ so-"

    Emma tried to listen but she couldn''t hear anything from the other end.

    "She tried to kill Emma Cooper," Jeremy said.

    "¡­"

    "No, she''s¡­I am elsewhere."

    "¡­"

    Jeremy looked at Emma and got out of the car. His eyes reddened and he mmed the door shut making Emma whimper.

    "She can''t go through guilt, Gordon!" Jeremy''s voice shook as he ran his fingers through his hair. "She might think this is what she wants but¡­ I know her¡­ I know her¡­ She''d suffer for the rest of her life out of guilt if¡­" he took a nce inside. Emma was still frozen.

    "The baby¡­ she won''t forgive herself if Emma miscarries because of her. I won''t let her feel that pain, Gordon. A week¡­ Emma cannot miscarry for at least a week for my Jeryl to not me herself. And I will make sure of that. I don''t care if the baby gets sewn into her womb. That baby is noting out for at least a week. It won''t be my problem afterward."

    "Do you..?" Gordon scoffed. "Do you really feel this way? So can we proceed as we nned for her?"

    "Honestly, Gordon¡­I don''t give a damn about Emma. Do what you wish. But after a week!" Jeremy ended the call and got inside the car.

    He knew how Jerlina was when she had a miscarriage. Emma''s reactions are rather tepid. She must not be hurting that much.

    Emma¡­ Emma¡­ I hate you¡­ That baby would be better dead than having a mother like you!

    But my Jeryl deserves all the happiness in the world. If she wants you dead, she will get her wish.? I will get my hands dirty so that she doesn''t have to.

    I love her that much!

 Chapter 347 - Parallels

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Parallels</h4>

    Jeremy got back in the car and the ride to the hospital was very silent. He couldn''t stop thinking about the face Jerlina made when he was leaving.

    I am sorry, Jeryl¡­ You''ll have to understand¡­

    He couldn''t hold back his rage. Who was he angry at?

    He was angry at Emma. But he was angrier at himself. He couldn''t even look at Jerlina''s face out of guilt back at the clinic.

    Jerlina was right. He was right! He caused her miscarriage and all her misfortunes. He caused it by trusting a snake. The snake that ruins people''s life out of...

    Out of what exactly?

    Jeremy wanted to ask Emma about that. He is curious as to what makes Emma hate Jerlina so much. Jerlina would like to know as well.

    Ah¡­ Jerlina¡­ How am I going to face her?

    Like a coward, he is running away without even looking at her face.

    Will she leave? She said she will leave.? She will, right? She has too much pride and she''d be broken by now.

    It''s my fault¡­

    To where will she leave?

    The slightly obsessive smile of Jonathan Erling came to his mind. If she asks for Jonathan''s help, he''d make sure she''d stay with him for the rest of his life however long it may be. It is doubtful if he''d be allowed to meet her.

    Jonathan could make Jerlina disappear from him. He could. Even Volkonaky wouldn''t be able to help him then.

    I shouldn''t have run away without saying anything¡­

    Jeremy''s heart started to hurt. His fingers caressed the ax pendant hanging on his neck. He''s been wearing this all this time. He loved her gift. But now that ne felt heavy on his chest.

    Ah¡­ she told me she''d fight for me¡­ She wouldn''t leave me just like that even if I acted like a stupid¡­ She won''t¡­

    Heposed his heart. She wouldn''t have left. Prideful as she is, she is filled to the brim with her love for him. She wouldn''t have abandoned him like that.

    My house, she says¡­ But Jeryl, you know that is our home. Not my house but our home. Remember that.

    He could see from his peripheral vision that Emma is about to faint. Her head is bleeding a lot and she might developplications. Part of him wished that she''d end up brain dead so that she won''t die in Jonathan''s hand immediately. The baby can survive and maybe he can find a proper home for the baby to grow up loved.

    After that, they can pull the plug or something.

    Ugh! Why is everything this messy?

    -----

    Jerlina stared nkly at the ss tablemp beside the bed. The traditional urn design was captivating and it caught the light very elegantly. The brass ents gave themp a regal look. She saw a bright streak of light on the table and she rocked side to side to see how the light moved depending on the angle she looks at it.

    She was tired of thinking about everything else and she resorted to staring at the little ray of light on the table. After a while, her eyes started to sting.

    She rubbed her eyes that were swollen with all her crying. Her hand cupped her abdomen. Thest time she found out about her pregnancy didn''t go well and this time¡­

    Gerard told her to trust him and then he turned his back to her and went to Emma. Joel¡­ he too¡­

    *Drip* *Drip*

    Her hand started to get wet again and she lied on the pillow, curling to a ball, hugging herself. But she realized this position probably is not the best for the baby. She turned and lied on her back. As she tried to find something interesting on the ceiling for her to get distracted, she heard her phone ring.

    Could it be him?

    Her hands reached for her phone and she let out a wry scoff seeing the caller-ID.

    "Scar," she answered the call in a somber tone.

    So what if it isn''t him calling? I wouldn''t have answered anyway! Hmpf!

    But I shouldfort Scar. She must have gotten the details about Daisy''s death. She''d be heartbroken!

    And Bobby¡­ I hope he keeps it together¡­

    But Jerlina was surprised that Scar was speaking in a joyous mood and it made her wonder.

    She is not informed yet..?

    "Guess what, Jerlina¡­" Scarlett giggled in an uncharacteristic way. Jerlina figured out that Scarlett is extremely happy.

    "What?" Jerlina asked partially wondering if the sadness got to Scarlett and affected her differently.

    "I got a positive test, Jerlina," Scarlett squealed.

    Jerlina heard some thudding noises in the background and the giggling of Cia with her mother. She figured that Scarlett is jumping in joy.

    "Positive..?" Jerlina wanted to guess pregnancy test since that is what popped in her mind first but she didn''t want to jump the gun. She remembered Scarlett saying that she wouldn''t be able to carry a baby again.

    "I''m pregnant, Jer!" she said softly and Jerlina''s eyes widened and her lips curved.

    "Really? You too?" Jerlina shouted but then she closed her mouth with her hand and hoped that Scarlett didn''t hear it but she knew Scarlett did.

    But we are pregnant together? Isn''t that amazing?

    "Me too..? Jerlina...?" Scarlett seemed to be thinking about what she said and Jerlina let out a sigh.

    I haven''t even confirmed it yet and¡­

    At that time, she could hear some shouts from the other end.

    "You''re pregnant..?" She shouted on the phone. "Wait, one moment¡­ I''ming!" She screamed probably at the door.

    "Bobby what-" Scarlett''s voice was filled with concern.

    And it was followed by some loud shouts and curses. Jerlina could discern four or five men''s voices along with Bobby''s and Charlie''s.

    "I''ll kill her!" she heard Bobby growl.

    Oh, so Bobby''s been informed¡­ Oh, dear!

    Jerlina let out a deep breath. Emma has hurt a lot of people. She should end up in prison for murder, attempted murder, and simply for existing alongside other living beings polluting the earth by emitting her vile aura.

    But Joel¡­ he¡­ he still wants to protect her...

    "Scar!" Jerlina called Scarlett who was trying to calm everyone. But in the ruckus, there was no way Scarlett could hear her.

    "I''ll talk to youter, Jerlina."

    Scarlett ended the call.

    Jerlina threw the phone to her side and closed her eyes.

    Should I go to Bobby''s house?

    Ah¡­ but it is a long ride there¡­

    cing her hand on her abdomen, she stared at the ceiling.

    Emma, I hope you get the worst Karma could offer.

    But her baby...

    She closed her eyes clutching her heart that hurt. She shouldn''t be worrying about Emma''s baby.

    ''You don''t mean what you say...''

    Jeremy''s voice floated in her ear. It kept lingering in her memory.

    And his eyes as he said it...

    He was sad.

 Chapter 348 - Not Losing A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Not Losing A Miracle</h4>

    "Bobby," Scarlett hugged his back and pulled him inside the house.

    Cia is ying in the living room and she knew in front of Cia, he''d behave. Charlie and five other men had to push Bobby inside with all their strength.

    "Let me go, f*cking cowards! Who is that Jerry? Still protecting that b*tch? I''ll kill him first before I¡­" he went on and tried to get out.

    "Dada¡­" that little voice of Cia didn''t reach Bobby who was burning in rage and shouting profanities.

    But the baby didn''t think that her father is ignoring her. She walked and pulled his hand. Bobby was raging and almost yanked his hand away from her grip but a tight p on his back snapped him.

    "Pick up your daughter, Bobby," Scarlett spoke in a stern voice. Bobby''s face that was red like a raging volcano calmed down looking down.

    "Cia," he picked her up and kissed her cheek.

    He still couldn''t smile, but his rage has reduced a lot looking at the angelic face of his daughter. Apparantly, his daughter wants to show him her coloring book.

    "Peppa¡­" Cia said pointing at the floor.

    Bobby ced her on hisp picking up the coloring book and started asking questions. His daughter has no coordination yet and she doesn''t like the idea of coloring inside the lines.

    "Who is this?" he asked pointing at a big round bespectacled pink pig.

    "Dada¡­" Cia pointed at him and started giggling.

    Bobby''s lips curved up. She always says this.

    "Where is momma?" He asked.

    Scarlett let out a sigh seeing Bobby a little calmed down. He still is not calm but he has regained his self-control. She closed the door and stepped out.

    "What happened, Charlie?" she asked him.

    She''s not willing to make Bobby angry by asking him what made him angry. Bobby told her that he''s going to meet Charlie. And so Charlie must know everything.

    Charlie exined everything that happened in the morning at the clinic and Scarlett paced to and fro in the front yard trying to understand everything.

    "So Emma caused Jerlina''s miscarriage? The doctor figured it out and Daisy knew it. Emma~" her throat closed. She took a deep breath.

    "Emma killed Daisy and went for the doctor next? But thanks to Jerlina, the doctor was saved and Jerlina was about to kill Emma? But Jeremy stopped Jerlina and carried Emma out?"

    Scarlett couldn''t believe everything that seemed to be out of a horror movie but Charlie nodded at her each question.

    "I''ll¡­" Scarlett rubbed her forehead. "I''ll keep him calm, Charlie. Thanks," Scarlett told Charlie and stepped inside the house.

    Charlie nodded and decided to be alert. Bobby and Jeremy cannot fight today. Not when Jerlina isn''t here. He looked at the distance and he saw dark clouds rising.

    Oh, Jeremy¡­ why did you decide to protect Emma? You''re wrong to do that.

    Oh, Squirrel¡­ how could you leave like this..?

    Jeremy would be so alone¡­

    Scarlett got back inside the house. Bobby was smiling and Cia was giggling. Seeing that, she felt like getting caressed by a gentle breeze in a scorching desert. She still felt like there is hope.

    "Geoge¡­ Geoge¡­" Cia said pointing at the coloring book. "Mama¡­ Geoge¡­" she pointed at Scarlett''s belly and Scarlett held her lower abdomen unknowingly.

    Scarlett didn''t tell Bobby that she was going to test for pregnancy. She didn''t know how he would take it. The doctors advised her not to get pregnant again. They also said that the probability for her to get pregnant again would be very slim.

    Cia is just a year old and she got pregnant again although they were careful. And this happened just as she wished for something to help her with her grief of losing her loving mother-inw.

    This is nothing short of a miracle, right?

    She wanted to keep the child and do everything she can to bring it to the world! And she had a feeling that the baby would be safe. She had a feeling that Daisy is sending this baby as afort. She was an angel when she lived and she definitely would be an angel in heaven now.

    For Scarlett, the baby has be something of a godsend. She wanted to protect the baby. She tried to talk to Bobby about it but he-

    "George?"

    Bobby''s voice turned a little deep and that made Scarlett get out of her trance. Bobby looked up and red at Scarlett. His wife''s been talking about another baby these days and he is not pleased.

    He''s been having a stroke of terrible luck with all the women in his life. First, he lost his sister, and then his mother. His wife and his daughter are all he has left. With his wife''s condition, he is not going to risk another pregnancy. He is nning on doing the snip but his wife is stopping him. He is nning on doing it without her knowledge pretty soon.

    That is after Emma is dead!

    "There is no George, Cia," Bobby kissed the baby. "There never will be George. It''s going to be dada, momma, and Cia forever," he hugged her.

    "Momma¡­" Cia was confused.

    Momma said she''ll get a little sibling¡­ Why is her dada saying this? Momma is sad¡­

    Scarlett gulped and said nothing. She watched Cia ended up sleeping hearing Bobby''s story. She got to him to get Cia but he shook his head and stood up.

    "You''re acting weird, Kitty¡­ When did youst get your periods?" his eyes ended up at her abdomen. "If there is something, tell me. We''ll have to fix an appointment in a hospital in the city. The sooner, the better for your health," he whispered as he climbed the stairs.

    Scarlett''s eyes watered and she ran to the kitchen to let him not see her tears. She decided to wait for some more weeks before telling him. She was not willing to lose this miracle.

    Ah, Jerlina¡­ She''d be in pain right now.

    Scarlett dialed Jerlina once more.

    "Jerlina¡­" She didn''t know what to say. Only a sigh escaped her mouth.

    "So you''ve heard¡­" Jerlina bit her lips. "Emma¡­ she¡­ she wins, Scarlett¡­ She always gets what she wants¡­"

    "That b*tch!" Scarlett sighed. "How could she¡­ Who would think of killing someone like Daisy, Jerlina? How could she? All the sufferings Daisy endured before she¡­" Scarlett cried.

    "What is an old woman to Emma, Scar? It''s not like Daisy never showed her disgust towards Emma openly. Doesn''t that make Daisy an enemy? She''s someone who gets intimidated by a potential baby¡­ Would you have thought of giving abortion pills to someone in case they are pregnant, Scarlett? Emma can. She''s that¡­" Jerlina gritted her teeth.

    "Evil¡­"

    "She didn''t even know you were pregnant?" Scarlett opened her eyes wide. "She''s f*cked up in her head! Crazy!"

    Jerlina scoffed. "True¡­ and still she''s loved," she said wryly.

    But tears dripped from the corner of her eyes.

    "Oh, where are you now?" Scarlett asked. Charlie said she left somewhere.

    "Where do you think, Scar," Jerlina sighed.

    Scarlett pressed her lips.

    Where could she be?

 Chapter 349 - Shes Gone

    <h4>Chapter 349 - She''s Gone</h4>

    "You haven''t left the town, aren''t you?" Scarlett said.

    She had a feeling that Jerlina wouldn''t leave the town even though she can. She''s too much in love with Jeremy to leave without putting up a fight.

    "You''re probably in your uncle''s house or his son''s house. I''d bet you are in Nick''s house. Isn''t his house near the clinic? I heard you left your car?" Scarlett continued as there was only silence from the other end.

    Jerlina chuckled lightly realizing how simple she is that Scarlett figured her out so easily. She was about to call Gordon, but something stopped her.

    She remembered the pain in her heart when she contemted leaving the town. The thought that she won''t be near Jeremy did something in her heart. She didn''t want to leave.

    At least not like this. She didn''t want to let Emma win by leaving Jeremy. And Joel¡­ he would be more disturbed if she is living in the same town and not with him. He''d be humiliated and when everyone asks him why his wife is separated from him, he can be embarrassed and¡­

    Well, she wanted him to search for her. That is the true reason, for now.

    And the baby¡­

    Joel would be the best father ever¡­

    But he didn''t even want to hear it from me and went to help that psychopath sister of his.

    Fool! I won''t ever talk to you again. I won''t return even if you beg!

    But¡­

    What if he doesn''t search for me..?

    "Am I right?"

    Scarlett''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

    "Yeah," Jerlina told the truth to Scarlett. "I''m at Uncle Pat''s house. I went to Nick''s but they are remodeling their kitchen and doing paintwork. I figured the fumes won''t be good for the baby and so Nick brought me here¡­ But don''t tell anyone," she didn''t forget to add.

    And so she is enjoying the royal treatment here.

    Scarlett giggled. She hasn''t settled the fact that Jerlina is pregnant. There is no way Jerlina will keep her baby from its father. They won''t separate and it gave her relief.

    But she had a feeling that Jeremy won''t know about it anytime now. It''s not wrong to do that after what Jeremy did. She wanted to tell Jerlina to keep her pregnancy a secret for now. Bobby''s not epting and she didn''t want Bobby to learn from others.

    "That''s true¡­ So about the baby-"

    "What baby?" Bobby''s voice made Scarlett jump.

    "Geez! Stop scaring me like that, Bobby!" she patted her chest. "Jerlina''s pregnant."

    "Huh," Bobby scoffed. "The timing¡­" he got the phone from Scarlett''s hand.

    "It''s not confirmed yet!" Jerlina said. She didn''t want the news to spread without even confirming.

    "Yeah?" Bobby''s voice was heard from the other end. "Don''t tell that b*stard. Take the child and leave. He would sacrifice his firstborn on the altar of that demon Emma if she wishes for it. Just-"

    "Bobby!" Scarlett stopped Bobby from speaking further and got the phone. "Even before congratting, that''s the thought that pops into your mind?"

    "Didn''t you hear? His sister killed my mom, Kitty! Why would I-"

    "I''ll talk to youter, Jerlina," Scarlett said and ended the call.

    "Really, Bobby? I know you''re hurt but she is hurt too. Just think before you speak," Scarlett red at Bobby.

    Bobby scoffed but he understood his wife''s point. Everything started with Emma killing Jerlina''s baby. She would be hurt already and she should be allowed topose herself.

    With a sigh, Jerlina ced her phone down.

    Will he? Will Joel care more for his sister than his bloodline? Should I have to protect my child from its father?

    Jerlina sank into her thoughts. She checked the time and reminded Charlie to feed the dogs. She bought treats for Earl and toys for his pups without Joel''s knowledge. After telling Charlie to give it to the dogs, she lied with her eyes closed.

    Expecting Jeremy''s call, she wanted to be awake but without knowing, she fell asleep.

    -----

    Jeremy looked at the time. It was already seven in the evening. He made sure Emma gets the best care and the doctors just now assured him that the baby is fine. Emma had concussions and she was asked to rest for a week before she could return home.

    Gerard went on some business trip and it was Jeremy who signed as a family member for Emma to get treatment. But his mother came here the moment she got news of Emma''s "sickness". She figured it out after hearing from the doctors about the scope of Emma''s injuries.

    Her first instinct was to shout and me but she held back somehow. She still remembers that Jerlina cannot be touched with Jonathan Erling behind her. She will have to ept what happened to Emma- the daughter-inw she was so willing to ept.

    He red at Gerard''s mother who was sitting there mumbling something inaudibly. He wondered what she will do to Emma if he says that Emma was the one who killed Jerlina''s baby.

    Wouldn''t she be distraught that the perfect chance for her to get the Erling connection was ruined by Emma? And in her distress, what will she do?

    And what will Gerard do to Emma when he learns the truth? He made a mother out of the woman who killed his first child out of the woman he loved.

    His fingers tingled to dial Gerard to tell him the truth. But heposed himself to wait for at least three days.

    Yes¡­ revenge is a dish better served cold.

    Making sure the ce is guarded with his people to keep Emma from doing something malevolent again, he left home. He dialed Jerlina but her phone was switched off. His heart hurt as he wondered if Jerlina would be there to wee him.

    It''s nothing¡­? She must have forgotten to charge her phone. She will be there. She will be.

    If not for me she''d be there for Earl. She loves that dog.

    There were a lot of times he''d reach home first and start preparing dinner. But today is different and he felt it in his soul. He needs to leave his car for a wash as it was covered with Emma''s blood. But he wanted to go home first.

    The house looked normal from the distance. The lights were on, the dogs were out, and it looked warm. Not bothering to park his jeep inside the garage, he walked towards the door.

    As he reached the porch, he felt a chill through his spine. He didn''t know why but it did. His clothes were dirty and it reminded him of that day he carried Jerlina to the hospital.

    Please be here, Luna¡­ Please prepare a warm bath for me to help me get rid of this filth on me and a warm meal¡­ Please¡­

    He opened the door and the house was silent except for the dogs that ran to him. he walked to the kitchen but it was empty and cold.

    "Duke, where is she?" he asked and the dog whined and lied down by his feet. Earl ran out.

    Jeremy felt his heart slipping to the pit of his stomach and he ran inside the house to check if she is somewhere else in the house.

    Meanwhile, in Bobby''s house, Scarlett was hugging him around his waist to stop him from leaving the house with his shotgun in his hand.

    "That''s Jerry you''re about to murder, Bobby! Think this through! He is our Cia''s godfather and what will you tell her when she grows up and asks-"

    "Shut up!" Bobby pushed her out of the way. Scarlett stumbled and fell on the couch. Her abdomen hurt and she winced in pain.

    "Just stop, Bobby!" Scarlett couldn''t even get up but she pleaded. Bobby stopped and looked at her for a second before dashing out of the door.

    "If I don''t kill him first, I am not a man!"

    Scarlett took in a deep breath and ran behind him. "Charlie! Jimmy! Stop Bobby!" she cried for help as she ran as fast as she can holding her abdomen.

    Bobby was huffing in anger as he saw the bloodied jeep in the front.

    Is he going to keep it as a souvenir?

    He checked around the house but he couldn''t find out where Jeremy was.

    "Come on out, coward! Face me like a man! How long did you know that your sister murdered my mother and kept it from me? Come on out little b*tch!"

    He shouted provocatively and searched for him. Not finding Jeremy in the house he walked out to the shed as he could discern a dark figure lurking in the shadows.

    He walked closer and he could see it was Jeremy. He turned on the outdoor light. Jeremy was sitting on the ground, leaning on the wooden shed with his forearms resting on his knees and heads bowed.? He pointed the shotgun at Jeremy''s face.

    Thinking that Jeremy is hiding, Bobby''s rage doubled.

    "Look at me, Jerry!" Bobby shouted in rage. He gingerly poked the muzzle at Jeremy''s chin full well realizing that any moment Jeremy will reach for his handgun.

    It''s in his blood to fight back!

    Jeremy slowly looked up. Looking at the shotgun, he let out a sigh all the while not even reaching for his handgun.

    "She''s gone, Bobby¡­" Jeremy''s eyes reddened. "My Luna left me¡­"

 Chapter 350 - Dark And Gloomy Night

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Dark And Gloomy Night</h4>

    Seeing his best friend looking like someone snuffed the light out of him, Bobby''s heart melted.

    She''s gone¡­

    Those words might be simple. He knows that Jerlina is not leaving Jeremy but Jeremy might be thinking that way. But he understood the weight behind those simple words.

    She left me¡­

    He remembered saying those exact words to Jerry the day Scarlett left him some years back. Thinking about that day, his heart still hurt. He could truly sympathize with Jeremy. For a moment, he forgot his anger.

    "Well¡­" Bobby was about to tell Jeremy the truth but was rudely interjected by his loud wife.

    "What did you expect? That she''d break her word and stay with you no matter what?"

    Bobby turned to look at Scarlett and she curled her lips at him and turned to look at Jeremy.

    "You told her you didn''t want her in your house and expected she''d be here? How stupid are you?" Scarlett scoffed. "By now she''d be halfway around the world. I heard she called her rich great grandfather and he sent a jet to pick her up. Did you think that she has no one? She has very powerful rtives. Just like that, she can disappear and she left the town. Ask Charlie and the boys. They saw Jerlina leaving the town¡­" Scarlett went on.

    She did that on purpose. She knew Bobby was enraged and when he gets hot-headed there is no stopping him. And so she used the little moment where he was stumbling and took control. Now that she is shouting, Bobby''s first response would be to calm her down and he''d forget about killing Jeremy and whatnot.

    And secondly, Jerlina asked her not to tell Jeremy where she''s at. Bobby cannot make it easy for Jeremy. And after what Jeremy did, he should take some steps to calm down Jerlina.

    She loves Jeremy and Jerlina the same but as a woman, she''d side with Jerlina in this issue. They cannot separate and they won''t, but Jeremy needs to know that he might lose Jerlina forever if he keeps on supporting Emma.

    "Calm down, Kitty," Bobby wrapped his arms around Scarlett''s shoulder and kissed her cheek. "Let''s go. It''s cold outside."

    "Don''t touch me," Scarlett pushed his arm away. "Are you going to push me down again?" she pouted and walked away.

    He gets mad at times but this was the first time he showed it to her this way. Although she understood that he didn''t mean it and he probably won''t do it again, she cannot condone this behavior. Who knows what a simple shove might turn into in the future?

    She needs to let him know that she got offended by it. Not to mention, she is with a baby and she needs to be careful.

    Well,? it is rather hypocritical of her to hold him ountable for his actions while she is hiding her pregnancy, but she is doing it for the sake of their baby. If she tells him about her pregnancy, he''d book an appointment to terminate the pregnancy.

    She cannot allow that to happen.

    Bobby only then realized what he did previously. His wife is his precious person and he knew in his heart that he cannot lose her. He tried living without her for years and he wouldn''t want to live that wretched life again.

    His wife might seem loud and strong, but she is very frail and not very strong physically. And like a beast, he shoved her and hurt her. He remembered how she winced and yet he didn''t stop to help her up and just walked out.

    Who would do that to the mother of their child? I''m evil!

    Am I a wife-beater?

    "I''m sorry, Kitty. I didn''t mean to¡­" he walked behind her begging and pleading.

    "It hurt me, you know, Bobby? I didn''t expect it from you," Scarlett pouted.

    "I know. I have no excuses, I am sorry¡­" Bobby continued to apologize.

    Scarlett walked to their house and she nodded at Charlie. Charlie was amazed by Scarlett''s talent. Within five minutes, shepletely cated an enraged seven-foot grizzly of a man to a whining puppy. Five men couldn''t hold Bobby back but Scarlett could just use her¡­ wisdom and calm him down.

    She could be sent as a crisis management expert to deescte tensions in armed conflicts even.

    Wow! Scarlett''s amazing in one way. Jerlina is amazing in another way!

    And where are the good women at? Why can''t I find someone with a brain?

    Am I having high standards after seeing Scarlett and Jerlina?

    Man, I am never going to find a woman, am I?

    Jeremy bowed his head as he felt like he was pped by Scarlett''s words. She was not wrong and it seems like Jerlina has left town.

    And Bobby¡­ why did he want to kill me..?

    Yeah, why? He wouldn''t have pointed a shotgun at me for the sake of Jerlina. It seemed personal.

    There should be more to it.

    He remembered Bobby doubting that Emma might have something to do with Daisy''s death.

    Could it be¡­

    And mom¡­ She was too mad. She even refused to treat Emma. There should be more to it.

    Charlie walked to Jeremy and he held his hands. Looking deeply into Charlie''s eyes with his blue eyesyered with tears, Jeremy sniffed.

    "Tell me what happened this morning, Charlie¡­"

    Charlie bowed and looked at his hand covered by Jeremy''s hands. Jeremy''s hands were trembling and cold and rough. From his touch, he could feel that Jeremy needsfort and¡­

    And? What and? Geez! What is he doing holding another man''s hand?

    "Let go of my hand. I''ll tell you," Charlie pulled out his hand and Jeremy stood up. Charlie then exined everything that happened in the morning at the clinic.

    Jeremy staggered back holding his chest and Charlie patted his shoulder.

    "Emma told Jerlina that you gave the pills to her and that you wanted the baby dead. I don''t think that Jerlina believed that. But she turned violent only after that. And then you ignored her and picked up Emma and¡­" he shrugged.

    Jeremy stared at him for some time and then rubbed his forehead for a minute. He then staggered back inside the house. Charlie asked if he needed anything but Jeremy said nothing and walked inside.

    Jeremy was overwhelmed with emotions and he felt a little nauseated. It probably is because he didn''t eat anything for an entire day.

    Not only did Emma kill Jerlina''s baby but she also killed Daisy and tried to kill mom? If Jerlina and Charlie didn''t barge into the room, mom would be dead too?

    And in all this, my Jeryl didn''t doubt me, and yet I¡­ Without exining anything I broke her heart! She left me!

    His heart went heavy and without realizing it, Jeremy walked to Jerlina''s room. It is their room now. It used to be his room before he gave it to her. And now for the first time in a while, he''ll have to sleep alone.

    Sleep? I''ll have to find her first.

    He got his phone and was about to call Gordon but he stopped himself. Scarlett''s words came to his mind. Scarlett was repeating "out of town" awful lot of times. Bobby was silent and Charlie had a weird look when he asked about it.

    Jeryl didn''t leave the town, did she? She didn''t!

    Jeremy wanted to search for her. If she is still in the town, there would be only a few ces where she''d be at. She wouldn''t stay in a motel. She probably is at Patrick Davis'' house or Nick''s house.

    Should I check Bobby''s house first though? Nah, she wouldn''t stay this close. First I''ll check Patrick''s house, then Nick''s house, and then maybe I should check the hotels in the city.

    I should beg her and bring her back!

    He bnced himself in the door as he staggered. He heard a whistling noise and turned to look in that direction. The bathroom door was open.

    He remembered opening every room in the house to search for her. He walked to the bathroom to close the door and it was then he noticed her toothbrush there.

    An image of her brushing her teeth pooped in his memories. She won''t talk when she is brushing and she would not like it if he spoke with his mouthful of toothpaste. She''d start to retch at times if he brushes in front of her,

    Ah¡­ my weird wife¡­she''s not here¡­

    He felt a pang of pain in his heart and he rubbed his chest. Everything looked dark and gloomy and he felt like he stepped outside of his own life; like he''s not in control of anything.

    It was then he noticed a piece of paper getting caught between the cab doors and he wondered what it is.

    He opened the bathroom cab and it was some sort of manual. He kept it in and he saw a bunch of weird stuff in there. He doesn''t use this bathroom and he doesn''t care for the products she uses but these sticks¡­

    What are they? Test strips? To test what?

    His heart skipped a beat and he picked them up to check. One of the sticks had something written on it and¡­

    Pregnant?

    Pregnant as in pregnant? With a baby?

    Is this Jeryl''s?

    "Pregnant? Is my wife pregnant?"

 Chapter 351 - Bad Opening

    <h4>Chapter 351 - Bad Opening</h4>

    Jeremy kneeled on the floor as he couldn''t control his happiness. Hugging the strips to his chest he couldn''t stop chuckling. In the bathroom, his happyugh echoed kicking away the lonely silence to oblivion.

    Jeremy was happy but his dogs found hisugh weird. Earl was not happy his pretty and sensible mom is not home. Duke got worried about his dad acting weird.? They are smart after all and they know what their dad feels.

    Duke was worried for Jeremy and he walked inside the bathroom.

    "Duke!" Jeremy hugged the dog making it whine. "I am going to be a father!" he kissed the dog. "You''re going to be a big brother!"

    Tears formed in his eyes out of happiness and hugging Duke he wiped the corners of his eyes andposed himself.

    "Duke! I''m going to find her¡­" He stood up and Duke wagged his tail and woofed.

    His dad is in good mood and that''s all he needed.

    Jeremy ran down the wooden stairs. Throughout his way, he saw flowers blooming a little fairy lights glittering. He ran to his study and opened the drawer to get the picture of his mother. His eyes teared up once more looking at the smiling face of his mother.

    "Mom, you are going to be a grandmother¡­" he kissed her.

    Holding her picture to his chest, he took in a deep breath. He couldn''t control his smile and he wanted to hold her close to his chest.

    "Ah, mom¡­ I''ll find her first," he kept his mother''s picture safely inside the drawer.

    He saw the thick bunch of paper he had in an envelope. He wrote that letter to her before their wedding but he never gave it to her.

    Hmm¡­ what should I do with it?

    He kept it safely in his pockets and walked to the door deciding to bring her back either by begging or by force.

    Well¡­ by begging he was willing to go the whole nine yards. Likeplete surrender. Lie t on his belly by her feet and beg her to take him back.

    He had a feeling that she would not let him go that far. If she wanted to truly hide she would have asked the help of her great-grandfather and disappeared from the face of the earth.

    But she didn''t (probably)!

    And with her being pregnant, she wouldn''t leave him just like that. She is a good woman and she would give him a choice even if he screwed up.

    So, he was not that worried.

    But when he was about to close the door, her face when hest saw him came to his mind. That face filled with sadness and hurt, her eyes that were filled with exasperation.

    She wanted to tell him something. It probably was about the pregnancy. But enrusted in guilt and shame to look at her, he ignored her.

    He stopped and rubbed his chest.

    With what face will I look at her again? With what right can I ask her to return?

    His smile got wiped out like ayer of mist in the morning.

    He went back into the house and closed the door.

    I cannot do this!

    -----

    Jerlina woke up after napping for a while. She was so bored and didn''t know what to do and so she slept. Also when she is awake she is thinking weird thoughts and she decided to just sleep it out.

    Uncle Pat and Aunt Backy didn''t ask her anything. They are elders and they understood that she is fighting with her husband but they refrained from asking her what the problem is.

    Jerlina preferred it that way too as she was not willing to talk to them about it. She didn''t know what Uncle Pat would do if she tells him about what Emma did.

    Did he not call me even once?

    She thought as she couldn''t hear any ringing sound. She didn''t think that she slept that deep to miss her phone ringing.

    "Does he not want me?" she mumbled and pickedup her phone.

    If he didn''t call me, I am going to call him and make him know how he failed me. I am not going to back off!

    She tried to unlock her phone but her phone didn''t wake up.

    Oops¡­ Did my phone die?

    She felt bad for arriving at conclusions before knowing the truths.

    Did he call me? Did he think that I am ignoring him on purpose?

    Her mind went through various scenarios and after a minute she decided not to dwell on it. She decided to charge her phone first and think about the next stepster.

    Since she doesn''t carry her power bank and charger like most sensible adults, she didn''t have her charger with her. She tried to find out of Uncle Pat''s phone charger fir for her but it didn''t. But Uncle Pat had a whole set of chargers that belonged tohis previous phones and still nothing set for Jerlina''s phone.

    As she was wondering what to do next, she heard the familiar sound.

    The Porche? Is it Joel?

    Jerlina ran down the stairs and to the window in the living room and took a peek.

    It is Joel. He came for me!

    "Missy, are you okay?" Aunt Becky asked and she nodded.

    "Don''t tell him that I am here," she pointed at the door and ran up the stairs.

    Patrick who was sitting on the armchair got up raising his eyebrows. He watched his Missy grow up. Although she is not an open book, he could learn some of her thoughts.

    Right now, missy wants us to invite her husband in.

    Because if she didn''t want to hear from him, she''d ask them not to open the door.

    Patrick dind''t know how severe the fight between the couple is. He heard some rumors from the town but the Missy hasn''t said anything so he won''t reach any hard conclusions for now.

    He has to take responsibility as her father and make sure she ends up happy with no regrets. Because he knew it in his heart that there is no one more suited for the Missy than Jeremy. And he could say with utmost certainty that she loves him very much.

    "Maybe we listen to him," Reba said.

    She is married to Patrick for decades. She can understand his thoughts without him saying anything.

    Jerlina hid on the stairs. She wanted to hear what Joel has to say. Patrick opened the door and her heart skipped a beat.

    "Hello, Patrick, Reba¡­" his voice was a little coarse and Jerlina had an urge to clear her throat. But she stopped herself.

    But she couldn''t help but take a peek of Jeremy. She was still hiding but she could see part of his shoulder and chin if he turned to face Aunt Becky.

    Move to your left, Joel¡­ Let me see your face!

    Jeremy cleared his throat and scoured through the house. It looked neat and cozy but his eyes ended up at the shoe rack. And seeing the ck shoe on the rack, his lips curved.

    She is here!

    He looked further and took a nce at the house. If she is pregnant, she won''t be hiding behind couches and the kitchen looked empty.

    The stairs¡­

    He carefully looked at the dim-lit stairs and he could see a piece of her red skirt. He let out a sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness she is simple-minded at these things. Otherwise, I won''t be able to survive.

    I don''t deserve her!

    Reba who was standing by the stairs could see that Jeremy figured out Jerlina is there. She looked at Jerlina and she was trying hard to have a good look at Jeremy. Her lips curved to a smile.

    How adorable!

    She was worried for a bit but Patrick assured her that nothing bad will happen. Missy never breaks Patrick''s expectations.

    "Emma''s baby is fine," Jeremy said. "The doctors saved her pregnancy."

    Reba almost choked.

    Does he really have to open with this considering everything happened?

    Reba looked at Jerlina. Pressing her lips, she turned to get up the stairs.

    Oh, no!

 Chapter 352 - Understanding Him Is A Chore

    <h4>Chapter 352 - Understanding Him Is A Chore</h4>

    "You did nothing to her baby," Jeremy added.

    Patrick raised his brows as even he who doesn''t get offended easily got offended.

    Missy did nothing? After what Emma did to her, Jeremyes here to boast that Missy couldn''t touch his sister?

    He fisted his hands but held back because of his sense of propriety. Not to mention this is Missy''s husband she loves dearly and he should be minding his manners with him.

    Reba looked at Jeremy, stupefied. With his hunched shoulders, extended hand, reddened eyes, and trembling lips he looked very apologetic.

    But the words out of his mouth caused hurt.

    If she''s in a simr situation as Missy and her husband spoke like this to her, she''d have left him and lived alone for the rest of her life. And that''s why when she saw Jerlina climbing up the stairs with her hands fisted and head bowed, she understood her.

    When the first word out of Jeremy''s mouth was "Emma", Jerlina felt a sharp pain in her heart. After what he did in the morning taking Emma''s side and even now¡­

    Wait, what? I did nothing to her baby? Is he mocking me? Is he telling me,

    ''Look, Jerlina! You tried to get back at Emma. But I, Emma''s dearest brother, protected her baby!''

    Is heughing at me?

    Jerlina didn''t want to stand there anymore. She felt something breaking in her heart ¨C the trust she had for him shattered in her heart, hurting her heart along with it. She felt cheated. She regretted ever trusting him.

    Her eyes reddened and bowing her head she climbed up the stairs.

    He still is Emma''s stupid brother speaking for¡­

    Wait¡­ He is stupid with his words, especially when it concerns me and when he is stressed.

    Yeah¡­ He is stupid and would say the wrong words even though he means well.

    It''s not like Jerlina wanted to degrade his intelligence and deprecate him. He is stupid when ites to her and that is a proven fact.

    He was like that for years saying and doing things she doesn''t appreciate and scaring her. And it''s not like he''d get smarter in a short time. He probably never will smarten up.

    That doesn''t mean his heart isn''t at the right ce.

    I know, I am his most important person.

    She stopped.

    What did he exactly mean by those words?

    He started speaking more and she listened.

    "The doctors said that the baby is perfectly out of danger now and-"

    Ah, stop talking about Emma and her baby!

    "Shut up, stupid!" she shouted and in that small house, her voice echoed like thunder.

    Patrick shrugged and took his seat and Reba shrugged at her husband and walked to him. She wouldn''t expect Missy to call her husband "Stupid" but¡­maybe he deserves it?

    Whatever it is, interfering in a couple''s fight is not good.

    Since Missy is engaging with Jeremy herself, there is no need for them to interfere.

    Jeremy winced a bit hearing her roar. But then a smile formed on his lips.

    She revealed herself!

    "Jeryl! You are here!" he stepped forward with a big grin that reached his ears.

    My wife is talking to me!

    "Shush!" Jerlina shouted.

    His voice is a nuisance stopping her from thinking.

    "Okay," Jeremy took a step back making the calm down gesture. He could see that she is standing on the stairs and it could be dangerous if she misses a step.

    Jerlina kneaded her temples with her fingers.

    She did find something odd. She felt a sharp pain when he spoke Emma''s name, but she felt a relief when he said that her pregnancy was saved.

    Yeah, she should have felt disappointment. She did want Emma to miscarry and lose her baby.

    So why did I feel relief?

    Was it for Emma?

    No¡­ It was for the baby!

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. No matter what, the baby is innocent in her fight. Apart from having Emma as the mother, that baby did nothing wrong. Well, having Emma as a mother is not its fault; it''s a curse.

    Poor baby¡­

    Jerlina''s mind cleared a bit and she now understood the words Jeremy spoke in the morning.

    ''You don''t mean it¡­''

    She wanted to hurt Emma and make her suffer the same suffering as her.

    But the baby¡­ That poor soul has his whole life ahead of him¡­ And without thinking I was about to¡­

    A shiver passed through her spine.

    What was I about to do?

    And Joel¡­ He is not talking about Emma, is he? He is talking about Emma''s baby. So, did he want to let me know that I didn''t needlessly snuff out the light of a little being out of the hatred for his mother?

    He is, isn''t he?

    Is that why he left with Emma immediately? Dr. Kruger refused to treat Emma and he didn''t have time in his hands. So he left without exining much.

    Ah¡­ Joel! I love him!

    She turned and ran down the stairs. She almost hugged him seeing his silly grin. But she stopped herself from hugging him.

    Let him suffer a little longer! He couldn''t even make his point. I have to do all the thinking and analyzing. Why did he evene here?

    Ah¡­ he looks tired. Did he even eat?

    "Jeryl!" Jeremy''s grin widened further seeing her getting down from the stairs.

    He knew his Jeryl would understand him. He exined it all perfectly to her and she is not an unreasonable person.

    Reba and Patrick looked at each other and Reba held back her giggle looking at Jeremy. They are one weird couple she could say. She thought Missy would get mad and throw him out by the words he said but it seems like she has calmed down a lot. Her eyes have gotten clearer and she looked like her soul has returned.

    Anything is better as long as she is happy!

    "Aunt Becky, do you have leftovers from dinner?" Jerlina asked Reba as she couldn''t bear to see the tired look on her husband.

    Jeremy felt like he was floating. He was too tired to eat but since his wife is serving him food out of love, he decided to eat.

    "Have you eaten?" Jeremy asked.

    "Yeah, I am full," Jerlina rubbed her belly.

    She never was someone who shows her anger at food and she knows she needs to eat healthy for her pregnancy. And she could eat Aunt Becky''s cooking a bit better. She probably cooked for her since she insinuated that she might be pregnant.

    Jeremy was sulking in the corner of his heart although he is beyond happy. He was stupidly thinking that she is avoiding his food but it seems like it was all morning sickness. And the food Reba made tasted different with a little ginger and peppermint. He wondered if this helps with morning sickness.

    After dinner, he shamelessly asked for the recipes and carefully noted them in his notes. He should be cooking for her after all. She doesn''t like the usual food.

    Jerlina thought everything was good between them. And so when Jeremy told her aunt and uncle that he''s going to leave, she got upstairs to get her phone.

    But when she got down, she was astonished beyond words when her husband brought in her luggage. Patrick and Reba were equally confused.

    "What are these?" she asked, taking in a deep breath.

    "This bag have your clothes, this is your skincare products¡­Ah, here''s your charger¡­" he went on and her ears felt stuffed.

    What the f*ck is going on?

    I can learn what''s in those bags if I open them. Why the h*ll isn''t he telling me why he wants me to stay here?

    "Why should I?" she mumbled but he seemed to be not hearing her and ran to the Porsche.

    "Here," he gave her the car keys. "Have it with you."

    That''s not what I asked...

    Is he not going to tell me? Should I think deeply about why he is doing this?

    I am tired!

    "You know what, Joel! I don''t want to see your face ever again!" she shouted and ran up the stairs.

    "Wha- Why?" Jeremy was confused. "Wait..." he ran behind her.

    "Oh, dear," Patrick pressed his lips and Reba started tough.

    "What a lively couple...."

 Chapter 353 - Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Trust Me</h4>

    Jerlina wanted to m the door shut in Jeremy''s face but she held back considering this is not her house. Her uncle is thinking of her very highly and she won''t break his trust by acting unruly in his house.

    She tried to lock the door gently but before she could lock it, the door was pushed from the outside by her dear husband. She tried to close the door but as usual, she couldn''t. She ran towards the bed and tried to get under the bed but he caught her because she tried to be careful getting down. Plus she wasn''t driven by fear and she wasn''t that keen on "escaping" him.

    Jeremy caught her and hugged her from behind.

    "Jeryl¡­" his shaking voice made a gust of air graze her earlobe and she closed her eyes.

    His warmth spreading on her back, his warm breath, and his scent all made her mesmerized. She already started to miss him.

    "Don''t show your back to me, my Luna," he nudged his nose behind her ear and took a sniff. "It breaks my heart."

    "Yeah, only you can show your back to me. I cannot. Got it," Jerlina got out of his hold and got to the bed.

    "Wha-" Jeremy looked at his empty hands and pouted. "Is this about me leaving you in the morning?" he asked.

    Jerlina let out a scoff and lied on the bed with her back facing him and covered herself with the duvet. Pouting, she pretended to close her eyes.

    "I am sleepy. Leave. Go be with whoever you want. You don''t want me," she said.

    She didn''t want to but without knowing her eyes started to sting and her throat got heavy. She started to cry.

    "What are you saying?" Jeremy rubbed her arm sitting beside her. "I want you so much. I want to hug you, I want to kiss you, I want to hold you, and I-"

    "Yeah, that''s all you want from me. I am not going to do any of that. So go away," she said and silently wiped her tears. She didn''t want to let him know that she is crying.

    She still couldn''t ept that he doesn''t want her back home and he is leaving her in her uncle''s house without even telling her why. He just decides by himself and without telling her the reason he is spouting nonsense again.

    Jeremy saw her pouting and it hurt. He could see that she is hurting and she deserves his apology.

    "My love for you wouldn''t reduce a bit even if you kill someone, Jeryl¡­" he interlocked his fingers with hers.

    Jerlina started to listen as he opens up.

    "After what Emma did to you¡­ She deserves whatever you do to her and some more," he held the back of her head with his other hand.

    He thought she''d talk about her pregnancy but she is not even talking about it. He thought if she is worried that he might not protect their baby.

    But he already has ns for it and that''s why he is leaving her here. It is for her safety and he wanted her to stay somewhere she''d be treated properly. He didn''t want to let her leave the town. He''s scared to let her out of his eyesight.

    Who else would treat her well than Patrick?

    ''But I stopped you because¡­" he took in a deep breath. "I know a lot of guys, Jeryl. Guys who are serving time in prison and some who got out after serving their time. Many of them are good guys but just because they lost themselves in a moment of rage, oftentimes even for a justifiable reason, they lost their youths and the better part of their lives, rotting in the prison. I''ve heard themment how if given a choice that they won''t lose to rage again¡­"

    Jerlina''s face rxed hearing what he said. She did guess right about the reason he did what he did. He did it out of the care he has for her and that made her happy.

    "When I saw you today, lost in rage¡­" Jeremy continued. "All I could think was how you''d behave months from now after everything is settled. Killing someone¡­ It takes a part of your soul, Jeryl. Trust me. I know. I don''t want you to suffer that pain¡­ I saw how you grieved for your baby, Jeryl¡­ I don''t know how you''d have felt had you seeded in doing what you thought that you wanted to do, but¡­ From what I know about you, I don''t think you could shrug it off and-"

    "When you said that Emma''s pregnancy was saved, I was relieved," Jerlina interjected him.

    She understood what he means to say and she needed no exnation.

    He stopped me for my sake!

    Her heart got warm and the tears that formed in her eyes dissipated away just like the misgivings she had in her heart. She learned that she can trust him and he wouldn''t disappoint.

    "I know," he bowed and kissed her head.

    His lips curved to a smile as he knew that about her. She never disappoints.

    "But what Emma did¡­" he ran his finger through her hair.

    It hacked his heart learning what Emma did. Not just her behavior but the fact that he enabled her behavior and caused harm made him feel very guilty. He trusted Emma a lot and that became his bane. He has learned a valuable lesson not to trust anyone more than a certain limit.

    Only my Jeryl¡­

    "I am sorry, Jeryl¡­" he rested his forehead on her arm and let out a deep breath, "I am sorry I let that happen to you. I am sorry¡­"

    Jerlina''s heart warmed up and tears streamed through her eyes. "Don''t apologize, Joel. It was not your fault. She used you and you were a victim too," she said it from the bottom of her heart.

    That is what she believed and she will not let him think otherwise.

    "Yeah..?" Jeremy asked and tried to look at her face. But Jerlina hid her face from him. "I want to protect you¡­" his hand ended up on her belly.

    You and our child¡­ And that''s why I am going to make sure Emma doesn''t survive! Each day she is alive is a day my family is in danger. I cannot let that happen!

    Yes, he wanted to wait a week. But he now learned that Jerlina is pregnant. And Emma will get no grace. He believed in his heart that if Emma learns of Jerlina''s pregnancy, she will definitely try and hurt Jerlina.

    This time, I won''t let it happen! No one can hurt my family!

    "Did you talk to your mom, Jeremy? I was mad at her for hiding the report from me and I didn''t call her but she survived death today. I''ll¡­" she tried to get up to get her phone but Jeremy patted her to lie down.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it all. Just sleep¡­" he started to run his fingers through her hair.

    Jerlina wanted to keep her eyes open and ask him why he is leaving her here but his gentle caresses made her eyes close. She was overwhelmed with tiredness and ended up closing her eyes. She could hear him singing some song very softly. She couldn''t even open his eyes.

    "Trust me, Jeryl¡­" he kissed her forehead. "I''lle fetch you after I finish doing what I''ve nned to do. Till then stay here and stay safe."

    No¡­

    Jerlina wanted to ask more but her eyes were so heavy she couldn''t open them and she ended up in a deep sleep.

    After speaking with Patrick for sometime, Jeremy left the house. He pulled out his phone and dialed Gerard.

    "We need to meet," he said and his lips curved to a dangerous smirk.

    Come on, little fishy... Come on closer... I have an attractive bait for you...

    "Jerlina... she... I think I should divorce her. She... She might still be in love with you...."

 Chapter 354 - His Devious Plans

    <h4>Chapter 354 - His Devious ns</h4>

    Gerard had a pleased smile as he saw the defeated figure in front of him. Even though Jeremy didn''t say a word, Gerard could understand everything. He heard that Jerlina left Jeremy and is currently staying in her uncle''s house.

    Honestly, is that even surprising? She is a billionaire. Why would she still stay with his thug?

    His id shirt is buttoned wrong and his brown hair is disheveled. He stank of cheap beer and heartbreak. He was d he came directly to this stinky bar than going home first. His mother wanted to tell him "important" stuff but he came here after he heard the drunken ramblings of Jeremy the whole night.

    This is how I want to see this guy! I knew my Jer was going to serve him the best revenge! She did it! My Jer did it!

    "What will happen to Emma once¡­" Jeremy looked at Gerard. "I divorce Jerlina..?"

    Yes, he had already made it clear that he has nothing to do with Emma. But Gerard is in a different world. He is a desperate man who is still in love with Jerlina although he is going to have a baby with Emma. To be honest, Emma is a little pitiful but she deserves it.

    And Gerard¡­ He would be a good pawn in giving maximum pain to Emma before she dies in the hands of Jonathan Erling.

    "Are you worried for your dear sister?" Gerard smirked. "Don''t worry about her. I have a very good n for her," he smirked.

    "Your baby?" Jeremy asked.

    He was not interested to know but he asked it for a reason.

    First of all, he wanted to know how a guy who was deemed to be infertile got a woman pregnant this soon. He thought there must be more to it.

    Tara told him that Emma was bragging that she will get a billion dors for the child in her belly. And it seems like his sister is motivated by the money to keep the baby.

    What will the child feel once he/she grows up and finds out the reason why his/her mother had them?

    But what n does Gerard have?

    The more he learns about his sister, the more despicable she turns out to be. And looking at the stiff expression on Gerard he could sense that he is not very honest. He seemed malicious and hiding evil ns in his heart.

    Are those ns against Emma?

    Jeremy smirked in his heart. He involved Gerard for a reason.

    When he investigated Emma''s pregnancy to bring damage to her, he learned a lot of interesting things. And he thought that Gerard is nning something on Emma.

    The billion Emma is "entitled" to doesn''t exist. He definitely ns something.

    Is he trying to leave Emma with a child? Oh¡­ how I wish Emma could survive that¡­

    Jeremy knew what his mother went through. Emma definitely won''t go through it. She''d probably act like Delvina Erling and abandon her baby.

    Whatever!!! That does not concern me.

    Jeremy couldn''t entirely shrug off what Gerard did to Jerlina in that restroom. Just like removing Emma from their side, he has to remove Gerard too and make him suffer. Telling about his involvement in the car ident that took the life of a pregnant woman would make Jerlina despise Gerard more than she does now.

    But he wanted more. He needed Gerard to bring down Emma. Gerard is desperate and he is hot-headed and senseless when ites to Emma. By provoking Gerard, he can get two birds with one stone.

    If Gerard kills Emma, not only Emma would be removed from their life, Gerard would be too as he would be sent to jail. Once he is sent to prison, his life would end there. Gerard won''t survive prison.

    This way, Jerlina wouldn''t suspect his or Jonathan''s involvement in Emma''s passing.

    Did Emma think only she can manipte? Just because I never do it, doesn''t mean that I don''t know how to do it.

    "Baby?"? Gerard smirked and Jeremy had a weird feeling about it.

    It doesn''t seem like Gerard made Emma pregnant to punish her¡­ There is more to it..? Is it not about the money?

    "I understand¡­" Jeremy rubbed his nose with the back of his hand. "Your baby with Jerlina was killed by Emma and you cannot love Emma''s-"

    "What did you say?" Gerard interjected him. He couldn''t stay seated and he stood up and lunged at Jeremy.

    Grabbing his cor, Gerard lifted him. "What did you say? What did Emma do?"

    "Don''t hurt my sister, Gerard¡­ I''ll do whatever you want¡­" Jeremy slouched on Gerard''s shoulder as he lost his bnce.

    "You son of a-" Gerard gritted his teeth and pushed him away.

    Grabbing the table, Jeremy stood straight. As he saw Gerard stomping out of the bar with stiff shoulders and fisted hands, his lips curved to a smirk.

    Go little pawn¡­ Do your thing¡­

    -----

    *Bang*

    Emma heard the door of the house opening with a band and was scared. Martha patted her hand in assurance.

    "Stay calm. Otherwise, it won''t be good for the baby¡­" she said and Emma''s lips pressed to a line.

    Baby, baby! Why is everything about the baby? Am I worthless? Does she think that without me the baby can survive?

    "Son, you''re back..!" Martha said looking out of the door and Emma got a little scared.

    What will he do if he knows that I killed Jerlina''s baby?

    She somehow convinced Martha not to tell Gerard the truth because she is now pregnant with his baby and it won''t be good for her. But that woman is really not pleased that Jerlina''s baby didn''t survive.

    That b*tch! Why is she ruining my life all the time?

    Eh, Gerard ispletely mesmerized with me! He won''t get angry at me.

    She prepared to cry andin about how she almost lost her baby because of Jerlina.

    He should feel pity for the woman who carries his child, right?

    "What did you do, Emma?" Gerard shouted even before entering the room."Did you kill my baby?"

    "Wha-"

    Before a word came out of Emma''s mouth, she was pped hard. The force of the p pushed her down the bed and she fell on the floor on her abdomen.

    "What are you doing, Gerry?" Martha pushed Gerard back and tried to help Emma up."Think of your baby!"

    Whether she liked Emma or not, she is carrying the heir to their family and she cannot get hurt.

    "My baby?" Gerard snorted. "That''s not my baby! I will not acknowledge someone else''s child as mine!"

    Martha was stunned and Emma''s eyes widened along with the ring in her ear. She thought she heard wrong.

    "What - are you saying, Gerry?" Marthaposed herself and asked. She could see that Gerard is enraged and she was scared.

    "This b*tch cheated on me when I was in the hospital and got pregnant with some gigolo''s child..." Gerard said ring at Emma and his eyes reddened with tears.

    Did you kill my baby? Wait and see what I am going to do to you..!

    "I have proof!"

 Chapter 355 - Gone Crazy

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Gone Crazy</h4>

    After meeting with Gerard, Jeremy went to the corporate office in Port City. Jerlina didn''te to the office as she wanted to rest. He was fine with it since he is making it seem like they are in the midst of a fight. Everyone''s under the impression that Jerlina refused to return with him and they are separated.

    Gerard is reliably informed of this and after his talk with Gerard, he thinks that he has a chance with Jerlina. Which is exactly how Gerard would go hard against Emma.

    Yes, he''s being a sneaky b!stard and that is exactly his n. Gerard deserves it and so does Emma.

    And Jeremy was excited to find out what Gerard''s ns are for Emma. He seemed to have one. With his twisted personality, it must be good.

    As he was about to call Jerlina to chat with her, he was informed that Patrick Davies was here to meet him. Jeremy was surprised and his heart skipped a beat and running his fingers through his hair he walked to the reception.

    If Patrick Davies wants to meet him here, it must be about an important thing.

    Nervously fiddling with his fingers, Jeremy opened the balcony door in his office. He sat in front of Patrick who took a sip of the tea offered to him. As the teacup cked when Patrick softly ced it on the saucer, Jeremy gulped. Patrick looked serious although his experienced eyes were gentle as usual.

    Patrick didn''t waste his time. "I should have talked to you about this on the day I gave her hand in marriage. But¡­" Patrick cleared his throat.

    Jeremy nodded with a nervous smile. The situation was different back then.

    "Our Missy lived following her grandfather who was a great man and has the kindest soul."

    "I know," Jeremy nodded. "She''s the loveliest and-" he cleared his throat sensing that Patrick does not appreciate his interruption. He let out a deep breath and leaned back on the chair to listen to what Patrick had to say.

    "She was a lot like my Master," Patrick continued. "She never shared her true feelings not to disturb anyone. And she taught herself to decide everything based on her mind rather than on her heart. She measured everything, she analyzed everything, and she never got emotional. She was always rational to an obnoxious degree¡­" Patrick bowed his head with a slight smile. He looked exasperated as he remembered the past.

    Jeremy understood Patrick''s feeling. He felt that way with her. He still feels that way with her.

    Patrick continued, "She measured herughter and she rarely showed her troubles on her face. It was her coping mechanism in this harsh world. She used to be so lively until my Master was alive but she changed as she grew up so that she can take everything life threw at her and survive. Her life was hard. She couldn''t be treated the way she deserved to be treated. She was a Lady by birth but she¡­" Patrick let out a sigh.

    "Even with that guy¡­" Patrick pressed his lips not wanting to borate. "She was careful¡­"

    "She''s changed," Patrick said taking in a deep breath and his face brightened up. "She was the lowest after that¡­ unfortunate thing. I worried she might never recover. But in just months, I can see that she''s be more lively and confident. She''s not measuring her smile and she is more honest with her feelings. For once¡­ she''s living the way her grandfather wanted her to live¡­Happy and bright. Although being so close with Jonathan¡­ It''s fine as long as she is happy," Patrick looked at Jeremy.

    "I know you''re the one who gave her the confidence. You transformed her and helped her-"

    "With all due respect, sir," Jeremy interjected."I did nothing for her. She did everything. She bettered me too!"

    Patrick chuckled seeing the proud smile on Jeremy''s face. He could see that Jeremy is meaning what he is saying and he could see the love he has for her.

    "I was going to say that you helped her reach her true potential which is the fact," he smiled. "And she trusts you and loves you more than anyone."

    Jeremy scratched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly.

    "Becky told me that Missy is pregnant. Do you¡­?" he looked at Jeremy.

    "I know although she hasn''t told me yet," Jeremy told the truth.

    "And that''s why," Patrick stood up and Jeremy stood up with him.

    Jeremy''s smile reduced seeing Patrick''s face turning serious.

    "If you break her trust and God forbid her heart, I shall personally see for her to grieve for your death than going through the heartbreak she went through before," Patrick nodded at Jeremy and walked out.

    Jeremy stood frozen for a second before he could understand what Patrick meant.

    He told me that I should die before breaking Jerlina''s heart! Wow! Those aristocratic pricks! They even threaten in a snobby way¡­

    Die..? Or did he say he will kill me?

    Well, whatever! I am not nning on breaking my darling''s trust ever!

    Jeremy shrugged and walked to the balcony. The wind ruffled his hair and he scrolled through his phone to call Jerlina. Someone threatened him for her. Oddly, he was happy someone threatened him for Jerlina.

    It was then he got a call from one of the men he asked to keep an eye on Emma.

    "Hospital? Which one?" Jeremy asked.

    Although he was not hurried, he still could feel his heart ramming against his chest wondering what happened to Emma.

    When he almost reached the hospital he got a call from Jerlina.

    "Emma''s admitted again," he said, his voice shaking a bit.

    "Don''t meet her, Joel," Jerlina said. "I don''t have a good feeling about this."

    "Should I turn back?" he asked and there was silence at the other end.

    "Do you want to have a look at her?" Jerlina asked.

    By the tone Jeremy spoke, she didn''t think that he was worried. His voice seemed to be shaking out of anger. She didn''t want him to do something out of rage to Emma and regret itter.

    Emma cannot win!

    Only by living well with Jeremy can she get back at Emma. She wasn''t keen on any other methods. But if her husband kills Emma and goes to jail, that would be anti-climatic. She doesn''t want that.

    "I want to see her, Jeryl¡­" Jeremy said stretching his hands that were shaking.

    After everything that woman did, she cannot die peacefully.

    "Then go see her. Think of me every second, Joel. I have something important to tell you," Jerlina didn''t want to stop him.

    But she wanted him to keep hisposure. She doesn''t give a rat''s a** what happens to Emma but all her care was for Jeremy. And she trusted him. She trusted that Jeremy won''t fall for Emma''s tricks anymore.

    "Yes," Jeremy nodded. "What do you want to tell me?" he asked.

    He knew she is going to tell him about her pregnancy. He is going to remember that the woman he loved forever is now carrying his child. For their sake he needs to be prudent and not emotional.

    "Come back to me and I''ll tell you," Jerlina chuckled. She still hasn''t figured out some amazing method she can reveal that he is going to be a father.

    "I love you, Jeryl."

    "And I love you," Jerlina ended the call with a smile.

    -----

    "Look at this brother here for his sister!"

    Jeremy was weed by Gerard as he entered the lobby of the hospital.

    "Do you know what your psychopathic sister did?" Gerard asked.

    "What did she do?" Jeremy asked. He was not in a hurry to go see Emma.

    "She''s gone crazy," Gerardughed.

    The dark circles under his eyes got more pronounced by the ceiling light above his head and his green eyes looked empty and dark.

    "She hit herself in her stomach and miscarried her child," heughed more. "She''s bleeding like crazy now. The doctors are trying to save her life."

    Jeremy fisted his hands.

 Chapter 356 - True Love?

    <h4>Chapter 356 - True Love?</h4>

    "She hit herself in her stomach and miscarried her child," Gerardughed more. "She''s bleeding like crazy now. The doctors are trying to save her life."

    Jeremy fisted his hands closing his eyes. Gerard''sugh echoed in the halls of the hospital.

    Miscarried..? So she killed her baby? Bleeding?

    Jeremy tried to find some sort of pity in his heart for his sister but he couldn''t find any. All he could see in his mind as he closed his eyes was Jerlina''s face.

    That day as he was chased around by Viper''s men, he was the one who carried Jerlina who was bleeding profusely. She was not responsive and he had to gather his courage when he saw the pool of blood in the car. He''s seen far more blood in his days but that was the first time he felt his eyes ckening up. It was her blood. He couldn''t bear to see it. But he needed to bring her inside to make sure that she is not...

    His palms get chill even when thinking about it now.

    When he got her from the seat, her head tilted to the side and his heart stopped. She wasn''t moving even a bit and blood was still dripping down her legs. He called her but there was no movement in her. He wanted to die and almost dropped her down.

    But he gathered every ounce of the courage left in his body and brought her in. His mother did everything and somehow Jerlina was saved. She almost lost her mind after that and thankfully she pulled herself together and is now happy.

    He med himself that day; she then got convinced it was fate. But now, they''ve learned that everything was pre-nned. Pre-nned by the one he used to trust with his life.

    Thinking about that day, tears slipped out of his eyes.

    I could have lost her that day not because of fate but because of the sister I loved¡­

    She tried to kill my love, she tried to kill my mother, she killed my friend''s mother, and who knows what else she has done..?

    Should I have pity on her? Should I show her basic human decency?

    No¡­ giving her a few days to live without handing her over to the police is the biggest concession I am giving her.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Gerard asked walking closer to Jeremy snapping him out of his thoughts.

    "Does it hurt to know that your dear sister is suffering? Does your heart bleed as tears in your eyes?" Gerard snorted and he was in Jeremy''s space, puffing his chest and spreading his arms.

    Does he really want to start a fight with me? Me? Does he know who I am? Should I show him?

    Jeremy sighed in exasperation.

    Seriously?

    It was then he remembered that day when Gerard entered his office and punched him in the face ming him for Jerlina''s miscarriage. He let him punch because he thought he deserved it.

    Well, it was that day Jerlina kissed him and took care of his "ouchies". So that ended well¡­ But¡­

    Dear sister¡­

    Jerlina says the exact word¡­

    It hurt Jeremy a bit. She must have talked to Gerard about Emma and him when they were together and Gerard learned Jerlina''snguage. He noticed him speaking using the same sentence fragments as Jerlina. They were in a rtionship for seven years and that is to be expected, but¡­

    Ha, she''s mine! She is mine! Why am I thinking about this fool?

    "That b*tch screwed around and got pregnant elsewhere. I was waiting for her pregnancy to turn nine weeks to get the paternity test. And just as I suggested paternity test, she ran to the bathroom and¡­."

    Gerard still was speaking at his face and spraying on him. Jeremy had no care about what Gerard had to say. Nine months or whatever, he didn''t understand a bit.

    But he guessed that since they went to a fertility clinic Gerard must have never given his sperm to be fertilized and used someone else''s jizz. And so the baby cannot be Gerard''s which could be proven by a paternity test. That was why Gerard made sure that there was no record of them ever visiting the fertility clinic although Emma got pregnant by IVF.

    Well, that was a smart n to ruin the character of the woman¡­ one I would have never thought about¡­Should I tell him that I have the proof that he yed Emma and that''s why Emma''s child won''t have the same DNA as Gerard?

    Well¡­ Nah¡­ I''m not in the mood to talk to this idiot! This twisted fool! How did Jereyl even fall for this kind of person? Eww¡­

    "Was it because you are infertile?" Jeremy took a step forward and his nose almost touched Gerard''s.

    "You, b*stard!" Gerard raised his hand to punch Jeremy.

    Jeremy''s fisted hand itched to punch Gerard but he stopped himself remembering his wife''s words. She didn''t want him to cause trouble. He didn''t want to caue trouble either.

    I have a baby on the way. My baby should have the perfect father and not a thug as a father!

    Let this idiot ramble all he wants¡­ He thinks he seeded. Let him revel in his "victory" a little longer. And I can chase him away after Jeryl learns of everything this "smart" guy did. She is not going to appreciate any of this¡­ hehehe¡­

    Gerard held back his punch looking at the stern eyes of Jeremy. He took a step back as if he was going to leave but then he turned at him.

    "How does it feel to see your sister suffer, Jerry? And more importantly, how does your heartbreak feel?" Gerard asked and Jeremy raised his brows.

    What is he talking about now?

    "Don''t pretend that you know nothing, Jerry. You should have known by now how my Jer yed you," Gerard smirked. "While I was enacting my vengeance on Emma, she did her own thing¡­She made you fall for her and then broke your heart. I knew¡­ I never doubted her. My Jer is always my Jer¡­ She never changed!" he startedughing.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.

    What is this fool saying? Jeryl? Getting revenge? Fool! Should I tell him?

    "I knew one day or another, she wille back to me¡­" Gerard continued and Jeremy listened to him silently. It was all fun for him and he couldn''t hold back hisughter.

    Gerard let out a deep breath. "And that''s why I stayed pure for her. I didn''t even touch your sister once and I made sure I never will have to¡­" Gerard went on.

    Jeremy felt like the ground beneath him slipping.

    He may call Gerard stupid andugh at him in his heart all he wants. But there is one fact that is undeniable.

    Gerard truly loves Jerlina.

    Wait¡­ If Jerlina learns about what Gerard did to Emma for her sake, will her heart start to waver? Will she think that Gerard is the one who loves her more?

    What will be of me then?

 Chapter 357 - Did He Tempt Providence?

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Did He Tempt Providence?</h4>

    No, she won''t leave me. She is not going to leave me when she is pregnant with my child.

    But if she stays with me for the baby¡­ That''s not going to make me happy, is it?

    ''Think of me every second, Joel.''

    The words she spoke when he talked to her on the phone suddenly echoed in his ears. Her smile, the way she served him foodst night, her pout, Patrick''s words¡­ It all snapped him to reality.

    Ugh! What am I even thinking!

    He wanted to bang his head.

    His wife loves him. He knows that. And here he is, doubting her love.

    I will not do that. I refuse to doubt her! Everyone who knows her tells him that she has changed and is more happy now. She will not let go of him no matter what.

    Not minding Gerard, he walked in to have a look at Emma. He wanted to imprint her appearance in his mind. After ruining the lives of many, he wanted to see her defeated face after getting betrayed by someone she trusted. She should know the taste of her own medicine.

    But he was in for a surprise.

    "Hmpf! Why are you here?" Emma''s tone was dry. He reddened eyes stillcked humility and pride danced over her furrowed brows.

    Jeremy was stunned for a moment but then he chuckled. Since he was clear with her that he is not going to pity her anymore, she is not going to pretend with him anymore.

    Ah¡­ this is the woman I thought was an angel! She used to act so helpless and pretended that I am her biggest support.

    But she¡­

    She killed her own child!

    He understood that Gerard had a terrible n for Emma. But to save herself, she was able to do a terrible thing to herself.

    Everyone has a degree of self-preservation. Self-preservation is essential for survival.

    But Emma¡­ she is evil! She has no empathy or awareness.

    He pulled out his phone and took a picture to show Jerlina. She might not appreciate it but he wanted to show her Emma''s face. Jerlina shouldn''t feel bad even for a second for someone like Emma.

    Heughed and stepped aside dodging the jug Emma threw at him. He was not that distressed as he thought he would be. But he cannot deny the pain in his heart.

    I let this heartless monster hurt the one with the purest of hearts out of stupidity¡­

    "You don''t deserve life, Emma. You''re a waste and so do yourself and the entire human race a favor. Sign up for organ donation and kill yourself," he said hate dripping in his face. He felt irked to be in her presence and turned to leave.

    Emma gritted her teeth and tears clouded her eyes. She is in a situation where even he can mock her.

    "Are you angry at me for clearing your path, Jerry? Had that baby survived, Jerlina would never-"

    "So what, Emma?" Jeremy gritted his teeth and looked at her. "Am I supposed to be happy she lost her child? That was a part of her that died that day. And you''re-" he stopped.

    Talking about Jerlina''s pain seems to make Emma feel good. He gritted his teeth as he had no word to spare for her.

    "What do you have against her, Emma?" he asked. "What did she do to you for you to wish death on her?"

    Emma turned her face away from him and mumbled something.

    Jeremy wanted to bash her skull and he decided not to act on his desires. His wife still needs him. He left the room not minding Gerard standing by the door.

    Gerard was confused. Judging by the interaction between Emma and Jeremy, and after seeing how angry Jeremy was as he left, it seems like Jeremy is not on good terms with Emma.

    And more importantly, he seems to be in love with Jerlina and he is still talking for her.

    Will he let go of Jerlina as he said?

    After talking to him, he advanced the n he had for Emma and he is filled with hope that he will get his Jer back. But now he is not so sure anymore.

    Why does it feel like I was yed by him?

    Fisting his hands, Gerard walked out. Emma stared at the back of Gerard and snorted.

    I''ll get back at all of you for doing this to me!

    "Stop!" Gerard shouted as he caught up with Jeremy.

    "I have nothing to say to you, Gerard! After seeing what you did to Emma¡­" he snorted. "You hid your hit and run ident from her knowing that she would hate you for it. If she knows what you did this time-"

    "What did I do? How am I responsible for Emma cheating?" Gerard yanked Jeremy''s cor.

    Jeremy pushed him away. He was burning in a murderous rage and his blood is boiling wanting to kill. But he gritted his teeth and stopped himself.

    I have to get back to Jerlina.

    "I know it all Gerard. I have proof. I have proof that Emma conceived with IVF. Last time I checked that is not cheating. You''re one twisted man, Gerard. Stay away from Jerlina!" he pointed his index finger at him and opened the car door and stepped in.

    "You said you''ll divorce her!" Gerard shouted.

    Jeremy didn''t mind him and started the car and stepped on the pedal.

    "Answer me, [emailprotected]</a>! Come back, coward!"

    Gerard ran behind Jeremy''s speeding jeep out of the parking lot. Panting, he stopped by the side of the road.

    All he wanted was to keep Jerlina safe. Safe from those against her and from his secret that would hurt her. And that was the reason he left her with Jeremy. He trusted Jeremy would keep his word but he proved that he is a thug.

    Not only did Jeremy not keep his word but also he tried to change Jerlina''s heart. And now that Jerlina is still in love with me, that thug is using the same tactic as his sister.

    He is ckmailing me to keep Jerlina for himself!

    NO¡­ NO¡­ I cannot stay silent anymore. I cannot leave Jerlina with him anymore. She would be waiting for me to rescue her.

    Gerard got his phone and scrolled down his contacts.

    "Yes¡­ I need a gun¡­"

    His lips pressed to a line.

    He must die!

    That [emailprotected]</a> must die so that my Jer and I can be happy together forever.

 Chapter 358 - Incident Near The Pub (1)

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Incident Near The Pub (1)</h4>

    Jerlina called Jeremy after waiting for an hour. She couldn''t rest somehow as she felt uneasy in her heart.

    "Are you okay?" Jerlina asked as his voice was not fine.

    "I am fine¡­" he said with a sigh.

    "What happened with Emma?" Jerlina asked. She worried if something happened to Emma.

    Yes, she worried. After thinking about what she did out of rage the previous day, she was not feeling guilty no matter how much she thought about it. But she worried. She still isn''t sure about Jeremy''s feelings towards Emma. Last night she slept before talking to him more. She wanted to meet him and talk to him.

    "Where are you, Joel?" she asked.

    "No!" Jeremy refused immediately. "I''ll meet you tomorrow morning."

    "Okay¡­" Jerlina could sense his reluctance. "Why? You''re not seeing someone in secret are you, Joel?" she jested.

    "Hmm¡­"

    She only heard a hum from the other end and she rubbed her forehead.

    He is totally out of it!

    "Joel?" she called but there was only silence at the other end. "Joel, is Emma hurt?" she asked.

    She thought maybe Emma is seriously hurt and it affected him.

    "Emma had a miscarriage, Jeryl. Emma killed the baby," he said followed with a sigh.

    "What?" Jerlina asked as she didn''t quite understand what he is saying.

    Because right now she thinks that Emma killed Emma''s baby. But that cannot be true. After personally seeing how Emma''s family reacted to her pregnancy, there is no way Emma would do that.

    Is the meaning to say that I a not responsible for Emma''s miscarriage?

    "Emma killed her baby, Jeryl," Jeremy repeated. "That baby isn''t Gerard''s and she''s in trouble¡­"

    "Oh..?" Jerlina was shocked.

    She thought she wouldn''t be shocked by Emma anymore. But Emma is the gift that keeps on giving.

    So to hide the fact that the baby isn''t Gerard''s she did that? Oh, dear!

    Jerlina let out a sigh. But then she worried if Emma would use this chance to garner the sympathy of Jeremy.

    "She tried to protect herself and this time she failed, Jeryl¡­" he said and sighed.

    "Where are you, Joel? I''lle to meet-" Jerlina asked and Jeremy''s panicked reply came immediately as a shout.

    "No!" But then his soothing voice followed. "Take rest, Jeryl. Emma is a hurt snake and¡­ I need you to be safe. I have to be sure you''re safe. So, please¡­ Just for today¡­"

    "Okay¡­You don''t want me to meet you today?" Jerlina found that weird.

    "Yes," he said without any hesitation.

    "Everything is fine with you, right, Joel?"

    Jerlina wondered why he is so adamant but she didn''t want to force him after he showed himself to be fine. Also, she didn''t feel like going out to meet him either because she felt a little giddy the entire morning. She ended up falling asleep for the whole day.

    When Reba woke her up for dinner, the first thing Jerlina did was check her phone to see if she missed any calls from him. But she found it odd to see no calls or texts from him. She felt like something is wrong with her heart for some reason.

    She wanted to meet him.

    She didn''t feel much hungry but she ate something to fill her stomach. She called Jeremy and he answered. He seemed to be busy with something and she ended the call.

    She felt a little bloated and came out to the front yard to take a short walk around the garden. Spring has started and still the temperature is chilling at night. Rubbing her arms, she looked up at the sky.

    The sky was clear with the silver moon shining and millions of stars visible. She started thinking about Emma and ended up staring at the moon for a long time. Staying inside the house for an entire day made her feel stuffy.

    Looking at the moon made her remember the pub and she suddenly had the urge to visit the rock. Mark is no more but he did a big favor for her. And she remembered Mark''s words that Jeremy would sit at the rock and stare at the moon at times.

    I want to sit on the rock and stare at the moon today¡­

    Jerlina got a jacket for herself since she felt cold and informed Patrick that she wishes to go to the pub. Patrick offered to drop her at the pub and Jerlina didn''t refuse. With how vindictive she knows Emma is, there could be danger lurking anywhere.

    As they got out of the house, Jerlina noticed a ck SUV trailing them and as she looked closer, there were a couple of guys wearing ck suits, sunsses at night, swirly wired earpieces, and had stiff expressions.

    "So my great-grandpa sent Agent Smiths to follow me around?" Jerlina asked Patrick and he chuckled.

    "No one trusts your husband with you anymore," Patrick said after some time.

    "I trust him," Jerlina refused him immediately out of instinct. Patrick chuckled and after that he said nothing.

    She really spoke from her heart. She trusts him. There are no ripples in her heart when she thought about trusting him. She knew that she is the most important person for her Joel. The disturbance in her heart is mostly about considering his mental health after seeing his sister suffering.

    And did Emma cheat on Gerard?

    Martha wouldn''t let Emma go after what she did to her son.

    Ah, Gerard¡­ What will you do now?

    "Missy," Patrick stopped Jerlina before she alighted from the car. "Know that your life is not one person. We are all here for you. You should be happy forever," he said and Jerlina nodded.

    "Thank you, uncle."

    She understood what he means. He is saying that she should not lose hope in case Jeremy breaks her trust. He won''t do that but she could ept her uncle''s well-meant words. Those words came out of his heart because of his love for her. She won''t me him for that.

    "They are here," she pointed at the SUV. "I''lle back with them after staying here for some time, uncle," she smiled and sent Patrick off.

    Her smile turned to a grin seeing Patrick talking to the men. Those two nodded incessantly and only after talking to them for a good minute did Patrick leave.

    Jerlina looked at the pub that was not as busy as usual probably because it is a weekday. Her sneakers made a crashing noise on the gravel as she walked towards the rock. The moonshine spread a pleasant spring scent and her heart was uplifted.

    This is where we first...

    She stopped as she saw some shadows in the woods behind the rock. Confirming her suspicion, she heard the men following her pulling out their guns from their holsters.

    "Who''s out there!" They shouted. "Come on out!"

    Jerlina heard some rumbles and the next she saw a familiar tall figure approaching her at a high speed.

    "You¡­" he shouted at her.

    Jerlina took a step back as her bodyguards ran to her front and covered her.

    "Hands where we can see ''em!"

    They shouted at the approaching figure.

 Chapter 359 - Incident Near The Pub (2)

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Incident Near The Pub (2)</h4>

    "Jeryl?" Jeremy ced the gun back in his belt and walked towards her. cing his hand on her shoulder he observed the guys with her.

    "I told you not to-"

    "I wanted to watch the moon here," Jerlina interjected Jeremy who was ring at those men. She was not very pleased that he is not looking at her and is concentrating on those guys.

    Jeremy was a little angry at her wandering around with the men arranged by Jonathan Erling even after he asked her to stay in Patrick''s house today. But hearing what she said, he forgot everything else and looked at her.

    "The moon?" his voice got soft as a feather.

    With a pout, Jerlina bowed her head. "I saw the moon and I missed you. You told me not to meet you and-"

    Before she finished her sentence, she was pulled into a hug. She wrapped her hand around his waist and took in his scent. She heard the men retreating and her lips curved to a smile sensing him kissing her head.

    "Joel," she looked up and held his cheek. "I am happy I got to see you here¡­" she said with a smile.

    Jeremy got exhrated. He was not expecting to see her here. He wanted to be here because his thoughts were around her. So out of habit, he ended up here. Sitting on the rock, he was staring at the moon. He hase a long way with her and he is going to be a father. It all seemed surreal and it made him afraid at the same time.

    Although he had many male role models, father-figures in his life, he never had a proper family with a mom, dad, and siblings.

    Will I be a good father? Can I manage my family and keep my wife happy?

    He pondered. But thinking of her face and her smile, he found himself getting filled with calmness.

    We can get through this together.

    The sound of someone approaching made him snap out of his thoughts When he saw the two guys he got angry. Jonathan''s involvement in his issue made him angry.

    But her words¡­

    She is here¡­ In the same ce, they met for the first time on a full moon day.? And she came here thinking of that day?

    Isn''t my wife adorable?

    "Jeryl," he bowed and kissed her lips. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he lifted her, deepening the kiss. Jerlina responded to his kiss by wrapping her hands around his neck.

    "I missed you too, my Luna," he rested his forehead on hers.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina rubbed his cheek and couldn''t stop kissing him as he carried her to the rock.

    Her face bloomed with a smile, sitting on hisp. He didn''t let her sit on the rock because it won''t be soft on her butt and offered hisp which is not that different. But she was notining.

    Hisp is warm and a little cushy. And his pine scent is mesmerizing her as she is close to him.

    "Joel¡­" she kissed his chin.

    It hasn''t even been a day since she saw him and she talked to him just an hour ago, but seeing him made her so happy.

    "You little¡­" Jeremy kissed her lips holding the back of her head and she closed her eyes.

    Leaning on Jeremy''s chest, Jerlina yed with his shirt. She wanted to tell him that she is pregnant. She should check first but by now she had confirmed in her mind that she is pregnant.

    Maybe I should confirm first?

    "How is mom?" she asked not having the guts to look at his face.

    It''s been more than a day since she learned the truth and she still couldn''t gather herself to talk to Dr. Kruger. She is an important person but she hid a fact from her, breaking her trust.

    But she still loved her.

    "What can I say..?" Jeremy sighed and his fingers trailed down her spine softly. "She hid that report. Daisy found out about it and she didn''t agree with hiding it. Gordon knew it¡­ And when we were in your hometown, she had a heart attack and was admitted for days. She hid it from us so that we don''t return in a hurry¡­ugh! Why is she this way?" he sighed again.

    "What?" Jerlina was shocked. "Why would she do that? She''s a doctor and she should know that she''d need support in such situations!" Jerlina felt very bad.

    "You know what they say about doctors. They are not good patients," Jeremy''s tone was dry.

    He then kissed her head and rubbed her arms. Wrapping his hand around her arms, he continued. "She thinks she is giving back to me. Back when her husband died, she was a lot depressed and at that time I tried to support her. She feels guilty that she didn''t raise me although I have nothing against her. For someone in my situation with no family, she supported me greatly and offered me every support there is. She is not understanding it although I talked to her about it¡­" Jeremy rested his chin on her shoulder.

    "I am not a kid anymore¡­" Jeremy sighed.

    Jerlina hummed. Dr. Kruger did tell her that Jeremy acted up when she started fostering him butter he became very supportive of her. And she could understand why she tried to hide the fact that Emma caused her miscarriage from her. It was out of her love for Jeremy.

    "Joel, can I ask you something?" she asked turning at him.

    He nodded and fixed the lock of hair brushing her cheek.

    "Why don''t we bring her to stay with us in our home?" she asked.

    "But she is not agreeing. She''d rather stay alone or in a retirement home than-"

    "We are bringing her home, Joel. That''s it," Jerlina patted his chest.

    Jeremy''s heart filled with glee.

    "She thinks you''re angry at her. You haven''t talked to her yet?" he asked running his fingers through her hair.

    "I haven''t¡­" Jerlina rested on his chest. His steady heartbeat made her feel secure. "I will¡­ soon¡­"

    "Hmm," he kissed her head.

    He won''t force her to talk to his mom immediately. She would be hurt and it would take some time for her to heal.

    "She did it out of the love she has for you," Jerlina said and Jeremy hummed as he knew that is the reason. "She must have worried if I''d leave you."

    "But I didn''t know-"

    "I know¡­" Jerlina said and closed her eyes.

    She slept the entire day and still, she felt tired.

    "Patrick threatened me today¡­" Jeremy chuckled. "He loves his Missy enough to kill."

    Jerlina nodded. She used to think that she will have to face everything alone all her life. But now she knows that there are a lot of people who care for her and who will take her side.

    She felt grateful.

    "Uncle told me today that no one trusts me with you," Jerlina sighed.

    "No one?" Jeremy held her chin to look at her face.

    He didn''t care about others. He wants to know what she feels.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and in the faint moonshine, she saw her image reflecting in his eyes. The scent of spring, the whispering breeze, and the chirps of crickets gave a peaceful solitude for them to express their heart.

    And they failed to notice the dark figure lurking in the shadows with evil intent in his heart.

    Gerard''s hands holding the gun shook and he held his hand with his other hand to steady himself.

    He''s been here for more than thirty minutes. Jeremy was there alone and he couldn''t bring himself to pull the trigger. Every leaf that moved, every shadow that formed on the ground made him jumpy.

    But then he saw it...

    His Jer... Jumping at him and smiling at him...

    At that thug!

    And now...

    She''s in his embrace... kissing and...

    How can she?

    His fingers on the trigger stiffened and he felt the tension of the trigger.

    Yes, I should do it!

 Chapter 360 - Incident Near The Pub (3)

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Incident Near The Pub (3)</h4>

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy and in the faint moonshine, she saw her image reflecting in his eyes. The scent of spring, the whispering breeze, and the chirps of crickets gave a peaceful solitude for them to express their heart.

    ''No one?'' he asked and Jerlina''s eyes clouded.

    "I do," she said holding his cheek. "I trust you."

    Jeremy''s heart burst with joy and he kissed her. His hand holding her cheek traveled down and ended up on her abdomen.

    Of course she would trust me¡­ I knew it!

    Jerlina wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed her cheek on his cheek. Her heart is filled with happiness after she met him and she started acting cutesy with him.

    Jeremy chuckled hugging her and he kissed her temple. He could see that she is happy and he is the happiest. He is happy that she trusts him but he felt a lot guilty for not being totally honest with her. So he decided toe clean.

    "I met Gerard in the hospital when I went to see Emma," he rested his chin on her shoulder. "And I got angry when he uttered your name."

    "Hmm?" Jerlina patted his back.

    When will he stop getting jealous? I feel nothing for Gerard anymore.

    "He said that you''re pretending to be in love with me because you want to get back at me for-"

    "What?" Jerlina interjected him.

    She remembered how Gerard behaved oddly and said these stupid words to her. She told him again and again that it was not the case and yet he dared to tell these nonsensical words to Jeremy now. She was hurt by what Gerard did and she looked at Jeremy to see what he actually feels about it.

    "Silly, of course, I didn''t believe him. I know you. You cannot stab someone in the back. You are thest person who can hide your hatred. I know that," Jeremy said holding her cheek.

    He would never think that she faked her love for him. She is no such person.

    "Good!" Jerlina patted his chest. "I would have broken up with you if you doubted me!"

    "Break up? You''re bringing up breakup?" Jeremy gently pinched her waist and she yelped.

    "Mmm, I thought he has gone cuckoo for cocoa puffs to think you''d turn into someone vengeful and pretend to be happy with me¡­" Jeremy pulled her closer. "But then again, we tend to see others in the same light as we are, right?"

    Jerlina heard the weirdness in his tone and her heart skipped a beat. She had a feeling that Gerard is nning something dangerous during herst conversation with him and now she wondered what he might have done.

    "What did he do, Joel?" she asked.

    Jeremy patted her head and hugged her close to her chest.

    "He convinced Emma to get pregnant by having an IVF fertilization and then erased any detail of those appointments. ording to records, she got pregnant naturally, but Gerard is¡­ you know what. Well, he tried to¡­ frame¡­" Jeremy let out a sigh. "He reced the sperm, Jeryl¡­ He nned to nder Emma as a cheater from the beginning, Jeryl¡­" he loosened his hold as she struggled out of his embrace.

    Jerlina couldn''t believe what she is hearing. She knew Gerard for a long time. He might be selfish at times but she has never seen him acting vengefully or malicious before. She didn''t think he would change into someone entirely different out of nowhere. She was filled with distrust in anything that involves Emma.

    Emma might be saying this story to get out of her cheating usations.

    "Are you sure Emma is not lying?" Jerlina asked Jeremy.

    "No," Jeremy''s tone got soft. "I investigated and found out myself. But I am not going to let others know. Emma deserves anything that gets thrown at her. And she killed his baby and he is entitled to punish her however he sees fit."

    Jeremy said those words not knowing why he is taking for Gerard. Jerlina raised her brows and observed his face. He was telling the truth and she felt sad. She wrapped her hand around his waist and leaned on his chest.

    "It''s sad we cannot know someone even after knowing them for ages¡­" she said.

    Her sadness made him a little sad. He thought she would despise him immediately. But taking in her scent, he could understand her. He was in a pretty simr situation back then regarding his sister. Whether he likes it or not, she loved him for years. She thought of him as someone worth spending the rest of her life with.

    He patted her back. He didn''t feel any jealousy towards Gerard anymore. Whatever her thoughts are, she is currently leaning on his shoulder, and more importantly, she is carrying his child. He didn''t find any need to be threatened.

    -----

    Gerard took in a deep breath.

    It''s fine¡­ She can kiss him all she wants. But she will be joining me soon. If we cannot live together, we can die together.

    He wanted her safe and left her with another man after thinking very deeply and having no other way. She lost her child and even after knowing that the man she is smiling at killed their child¡­

    How can she betray me like this? How is he special? No! My Jer didn''t betray me. She is under his spell. I should release her from his spell and we can be together forever!

    He knew he cannot touch even the tip of her finger without her permission now that it is revealed that she is the great-granddaughter of Jonathan Erling.

    And this is the only way left for me to have her. Till death do us apart, right, Jer?

    His hand didn''t shake anymore and he pointed at her. He has enough bullets to kill them both.

    Here Ie, Jer¡­ I know you will appreciate this.

    Gritting his teeth, his finger hooked around the trigger. As he was about to pull the trigger, he felt a coldness at his temple.

    His heart skipped a beat as he could see a tall man by his side through his peripheral vision.

    "Drop the gun," Charlie whispered. "Breathe and I will pull the trigger. Unlike you, I am very used to it!"

    Gerard''s hands started to shake. But he still didn''t want to let go of the gun.

    One shot and I can be with my Jer for all eternity! How can I miss this chance? I should just focus.

    "Hmm," Charlie pressed his weapon hard on Gerard''s temple."Drop it!"

    Rubbing Jerlina''s back, Jeremy''s eyes ended up at the dark corner of the back of the pub and his lips curved to a smirk. His eyes that were trained to see in the dark, noticed the muzzle pointed at him.

    Or is it pointed at her?

    Gerard, Gerard¡­ You are stacking up mistakes over mistakes. You''re willing to put her life at risk; you''re putting my family at risk. You cannot be allowed to live.

    He nodded at Charlie.

    He knew Gerard would want to kill him after he provoked him at the hospital. He was prepared to face Gerard and that''s why he didn''t want to put Jerlina in danger and asked her to stay in.? But she is here with him and now he has to fight to protect her.

    "Jer!" Gerard shouted unexpectedly and Jerlina turned back towards the sound of the familiar voice.

    "Gerard?"

    She didn''t notice the gun in Gerard''s hand and stood up. She didn''t understand what was going on and Charlie was having a gun pointed at Gerard. Only then she noticed Gerard holding a gun.

    Is he pointing at me?

    *Bang*

 Chapter 361 - [Bonus ] Incident Near The Pub (4)

    <h4>Chapter 361 - [Bonus ] Incident Near The Pub (4)</h4>

    *Bang*

    Charlie fired his weapon and the bullet grazed Gerard''s face and lodged at the brick wall.

    Charlie knew that Jeremy won''t be pleased that he didn''t put the bullet in Gerard''s brain after it became clearly a self-defense attempt. But he could sense the hesitation in Gerard''s actions. His hands are still shaking. He was watching him as long as he was here.

    And Charlie didn''t think killing Gerard in front of Jerlina will fare well for Jeremy. It would definitely cause some misgivings between them. He wanted to take a different approach. But he knew he has to be careful not to let them get hurt.

    "Drop it!" Charlie shouted and Gerard''s hands shook. He got drenched with perspiration and with one hit to the back of his head Gerard dropped the gun.

    Tossing it aside with his boots, Charlie double-locked Gerard''s wrists behind his back and pushed him on the wall.

    "Take her home, TJ!" he shouted at Jeremy.

    Charlie was not nning on letting Gerard go. It was not just Jeremy''s wish, but it was his wish to end Gerard today. He just preferred to not do it in front of Jerlina.

    Jerlina saw Charlie holding back and Gerard was motionless as if he was out of it. Her hand reached her abdomen and with the other hand, she grabbed Jeremy''s shirt. She didn''t want to stay there anymore. She didn''t care about what happens with Gerard. Her priority now is to save her baby.

    She cannot put her baby in danger.

    Jeremy knew bringing her out of this ce would be the best option. He thought Gerard woulde for him but that guy pointed his gun at Jerlina. And he won''t be able to bear it if anything happens to her.

    He saw one of the guys who followed Jerlina running towards Gerard and he looked for the other but he couldn''t find him.

    "There are more¡­" The guy running towards them signaled and Jeremy turned at the woods.

    He heard some scuffling noise from his right and he looked closely to see two men fighting, one of them was the bodyguard sent with Jerlina.

    *Bang*

    They heard a bullet going off from there and Jeremy hugged her and hid behind the rock.

    "What''s going on, Joel?" Jerlina was shocked. She thought there was Gerard alone and now there are more guns going off.

    "Shh¡­" Jeremy rubbed her back and kissed her head.

    His heart started to pound and he started to feel fear. He was prepared for Gerard''s arrival and brought Charlie for help. Jerlina arrived here unexpectedly with two bodyguards on tow.

    Did Gerard bring others? Or these dissenters? My enemies?

    Jeremy''s mind started to crash with many thoughts. But rather than thinking about who they are, he should be thinking about how to protect his wife.

    "It will be fine, Jeryl," he covered her with his body and took a peek behind the rock. It was then he noticed a glint to their left. Something metallic reflected the moonlight and his hand reached for his weapon.

    Automatic rifles? Who are they?

    Jerlina felt Jeremy tensing up and she held the hem of his shirt and pulled him down.

    "Joel, what is happening-"

    *Pew*

    Before she finished she heard something of high velocity hitting the rock and dirt sprinkled on her hair.

    Jeremy carefully ced his hand on the rock and fired his weapon. Jerlina heard shotsing from couple of other direction and a gunfight started to ensue.

    Ah¡­ I should have stayed home¡­

    Hugging her knees, she closed her ears as she couldn''t bear the sound of the firing weapons. She was entirely covered by Jeremy and she took in deep breaths to calm herself down. She looked up and through the cracks, she could see Jeremy''s chin and part of his face. His eyes were focused and she felt her fear getting washed out.

    Being here is fine¡­ Who knows who they are targeting¡­ Joel is the best person I can be near. He will protect me. But¡­

    "Jeryl," he kneeled in front of her and changed the magazine clip. "Don''t get scared."

    She is pregnant and these stressful situations won''t be good for her.

    "Careful, Joel," she bit her lips. There still were a lot of gunshot sound around and one or two bullets ended up on the rock.

    His chest gets covered by the rock when he gets up but whenever he peeked out, his head would be exposed. She didn''t want him to get hurt. She still remembered the sticky feeling of his blood in her fingers. She didn''t want to go through it again.

    And what will happen if he gets hurt in the head?

    Her eyes reddened and her hand holding the hem of his shirt trembled. "I am scared for you." She said swallowing the lump in her throat.

    He cupped her cheek and kissed her forehead. She might be scared but this is the time for him to fight to protect.

    Jerlina clutched his cor. "Those guys will take care of them¡­" she pulled him down. She didn''t want him to leave her. She had a piece of important news she had to break to him.

    "Joel¡­" she said not able to speak further.

    Jeremy let out a deep breath. By how focused the attack was, he could sense that he is the target of those attackers. So he must keep his distance from her but he pondered if it might be their n to get her alone. And that is why he is staying with her. Seeing the worry in her face, he understood her.

    "There are more than five attackers, Jeryl. Two of them are down and only three have to be taken care of. I know the exact position of one of them. If I finish him¡­" he let out a deep breath sensing that she is not listening to him.

    "Jeryl¡­" he kissed her to make her focus. "I will protect you¡­" he smiled and his big hand ended up on her stomach and he gently rubbed her belly.

    "The both of you¡­" he added.

    "You¡­" Tears fell from her eyes. She saw the gentleness and happiness glistening in his eyes and she was lost for words.

    How could he know me better than myself?

    "You know I''m-"

    "I do," he kissed her forehead. "You''re not very good at hiding, Jeryl," he chuckled.

    Among the sound of gunshots, Jerlina found his chuckle a melody akin to the sound of a seagull for a sailor when there is a raging storm.

    "I have a lot of ns with you," he grazed his thumb over her lips. "A lot of ns with our baby¡­" he looked at her belly. "I will be careful," he wiped the tear from her cheek.

    Jerlina wiped her face and nodded. "I''ll stay here," she sniffed.

    Yes, we will be safe and live happily forever!

    Jeremy rxed seeing her calmed face. She is strong as always. A little hope makes her so confidant.

    *Pew* *pew* *Pew*

    The fighting continued.

    Charlie who was shooting at the direction another round of shots are iing and he forgot about Gerard for a moment. As he reloaded he saw Gerard crawling on the floor carefully towards the gun he pushed away just minutes ago.

    F*ck!

    Charlie was about to shoot Gerard but his ear ran as one bullet passed right near his ear and lodged at the wall. Bracing himself behind a corner, Charlie started shooting at the direction of the shot. Through his peripheral vision he saw Gerard getting the gun and crawling away towards the direction Jeremy and Jerlina are at.

    F*ck this!

 Chapter 362 - Taking Matters In Her Hands

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Taking Matters In Her Hands</h4>

    Jeremy started shooting at the guy he noticed and Jerlina sat by his feet without moving an inch. There might be others and she could take a chance and run to the armored jeep those Agent Smith followed her with, but she trusted Jeremy more.

    With him knowing that she is pregnant, she knew that he would give his all to protect her.

    Gerard scurried to the rock holding his gun not minding the wave of bullets flowing from everywhere. Maybe everyone was concentrating on the shooters in the higher ne, no one notice him crawling on the ground like a snake.

    I will take my Jer with me!

    That was the only thing that went through his mind.

    "I got him!" Jeremy squatted back and reloaded his gun. "This is thest one," he said as he loaded the gun.

    "I''m sorry," Jerlina held his hand. "If only I stayed in-"

    "No, don''t!" Jeremy kissed her forehead. "I should have been honest with you and told you why I wanted you to stay home."

    She is not an unreasonable person. If he was open with her she wouldn''t have left the house. He didn''t want to tell her that he nned to take down Gerard and so he kept the truth from her and now the truth bit him in the as*.

    But it is fine. Nothing is lost yet! We can get through this!

    "I think another one is down," Jeremy whispered. There was only one more gunshot sounding from the woods.

    "Is it over?" Jerlina whispered and tried to take a peek out, but Jeremy pulled her closer.

    "No, wait¡­" he whispered and hugged her close to his chest.

    That guy might be repositioning himself to find them. He might suddenly pop in front of them.

    "Charlie!" he called.

    "TJ! Gerard is gone! Be careful!" Charlie shouted.

    Jeremy kept his weapon ready in case Gerard appears in front of him. He was not thinking about anything but that moment when Gerard pointed his weapon at Jerlina is what stays in his mind. Had he known that Gerard''s anger would turn at Jerlina he wouldn''t have provoked Gerard.

    Ugh! I am stupid! When will I ever learn to be smart? But I cannot give up.

    Jerlina hugged Jeremy as she felt that something might be wrong. Of the two guys who came with Jerlina, one ran inside the woods to catch the guy who is left and the other went to check if all the other guys are dead and to find any clues as to who sent them.

    Charlie took his eyes off Gerard for a moment but he lost him in that short time. And so he ran around searching for him.

    Jerlina''s heart started to pound and maybe she was stressed and was crouching for a long time, her lower abdomen started to hurt. And she started feeling giddy. Her forehead started to perspire. And she found it weird that no one from the pub wasing in this direction even after this many gunshot sounds.

    Cops¡­ When will theye here? Someone should have dialed the emergency number, right?

    But there was no movement and she couldn''t bear it anymore.

    "Joel," she pulled his sleeve. "I don''t feel very good."

    "Oh, Jeryl," Jeremy pulled her closer and wiped her forehead.

    Leaning on him, she waited to see if they are finding Gerard. They waited for what seemed to be years but no one could find out where Gerard is.

    "Joel¡­ Shall I try?" Jerlina asked.

    She knew Gerard pointed at her to kill her and she thought at that moment that he will kill her. But deep inside she had a feeling that he is not such a person. Just like she tried to kill Emma out of rage, Gerard might have done the same. But he won''t do that for real. She knows that guy. He won''t kill her.

    Whether it was because of the loss of oxygen supply to her brain after crouching for long, or because of her hormones that go haywire because of her pregnancy, she decided to take care of matters into her own hand.

    "NO!" Jeremy held her hand. He didn''t think that she woulde up with such a stupid idea.

    "It''s fine, Joel. Trust me," Jerlina patted his hand.

    "Gerard!" she shouted.

    Jeremy covered her mouth. But she pulled his hand out and tried to stand up.

    "Gerard, let''s talk!" she shouted.

    "Jeryl, just shut up!" Jeremy pulled her back and spoke gritting his teeth."He''s not-"

    "Jer!"

    Gerard''s voice was heard and Jerlina stood up not minding Jeremy pulling her back.

    "Gerard, how are you?" Jerlina asked in the direction of Gerard''s voice. In the dark woods, she could barely see his silhouette.

    "Jer¡­"

    Gerard''s voice broke and as a gust of wind blew, the leaves got disced and the moonlight seeped through and she saw his figure. She didn''t fail to notice the glint on the metallic object he had in his hand.

    The wind whooshed and it seemed like it is whispering something. The moonlight was bright and yet for those in that pub, the scent of spring was not enjoyable.

    "Gerard, show your face," she took a step forward. "Let us talk."

    Jeremy gritted his teeth and held his gun closer behind his back. His wife has a mind of her own and that doesn''t mean he won''t protect her. He saw Gerard stepping forward.

    "Talk? Let''s talk!" Gerard shouted. "Come here."

    "You step forward, Gerard. Let me see your face," Jerlina said.

    Jeremy gritted his teeth. He was not at all impressed by his wife''s words. But he saw the guys who followed Jerlina getting closer to Gerard from both sides. And Charlie had positioned himself where he is at the right spot to shoot Gerard if necessary.

    "Jer! Come here! That guy is having a gun. He will hurt you," Gerard said. He still stayed in the dark unwilling toe to the light.

    "No, he won''t Gerard. Just go home and take a rest!"

    Jerlina hoped he''d leave. He did a lot of stupid things but he thinks he did it all for his love for her. She wanted to set him free. She wanted to try one more time to tell him that she has no feelings for him anymore.

    "Home?" Gerard''s voice broke and Jerlina fisted his hands as she heard sobs. "No ce makes me feel like home anymore, Jer¡­ I lost my home after I left you¡­ You were the one who made that little apartment into my home. It was our home¡­ Juste with me, Jer. Let''s go back¡­ Let''s go back¡­"

    Jerlina took in a deep breath. "I''m sorry I can''t, Gerard¡­ You know-"

    "Can''t or won''t, Jer? Can''t you forgive me?" he asked and his sobs reduced as his tone went deep. "I am here like a crazy person. I lost myself for you. Can''t youe with me?"

    Jeremy pulled her back and Jerlina sensed that Gerard is not fine. And she stepped back.

    "Don''t lose yourself for me, Gerard," Jerlina added. "You too will find your happiness."

    "Happiness?" Gerard''s scoff echoed in that empty parking spot. "Are you happy without me?"

    Jerlina didn''t know if she should respond to this question. Jeremy pulled her behind him and she decided to end it all.

    "I am happy, Gerard. Like I said that day. I have everything I ever hoped for and-"

    "No!" Gerard shouted. "How can you be happy without me? You lie!"

    Jerlina stepped backward. She sensed that Gerard is beyond any reasoning and it is useless talking to him.

    At that time, they heard sirens and cop cars were approaching them. She saw Gerard getting disoriented hearing the sirens. Leaning on a tree, he rubbed his face. She could see that he is in great distress and she pitied him.

    "Jer,e with me," Gerard pleaded and Jerlina thought he was asking her to get closer.

    But she was not nning on stepping forward. She hid behind Jeremy instinctively.

    "Jer!" Gerard shouted. "I need you toe with me!"

    "Oh, Shut up!" Jeremy shouted and as Jerlina watched Gerard suddenly pointed his gun squarely at Jeremy.

    "Give her to me!"

    "No!" Jeremy pointed his weapon at Gerard and there was a stalemate as both of them didn''t back off.

    "I am pregnant, Gerard," Jerlina stepped forward suddenly and shouted out of nowhere.

    "No! Lies! Lies!" Gerard shouted.

    His heart started to palpitate and his hands shook. His chest heaved up and down and his legs became restless. He started to panic.

    He wouldn''t believe that. His Jer wouldn''t have slept with that guy. Like he stayed pure, his Jer would have stayed pure and waited for him too.

    He told her to trust him. She even agreed with him and nned revenge against that guy. How would she get pregnant? She is not telling the truth!

    "It is the truth, Gerry. I am pregnant with Jeremy''s baby!" Jerlina shouted. "I love him. I love Joel. I love him very much!"

    Jeremy gritted his teeth. He wondered how she turned this stupid. With heart filled with panic, he tried to step in front of her.

    *Bang* *Bang*

    Jeremy heard the bullets and turned to his side.

    "Noooo! Jeryl!"

 Chapter 363 - Hurting Alone Is Not An Option

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Hurting Alone Is Not An Option</h4>

    In a fraction of a second, a dozen more gunshot sounds followed.

    "Noooo! Jeryl!"

    Jeremy shouted and pulled Jerlina closer to his chest.

    Covering her ears, he whispered, "Don''t look!"

    "Don''t look. It''s okay¡­" he hugged her.

    *Tic*

    In front of him, the gun Gerard held in his hand fell on the ground with the muzzle cold. That was followed by Gerard kneeling on the ground. His back should have been punctured with at least half a dozen bullets has lodged in his torso and one bullet even passed through his abdomen.

    Even in that state, Gerard turned to look in their direction. Charlie and the other men running at Gerard didn''t mind the gun because it had no ammo. He probably didn''t count his bullets and without reloading, he couldn''t even hurt her although he pointed his gun at Jerlina.

    And pointing his gun at Jerlina was enough for the men sent by Jonathan Erling to use him as target practice to show their skills.

    "Jer¡­"

    Gerard''s voice was very low and she heard a little gurgle in his throat.

    How hurt is he?

    Jerlina didn''t want to turn back but her head turned unconsciously. But Jeremy held the back of her head and pressed it in his chest.

    "I''ll ask them to take him to the hospital," he said.

    "I¡­" Jerlina gulped. "Take me home, Joel," she said and walked away from Gerard.

    "Jer¡­love¡­"

    Jeremy turned hearing Gerard''s voice and he saw one of those guys pointing his gun at Gerard''s head Charlie said something to that man and he nodded and pulled back his gun.

    Jeremy led Jerlina to the other end of the pub where he had parked his jeep. Jerlina was not saying anything and he could see that she is not fine.

    "He''ll survive, Jeryl. Don''t worry," Jeremy said to her thinking that she might be sad that Gerard might be gravely hurt.

    "I don''t want to know, Joel."

    Jerlina who was silent till then spoke after clearing her throat. Jeremy held her hand and stopped to look at her face. Under the yellow street light, her face looked pale, and yet her eyes were determinant. Her lips were trembling as of she was holding back something.

    Jeremy turned back to see Charlie and the others trying to ess the wounds on Gerard. He seemed to be still alive. He looked at Jerlina. She was frozen stiff.

    "Let''s go home, Joel," she said sensing his nce on him.

    Jeremy kissed her forehead and hugged her. But she pushed him away.

    "Take me home, Joel."

    Jeremy let out a sigh. He could clearly understand that she is not fine.

    For her to react like this¡­ Did she¡­

    "Okay," He said nothing more and started the car.

    He turned and passed through the rock and he saw Gerard''s motionless body on the ground. He knew it was hard for Gerard to survive after all his wounds to the abdomen. There was blood pooled around his abdomen and his head.

    If he''s hurt in the head then¡­

    He turned to his right to see if Jerlina was looking but she was looking straight ahead. She looked detached and it scared him.

    It matters not what she thinks she did. He would never think that she is responsible for Gerard''s death. He would tell her that but he wasn''t sure if that is that thought troubling her right now.

    Will she open up?

    He saw police helicopters approaching them along with cars and he wondered if he should stop and talk to them. But considering Jerlina''s situation, his heart leaned towards taking her home and staying by her side.

    At that time, he received a call and it was Gordon. He doesn''t like other people infringing on the issues in his town and family. He would never say it out loud, but it does not make him feel better when he sees the power Jonathan Erling holds and when that guy tries to poke his nose in his business, he feels slighted.

    Can''t I protect what''s mine? Must he interfere?

    At times, he would think of forbidding Jerlina from talking to Jonathan. He once almost gave an ultimatum to choose either Jonathan or her husband. Alexander has warned him how getting help from Jonathan is like willingly stepping on quicksand. He trusted Alexander more than Jonathan.

    But he cannot do that. That is a terrible thing to do to forbid his wife from contacting her family.

    He looked at? Jerlina and he decided to appreciate Gordon''s help. This is not the time for him to think about his pride.

    "Is the Lady pregnant?" Gordon''s voice was filled with expectations and glee. "Nathan reported that he Lady said so but is it-"

    "Yes," Jeremy turned at Jerlina. "She is pregnant."

    He thought she would react at least a bit but she did not. Pressing his lips he concentrated on the road.

    "You will take no responsibility for this incident. Neither does the Lady. The Grandsire will take care of this issue. The Lady¡­ How is she faring?" Gordon asked.

    "She''s¡­" Jeremy did not know what to say. He might not agree with Gordon always. But he could see that he truly cares for Jerlina. And often they go way out of their traditions and methods just for her.

    "That guy is dead but he cannot be dead as one of your guys said¡­" Gordon said and Jeremy couldn''t understand what he meant. He didn''t want to understand it either.

    "As for the others¡­ He made a move just after he learned that you dissolved your gang. He''s demented and forgot that he is angering the wrong person¡­Or it could be his son taking control. His son wants you dead¡­"

    "Who?" Jeremy interjected. He was not in a mind-set to think now and he didn''t get what Gordon was speaking.

    "The dictator! The one who killed your grandparents and let your mother suffer the fate of an orphan. The one who turned a Princess to a refugee and suffer," Gordon''s tone was conceited and filled with malice. "Ha! After knowing your wife is a direct descendant of Erling, he dared to touch you¡­Ah, but take care of the Lady. Otherwise, the Grandsire wont let you go. Just keep her pregnancy off records for the time being to keep her safe."

    Gordon ended the call and Jeremy rubbed his forehead.

    So the other guys were trying to get me? I don''t want to be the King of that country! Why couldn''t he let me be?

    He dialed Mikhail and informed him of this attack on him and asked for their family to be safe. That cruel dictator knows Volkonsky is the one protecting thest heir of the Royal family and he will surely try and attack them too.

    They reached home and Jerlina stayed silent the whole time. She seemed like she didn''t listen to the conversations either.

    "Do you want anything to eat?" Jeremy asked after helping her inside the home.

    Earl was circling around her feet and she was not even looking at him. Fearing that Earl might trip her over, he sent away the dog. It left with a whine.

    "No, I am fine. I''ll take a bath," she walked towards the stairs.

    "Jeryl!" Jeremy''s tone was a little loud and dry. He was not pleased with her attitude. It hurts him to see her hiding her hurt.

    Is it that hard for her to open up?

    "You are not fine!" he shouted.

    He hated doing this. But he didn''t want to allow her to sulk in her own thoughts alone.

    Jerlina winced a bit hearing the anger in his tone. Holding the railing, she looked at the shouting man ¨C her husband. Although his tone was rough, she saw the care in his eyes.

    "You''re right. I am not fine, Joel¡­" she said and her eyes reddened. Standing on the first stair, she rubbed her face.

    "Join me in the bath¡­"

    Jeremy let out a sigh of relief and nodded.. Since she has decided to open up, he was relieved.

 Chapter 364 - Her Perspective

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Her Perspective</h4>

    He walked behind her after locking the door. The shepsky dogs are let out and he asked for some of his men to guard his home for the night. He might have dissolved the gang but that doesn''t mean his men won''t listen to him anymore.

    They''lle for him if he asks for help.

    After settling everything, he walked to their bedroom. She was not in the bedroom and so he walked to the bathroom where the sound of flowing water was heard. The tub sounded full and he walked in a hurry.

    Jerlina was standing by the bath staring at the faucet. The tub was filled to the brim and she still hasn''t turned it off.

    Jeremy walked closer to her and his sleeves grazed on her arm. She still didn''t even flinch. Jeremy closed the faucet and turned to look at her. And then he drained some water so that it would be perfect for the bath. He checked the temperature and it was not hot.

    "You don''t want it to be hot?" he asked.

    He didn''t expect a reply considering her condition but she replied.

    "It''s? not advisable to have hot baths during pregnancy."

    "Oh, that''s good then. This temperature would be perfuect."

    "Yes," she bowed her head and tried to unbutton her buttonless dress.

    Jeremy walked behind her and helped her with the zipper. He could see that she is not too out of it. She still cares about her pregnancy and that gave him relief.

    It is not surprising that she is minding of her pregnancy this much considering what happened with her previous pregnancy.

    As he slipped her dress off her smooth shoulders, he couldn''t help but rub her shoulder and he ced a kiss on her neck.

    "Jeryl¡­" he whispered in her ear. "I love you."

    He had a lot to say to her. This entire situation with Gerard has be a mess and he is partly responsible for that. But he still didn''t regret his death. He just was a little upset by how it happened.

    Jerlina rubbed his hand and stepped inside the tub. Removing his clothes, he followed her. She started tother her body and he got the loofah and started to wash her body. She said nothing and allowed him to do whatever she wanted to.

    He washed every nook and corner of her body with care. Every part of her body is beautiful and he could never get enough of it. When he touched her abdomen that looked a little protruding and he felt a tingle in his heart.

    Our baby¡­

    His eye clouded. He wanted to ce her on hisp and do her right then but she is distressed and he decided to wait until sheposes herself. Carefully, he washed her.

    Jeremy found this enjoyable. He knows she loves washing him too as she never bothered to hide her excitement to touch him.

    He does not do this often as she doesn''t let him to do so often because this would always end up with him getting too excited with her on the bed. But whenever he does this, he would feel like she is part of him. He used to only wash himself and now that he washes his wife, it gives him the feeling that she is part of his body.

    Bing one flesh is what they say about marriage, right?

    He feels it. And that''s why his little guy would get more excited than usual whenever they take a bath together.

    "Do you want to wash your hair?" he asked.

    Jerlina nodded and his lips curved up to a smile.

    He gently washed her hair without letting water or shampoo drip on her face. He could see that she is enjoying it and that''s all he needed.

    Jerlina was enjoying the sensations given by his rough, and yet slender fingers that always are gentle with her. She''s visited spas and gotten some treatments. She would say that her husband has a knack for gentle massage and exfoliation.

    Slowly she could feel the heaviness in her heart lessening. But she still had a pain in her heart.

    Gerard''s face as he looked at her was imnted in her heart and it came back, again and again, no matter how hard she tried to forget.

    "I knew, Joel¡­" she held his hand and rested her cheek on it.

    Closing her eyes and with her back to Jeremy, she found the courage to talk about it.

    "I knew those guys have orders to kill anyone who might be a danger to me. I knew they were pointing their guns at Gerard. And I knew if I announce my pregnancy he would do something extreme¡­"

    Jerlina started to open up and Jeremy listened silently. He didn''t want to interrupt her or say something that she didn''t want to hear now and so he decided to be careful.

    "And still I said it¡­" Tears started to umte in her eyes as she recollected that moment. "I don''t know what I was thinking at that moment, Joel¡­ I don''t know what I hoped for. I wanted him to back off. I didn''t want you to hurt him and¡­" she buried her forehead in his big hand.

    Jeremy''s heart skipped a beat.

    She didn''t want me to hurt him and so she left it to those guys. Ah! Now I understand why she is hurting! But it still was Gerard''s decision to point the weapon at her. Had he backed off, those guys might have left him to live.

    "I said it¡­" she said sniffing and Jeremy hugged her from behind and tried to take a peek at her face.

    "Don''t look at me," she turned her face, and Jeremy backed off.

    She has more to say. She will once sheposed herself and so he didn''t want to disturb her. She was still leaning on his hand and he didn''t pull back.

    The water started to turn cold.

    After waiting for a while, she spoke clearing her throat. Her voice was hoarse and he held her closer to give her warmth.

    "I think he saw those men, Joel¡­ I think he knew his gun was empty¡­ I think he knew what would happen if he pointed his gun at me¡­ I don''t think he wanted to hurt me for real¡­" her voice started to shake and she started speaking from her chest.

    "I know I shouldn''t talk to you about this, Joel¡­But his face¡­ He looked at me and¡­ I think he felt betrayed to know that I was pregnant and he gave up¡­ He gave up and killed himself!"

    She let go of his hand, hugged her knees, and started to shake burying her head in her knees.

    Jeremy rubbed his forehead.

    Does she think that Gerard died in heartbreak? Does she want to take responsibility? Does she even realize that she insinuates that she regrets moving on from that guy and getting pregnant with my child, eventually pushing Gerard to-

    Ugh!

    She''s confused.

    Gerard is responsible for his own actions! She knows it!? She''s just confused seeing him die in front of her. She wouldn''t have seen that many emotions on his face in that dim light at night.

    She saw what she wanted to see.

    He knows how grief works and how trauma works. He thought he saw malice on Gerard''s face. And she saw different emotions. It was a heated situation and no one''s memory would be 100% right.

    She shouldn''t have been there.

    And she likes to find reasons to be sad about. It is her character and she does what she does the best.

    Jeremy sighed rubbing her back.

    He would not ever doubt her. She broke up with that guy properly before even marrying him. The way their wedding certificate was signed was not proper. But everything else happened properly in their rtionship.

    Even before he confessed and even before the ceremony, she made it clear to that guy that she is not getting back with him. She was hurt but she slowly got better and only after she was over her hurt, she epted his love.

    And so he would never doubt that her love for him is not strong.

    Ah¡­ what should I do now?

    What should I say to her? Should I try and exin it to her?

    Should I say anything to her?

    What if I say the wrong thing?

    Should I stay silent?

    But she is hurting!

    Jeremy got confused.

 Chapter 365 - Is Honesty The Best Policy?

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Is Honesty The Best Policy?</h4>

    Jeremy said nothing and hugged her. Sometimes silence would help a lot than words. He still didn''t understand if it is one of those times.

    Jerlina closed her eyes and leaned on Jeremy''s chest. Every time she closed her eyes she remembered the face of Gerard before he was hit by the first bullet. She yed it again and again in her mind. And at one point, she was confused and got unsure that if what she saw is what happened exactly.

    Leaning on his strong chest gave her warmth. In that unsure seas she was drifting, she found a stronghold to rest her weary back that isden with a heavy burden.

    "Should we get out?"

    She heard his voice in her ear and she turned to see his face. After that incident, this is the first time she is carefully looking at his face. cing her hand on his cheek, she observed every little wrinkle on his face.

    Gerard''s face came to her mind and suddenly she thought of something.

    Why did Gerarde there out of nowhere? Where did he get the gun? He was there with the intention of killing Joel, but what provoked him?

    She looked into the blue eyes of Jeremy that were fixed on her.

    Did he provoke Gerard and bring him there? Did he do that to get back at Gerard for what he did to Emma? Or did he feel threatened by the presence of Gerard? Is that why he wanted him dead?

    Her hand traced over his forehead where she saw a small frown line. He probably tries to hide his worry, but she could see his pain.

    What made him sad?

    "Let''s add some more hot water. I''ll wash your hair," she said.

    She didn''t like to see him sad. Through all this, he is the one supporting her and that doesn''t mean that he is not hurting too.

    And who cares for what reason everything that happened came to? Who cares if it is nned or not? Who cares who nned it all?

    Nothing matters!

    Jeremy didn''t refuse her. Her big eyes had rity and at this moment he could see that she is only thinking about him just like there is only his image in her eyes. Pulling her closer, he kissed her.

    Jerlina found herself warming up. The water made a ssh as she hugged him around his neck and she deepened the kiss.

    "I love you, Joel," she said from her heart.

    There is no doubt in her heart about it.

    And only after she said that did she realize that she is not being very considerate talking about Gerard with him. And the words she used could be interpreted in a lot of ways. She spoke her feelings and her feelings might hurt the one she loves. She is still thinking of unnecessary things.

    They might or might not be true.

    But she will never regret marrying Jeremy. That is the only thing that she is very sure about in all this mess.

    "I am d I married you," she hugged him around his neck and kissed him.

    Jeremy smiled and patted her back. He knows that is the case.Her kisses are very obvious.

    Look how cute she is¡­

    "If you keep on kissing me like that I won''t be able to hold back. Don''t me me for being inconsiderate afterward," he patted her head with feigned anger.

    She chucked sweetly in his ears. Her giggle is the best melody he''s heard all his life. Her giggle, her singing, and her moans.

    Ah¡­ I want to make her moan¡­ It''s been a long time!

    "Jeryl¡­" he traced his hand gently on her back and slowly reached her waist. He started to nibble on her earlobes.

    Jerlina ran her fingers through his chest and back. She would never get tired of touching his body. And his warm breath on her neck and cheek made her rx.

    I am home!

    Slowly their kisses intensified as she clung to him. Even the surface of the water got shy to reflect their tangled image and distorted it with ripples.

    Jeremy sensed that she is into this and he became brazen as his brain lost control to the twig and berries between his legs. His kissed gained intensity and his hold on her waist tightened.

    "Just the tip¡­What do you say, Jeryl?" he kissed her neck. "It''s been a while¡­"

    Jerlina nodded. Jeremy carefully picked her up from the bathtub and only then he realized that she is dripping wet from head and toe.

    Ugh! My brain¡­

    He wiped her off properly and saw her yawning. So both of them ended up on the bed, to sleep.

    He worried if she would be able to sleep properly. He ignored the calls he was getting without break and lied behind her with his arms around her, hugging. Watching her fall asleep pretty quickly, he was relieved.

    The next morning, Jerlina woke up. She turned to her side to see the empty bed.She figured that he is up early. She tried to get her phone to check the time, but she stumbled as her head felt weird. The world seemed to be spinning around her and she felt bile rising up from her stomch.

    Running to the toilet she threw up.

    "Are you okay?" Jeremy ran inside and held her hair as she threw up.

    "Ugh!" With a frown, she looked up. "Do I look fine?"

    "Ah, dear¡­" he kneeled beside her and massaged her head.

    With the help from his skilfull hands, she was able to feel better.

    "Gordon is here with some guests," Jeremy informed her as she was about to walk down in her pjs. She doesn''t like to talk to Gordon without dressing up for some reason.

    "Oh?" Jerlina rubbed her forehead.

    She had almost forgotten about the incident fromst night. Jeremy waited until she got dressed and both of them got down from the stairs together.

    Jerlina wanted to scream seeing a chef wearing a chef attire cooking in their kitchen but she held herself back. She turned to look at Jeremy.

    He shrugged. "I refused!"

    "Mdy! Good morning!" Gordon bowed to her and Jerlina with a nod walked to the table.

    Seeing the colourful dishes on the table, she did feel hungry and with no hesitation she started to gobble up the food.

    "Last night must have been? stressful for you-" Gordon started but Jerlina pretened not to hear anything and with her head bowed, she started to chew.

    Jeremy interrupted him as Jerlina would get stressed talking about it now.

    "She doesn''t want to know-"

    "That guy survived and the Grandsire transferred him to snother hospital. So don''t worry. He will never return to this country," Gordon said and? Jeremy looked at Gordan with shock.

    That guy must be dead!

    Jerlina lifted her head and looked at Gordon.

    "Oh?" she saod and bowed her head. She didn''t know why, but she was relieved.

    Gerard is alive¡­ Let him live somewhere¡­

    Gordon pointed at Jerlina who was clearly relieved and Jeremy realised the truth.

    Gordon lied to Jerlina!

    But seeing her face, he epted this. She will not go look for him, but she will be peaceful knowing that Gerard didn''t die. It is wrong to lie about this, but for her peace of mind, this lie is nothing.

    Gordon could see that Jeremy has understood his n and he nodded at Jeremy. This would be a secret between them and even if this came out somehow, he was willing to take the whole responsibility. Lying to her is his idea anyway.

    -----

    Scarlett walked thorough the hallway of the hospital without even having her breakfast. She was here for collecting the report for her bloodtest and she had to avoid Bobby to be here. She hoped she doesn''te across anyone she knows.

    Bobby still didn''t seem to be changing his mind about having another baby and she decded to keep her pregnancy under wraps until it would be toote to medically terminate it.

    Yes, she is doing a cruel thing to her husband, but in her state she was not in the mindset to think of her husband''s hurt feelings. She wanted to protect her baby.

    She thought she saw a tall head behind her and her heart skipped a beat.

    Did Bobby follow me?

    She hid behind a corner and looked to the back. There was a big guying at her direction, but it was not her husband.

    *Phew*

    With a sigh, she walked forward and she mmed on the back of a women.

    "F*ck! Can''t you be carefull?"

    That woman turned holding her shoulder and with her face scrunched. The familiar face made Scarlett scoff.

    "Emma? What are you doing in this hospital?" Scarlett asked.

    She? thought Emma was admitted in another hospital.

    "What are you doing here?" Emma asked back, gritting her teeth.

    "Yeah, why?" Scarlett heard another familiar voice and she turned.

    "Bobby?"

 Chapter 366 - Lurking Danger

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Lurking Danger</h4>

    "What are you going here?" Bobby walked up to Emma and he almost held her throat.

    As much as Bobby wanted to question Scarlett, he was more inclined to know the purpose Emma was there in the hospital his wife visits.

    He didn''t think it was a coincidence.

    Emma took a step back and her eyes widened and her hands trembled with fear. She saw the murderous intent on Bobby''s face and looked around.

    She''s heard that Gerard is dead; that he was killed by that lumberjack''s menst night. But she still needed medical care and that is why she swiftly changed her hospital and ended up with this hospital.

    She has to keep herself alive.

    Gerard''s mother was already angry as she believes her son''s lies and her father has already washed his hands off her. She has no support and she was scared by the amount she bled.

    Liters of blood were lost and she needed intense medical care.

    Gerard''s death is her onlyfort for now.

    He did a cruel thing to her and pretended that her child is not his. He even feigned the reports to make it seem like she cheated on him.

    How dare he!

    And as always that stupid lumberjack stood by her side and helped eliminate the one who hurt her.

    Good riddance, Gerard... You deserve everything that happened to you!

    But Bobby... He cannot be messed around with.

    This fool loved his mother too much and he would think that she was wrong to kill that chatterbox.

    But was I?

    Wouldn''t I have faced more trouble if that woman spread the rumor? Who would have gotten hurt then?

    Who will understand my side? Why is everyone selfish?

    Emma looked around to see the hallway of the hospital having enough people for her to have a chance. She saw hospital security turning the corner and her heart rxed.

    "Why should I tell you, murderer?" Emma raised her voice hoping that the security heard her and just like she wished for the security turned to look in her direction.

    "Who is the murderer, bitch?" Bobby lunged at her and grabbed her throat.

    He was pissed.?The one who murdered his mother in cold blood is calling him a murderer!

    Scarlett noticed the security turning towards them. There was also some staff rolling a bed through the hallway and she grabbed Bobby''s hand and led him away. This is a hospital and this is not the ce to take care of their personal problems.

    "Let go!" Bobby was not very impressed by his wife pulling him aside. He turned and checked to see that Emma has disappeared.

    "Now tell me why you are here?" Bobby asked Scarlett.

    Scarlett gulped. She was here to get the result of the blood tests she gave previously. She knew her health is at stake here and she needs to take care of herself for the sake of the baby in her belly and her baby at home.

    Also for her husband. He''s lost one too many members of his family already and the least she could do is to take care of herself so that he won''t face another loss.

    But she didn''t think she''d be caught by him.

    "Are you hurt, Kitty? You''ve been acting weird these days...and now you''re in a hospital..." He held her shoulder and his voice trembled. "Are you sick? Are you-"

    "No, Bobby!" Scarlett held his cheeks. Her heart melted seeing the eyes of her husband rimmed with tears.

    "I''m here to get test results..." She almost spilled the beans.

    But she remembered him saying that he will book an appointment for an abortion andposed herself. They are already at a hospital and she didn''t want to take a chance.

    She is sure of giving birth to the miracle growing in her womb. She would fight her husband to death to have her way. But if he gets emotional and begs her, she would have no strength to go against him. So hiding is the only option for her now.

    "For Jerlina," she sped her skirt tightly as she lied. "She still hasn''t informed Jeremy of her pregnancy. But she gave a preliminary blood test and she asked me to get the results."

    Bobby stared at her for a while.

    "You''re not lying are you, Kitty?" His rigid expressions got rxed as if he epted her exnation.

    "Because if you are sick or something..."

    "No! I am here to get Jerlina''s pregnancy reports!" Scarlett persisted.

    "If that was the case, you should''ve asked me to drive here. What was the need to sneak out like this? You two are weird..." Bobby patted her head seeing her bowing her head.

    He still wasn''t convinced entirely but he opted to believe his wife.

    "Stay here..." Scarlett smiled hiding her guilt. "I''ll go get the report and return."

    Emma hid behind the doctor walking through the hallways and passed Bobby. Her hands were fisted and her eyes darkened with malicious intent.

    Jerlina is pregnant? With that lumberjack''s baby? That cannot happen to me... That cannot be allowed...

    So the lumberjack killed Gerard for her? That c*nt used that lumberjack to have Gerard out of her way using her pregnancy? She didn''t lie about being intimate with him?

    Eeww!

    If she is richer than him, what did she gain by sleeping with that illiterate? Was she thst depraved? Or did he force her?

    Wait... Didn''t Scarlett say that he does not know about her pregnancy?

    Hehehe... Does that mean what I think it means..?

    Did she cheat with Gerard? That child must be Gerard''s! So giving me the title of a cheater must be their n all along.

    I will out her! And I will end him along with her!

    Billionaire..? She won''t live to enjoy her billions! I know what to do!

    Emma with a sinister grin left the hospital.

    -----

    Jerlina sent off Jeremy to the office. She didn''t feel like going to work that day.

    He pulled the jeep out of the garage and with the window down, he still wasn''t willing to step on the pedal.

    "I won''t be alone. I''ll visit mypany and maybe I''ll visit mom afterward," she held his hand. "I''ll ask Gordon to drive me." She assured him. "Or would you prefer it if I stay home for the day?" She asked.

    He seemed worried for her and she was worried for him too. Gordon told her that the gunmen who attacked them were his enemies. She didn''t try to find out how he made those enemies but she worried if more of them might be lurking somewhere.

    But Gordon assured her that Jeremy is safe and she is too. And she trusted Gordon with this. But she still wondered if it would be better for her toy low until everything is settled.

    "Stay home today, will you?" Jeremy asked her. And she agreed with no hesitation.

    "You be careful too," she asked him.

    With a gentle kiss and relief apparent on his face, Jeremy left their home. Jerlina rubbed her heart that was feeling a bit uneasy.

    Be safe, love....

 Chapter 367 - A Play At The Gates

    <h4>Chapter 367 - A y At The Gates</h4>

    Jerlina sat by the balcony and took care of the rose nter. She made sure there is no dust on a single leaf of the rose and that the bush is healthy.

    Sitting on the swing, she watched the nter. It''s been a while since she spent time staring at the rose nter.

    "I love you, baby¡­ I would always love you¡­" she muttered tracing her finger over a leaf.

    Her eyes clouded thinking of this baby that lost its chance to see the wonders of the world because of the ill-intent of an evil-minded woman who cares for nothing and no one, except for herself.

    Why does she hate me to this extent?

    Jerlina''s thought wavered to that question that possibly doesn''t have a valid answer.

    What would make an evil person do evil things if not for just their amusement or just for the sake of passing time? Or for someone like Emma, what would have angered her?

    Jerlina shook her head to rid of the thoughts about Emma. But then she started thinking about Emma again.

    Gordon said that Gerard is moved to some other ce. She wondered if they''d shifted him to another state or another country altogether. And that would have angered Emma.

    Or would it have?

    After what Gerard did to Emma, she wouldn''t be so forgiving of Gerard. In a way, Gerard would be safe away from the reach of Emma too.

    Jerlina let out a sigh of relief. At a distance, she saw Earl''s pups taking a walk with their mother. Her lips curved to a smile. They''ve already sent out a puppy that resembled Everest to Benny, the son of Wyatt. Wyatt thanked her for some reason and she epted his thanks on behalf of her great grandfather.

    Her hands ended up on her abdomen.

    She''s decided to keep a couple of pups for her baby. It would be good for her baby to have a puppy around when he grows up.

    Her smile reduced a bit.

    Everything has been hectic these days and a lot of things are happening. They didn''t even have time to discuss her pregnancy. She still doesn''t know his exact thoughts on her pregnancy although she knew without a doubt that he is over the moon.

    Still¡­ it won''t be bad to hear from him¡­

    Yeah¡­ Maybe tonight¡­

    Her face brightened up with a smile. She felt like everything is settled finally.

    Well, Emma is left¡­

    Emma would always be a thorn in her side, but she decided to ignore her. She knows what hatred does to her and she wanted to be filled with good thoughts so that her baby would grow up fine.

    She walked towards the nter.

    "I''ll give you a proper burial soon¡­"

    cing a kiss on the rose, she walked back inside. Deciding to cook lunch, she got down the stairs. But seeing the chef cooking inside, she walked out. She saw Gordon''s men blocking the one who brings in the supplies and walked there.

    Gordon''s men weren''t rude but she could see that the guy was offended as he was checked like he is some sort of a criminal. Even the supplies he brought in were checked thoroughly.

    Before she could say anything, Gordon answered her.

    "Mdy, one cannot be too careful," he said and?Jerlina lost any words to say to him.

    That day, she was not careful enough and ate the chicken sd offered by Emma. And her carelessness was the reason she lost her baby, She wouldn''t make the same mistake as before. Especially now that Emma would be a hurt predator with nothing going her way.

    Emma has no way to know about her pregnancy yet but still, she has to be careful. For Emma, it doesn''t matter if she is pregnant or not. She would try and hurt her nheless.

    She didn''t care about offending others as long as her baby is safe.

    She was about to get back inside and at that time, she heard a ruckus by the door. There was the shout of a familiar voice and Jerlina walked to the front porch to have a look.

    "Hear me out!"

    It was Jeremiah Harrison and Jerlina wondered why Jeremy''s father is here.

    "He''s here with the media in tow. Emma is hiding behind him in the car," Gordon whispered in Jerlina''s ears and She widened her eyes.

    How did he now all this? Was he watching them?

    Jerlina knew if they have nned this much, they must be here for something. She knew with the media here, it would be an issue if she ignored them.

    Why does this tactic seem simr?

    She remembered back then when she was arrested, there was a media presence too. She went with the cops to not make a blunder and ended up risking her life and Jeremy''s life ended up on the line.

    "I can pretend that I am not here, right?" Jerlina looked at Gordon and he nodded with a smile.

    "Good decision, Mdy. I''ll ask no one to engage with them and I don''t think they will have the patience to wait for more than an hour."

    Jerlina shrugged and walked inside. She could see that the camera is rolling and she didn''t care.

    "And Gordon¡­" she stopped suddenly remembering something. "Dr. Kruger¡­ Send someone to-"

    "The doctor was sent to somewhere safe, Mdy," Gordon bowed and Jerlina knitted her brows.

    "She''s staying with Patrick Davies for the time being and his house is protected," Gordon said and Jerlina let out a deep breath.

    "So where is¡­"

    Jerlina almost asked him where Gerard is sent to. She had a little doubt that Gordon might be lying because he is not telling her where Gerard is.

    But then she didn''t care to know. So she decided not to ask forever.

    "Did you find out where Harold Harrison is?" she asked. "And why did he abscond?"

    Jeremiah hid his son immediately after learning that she was safe. And she always doubted that Harold had a hand in the attempt on her life. If that was the case, Gordon would already know about it.

    "Seems like Jeremiah is the one who believes in the power of the media very much. I''ll show him that media is nothing in front of money¡­ Even they do it all for TRP and in turn¡­ for money!" Gordon grinned.

    Although he didn''t say it aloud, Jerlina got that Harold Harrison had a hand in the media presence during the previous attempt on her life.

    No wonder he was hidden. But was he hidden..?

    "Give my son back, please¡­ I plead with you¡­Please talk to my son to let go of his brother¡­"

    The exaggerated voice of Jeremiah Harrison made Jerlina roll her eyes.

    What a family of actors!

    She called Jeremy and he asked her to ignore it and she agreed with him. She turned up the volume of music in the house and went on about doing her work, not minding the shouts at the gate.

    Emma, hiding in the car, received a message and her lips curved up.

 Chapter 368 - Trending Topic

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Trending Topic</h4>

    [He is in the Corporate Office. You can get him if you hurry]

    Emma smirked and threw the phone on the seat and sat up fixing her hair. Staying with her knees to her chest is making her bleeding worse. The doctors refused to discharge her and urged her to take a rest but she has a lot of plots to orchestrate.

    She''s gotten the help of Amanda Prescott, well, she refused to help once she learned that she is going against Jerlina, but that didn''t stop her. She used Amanda''s connection and scoured a media crew.

    She intends to hurt Jerlina but if Jerlina is hiding, she can still hurt her indirectly. She has a lot to give back to that lumberjack who ignored her and decided to support her enemy.

    "Dad!" Emma called Jeremiah who was giving a tear-filled monologue in front of the camera.

    He was saying how he tried to be a good father to his delinquent son, but he didn''t ept his love and got involved in gangs and ruined a lot of lives. He made sure everyone knows that Jeremy is the reason for the disappearance of his good son who graduated from an ivy-league school and is an upstanding citizen of the society.

    Jeremiah who was going through his n perfectly turned to look into the car.

    He did send Harold to his friend forying low for a year or two but these days no one has heard from him. He was reliably informed that the Erling family is involved in Harold''s disappearance. He wanted to find his son and at the same time, he is very angry at Jerlina for hiding the influence she has.

    He wouldn''t have gone against her directly had he known that she is from the Erling family! He is not stupid. But that b*tch yed everyone with that innocent face of hers and pretended to not know why she is having a high bounty on her head.

    And now his son had fallen prey to her schemes!

    He wanted to get back at her and so when his daughter who has failed in every target he set for her, talked to him of a n she has to bring down Jerlina and that [emailprotected]</a> son of his, he decided to take a chance.

    After all social media is a powerful weapon; more powerful than the news media. Even Erling cannot stop every keyboard warrior there is. Otherwise, he would have stopped all the conspiracy theorists calling him names. By the time Erling''s people realize what has happened, the entire world would have known of Jeremy Fitzgerald as a gang lord.

    He has bought a bot army for $200, and the next thing that is going to trend on all social media tforms is a pitiful old man pleading for the sake of his saint of a son to his thug of a son who has a powerful backing and is worth billions in worth. And it is going to go well.

    People always love a little guy winning against the big guy, after all!

    "Dad, he is at the Corporate office," Emma whispered to Jeremiah and he nodded.

    "Maybe I should take my chance with Jerry..." He talked to the guy holding the microphone. His eyes then ended up at the house.

    "She could have at least given a promise that she would talk to her husband about her brother-inw..." Jeremiah sighed. "I heard the Hamilton family was known for its nobility and grace."

    He purposefully brought in the Hamilton family name. Herpany is getting big and he could see that it won''t be far for her to issue IPO for her sswarepany that used to be a cottage industry just some months ago. She cannot be allowed to seed.

    Whether his ns seed or not, his truth would be out there. And no matter how much they try to hide it, his truth will always surface for nothing gets deleted on the inte. It would not let them rest in peace for ages. People who believe him will believe him forever and they will be against Jeremy forever.

    That''s all he needed. If he cannot enjoy the fruits of thebor of Jeremy, he can''t either.

    He tried to use the legitors against Jeremy, but Jeremy thwarted all of his ns.

    And this would be hisst fight to bring Jeremy down; hisst fight to bring down the son he never wanted.

    With a smile, Jeremiah got inside the car and the media crew followed their car.?Their car rushed through the roads towards Port City.

    Jerlina watched the cars by their gates leaving. She is not someone who uses social media tforms religiously, and so she was not aware of the trouble brewing in the online world for theirpanies.

    But she got a notification from their PR form and they said thst some posts are mentioning their connections to the Erling family and they made it seem like the Erling family is the reason for Jeremy''s role as a gang lord and the terror he causes.

    Jerlina rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh. She felt constricted and decided to rest a bit. Lying on the bed, she still couldn''t sleep as her thoughts went all over the ce.

    The PR firm affirmed that they can handle this situation as they are very prepared for situations like this. But she couldn''t shake off the fear brewing in her heart.

    She was told that Jeremiah and Emma left but she wasn''t informed if they returned to their home. She wasn''t very sure of leaving everything with Gordon. She knew Jeremy is on it and he won''t let Gordon go rogue, but she wasn''t sure what Jeremy is nning.

    She got more and more worried.

    She decided to talk to Jeremy to inform them that Emma and his father has already left the house and asked him to be careful.

    But before she could reach for her phone, her phone rang and it was Jeremy.

    Jerlina''s lips curved to a smile and she answered the call.

    "Joel," she smiled but hearing no reply from the other end, her smile vanished.

    "Joel!" She screamed. "Are you alright?"

    "I''m fine, love..." His gene voice from the other end made her rx.

    "You''re not fine, are you?"

    "I am fine..." Jerlina said with a pout. "Were you scaring me purposefully?"

    "What are you doing, wifey?" He asked in a sing-song manner.

    "I was lying down a bit..." She said. "I don''t feel very great. I feel restless..." She opened up.

    "You did not get on the inte, did you?" His tone was filled with concern.

    "No, but the PR firm called," she said and let out a sigh. "How bad is it, Joel?" She asked.

    For him to specifically mention it, she knew everything must have been very serious.

    "It''s bad, but we can get through this... You on the other hand... Are you feeling very bad?" His tone went sad. "I feel terrible for not bringing you to a check-up after all this... Tomorrow... Let''s get a thorough check-up tomorrow," he said. "I promise."

    Jerlina felt the sadness in his tone and she held her heart.

    "Don''t feel bad about this, Joel. I understand everything is hectic a lot these days. I feel fine. I will be fine. You just stay careful," she spoke her heart.

    She worried for the baby in her belly but she worried for Jeremy more. And she is stressed a lot and that might be affecting her baby. Dhe should find a way to rx.

    "Jeryl..." Jeremy said with a smile on his face. He was touched to hear the worry in her tone. She is caring for him this much and it made his heart move.

    His hands caressed the monitor in front of him and the smile on his face reduced. In the security footage, he saw Emma arguing with the security at the gate to let her in while she was getting stopped.

    "I love you, Jeryl..." He sent a kiss through the phone. "I''ll see you soon."

    "Love you too, Joel," His lips curved up again hearing the giggle in her voice. "Byee~"

    Jeremy pressed his phone on his forehead and his eyes clouded.

    Forgive me, love, for what I am about to do...

    cing his phone on the table, he called security through the inte to let Emma in.

    "Just Emma," he insisted and he saw that his father was unimpressed.

    But they had to relent and Emma entered the lobby and got up through the executive elevator.

    -----

    After talking to Jeremy, Jerlina felt relieved and before she knew it, she fell asleep. She had a pretty dreamless sleep and she ended up sleeping without even having lunch.

    She was woken up by the incessant vibrating of her phone. She sat up and got the phone to see countless missed calls. Just as she got the phone in her hand, she got a call from her PR firm and she answered it.

    Their advice was to not answer any calls and not to give any statements to reporters and direct them to theirwyers.

    What happened?

    She wondered and she tried to get down from the bed but her legs were cramped up. Sucking in a deep breath, she tried to figure out what happened.

    She scrolled through the various news articles and her heart almost stopped.

    Joel might get arrested for killing Emma?

 Chapter 369 - No Way He Is Responsible

    <h4>Chapter 369 - No Way He Is Responsible</h4>

    Jerlina found something snap inside her head as she read that news. Every article was not very detailed and was very ambiguous probably because the entire details aren''t officially released yet.

    But the news would imply that Emma is dead and that Joel is responsible for her death.

    Emma is dead? Dead? Seriously?

    And Joel... Why would he even hurt his sister?

    She dialled Jeremy but he wasn''t answering. She wanted to panic; she wanted to worry; she wanted to breakdown. The tips of her fingers started to chill and she thought that she might get giddy as she stood up.

    But when her hand ended up on her belly, reflexively, she got hit in the head with rationality. Panicking would do nothing to help. She cannot afford to waste time.

    "Gordon!" She jumped down from the bed and ran out of the room.

    She almost banged on his chest as she stepped out of the room. He probably was waiting by her room.

    Gordon who was expecting some reaction from her, steadied her by holding her shoulders, "Careful, Mil-"

    "Where is he, Gordon?" Jerlina held thepel of his tailored suit. "Where''s Joel?"

    She didn''t care about anything but Jeremy; Jeremy - her husband and the father of her child.

    "Calm down, Mdy!" Gordon''s tried to calm her down first and foremost. She is in the early stages of her pregnancy and getting stressed won''t be good for her. The Grandsire is eagerly holding his life to meet his great-grandchild''s baby.

    "We are all here for you and-"

    "Where is my husband?" Jerlina squinted her eyes and grabbed his cors with no reluctance. "Answer me!"

    "He''s in the police station giving-"

    As he was speaking, she let go of his cors and ran towards the stairs.

    "... he''s giving statements regarding the incident happened in his office involving- Just be careful, Mdy!" Gordon ran behind her.

    She is hisdy and he didn''t have the authority to stop her. But he can advise her.

    "You are not wearing shoes and your hair and makeup is all messy. You look like you''ve just woken up and there is press everywhere. I don''t think you''d appreciate getting filmed while you''re-"

    "Is she dead?" Jerlina turned as she reached down the stairs and asked Gordon.

    "Not yet... she''s-"

    "I''ll take the Porsche. The traffic..." Jerlina scratched the back of her head. "Who informed the press? Ugh! He angered a lot of political people recently, not to mention others... They would be rejoicing now that my Joel is trapped in this..." She rubbed her forehead.

    "How can we..."

    Gordon was impressed. He thought she is just panicking, but she hasn''t lost her rationality. He wouldn''t have med her if in such a hectic situation, she lost to her emotions and bes a mess, but she is still holding her rationale.

    She truly carries the Grandsire''s blood! She truly is a leader who can achieve greatness!

    Gordon walked to her. "It''s under control, Mdy. You can rest until-"

    "I know..."

    Jerlina nodded staring in his eyes. She could see that Gordon is not bluffing and he looked very calm signifying that his ns are working as he wants to. But she didn''t want to leave everything to him and more importantly, she didn''t want to be left out.

    She walked to the bathroom and fixed her messy hair with her hands. She fixed her smudged makeup with a tissue to not look so unpresentable and wore her t shoes.

    "I understand that from now on it would be all about the PR, right?" she looked at Gordon. "Hispany''s stock prizes cannot fall. And he cannot stay in the police station for long. He should be allowed to leave. Get a driver for me, Gordon. Someone who knows how to navigate through a crowd... I''ll be going to the police station to bring my husband back home."

    She truly believed that Jeremy wouldn''t have anything to do with how Emma got hurt. And so she didn''t think there would be a chance for Jeremy to get arrested. And she hoped that Emma pulls through.

    So it would be necessary to take care of the other stuff.

    "Yes, Mdy!"

    Gordon contacted someone through his phone. He couldn''t even show his face outside because then people would start assuming that he is plotting something, which he definitely is, but the public cannot know this.

    Gordon was impressed to see her bright and with a n. She understands what needs to be the priority is thepany, but by choosing to visit her husband rather than thepany, she shows devotion as a wife.

    But knowing her, she truly wants to support her husband who is in a tough situation rather than doing this for PR purposes.

    But still, it is rather wise of his Lady to follow the advise of the PR people, although it is enough for her to stay home and rest.

    Her clothes are wrinkled and with little makeup, she looks tired and in a hurry. There is a campaign in social media already ming the Lady for manipting her husband into killing her enemy. But her appearance is going to be proving others who she is - a genuine person, who cannot deceive.

    She is a good person, undeniably, but this is the time for her to be vignt, for a single misstep from her could cause serious damages to their reputation and their life.

    "Do not answer a single question from the press, Mdy," Gordon advised.

    Jerlina sat at the back of the car as the driver drove through the gates. There were a bunch of media vans and reporters with their fluffy microphones and cameras standing by the gate already and they had to push through to pass them.

    Jerlina didn''t feel the need to cover her face. She did nothing wrong. Her husband wouldn''t have done anything wrong either and so she had no need to be ashamed of.

    They reached the police station in the Port City where Jeremy was at and there were a very big crowd around the police station already. The reporters who were back at their home must have informed the others of her departure from home and they were already waiting for her arrival there.

    Jerlina was stunned as the reporters started to get too close to the car and someone from the distance were already throwing an egg at the windshield. A couple of people who were near there started to bang on the car.

    "Don''t panic, Mdy," the driver was calm. "They won''t hurt you."

    Jerlina didn''t know how that driver can be that sure, but she wasn''t very keen on getting to the bottom of it either. But he didn''t look like a mere driver who drives cars. With his well developed muscles and his alert nature, he seemed to be much more.

    Won''t he says... so are these people arranged by... Ugh! I cannot think too much.

    But she thought it would be beneficial and would help her garner sympathy. A pitiful wife getting cursed at and attacked by a mob would invoke the sympathy of the general public.

    They reached the parking lot of the police station and the police there tried to stop her from entering.

    "Tell them that you have to file a report. They should let you in," the "driver" advised and Jerlina repeated it.

    "I should ask for protection," she added. "I am getting death threats! You cannot turn me back from a public building like this."

    She hasn''t checked her personal messages. But in this situations there would usually be one or two psychos slipping in the DMs threatening to do untoward stuff to her. She trusted the nature of humans.

    The cops had to lead her in. And they formed a protective covering around her so that she won''t be attacked. Jerlina looked to her side to see a big crowd, pushing and chanting loudly against Jeremy and her heart skipped a beat.

    It''s bad...

    *Bang*

    As she was about to step inside the police station, a gun went off. Chaos ensued in the crowd and people started to disperse.

    "Die b*tch!"

    The shout of a man made Jerlina turn. Just by the barricade she saw a middle-aged man holding a revolver at her.

    *Bang* *Bang*

    The gun went off again.

 Chapter 370 - News Of Passing

    <h4>Chapter 370 - News Of Passing</h4>

    The cops covered Jerlina immediately. The shooter was restrained by the other cops and amotion ensued. He was still cussing at her saying that she doesn''t deserve to live and stuff like that. Maybe because she''s gotten used to such situations already, or maybe because she was sure that this is staged, she didn''t feel scared.

    Also, her mind was entirely upied with Jeremy. And she wanted to get inside and so when the cops led her inside, she happily went inside. The police used this as a chance to start controlling the crowd and even the media were asked to step back as it is not safe anymore for them.

    "There could be more of them," they said and started to disperse the crowd. "It''s for your safety!" "Disperse!"

    The police don''t like the presence of media presence since it would turn to be a hindrance for their investigations. Jerlina could hear some of the cops muttering how this has spread this far this soon. Some med social media, but the presence of this many people shouting for justice this soon for a single woman who died, did raise some suspicions.

    But then one of the cops said something that made everyone else agree with him.

    "Well, whaddya expect? He''s a gang lord!"

    Jerlina fisted her hands hearing the sneers and grunts of agreement from the other cops. She would not like others dismissing her husband as just a gang lord. What do they know about him and what he does?

    "Gang lord? Says who?" She turned and asked the cop. She used to respect the cops; she still wants to. But after what some bad cops did to her, and after she knows how easy it is to buy them, she doesn''t find it in her heart to treat them to be in a respective position as many of them deserve to.

    No one dared to answer her. Jerlina got away from the cops around and walked to the front. The cops urged her to file herint the moment she was in but Jerlina walked straight to Jeremy sitting in the waiting area, ignoring the cops.

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina kneeled before him as he seemed out of it, staring at the floor. Or he was staring at his interlocked fingers, she was not sure. A deep furrow was between his eyebrows and the blue of his eyes was dull, and veins were popping in the white of his eyes. He looked pale and parched with his lips dry and split.

    He''s distressed! What did he see? What happened?

    "Joel," she called him again and held his hand.

    Her fingers trembled a bit and a chill passed through her spine as she felt how cold his hands were. Her instinct was to get her hands off his, but she held his hands tighter.

    Only after she squeezed his hands did he look up with a jerk.

    "Je-" he let out a sigh and started coughing as he was not talking for some time.

    Jerlina got the water bottle that was unopened beside him on the table. He must not have opened it till then. She opened it and offered him. He got the bottle from her and drank it.

    "Don''t squat for long¡­" he held her hand and helped her stand. "Sit."

    Jerlina sat beside him and waited until he couldpose himself. His hand holding hers was still trembling. His hold was tight and she knew if they were home, he''d be hugging her and sobbing, but he is holding back.

    Gordon said that Jeremy is giving his statements to the cops, but she could see that Jeremy hasn''t spoken much; which is good in such cases. She regretted not learning more about what happened beforeing here. She wondered why Jeremy''swyer isn''t here yet.

    What exactly happened to Emma? And how is Joel involved? Did Emma go and meet with Jeremy after leaving our home? Did she n everything? Is Emma that psychotic to put her life on the line to hurt Jeremy?

    Ah¡­ There was Jeremiah, right?

    Jerlina tried to stand up as a cop approached probably for questioning him.

    "Hello, I''m Detective Conrad. Mr. Harrison, we would like to ask-"

    "Fitzgerald," Jerlina corrected the cop who approached them as Jeremy started to talk. "He''s Mr. Fitzgerald."

    "Sorry," the officer knitted his brows and looked through his notepad. "Mr. Jeremy Joel Fitzgerald," he enunciated each syble as if he was annoyed he is getting corrected.

    Jerlina didn''t mind his inconvenience and looked at Jeremy. He pulled up the sleeve of his shirt and took a nce at his watch. She could feel his hand getting a lot warmer and rity returned to his eyes.

    "Detective!" an officer called the cop talking to them and the cop walked away.

    Jerlina observed the detective''s face getting much more serious and the cop talking to him was having his hat close to his chest. She could feel that bad news is going to get announced.

    "She fell, Jeryl," Jeremy said pulling her hand, distracting her attention from the detective.

    "Fell? How?" Jerlina asked as she didn''t understand the context.

    Jeremy sighed looking to his left seeing the approaching detective. He then turned at her with a caring smile, "Don''t get stressed. And ask for awyer," he squeezed her hand.

    Jerlina could understand that the situation is not good and is escting. She should be doubting Jeremy wondering about his involvement in all this, but she wasn''t. She just cared that they handle this situation to the best of their efforts and get back home soon.

    "Mr. Fitzgerald, Emma Cooper is pronounced officially dead. Your sister didn''t make it alive to the hospital¡­" the detective said and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat although she was prepared for it.

    Jeremy let out a deep breath and covering his face with his hands, he rubbed his face. Jerlina''s eyes reddened thinking the scar this would leave on Jeremy and she rubbed his back tofort him.

    He might have told her that he didn''t have no feelings for his sister these days, but he had loved her for decades. He would be hurting.

    "This investigation is now officially a investigation of death. So I would need your co-operation¡­ please¡­" the detective patted Jeremy''s shoulder and asked him to get to the interrogation room.

    "Mrs. Fitzgerald, you too will have to¡­Just for us to get an idea with everything that went on¡­" Another cop walked to Jerlina and with a nod, she stood up.

    "Joel, I am sorry¡­" she hugged Jeremy who looked at her with his eyes red.

    Jeremy said nothing and patted her back burying his face in her neck, covering his face.

    "Sir..."

    "Miss..."

    The detectives urged them both to walk to the interrogation room and Jerlina cupped Jeremy''s face.

    "Joel..."

    "Jeryl... I''m fine," Jeremy said wiping his face with his sleeves. "Don''t stress yourself..." he hugged her back. He then turned to the detectives.

    "She''s pregnant. So, please be just..."

    "Oh? Congrats- We are just going to talk and we have to tell you that this is not an interrogation. As you know, this is not a-" The detective was clearly a little stressed hearing the news.

    "Please..." he pointed at one of the rooms and Jerlina walked in after nodding at Jeremy.

    "Sir, you too..." Jeremy was led in to the adjoining room.

    "So... " the detective sat in front of Jeremy with his fingers interlocked and over the table. He asked him some simple questions and asked if he needed anything to ease him up.

    "Ok, then. Let''s get to it." the detective got serious. "There were a lot of witnesses after your sister was on the balcony ledge of your office. Can you tell me why she was there?"

    "Lawyer," Jeremy said. "I am not talking without mywyer."

    "Okay," the detective was a little disappointed but he will have to ept this request. "I mean you are obviously hurt by her death. You must have loved her. Why didn''t you get near her and help her? Why didn''t you-"

    "Lawyer!" Jeremy leaned at the back of his chair.

    The detective stood up and left the room and closed the door.

    "What a prick!"

    He dialed a number that was on the top of his call log.

    "Hewyered up...." he whispered.

 Chapter 371 - Sensing Her Pulse

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Sensing Her Pulse</h4>

    Sitting in the interrogation room, Jeremy ran his fingers through his hair with his head bowed. He was told that he would be getting recorded by the cops. He cannot appear too relieved to hear about his sister''s death.

    He could not help but shake his legs as he closed his eyes.

    He wondered if Jerlina has asked for awyer. He knew that she could handle it as she''s smart, even smarter than he. Or it doesn''t matter what she says. She won''t get into trouble anyways. After all, she is not involved in this directly.

    So¡­ she is dead..? Hmm¡­ She is¡­

    Looking at the floor, his brain went through the events that led him here.

    After ending the call with Jerlina, he asked the reception to let Emma alone inside. His father was causing a fuss, but he didn''t mind that. That scum will never set a single foot inside hispany. He has made sure of it till then and he was not going to change that.

    Emma walked in. She tried her best to get the cameraman inside, but it is private property and media cannot barge in as they please. He watched as Emma scrolled through her phone and held her phone close to her chest as she got through the elevator.

    He could only smile. She can record all she wants.

    He felt stuffy and walked to the balcony and opened the door. It is spring and rather than the air conditioning, he loved the salty, spring breeze from the sea more.

    "Where is Harold, Jerry?" Emma screamed at him with her voice originating from the chest out of despair the moment she opened the door. Her face was pale and her usually impable hair was ruffled to the extreme. Her makeup was all smudged and her lips were trembling.

    "Hello, Emma," Jeremy turned and walked to her knitting his brows. "What are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be at the hospital? You just had a miscarriage¡­" his hand reached for her head to give a pat.

    Seeing her like this did make his heart hurt.

    "Don''t pretend to care, Jerry!" Emma pushed his hand away with a dramatic ir. "How can I rest when I know my brother is missing? He might be your half-brother, but¡­ How can you stay calm when he is missing?" she let out a snort. But he didn''t fathom why that snort that was filled with disgust turned to sniffles but her eyes watered pretty immediately.

    Well, he knew why, he couldn''t believe how perfectly she could change her expressions almost believably. It gave him a littlefort that he had a reason he trusted her without a doubt. She''s a good actress. He is not very stupid; only a tad bit.

    "What would I know?" he retracted his hand.? "Didn''t you tell me that your father sent him somewhere on a business trip or something?" Jeremy turned his back to her and walked back to his chair. "I don''t like him and I never kept tabs of what he or your father is up to¡­" he shrugged, his face was expressing only a little concern.

    "I never told you that he left the country!" Emma knitted her brows. "I''ve been begging you for weeks to tell me where you''ve kept Harold. Please, Jerry¡­ Tell me¡­" She put her hands together and started to beg. "Mom is getting sicker and sicker. I know I angered you by speaking against your wife, but~"

    "Stop lying, Emma!" he shouted making her shiver. And then his voice turned a little softer, "Have you made a policeint?" Jeremy asked full well knowing that there was noint in any of the police stations until yesterday.

    "You asked us to trust you and not make a policeint. You said that you would be asking help from some of your associates and you said that you''ve hired a private detective. We trusted you. But why did we receive a weird letter saying that you hired someone to kill Harold? I agree¡­ Dad loved Harold the most and he never was a very good father to you. That doesn''t mean that-"

    Jeremy rubbed his forehead. If it was some months ago, he would have felt pitiful seeing the weeping face of his dear sister and would have epted that she was right. But since his sister is here with malicious intentions, he cannot let his emotions rule him.

    His wife loves him. She would cry in his absence. She cannot cry. And he very much wished to be there by his wife''s side when she gives birth and watch their daughter grow up.

    Thinking of Jerlina and his baby, Jeremy pushed away the emotions rising from the bottom of his heart. Those emotions blinded him to every vile thing his sister did. And he cannot still dwell on it.

    "I told you to stop lying!" Shaking his head, he rumbled in his drawer where he keeps the visiting cards. "Here, If you want a private detective, he is the best. Tell him that I gave you this card. Or don''t. I don''t care. You know what? I will call him and tell him to do what you want¡­" he dialed the number.

    The detective answered the call immediately. As he was talking, he looked at Emma. "You said he was sent to where..?"

    "I don''t know! He went missing, remember? I told you!" Emma kept on with her lies.

    "Talk to him," Jeremy passed the phone and watched her making up the details as she goes.

    What a liar!

    But this is good for him too. Although she isn''t showing it, he could see that Emma is stressed. And stressed people are bound to do a lot of mistakes.

    Could this be that day?

    "Is it settled?" he raised his eyebrows at her after she finished talking. "He''ll be in contact with you. Don''t worry, he will find Harold pretty soon," he assured her.

    He could see her eyes turning nk once more as if she is plotting for the next thing. He wondered if she came here under the impression that he wouldn''t talk to her and do anything. But now that he is very supportive of her and helped her, she still stays here. He wondered why that is. He needs to be careful as Emma is here with a n.

    "How can I trust that you will not talk to the detective and do something¡­ you know¡­" Emma then looked at him.. "You are, after all a gang lord."

 Chapter 372 - Exposed Murders

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Exposed Murders</h4>

    "Hmpf!" Jeremy scoffed. "A gang lord?" he opened his drawer and took out a cigar. "You weren''t very mindful that I was a gang lord when you eagerly asked for my ck card¡­" he looked at her and cut the tip of the cigar with a meaningful nce. He didn''t see an ounce of guilt on Emma''s face.

    As he expected.

    "People grow up, Jerry. I will never deny that I epted your gifts before¡­ But I''ve learned a lot¡­" Emma clutched the phone to her chest, with the lens still pointing at Jeremy.

    Jeremy heard his phone vibrate and he looked to see a text notification. He lit up a match and started to light up the cigar. He then checked the message.

    [Jeremiah is shedding crocodile tears here. He is quoted saying "After what happened with my son-inw yesterday I fear for my son''s life." He is also insinuating that there is foul y in the death of Gerard and that he couldn''t have died in the crossfire between two gangs. He wants the involvement of the Federal Bureau.]

    Jeremy took in a puff of the cigar and his lips curved to a smirk, "You grew up, did you? And what are you saying about the killings you did?" he raised his eyebrows.

    He now understood what Emma and his father are nning. They are trying to pin him in Gerard''s murder in the guise of fearing for the safety of Harold. Jeremyughed in his heart. He would be d if the investigations are taken over by the Federal Bureau. Volkonsky has more influence with the top brass of the Federal Bureau.

    And with the assassins sent by the dictator of Bonivia, this case is bound to be taken over by the Federal Bureau since this is regarding a closely guarded secret and he knew they won''t publicize the details.

    But Emma¡­

    "Killings? Are you using me without proof? Who did I murder?" Emma asked.

    "Really? You don''t know?" Jeremy crossed his leg and holding the cigar in his hand, leaned over the table. "Did you think only you can act? Did you think that only you have a camera to record?" he smirked.

    He then picked up his phone and scrolled through it. He then yed her some CCTV footage.

    "You thought no one knew it and no one saw it, right? Your meeting with Daisy¡­ You made sure to choose a ce with no security cameras and made her drunk. You made sure to leave in an isted pathway. You even destroyed Daisy''s phone so that nothing could be tracked. But still you were cautious and stole her purse to distract others to think if it might be a robbery gone wrong?

    Do you remember throwing her purse in the trashcan nearby after taking all the money? That was a good n actually. If there were doubts about her fall, robbery could be suspected, if not, the police would have dismissed it as someone stole the money after Daisy fell as it was a dangerous area. But, dear sister¡­ Have you heard this..?" with a smirk he took a puff.

    "Walls have ears. Doors have eyes. Trees have voices. Beasts tell lies. Beware the rain. Beware the snow. Beware the man you think you know¡­Bad, bad, Emma¡­" Jeremy yed the footage that captured Emma pushing Daisy down the stairs and walking away even after Daisy pleaded with her to help her.

    There was no voice recording, but from the video, it could be clearly seen that Emma knew Daisy was alive when she left her there to choke on her blood and die after great suffering.

    "How¡­" Emma ced her phone on the table as she went visibly pale. "That''s¡­ That''s drone footage¡­ how? Were you keeping an eye on me?"

    Oh, now you stop recording, do you?

    "How?" Jeremy gritted his teeth. "It''s not drone footage, Emma. Do you think you are a celebrity? It''s a satellite footage. Remember when you mixed pills with the chicken sd I cooked to take an innocent life? And to hide that murder, you killed an adorable olddy?" he fisted his hands over the table. "The child lost his chance to see the world and that kind-hearteddy had to choke in her blood and die. But¡­ the baby¡­"

    "Somehow the recipient of those pills had a very powerful rtive. And guess what? He didn''t like you. And he loves Jerlina so much, he had doubts about her miscarriage. And he had arranged a satellite to follow your every move. So don''t bother thinking you are safe. The cops have a lot of sections they can book you. Remember the bottle you threw ended up on the curb today? Turns out littering is also a crime!" Jeremyughed.

    "But the juries will deliberate more about your first-degree murder charges. Do you know unborn babies are considered individual life in such cases? You killing Jerlina''s baby is also a premeditated first-degree murder. Ouch! Two first-degree murders¡­ I bet they will make you sit on the chair¡­ Oh, now it is injections, is it? I don''t keep up with that stuff¡­"

    Jeremy grinned seeing perspiration forming on Emma''s forehead.

    "Unless you plead insanity defence¡­ But people are smart. There are these social media posts of yours enjoying your honeymoon after killing a baby. Attending the funeral of the woman you killed to make sure no one doubts you¡­Juries won''t believe if you''re insane." Jeremy got up and walked to the bar.

    Pouring himself a ss of whiskey, he looked at Emma. She looked perplexed, but he had a feeling that she would have found a reason the me Jerlina for this too.

    She doesn''t even understand the concept of taking personal responsibility, right? And it appears that she has no remorse for what she did. She is stunned and she is worried only for herself. Is she a psychopath? A narcissistic psychopath, probably?

    How did I not see it till now? Could I have gotten help for her if I observed her closely?

    Before he knew it, Jeremy started to worry more for Emma.

    Sure, Emma was stunned beyond belief. She never thought everything would end this way. She thought today is the day she brings down everyone who tried to hurt her but everything is going differently than she had nned.

    "Jerlina..!" She muttered and fisted her hands.

    This turns out to be Jerlina''s fault too.

    "Why, Emma? Why do you hate Jerlina this much?"

    He asked her, wishing to know what makes the psycho waste her emotions on someone like Jerlina.. This question has been nagging his mind for a while and he decided to clear the doubt now when he has a chance.

 Chapter 373 - The Fall Of Emma

    <h4>Chapter 373 - The Fall Of Emma</h4>

    "Jerlina! Jerlina!" Emma mmed the table with her fisted hand. Her entire face twitched and her reddened eyes widened. "Is that all you care about? What is so special about her?"

    Emma shouted and stood up. Jeremy wondered if she would leave but Emma walked to the balcony. It was a big balcony that is twenty feet wide. There used to be nothing there before but now his wife brought some nters with some flowering nts. She wanted him to have something "fresh" to look at.

    He gritted his teeth seeing Emma plucking the leaves of the nt beside the door. She truly has no consideration for anything. Nothing is sacred for her, except¡­

    Well, nothing is of value in the eyes of Emma, except herself, perhaps?

    "Is that why you hate her? Because she is special?" Jeremy redirected Emma back to the topic.

    "Special?" Emma let out a snort. "how?" she curled her lips and her face had already lost any trace of her crying so filled with despair some time ago. With her stiff expression, and her chin up, she appeared to be filled with pride.

    Jeremy fixed his hair that got ruffled by the sea breeze and took a puff of the cigar. He had a feeling that Emma wouldn''t stop there.

    "What is so special about her?" she threw out her hands. "She''s average at best. With her thrift store clothes and no makeup look¡­ I am better than her in my studies too. I don''t know why she was treated like royalty in that backwood ghetto school! Maybe for those country bumpkins, she appeared as an angel. But even after I was there, they continued worshipping in the altar of Jerlina! Heh!" she shuddered with disgust.

    "But didn''t I prove her wrong? I proved I am smarter than her¡­" she mumbled.

    Jeremy coughed as he heard Emma saying that she is better than Jerlina in studying. He then let out a sigh. It seems like Emma wanted to be adored, but everyone treated Jerlina better. And that seems to be the origin of whatever hate Emma has for? Jerlina?

    Did she stop and think if maybe, just maybe, Jerlina might be better than her?

    Ah, right! Emma does not have the ability to self-reflect. She is a narcissist. There is no one better than her in this whole world- In her mind.

    Yeah, you are a better killer than Jerlina ever will be¡­

    He took a big puff to calm his nerves.

    "Not only that¡­" Emma continued, her eyes ending at the horizon. "She knew she is overrated and yet she loved getting worshipped. She manipted everyone to think that she is better when she just got everything by fluke. She has the best luck in the whole world. She trapped Gerard¡­ I just asked him for a casual coffee but he was scared of her. It was just a coffee¡­We''ve met after a decade and he said he can''t because of his girlfriend. I¡­"

    Emma paused. Jeremy was wondering if he should get stunned or not. He has already established that Emma is a psycho and so he cannot find her reasoning to be perfect.

    But how could someone hate another person just because she is liked well by others? And that guy was loyal to her, he should give him that. But¡­

    Nah!

    Jeremy opted not to think about Gerard. Gerard loved her, but he was not the best for her. The way he spoke about her as if she is part of him and not a separate entity¡­ It still irks him. Trying to hand over Jerlina- someone with her own thoughts and desires, as if he is the master of her, talking down on her and herpany, pping her, trying to force himself on her, pointing the muzzle at her for whatever reason¡­

    Not cheating is the basic standard in a rtionship. It cannot be attributed as something wondrous and as if he sacrificed something when Jerlina too was loyal.

    She''s better off without him. And he believes her when she says that she is the happiest with him.

    "You killed her baby!" he asked.

    What reasoning could she have for that?

    He noticed a little bird-like thing hovering at a certain distance from his balcony. It must be a drone as he hears a low buzzing noise.

    Well, who might be watching us?

    "You were already plotting to separate Gerard and Jerlina, so why did it bother you if she is pregnant or not? You knew it in your heart that Gerard will never get over Jerlina didn''t you? Is that why? You know what? I have doubts if you were the reason he wanted to kill me yesterday. Did you manipte him like you''ve manipted others till now?" he asked minding that someone is recording.

    "Was Gerard under the impression that he might get Jerlina once I am out of the picture? I was told that he had a gun. Where did he get the gun? Did you know because of that gun they assumed he was one of my men and shot him?"

    If his father is trying to implicate him in Gerard''s killing, he will drag them with him.

    He hated for thinking like this and despised the Harrison blood flowing in him for being this repugnant, but he had no ns on going down for killing Gerard. The unexpected arrival of those assassins actually ended up being in his favor.

    Emma didn''t answer him. He regretted bringing up Gerard when he wanted to know why Emma killed a baby. So he brought it up again.

    "I''ve sent it, you know¡­ proof of everything you did¡­ to the feds. So¡­ Good luck!" he said stubbing off the cigar and watched Emma''s face getting pale with panic.

    He did send what he found to the feds. He is not going to protect his psychopathic sister from the brunt of thew. She must face humiliation. That would affect her than jail time.

    Or would she love the attention? of the trials and media coverage?

    He didn''t know. But he has done what he wanted to do already.

    "Why?" she screamed and lunged at him.

    "Stay away from my family, Emma. I loved you and all you did was¡­" he blocked her as she started to w and scratch him.

    ''Stop it!" he tried to keep her away from him by holding her shoulders.

    But Emma gripped his shirt with one hand and started to hit his chest with the other.

    "How can you do this? How can you?" she started to scream.

    At that moment he could hear from the streets down the shouts asking him to get down. He could hear his father screaming from the top of his lungs to not kill his daughter. Some from the other buildings can see what was happening on his balcony. He could see that this has be a big issue in front of his office.

    "Let go," Jeremy grabbed her wrists.

    He is a big manpared to Emma and it won''t take a lot for him to overpower her. But he was careful not to do anything rash. Because in his deep heart, he knew he wants Emma dead.

    "Heh¡­" he heard a whisper from his chest and he looked down. The corner of Emma''s face was curved to a smirk and he saw the shadows under her eyes getting darker. She looked possessed with evil, or it could be her true form she kept hidden till then.

    "I just wanted to see if she could die¡­" she spoke each word clearly although she whispered. "Those pills were not meant for the child but her ¨C for Jerlina¡­Of course, the miscarriage was a surprise even for me and it was fun to watch her in that state of hysteria while I enjoyed myself in Italy¡­"

    "Move away!" Jeremy''s hold on her hands tightened.

    She was saying those words as if she was narrating some story. This is Jerlina she is talking about. Of course, abortion pills won''t kill, but the amount she had given her and the utter impassiveness towards Jerlina just because she was jealous¡­ He felt like a million caterpirs is crawling over him wherever she touched him.

    Emma continued with her dark eyes staring at him. "By the way, thank you for your help and your valuablementaries-"

    "Enough!" Jeremy shouted. It is something he still can''t get over it till now ¨C his connection to everything that happened with Jerlina.

    "Fuck off!" he pushed her away.

    She tried to grab him but he used his strength to push her away.

    "Get lost!" he shouted as he kicked her leg and pushed her away.

    With her eyes widened and hands stretched towards him, Emma staggered back. One of the potters tripped her and he watched as she stumbled near the ledge of the balcony.

    "Jerry!" she screamed. "Help!"

    Jeremy stood there stunned for a second, but then his feet naturally walked towards her.

    But....

 Chapter 374 - The Fall Of Emma(2)

    <h4>Chapter 374 - The Fall Of Emma(2)</h4>

    "Jerry!" Emma screamed. "Help!"

    Jeremy couldn''t stand still as he saw Emma struggling to keep her bnce near the ledge of the balcony and he rushed forward.

    "Haha!" Emmaughed as she steadied herself by grabbing the ledge. "You''re adorable, Jerry," she giggled.

    "Leave," Jeremy said gritting his teeth, and turned away to get inside the office.

    He heard shouts from down below. And one distinct shout was very familiar.

    "Don''t kill yourself, Emma! I only have you left!"

    It was his father-? Jeremiah Harrison''s voice filled with desperation and love for his only daughter.

    Jeremy rolled his eyes.

    As if Emma would kill herself. She loves herself too much for that! Carry on with your act, Jeremiah! Whatever!

    "Get out of my property, Emma," Jeremy spoke in a dismissive tone and mmed the door open. "You are not wee here anymore."

    He walked to his chair and drank a sip of whiskey to calm his nerves.

    "Ahhh! Nooo! Jerry!"

    He ran to the balcony hearing what seemed to be a genuinely distressed shout of his sister. But when he reached there, Emma was not there. He was stunned, to say the least. He waved a couple of bumblebees buzzing near him and walked to the ledge where Emma was standing.

    His heart started to beat in his throat seeing the scene in front of, more precisely, under him.

    Emma jumped?

    Emma was on the floor and there was a crowd around her. Her nk eyes were looking above and he felt like she was staring at her. He saw blood pooling around her head. The people around were frantically shouting for help and to call for an ambnce. His father looked above and pointed at him.

    "He pushed her!" he used him.

    Then he started crying and people around hugged him to console him. Jeremy''s eyes ended up back at Emma. He thought that there was some twitch in her hands.

    She''s still alive!

    Before he could shout it out, he saw the onlookers seeing that, and someone among them started to give some first aid. And he might be wrong, but he thought he saw Emma talking to one of the ones helping her, grabbing their arm.

    He stood straight and he looked at his hands that were shaking. Something wet trickled down his cheeks and he covered his face with his hands that were shaking. He still heard the low buzzing sound and he looked in that direction. That drone seemed to have a camera as he saw a red light. He didn''t know what to do with it.

    He closed his eyes as he could hear themotion downstairs. People shouted at him and wanted him arrested for the murder of Emma. Among themotion was the sound of sirens. The cops were the first to arrive as they should and they cleared a path for the ambnce. He heard the siren of the ambnce and he let out a sigh.

    "TJ!" Charlie came in running. Jeremy walked back to his office. On his way there he saw a bumblebee on the floor near one of the nters. Something looked odd and he took another nce at the bumblebee.

    It was a robot bumblebee!

    Pretending to not see it, he walked to the office. "I am going to the police station. Call for thewyer and ask him toe there with the security footage of my office and my balcony after Emma arrived," he said.

    "It''ll be fine, TJ," Charlie patted Jeremy''s shoulder and Jeremy nodded.

    "I know so. Inform Jerlina."

    Charlie watched Jeremy leaving and sucked in a deep breath. It is going to be hectic for a couple of days. He called Jerlina a couple of times but she was not answering. So he decided to call herter and informed Bobby that Emma fell. He had a feeling that Bobby might want to see Emma dying. And with the crowd outside, there is bound to be one or two videos of Emma''s fall. And people with no consideration would post the video on the inte. He decided to save the video to have a look at it whenever he feels down and to remind himself that karma is a thing.

    -----

    Jeremy took in a deep breath.

    She is dead¡­ She is dead, for real¡­ And even when she was dying, she tried to implicate me¡­ What an adorable person she is¡­ Heh, she was¡­ She is past tense now¡­ She is dead.

    Good!

    Jeremy let out a sigh closing his eyes.

    The moment he confirmed that his wife is pregnant, he knew that Emma would be a danger again. She had to go. And it was then he decided to keep her away from his wife, permanently.

    Was he sad about his decision? Yes!

    And will he choose the security of his wife over the sister who has murdered at least two people to his knowledge? Yes, without any doubt!

    A kind old woman and an unborn baby died in her hands. And she was responsible for the death of Hank as he knew, and there might or might not be more who were victims of Emma''s conspiracies. She tried to kill his mom too.

    Too much!

    Not to mention, she recently suffered a miscarriage. Although she induced the miscarriage herself, he knew she would have found a way to me Jerlina for her miscarriage.

    He just knew!

    They cannot hide Jerlina''s pregnancy forever. It will get out in just weeks. He''s not going to leave Emma around to find out if she would be epting of his baby or expect that Emma would miraculously turn over a new leaf.

    And he saw how meticulous Gordon is in checking every single grocery bag and stuff getting near her. He wanted to tell him that he''s being paranoid. But he couldn''t touch his heart and say with utmost sincerity that his sister would never sneak something in the groceries that might be harmful to Jerlina''s pregnancy.

    She''s already killed Jerlina''s baby by adding pills to the sd he cooked.? With utmost love, he cooked the sd she loved to eat. But his sister added poison to his food, and hurt the person he loves the most in the most terrible way possible.

    What assurance is there that Emma wouldn''t do that again?

    None! And so, she must go.

    But did he n anything? No!

    He knew Gordon did! He just pretended he didn''t know. He knew Gordon has hired The Phantom to have a hit on Emma. Now, Phantom operates in ways only he knows. Some say that he doesn''t even do anything and just pockets the money. He has a 100% sess rate and all his victims died of natural causes or idents without a reasonable doubt. And that is his reputation.

    Well, Emma might die quickly. But he had no objections to that. She needs to get removed for his wife''s and his unborn daughter''s safety. He is not doing it out of spite or for revenge. It''s a form of self-defence; something that thew wouldn''t ept.

    Just like he had to kill for the first time when he wasn''t even a decade old, when he was in that stinky ship, to protect himself and his friends, he knew he has to kill Emma to protect his family. He bloodied his hands with a de and watched a man drown in the cold waters as they tried to escape when he was nine. This time, he is letting another person do the job. But he still has his sister''s blood on his hands. He wanted the sister he loved as he loved himself, dead.

    It is sad and I might not get over the guilt. But I can live with that guilt than the guilt of letting my family get hurt in her hands again!

    And even if he did nothing, Jonathan Erling wouldn''t leave Emma alone. Emma messed with the wrong person this time.

    Well, Emma was dead when she decided to buy the pills to terminate Jerlina''s pregnancy. Maybe she was dead when she didn''t care for the death of the pregnant woman who died in front of her.

    And he decided not to spare any pity for her.

    He looked to his side hearing the knock by the door. It was hiswyer. He stood by as he watched thewyer do the talking. He told that the security footage is handed and that there is proof that Jeremy was nowhere near Emma when she jumped. And so Jeremy is not responsible for what Emma did.

    Whether she jumped or¡­ if she slipped and fell seeing the bumblebees¡­ he didn''t know. Emma was scared of bugs. And those robotic bumblebees¡­ Hmm¡­

    Could it be Phantom''s work?

    Eh¡­Whatever!

    He fisted and released his hands seeing his father still pointing at him and cursing.

    Isn''t he a lovely father? Why wasn''t he in the ambnce that took his daughter''s broken body? Why did he follow me to the police station, still giving fodder to the media people?

    Scum!

    "My wife?" he asked and thewyer nodded. The first thing he did was to send people to get the Mrs before he talked for Jeremy. He knew his boss wouldn''t like it if his wife was left alone for long.

    "Joel!" Jerlina walked to him and hugged him.? "Joel¡­" she didn''t know what else to say.

    "Shhh¡­" Jeremy rubbed her back.. He didn''t say anything more as he knew his wife could understand him very well without saying much.

 Chapter 375 - Gloomy Night

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Gloomy Night</h4>

    That night was very tough for both Jeremy and Jerlina. They returned home holding each other''s hands and didn''t say much. Jeremy was in silence and Jerlina didn''t know what to say to him. Scarlett and Bobby brought them dinner and they ate together.

    Cia lit up the room. She couldn''t stop talking to Jerlina about something so serious. Her little mouth formed different shapes and her chubby cheeks got pink as she described something. Jerlina didn''t understand anything but she pretended to listen. Earl, the jealous puppy, didn''t like Jerlina giving more attention to the baby and he started to talk back for every word Cia said. After hours of being in a state of stress, everyone started tough.

    After talking for long, Cia yawned and shifted to Bobby. She ced her little hand on his face and patted. "Dada¡­" she smiled beautifully making Bobby hug and kiss her. Hugging his neck, she rested on Bobby''s shoulder and fell asleep almost immediately.

    With the threat fallen asleep, Earl rxed and curled up beside Jerlina''s feet. Bobby carefully tucked Cia on the bed in the guest room. Jerlina looked around to see the smile on everyone''s face slowly reducing as the silence returned as they finished cleaning up.

    After dinner, Scarlett told her that there are many news articles around that are writing whatever. She asked her to not look at it because they are baseless garbage that doesn''t worth her time. Jeremy was discussing with Bobby to see if they could sue those media organizations for spreading false information and nder.

    Jerlina could sense that they are hiding a lot from her and that the issue is much more serious than she is let know. And it made her angry. She could understand that they are keeping it from her because she is pregnant and doesn''t want her stressed, but that didn''t seem like a proper reason to keep things from her.

    Scarlett noticed Jerlina''s frustrated look which was missed by both men and asked her for a walk. Jeremy thought going out when it is dark out might not be a good idea and so they went to the media room.

    On the way there, Gordon came opposite them. Jerlina had to charge her phone and she went inside the room. Gordon started at Scarlett and she looked at him confused. She knew who this man is and she didn''t know how she angered him.

    "Did you know Emma knew that the Lady is pregnant? Can you guess how she got that information?" Gordon asked and before Scarlett could answer, he walked away.

    Scarlett was stunned. She remembered her meeting with Emma in the hospital.

    Did she listen?

    Her heart filled with sadness and guilt. She was trying to conceal her pregnancy to her husband and ended up spilling the beans not even minding who was listening. She felt guilty for her carelessness. She knew Bobby and Jeremy were nning to bring down Emma for a while. But Emma visiting the house and the office came out of nowhere leading to all the problems around them. Emma is dead and there won''t be any problem for Jerlina anymore. But with the media involved and old cases getting reopened, this is an unnecessary burden she has caused for a budding family.

    "Scar!" Jerlina grabbed her shoulders. "Are you okay?"

    She came out and saw Scarlett staring down and thinking so deeply. She called for her but she didn''t even hear her.

    "Nothing¡­" Scarlett shook her head. "You know what, go and choose a movie¡­ I''lle back after using the bathroom¡­"

    Jerlina shrugged and walked to the media room. She knew there would be only old movies in there. Old, as in very old. Jeremy has a weird taste. She arranged the romances separately once when she was bored. After a tough day, she was in the mood for a rom and she picked one of the movies and set it up.

    "Ah¡­" Scarlett showed her displeasure visibly. "What is this movie?"

    Jerlina read the cover, "His Girl Friday. It''s a rom¡­" she ced the cover back and walked to the recliners.

    "Geez! Can''t you find yourself some old film or something? This movie is so new it hasn''t been released in the theatres yet," Scarlett said sarcastically and satfortably on the couch.

    "Do you seriously want to scroll through the menu for hours reading the descriptions of movies we are never going to watch? Then I can switch to the streaming services," Jerlina looked at Scarlett.

    Scarlett cringed. "Yeah, this movie seems good. That guy who probably is dead looks very handsome. And that Lady too¡­" she settled.

    That movie was unexpectedly very fun to watch. Both of themughed till their eyes watered as they watched the banter between the main leads.

    "The next time Bobby tells me that I am not treating him like a man, I am going to ask him if I am treating him as a water buffalo¡­" Scarlettughed holding her stomach. Jerlinaughed along too. Somehow the word "water buffalo" made themugh.

    Afterughing for a while looking at each other''s faces, both of them let out a sigh at the same time.

    "Emma is dead, Scar," Jerlina said.

    She still couldn''t believe it. She was more relieved than sad, and she didn''t find the need to be ashamed about it. That woman is the one who tried to ruin her life for no reason. She doesn''t have to spare that woman her pity.

    "She is!" Scarlett smiled. "Even in death, that b*tch cannot help but bring trouble." Scarlett fisted her hand. "By the way, what did you tell the cops?"

    "Nothing," Jerlina shrugged. "I asked for awyer. I didn''t even confirm my name to them. I don''t trust those guys anymore¡­" she let out a sigh.

    "That''s good¡­" Scarlett nodded. "And¡­ not all of them are bad¡­ There are some bad apples and¡­ Others¡­ are just following orders. It''s the top brass¡­" she rubbed the back of her neck and leaned on the couch. "Man! What a day! We would be called soon¡­ They are trying to see if they could get Jeremy, Bobby, and others now. They shouldn''t have dissolved the gang and now those nobodies think they are something¡­" Scarlett went on with her angry rant.

    "How did she die?" Jerlina asked. She still didn''t know how Emma died.

    Scarlett''s face turned serious. "Don''t get stressed and don''t get angry. I know they can handle it not to mention that billionaire old grandfather of yours¡­" Scarlett gave a disimer.

    But that made Jerlina only more anxious.

    "Just tell me!" she hurried Scarlett.

 Chapter 376 - Relief And Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Relief And Doubts</h4>

    Scarlett exined. "Emma went to meet Jerry and we don''t know what they talked about. But somehow the conversation extended to the balcony. There were already people gathered under the building after themotion that square-face caused. Bobby was nearby and that old foggy tried to rile up the people against Bobby too. I don''t think they were just onlookers, Jerlina. The number of people who gathered in that time¡­ Bobby is suspecting that they were hired to start a riot or break-in into the corporate office. But then Emma was seen near the ledge and Jeremiah started to shout that Emma is going to kill herself because Jeremy is refusing help."

    "Seriously? Why would Emma kill herself for Harold?"? Jerlina scoffed. "It seemed like he wanted to throw everything to see what sticks."

    Jerlina took in a deep breath topose herself. She cannot get mad for what they did. They are pigs and they do what pigs do ¨C eat sh!t.

    "How did? she fall?" Jerlina asked. She wondered if Jeremy might have pushed her in a moment of rage. Although she had a strong belief that Jeremy wouldn''t have lost himself like that, she still wanted to confirm. Because if Emma died in Jeremy''s hands, he won''t be able to get out of that guilt. She didn''t want to see him sad.

    "I am not sure, Jer," Scarlett shrugged. "Bobby didn''t tell me anything. But from the ground, the way Emma screamed ''Jerry'' before she fell, one would assume that Jeremy was the one who pushed her¡­" Scarlett gulped seeing Jerlina''s face getting pale.

    She knew it is not good to hide everything from Jerlina but she didn''t want Jerlina to get stressed up or cause some misunderstanding between the couple.

    " But some say that he was nowhere near her and she fell by herself. They say that she might have tripped and called Jeremy''s name for help¡­ But knowing Emma, I would say that she purposefully jumped and shouted his name to implicate him in murder. We still don''t know what happened, but Jeremy handed over the security footage and that means that he is not responsible in any way. It is a good thing Jeremy installed cameras inside his office and on his balcony. Otherwise¡­" Scarlett looked at Jerlina and Jerlina nodded in agreement.

    Emma wouldn''t have known about the cameras in his office and balcony since it was installed very recently. It is very much possible that Emma jumped on purpose. But why did she do it? Is she capable of hurting herself? Isn''t she someone who would destroy the world before she gets a scratch?

    "Apparently, there were a couple of men holding a nket to catch her in case she was "pushed down". But as if it was her Karma catching up with her finally, their hand slipped and she sttered on the ground. And even then she appeared to be not very hurt. Bobby told me that she might survive¡­ She deserves it for what she did to Daisy, Jer," Scarlett looked at Jerlina and Jerlina stood up and walked to her.

    "Did you see? How she died the same way she murdered Daisy?" Scarlett leaned on Jerlina''s shoulder. "I heard that she died on the way to the hospital. I hope that she suffered thousand times the pain Daisy suffered in herst moments," her voice shook and Jerlina held her hand.

    "I hope so too¡­ She snuffed the light out of my baby and I hope she rots in hell forever."

    "Yeah," Scarlett held her hand. "Is it okay for us to talk this way? Should we not appear happy that she is gone? Would the cops be listening to us?" Scarlett asked as she suddenly had that doubt. "I cannot wait twenty years to prove my innocence. I have a baby to raise and a baby to give birth to¡­"

    "Well¡­ Maybe we should not talk about her until the investigations are over," Jerlina got a little scared too. She''s heard far too many stories where the innocents were locked up for crimes they didn''tmit to only exoneratedter if they are lucky.

    The two of them stayed in silence.

    "Have I ever thanked you for saving Cia that day, Jer?" Scarlett asked after a while.

    Jerlina shrugged not knowing why? Scarlett is bringing that up now. She forgot about it already. "I think you did."

    "What do you mean?" Scarlett looked at the indifference in Jerlina''s face and was surprised.

    "Today morning I met Emma at the hospital," Scarlett opened up about her meeting with Emma. And she added Gordon''s words too.

    Jerlina let out a sigh. She was angry that everyone is hiding important matters from her until some time ago, but now she didn''t feel the need to stress about it. Emma must have known about her pregnancy and that was why she came here first. It was a good thing she didn''t engage with her.

    "Don''t feel bad," Jerlina knocked Scarlett''s head.

    She didn''t like to see the guilt on Scarlett''s face. Emma is dead and that''s all that matters. It''s over. She doesn''t have to live looking over her shoulders anymore. Who cares anymore?

    "I med you for not doing enough to save Cia when automatic weapons were going off but I¡­ I easily threw you under the bus not minding where I am¡­" Scarlett let out a sigh. "I am d that you are safe, Jer¡­ Otherwise¡­I wouldn''t have¡­ I am sorry, Jer¡­" her throat closed.

    Jerlina rubbed her back. "Don''t me yourself, Scar. You''re my friend and you don''t have to stress about these things. Be mindful of your health¡­ I won''t me you, ever," she hugged her.

    Yes, she wants to be careful and anything rted to the baby in her belly would trigger her. But she didn''t want to mind this much. Scarlett is one of her true friends and she is not going to lose her for something that might have happened.

    "Thank-" Scarlett choked once more and Jerlina offered a ss of water for her. "Maybe you should tell Bobby, Scar. I don''t think he''d oppose your wishes for long. How long could you hide it anyway? And don''t you want him by your side when you go for check-ups and all?" she asked.

    "You think so?" Scarlett wasn''t very convinced but she did have wishes to have her husband by her side while she gets through this pregnancy. With a sigh, she leaned on Jerlina. Jerlina rested her head on Scarlett''s head.

    -----

    "The autopsy results will reveal that she has my DNA under her nails, Bobby¡­She was scratching and wing¡­" Jeremy gritted his teeth. "The camera footages have blindspots and Emma''s fall is not clearly recorded. The audio isn''t clear either. I still cannot prove without any reasonable doubt that Emma killed herself because she was scared to face the federal investigations and she wanted to frame me. But the footage will show that I was clearly in my room. Without that, I wouldn''t be able to prove my innocence, Bobby," Jeremy rubbed his forehead. "She knew it! That b*tch!" he gritted his teeth. "I really want to kill her the second time, this time with my own two hands!"

    "I wanted to get in that ambnce and strangle her slowly to my pleasure; to choke her to make her feel the same pain my mom felt¡­ But I¡­ I remembered my Kitty and Cia¡­" Bobby rubbed his chin. "Kitty¡­she''s acting weird these days, Jerry¡­"

    "Weird?" Jeremy looked at Bobby. "How?"

    "She''s acting¡­distant if you know what I mean. She''s sleeping in Cia''s room and doesn''t let me near¡­ And, she''s going here and there without telling me¡­ Today she went to the hospital and she''s close with this nurse guy from when I-"

    "Whoa!" Jeremy stopped Bobby. "Man, are you seriously doubting Scar? Seriously?" His voice got loud and Bobby shushed him looking upstairs.

    "I don''t want to, Jerry¡­ But¡­" Bobby scratched his head.

    "Did you see something?" Jeremy asked. Although he didn''t think that Scarlett would cheat on Bobby, he could see that Bobby is genuinely worried and he wanted to support him.

    "See?" Bobby shook his head. "If I saw, I''d have killed him¡­ but¡­ I have a feeling¡­ you know?" Bobby plopped his head on the table.

    "Feeling? Man, I tell you¡­ Don''t mess up your marriage for a "feeling" you have. Talk to her. Come on, man! It''s Scar! What are you even thinking?" Jeremy still couldn''t ept it.

    "I know¡­ I know¡­ She''s my Kitty. I am not going to give up on her¡­" Bobby mumbled.

    "Talk to her!" Jeremy said and stood up. "Come on! Get your wife!"

    Both of them got upstairs to the media room and what they saw made knots form in both of their stomachs.

    What the¡­

 Chapter 377 - Wont Be Considerate

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Won''t Be Considerate</h4>

    "These two¡­" Jeremy muttered and held Jerlina who was about to roll down from the couch.

    Jerlina and Scarlett were cuddling together on the couch and Jerlina was at the edge of the couch with half of her back hanging out.

    Jeremy immediately picked her up and she opened her eyes a bit, smiled, closed her eyes, and fell asleep again. Bobby tried to wake up Scarlett but she pulled him closer.

    "Bobby¡­" she smiled and pulled the cor of his shirt and kissed him. "My love," she whispered and wrapped her hands around his neck. "Come, baby, sleep with me¡­" she wanted him to lie beside her.? Jeremy startedughing.

    "Forget whatever we talked about downstairs," Bobby told Jeremy.

    "Use the bed in the guest bedroom. Don''t stink up my media room," Jeremy left the room with a salute." And don''t forget Cia. We''ll be in our room."

    He knew these two all his life. Bobby is not someone who doesn''t understand Scarlett and Scarlett is not someone who would hurt Bobby. Jeremy could only sigh. With a lot of stressful events happening around, it is not unusual for everyone to get depressed. And Bobby has been a little down after his ident at the end ofst year. Added with the death of his mother and now with the reveal that she was murdered cruelly by someone he considered as his sister¡­ anyone would be screwed up.

    But he knew they will survive this. They have years of understanding between them and this setback won''t cause a lot of damage to their marriage. They love each other.

    Jeremy ced Jerlina carefully on the bed. cing a kiss on her forehead, he walked to the bathroom to take a shower. As the warm water streaked down, rxing his muscles, he went through those moments on the balcony. He rested his shaking hand on the wall and closed his eyes to let the water wash away the dried blood that was left in his skin after the scratches made by Emma.

    He heard a click at the bathroom door and he got alert. He looked through the shower door to see Jerlina walking in. "Are you okay?" he asked peeking his head out. "I thought you were sleeping...?"

    "Uh-huh!" Jerlina nodded and with her back to him, started undressing.

    Jeremy who was about to close the shower door paused. He watched her undressing. He loved watching her undress for many reasons. And today it made him feel more loved as she is going to join him in the shower. As she was about to turn back, he went inside and pretended to be showering till then and that he was not leering at her till then. He didn''t even stop to think that she would have found out that he was leering at her with the sound of the water.

    His lips curved to a smile when he felt her hands wrapping around him. She then proceeded to touch all over his chest ever so gently. As her naughty hands ended up closer to his pecks, he pped his hands over them to stop her from further exploring.

    "What are you doing?" he asked holding his smile.

    He surely was not in the mood for making love, but he knew his wife''s little touches might provoke him. He wanted to make sure to know if she is up or it before he gets excited all alone.

    "I am washing you," she got her hands out of grip and got the soap.

    Jeremy looked at her and with a smile, she started washing him up. He had a feeling that she is not doing it in a sexual way but to check him up. Her hands lingered more on his scratches and as her fingers washed over his scratches, he felt washed over, although he was a little disappointed, he could not help but admire Jerlina''s thoughtfulness.

    He wouldn''t have let her check his wounds or he would have most probably never talked to her about what happened today, She knows it and she is opening him up in a gentle way.

    Well, he married a smart one.

    He hugged her.

    "Wait! Let me finish¡­" she giggled and he got the soap from her hand.

    "My turn!"

    He spread thether all over her soft body to his heart''s content. And it seemed like she couldn''t hold back for his touches either.? Wrapping her hands around his neck, she kissed him.

    "I am d you''re fine, Joel¡­ I am truly d."

    After hearing what Scarlett said, that Emma and her father were there with a n, she thought about it a lot. What could they have nned? They would have taken the life of Jeremy if they could. On the balcony too a lot could have gone wrong, but Jeremy is fine. And that is the most important thing for her,

    "I was thinking about you as you told me to. Otherwise I would have killed her with my two hands, Jerlina¡­ I am sorry others are saying that I did it under your maniption. I will try and-"

    "Never mind, Joel¡­" Jerlina shook her head. She tried to take a step back but she skipped and Jeremy held her thankfully.

    "Maybe we should talk in the bedroom," Jeremy said and Jerlina agreed.

    Showers are slippery.

    Jerlina wrapped a bathrobe and walked out. Jeremy took one of his wife''s towels and wiped himself clean. Wearing his briefs, he walked to the bed. Jerlina joined him after she finished her night routine.

    "As I was saying," Jerlina leaned on Jeremy''s chest covering their legs with the duvet. "I don''t care what others say, Joel. I don''t want you to hold back or suppress rumors. I don''t care. If the truth about what Emma did to mees out, I don''t mind. Just do whatever. You cannot be implicated in any way in Emma''s death. Let everyone know what a psycho she is¡­ I know she won''t know what happens to her name after her death, but¡­ I would feel vindicated. Bobby would too, you know, after everything¡­ He couldn''t even get punishment for his mother''s killer because she died."

    "But your past rtionship wille out and some people might scrutinize your character and¡­" Jeremy looked at her surprised. She is a very private person. Even her social media posts would be very generic and rare. He wondered why she would have no problem letting others know about her miscarriage among other things.

    "Joel," Jerlina looked at him. "You can never be the brother who killed his sister or pushed her to suicide or whatever¡­ Everyone should know and remember Emma as this vindictive psychopath who killed herself only to frame you."

    Jeremy nodded and pulled her closer to his chest. He has never seen this much hate on her face before, but it made him happy to see his wife giving her all for his sake.

    He decided to listen to her. She is right. Emma doesn''t deserve to beid to the ground as some pitiful woman who died unfairly. Well, but it has to be handled delicately.

    It is achievable. But it will take time. The security footage he submitted to the cops cannot be released now. He can give out a statement through hiswyer, but doing so this close to her death would seem very inconsiderate and backfire. He can spread rumors that this happened. But how well will it all work out?

    I should find a way¡­

    "And Joel one more thing," Jerlina leaned closer to his face. "I love you. I don''t care much about what happened on that balcony. My love for you won''t change even if you are responsible for Emma''s death. I love you. And I am not going to lose you. So if you are having some kind of guilty feelings for the sister who tried to murder me, get over it. I am not going to be very considerate towards you."

    "Oh, really?" Jeremy pushed her down and got over her. "Look at you speaking as if you are a different person¡­" he smirked.

    After making sure that he is in a good mental state, she is proudly proiming this.

    Ah, I love her!

    He leaned for a kiss.

    At that moment, he heard his dogs barking loudly.

    An Intruder?

 Chapter 378 - Getting Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Getting Arrested</h4>

    Jeremy listened to see if the dogs are quietening. Sometimes they start barking at little animals thate from the woods. But the dogs only started to bark more and they could hear some shouts of men.

    "Stay down," Jeremy''s protective instincts got awakened and he pressed Jerlina''s head to the pillow and covered her with the duvet. "Don''t poke your head up," his hands reached for the handgun he keeps in the drawer in the nightstand.

    "You stay here, Joel!" Jerlina pulled his hand.

    Gordon has arranged enough security in the perimeter of their house and not to mention a bunch of Jeremy''s men offered to stay guard in the night. There is no need for Jeremy to check the noise himself. Plus the whole ce is lit up like a Christmas tree. There is no way they would be in any danger unless there is a nuclear explosion.

    She tried to stop him out of instinct, but Jeremy, the man he is, didn''t listen to her and turning off the safety of the gun walked to the balcony. Jerlina rolled her eyes and she still listened to him. Because she knows that him knowing where she is would be for the best if there is some trouble brewing out there.

    "Who''s there?" he asked walking out, pointing his gun.

    "F*cking reporters!"

    She heard Jimmy''s answer.

    "Get the f*ck out of my property, f*cking weasels!" Jeremy shouted and she heard other voices and it seemed like the reporters ran away.

    Jeremy then locked the balcony door and walked in. "The f*ck!" he angrily turned on the safety of the gun. "They tried to enter from the South, through the woods. I should send my men to sneak in their backyards when their wives are alone with their children!" he mumbled and ced the gun under his pillow out of habit.

    "Come on!" Jerlina pushed his pillow. She does not like sleeping with a gun near her head. So she has convinced him to keep it inside the nightstand. If it is left to her, she would prefer not to have a weapon in their bedroom, but she knew having a weapon is necessary considering who she married.

    "Sorry," he picked the gun and ced it inside the nightstand drawer with the muzzle pointing away from her.

    "Here¡­" Jerlina pointed at her arm and he rested his head on her arm. She started to caress his hair while rubbing his back with her other hand. He calmed down pretty soon.

    "Do you want me to sing for you?" she asked and ced a kiss on his forehead unable to bear his stare.

    "I am sorry, Jeryl¡­They''re everywhere¡­like termites," he wrapped his hand around her waist. "I haven''t even taken you for checkups yet¡­ We should do a checkup, right? To confirm your pregnancy and to see if everything is alright?"

    "Yes, we should¡­" Jerlina nestled in his chest. "but we can wait until everything settles. I bet your office is now a crime scene and they would try to¡­ You haven''t left anything incriminating in your office, right?" she asked.

    She makes sure his secret ledgers are stored elsewhere but he might have identally left something in his Corporate Office. It''s been a while since she''s been there. And with a campaign against Jeremy to pin some crime against him, they have to be very careful.

    "What a woman¡­" Jeremy chuckled and kissed her head. It seems like she is entirely focusing on this issue. She is right to worry more about this. Although he is always surprised by how rational she is.

    "Did you double-check?" she looked up at him.

    "I did," he kissed her. He couldn''t help it. "I''ll bring mother here and then we can take the necessary blood tests and we can get an ultrasound machine -"

    "Whoa, calm down there, Mr. Billionaire," Jerlina yfully hit his chest. "An ultrasound machine?"

    "Yes, I want to watch my daughter growing healthily inside you¡­ I want to watch her every day and tell her that I can''t wait to see her¡­" Jeremy spoke with a twinkle in his eyes.

    "It is not safe to take ultrasounds often," Jerlina giggled. Her husband is getting a little too excited. "And you think it is going to be a daughter? It could very well be a boy!"

    "It''s not safe? I always thought it was because it is expensive they don''t take many ultrasounds¡­Then were are not taking ultrasounds daily... On the other hand," he softly made her lie on her back and ced his hand on her abdomen. "We are having a daughter. I am going to leave you and the baby in the hospital if it is a boy," he kissed her temple and Jerlina rolled her eyes.

    "What a bigot!" she turned her back to him.

    Jeremy chuckled seeing her back. He called her a couple of times but she didn''t respond. "Why don''t you change into something else? Don''t sleep in the bathrobe," he tickled her waist.

    "Stop it!" she hit his hand.

    "Ouch!" he hugged her from behind. "I just hope you and our baby are fine, Jeryl," he kissed her earlobe. "That''s all I would ever want."

    "We will be," Jerlina patted her hand. "You''re with us, aren''t you?"

    She wasn''t feeling very nervous. She would feel scared at times when she is alone as memories of her past pregnancy shes in¡­ She was alone and scared, but this time that is not the case.

    "Yes, I am," Jeremy rested his forehead on her head.

    She just knows what to tell him to make him feel loved and trusted. There is nothing that would make him happier than her love and trust.

    -----

    The next few days passed with the police investigating everywhere, asking people around them for interrogation. Anyone could say that the cops were already convinced of charging Jeremy and they just wanted to find anything against him to hold the case.

    The media was doing their thing and ensured that no one forgets that the CEO of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp might be responsible for his sister''s death. Jeremiah Harrison was pouring oil to the fire with his interviews. Surely, the stock prices started to fall, but as far as she knew, they didn''t lose any major customers. Everyone could see that it is some targeted harassment by the cops.

    The police didn''t release the autopsy report entirely but they said that there are some things they are looking into this case further although it is ruled as suicide. They said that the townsfolk are not cooperating for their investigations implying that Jeremy had threatened them to not speak the truth.

    It all infuriated Jerlina. She urged Jeremy to release a statement using theirwyers.

    Gordon went silent after promising her that her husband will not see the inside of a prison cell, but he warned that it would? get tough. He even said some proverb about the fruit of patience or something of that sort. She was not in the mood to listen to anything as she was very concerned for Jeremy. Alexander Volkonsky and Mikhail were in contact too and they asked her to leave it to thewyers and stay silent. Jerlina had to calm down.

    Dr. Kruger and she had a hearty talk and she was able to force her to live with them. When she talked with the doctor, she felt like she was not at all angry with her although she should be. She didn''t know why, but she just felt happy speaking with Jeremy''s mom. And she was exhrated when she learned that she is pregnant. They did the blood tests and everything came out normal. They chose to do the ultrasoundter at twelve weeks.

    That day, Jeremy''swyers released a strong statement condemning the cops for harassing Jeremy and those around him for no reason. Jeremy was in his office in Peyton. Bobby came to him in a distressed state. Jeremy stood up and talked to Bobby.

    "She is gone, Jerry," Bobby said with his eyes red. "She took Cia and left. I¡­"

    As Bobby was talking, they heard amotion outside. Before they did anything, a bunch of cops barged in, screaming to have their hands above their heads.

    "Mr. Fitzgerald, you are under arrest for causing the suicide of Mrs. Emma Cooper," the cop said and asked him to face the wall and cuffed him.

    "What is the charge?" Jeremy asked.

    "Second-degree manughter," the cop said and Jeremy let out a scoff.

    Bobby was stunned.

    The cops were reading Jeremy his rights and with the pushing and shoving of the cops, an unrest was forming.

    The cops weren''t minding all that and they focused on taking Jeremy to the patrol car to take the next steps.

    Bobby called Jeremy''swyer afterposing himself and theywyer said that he is on the way.

    As they took Jeremy out, Charlie came to the office.

    "Second degree," Bobby said and Charlie raised his brows.

    "So they couldn''t find anything else?" his lips curved to a smirk. "So you sent Scarlett somewhere safe?" he asked and Bobby looked at him surprised.

    "What are you saying? Where did you see Kitty?"

    "I saw her going towards the city and she was not packing light... I thought she-" he paused seeing Bobby''s weird expression. "Is everything okay?"

    Bobby let out a sigh and walked to his car.

 Chapter 379 - A Concrete Proof

    <h4>Chapter 379 - A Concrete Proof</h4>

    Jerlina was following the news quietly. Jeremy has already informed her that today would be the day he will be taken and asked her not to panic. She avoided stepping out of the house as reporters were swarming like ants around their house.

    The announcements weren''t made yet, and Jerlina''s lips curved to a smile seeing Mikhail''s post.

    [I came across this video. I ask the authorities to check the authenticity of this video. With videos like this around, the authorities should investigate deeply before using someone. I respect authorities for the work they do, rushing towards danger when no one else would protect and serve. I, myself, have first-hand experiences where I was saved by the authorities. But at times, some mistakes happen and innocents get punished. We are all humans and we all make mistakes, but if some mistakes would cost the life and livelihood of another, it is not presumptuous to be skeptical. I hope this issue with my friend gets resolved and the truth gets revealed.]

    He then attacked a link that took to a popr video-sharing tform.

    Jerlina expected a very neutral statement from Mikhail, but she was surprised and grateful for the tant support Mikhail expressed to the world. After this thing started, they got many phone calls offering help, but they all preferred to be anonymous. Jerlina couldn''t me them either for their decision to y it safe. They don''t know the truth and they can not be seen to openly support a murderer.

    Mikhail knew Emma and still, to put him in the front, going all out to support Jeremy¡­? Mikhail is a true friend.

    Jerlina followed the link and each time she refreshed she saw the views increasing in the hundreds. The video that didn''t even have a hundred views now was almost close to 3k views and rising.

    Mikhail is someone with star power!

    The video was drone footage that had recorded the video and voice of the two people involved. The woman''s voice was filled with aloofness and hatred, while the man seemed to have been controlling his temper although he had every reason to be angry with everything that was spoken.

    Jerlina was seeing the video for the first time although she was told about the existence of the video. A teenager who happened to fly a drone around that area at that time when the confrontation between Jeremy and Emma was taken, had uploaded it on the inte. The video had not many views till then and theirwyers have asked for a copy of the video from the uploader to have as evidence.

    Jerlina listened to it wearing her headphones and even the whispers of Emma were recorded clearly. She was not that affected. But she was moved by Jeremy''s insistence on finding out why Emma did what she did. It touched her heart to see how much he cares for her. And she was touched that Jeremy has already submitted the evidence of Emma''s murders to the feds.

    There was the scuffle, and Jerlina held her chest fearing if that was what caused Emma to fall. But that was not it. It made her blood boil seeing Emma mocking his instinct to reach out for her.

    Jerlina appreciated Jeremy''s patience. If she was there, she would have pushed Emma down after sheughed like that.

    After that, Jeremy walked in and Emma was left alone on the balcony. The shouts from down the streets reached up. People were shouting at her to not jump and some even called the emergency number. She saw Emma leaning a lot closer to the ledge and that made the shouts from the concerned people intensify.

    And then Emma walked away from the ledge. In the video, Jerlina saw the smirk on Emma''s face. It was as if she was reveling in the attention she is getting by everyone''s concern for her. She forgot about the worry in her face about her impending doom once the feds start to investigate her crimes.

    It was then a couple of bumblebees circled around her and she was seen to be swatting away the bees and swayed back to the ledge.

    It was then the screams from the streets intensified and one voice was pleading with Jeremy to not hurt Emma.

    "Emma, get out of there!" Jeremiah shouted.

    Although it was drone footage, the camera was very good and the voice recordings were very crisp. The drone changed position to have full coverage of Emma''s face and they could see the change in expressions in Emma''s face in a couple of seconds.

    After that Emma crossed her hands over her chest and shouted "Jerry" and fell backward from the ledge. Jerlina paused the video.? Her hands started to shake.

    Emma tried to frame Joel! She nned it¡­ She called his name and then jumped to give an impression that Joel pushed her! And her face¡­ she was pleased by her decision and she wasn''t even afraid to die!

    What made Jerlina surprised was that Emma seemed to be ending her life not because her deeds would be exposed, but to frame Joel. Her father''s words acted as a trigger and probably gave her an idea and she executed her idea with no hesitation.

    What a¡­ psycho! No wonder ourwyers were in good mood after watching this video. The case against Joel will get dismissed as they promised.

    Jerlina''s heart was filled with hope.

    It is great there is this drone footage¡­ Otherwise¡­ And the title of the video uploaded ¨C Psychos domit suicide, suits very aptly.

    She turned to the TV as they announced the arrest of Jeremy. She knew that Jeremy won''t be imprisoned as Gordon promised, but after the recent attack from his enemies, she feared if this situation with crowds following him everywhere would be taken advantage of.

    Little did she know that her influential great-grandfather is nning something very sinister against the dictator who is targeting Jeremy for ages.

    She watched as Jeremy was taken inside the precinct with his hands cuffed. There were hundreds of cameras trained on him and the reporters heartlessly asked him if he killed Emma and if he wanted her dead and other hurtful questions.? Her eyes watered. Jeremy does not deserve this.

    Emma¡­ all I hope is that you died a very painful death and that you are in hell!

    Jeremy was taken in and thewyers refused to allow Jeremy to take his mug shots and urged the cops to dismiss the charges as they have charged Jeremy wrongfully. The new drone footage was taken into evidence and the cops were shocked to learn that the video is going viral. But still, they refused to dismiss the charges.

    A hashtag ''IstandwithTJ'' and ''TJisavictim'' started to trend within an hour on social media and those who were acquaintances who kept their silence till then, started to speak out. Not to mention, people from Peyton and Wolford, were chanting their support outside of the precinct.

    As Jerlina was d, she got a call from Bobby and she was shocked.

    Where did Scarlett go?

 Chapter 380 - Trapped In Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Trapped In Darkness</h4>

    In a dark ce that was filled with a putrid smell, Scarlett opened her eyes. Her mouth was closed with s duct tape. She couldn''t make out much, but she could see a distant exhaust fan that was the only source of light in this dark building.

    The concrete pir against her back made her shirt wet and she shivered. She looked up to see some holes on the roof leaking water that dripped down the pir. She tried to get her hands untied but the duct tape was wrapped very tightly around her wrists. Her head hurt like it is getting hammered and something warm trickled through the bunch of hair behind her ear.

    That''s right! I was hit in my head by¡­ that guy!

    That morning Bobby was still in bed and she wanted to leave early since she got a call from the office. She left a note for Bobby and she readied Cia as usual and left. Cia was in the backseat in her car seat as usual.? She had a bad case of morning sickness and she stopped the car on the way and threw up on the side of the road, just outside Peyton.

    When she washed her face and was about to enter the car, she felt something sharp pressing against her back. And there was this weird voice of a man that was familiar but unrecognizable who asked her to get in the car.

    When she got in, she saw these big bags in the backseat near Cia and she was stunned. She didn''t even realize how they got there. "Drive," hemanded and she followed through. The phone she kept in the center console was switched off by that man and he kept the phone in the glove box.

    Through her peripheral vision, she tried to figure out who that is. He was wearing dark sweatpants and a ck hoodie. He had pulled up his hoodie and she couldn''t even see who it was. But this didn''t seem like a normal robbery as there is no need for him to load those heavy bags in.

    Maybe a psychopathic serial killer? Are those bags filled with the dead body of people he killed? Why did he target me? Whatever it is, I cannot do what he says.

    She knows whenever someone is getting taken away by someone with a weapon, it is better to not go where they are taking them. Because facing death right there would be less cruel than whatever is waiting for her in the secondary location this criminal is taking her.

    But Cia¡­

    She tried to get the gun she keeps in a holder attached under her seat, but the guy pulled out a grenade. "Try anything b&tch! I will blow everyone up!"

    Scarlett had to abandon the idea. She started pleading for her daughter''s life. "Just let me leave my daughter by the roadside¡­ I will take you wherever you want. Just let my baby go¡­ I won''t tell anyone. I''ll leave her under a tree with her car seat and-"

    "Shut the f*ck up!" the man pressed his screwdriver on her hip.

    She looked to the front to see Charlie''s car approaching. And she had hope. Surely Charlie would recognize that there is something wrong. But the guy beside her ducked down. With the screwdriver still pressed on her hips, he ordered her to smile and wave.

    "Going somewhere?" Charlie asked winding down his window and Scarlett couldn''t say anything. With words stuck in her throat considering the safety of her daughter while knowing she needed to ask help for the sake of her daughter, she smiled. That guy almost pulled the pin from the grenade.

    She just did what this guy asked her to from then on. Her car was parked in the airport parking spot. The luggage was taken and they went inside the airport. He then asked her to enter the bathroom and she cked out after that.

    And now she is here.

    Cia! Where is Cia?

    She looked around but she could not find Cia anywhere and it made her heart clench. She couldn''t even breathe as she felt as if something heavy is pressing on her chest. She felt lost and hysterical. She is pregnant and losing blood from her head, and her baby is nowhere to be seen. She tried to scream but no voice came out of her.

    She heard footsteps approaching and she closed her eyes. The footsteps neared her and when the cold surface of atex glove made contact with her arm, she almost winced. A tourniquet gripped around her arm. The guy held her hand and started tapping around the inner part of her elbow, like how a nurse would tap to find a vein to draw blood for tests. A sharp pain followed and she opened her eyes slightly to see this guy injecting something into her veins.

    "Where is my baby?" she asked and he didn''t answer her. "What are you giving me?" she shouted for that guy to stand in front of her in silence.

    She didn''t have to wonder long as she felt the sense of euphoria rising inside her. She was very familiar with the feeling.

    Heroine¡­

    "No¡­ No¡­" she mumbled as tears started to fall from her eyes.

    I am pregnant¡­ My miracle baby¡­ My Cia¡­ Why is he drugging me? What can I do?

    "Aren''t you enjoying it?" the guy let out a snigger. "Don''t worry... There is a lot more!"

    The familiarity of the snicker that had conceit and pride with no empathy¡­The way he pronounced certain words¡­ That voice¡­ she identified that guy.

    "It''s..." she mumbled under her breath.

    "What?" he asked and she closed her eyes reeling into the dark rhapsody that was all too familiar for her. And even in that state, she knew that telling him that she has recognized him won''t end well for her.

    She was in the heroin high for some minutes and after that, she fell into a slump. She didn''t know how much time passed and ended up sleeping.

    -----

    "Bobby, how do you know Scarlett has left?" Jerlina asked. "Did you check her parent''s home? Or at the clinic? She might be at-"

    There is no way Scarlett would have picked up Cia and left. There is no way!

    "She left a letter and packed her stuff, Chippy¡­ When I woke up, she was gone... She''s been weird these few days and... she left me..." Bobby''s voice was filled with despair.

    "That''s impossible, Bobby¡­ That''s just¡­" Jerlina couldn''t even believe it. "I''ll find her!" she ended the call. The next moment she dialed Gordon.

    "Do you know where Scarlett Milroy, Bobby Milroy''s wife is, Gordon?" She asked. "I know you know where she is Gordon! Tell me before it is toote... She is pregnant for heaven''s sake!" Jerlina shouted as she didn''t hear anything from the other end.

    She by now was sure Gordon knows where Scarlett is.

    "She is my friend and what are you doing to her when my husband is arrested?" She screamed. "Do you want me dead?"

 Chapter 381 - Terrifying Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Terrifying Encounter</h4>

    "Mdy, please be careful with your words. You are young and you will live for a long time," Gordon reacted after a pause. Only after she mentioned her death did he speak.?His voice was not admonishing but low and gentle.

    "What else am I going to say, Gordon? I am trusting you, my husband trusts you and had let you do whatever¡­ Now he''s arrested and there is¡­" Jerlina didn''t realize that she is this stressed about everything happening around her. She was putting on a brave face. She did have hope that everything will end up fine. But she obviously is not that optimistic.

    Jerlina let out a sigh and rubbed her forehead.?Now is not the time to worry about herself.?"Never mind that! You know where Scarlett is and you are going to bring her back home immediately. And what have you done with Cia? Why are you even¡­" she took in a deep breath as she heard no sound from the other end other than what seemed to be a deep sigh.

    She does not know Gordon for a long time. What she knows is that he is devoted to her great-grandfather and is extremely respectful towards her. Other than that, he is not a good person. For him, the end justifies the means. And the ends he has in mind, are not very good always for others since it only involved good for his grandsire.

    But she knew he wouldn''t have nned harm to Scarlett. He knows Scarlett is her friend, and she didn''t believe, evil as Gordon is, would hurt a baby who is her godchild. She regretted going off on Gordon not being able to handle her stress. Or it could be her pregnancy mood swings, she didn''t know.

    But whatever it is, she is in the wrong. She should be asking for help as he has the resources to help her and not me Gordon.

    "Never mind me¡­" she spoke softly. "Just bring them home, Gordon. I am sure they are safe. I am sorry for losing myposure. I just want my pregnant friend and my godchild safe."

    "I''ll be in contact with Robert Milroy, Mdy. You stay home and wait for your husband''s return," Gordon''s voice sounded a little more uplifted than the low voice from before.

    "Yes, thank you, Gordon," she said rubbing her forehead.

    "Stay home, Mdy. I was asked to watch you, but for you, I will intervene in finding your friend," Gordon said.

    Jerlina agreed although she didn''t understand what he meant by "intervene". She figured that Gordon might be surveilling Scarlett and it won''t be hard for him to find her.

    She checked the inte to know more about Jeremy''s arrest, but there was no new information. But in social media, the support for Jeremy has been rising while some used of bot farming. She turned to news channels and behind the reporters, she could see many of the familiar people from Peyton and they were all there supporting Jeremy, shouting chants.

    It will be fine¡­

    She walked downstairs not wanting to be alone. Magdalene was in the living room watching the news. She went and sat beside her.

    "It will be fine, Jerlina," she held her hand.

    "I know, mom," she smiled not minding the coldness from her hand. Jerlina ced her other hand over her hand and she could feel both of their hands getting warm.

    We can get through this!

    -----

    Scarlett went in and out of consciousness and she saw him wearing a disposable protective suit and covered his face with a disposable mask. He then proceeded to line the wall around with stic sheets and spread a tarp on the floor. He was doing it so casually with no hurry and Scarlett couldn''t even move as she watched this guy preparing the ce to hurt her.?He then kneeled on the blue tarp and opened a white toolbox.

    She thought that toolbox looked familiar but before she could realize wehre she has seen it, she saw him opening the box.

    A chill passed through her bones seeing the various sizes of knives, chisels, hammers, and weird-looking hooks.

    "I know you have recognized me, my little doe¡­" the guy cocked his head and looked at Scarlett. " How can you not? Didn''t you use to feel attracted towards me?"

    He stood up and walked closer to her. He leaned closer to her face and Scarlett turned her face away.

    "Ah, so you''ve gained your strength," he walked towards the table and took the already used syringe. "It''s for your sake, little doe," he spoke so calmly. "It''s going to hurt so much, you''d be pleased I am giving you this¡­ I am gracious, you know¡­"

    Scarlett saw him loading the drug once more and she knew it won''t be good. She observed him and she saw his hands shaking. She wondered if this was the first time he is doing by howposed he was, but now she could see the hesitation in his hands. She decided to use this chance.

    "What are you going to do to me?"

    Although she didn''t try to appear scared, her voice came out as a whimper. She wanted to ask about Cia, but this guy is under the delusion that she''s attracted to him and she decided to n her next steps based on that.

    "Nothing much¡­ Just dismembering andying the parts of your body all over the woods behind Peyton¡­" he paused and looked at Scarlett.

    Scarlett started shivering and her voice didn''te out. She is wrong with all her thinkings. This is a psychopath in front of her. how many of them are out there? Truly?

    "I am thinking whether I should kill you before that or just see how long it takes for you to die after I cut out your breasts. God! I love them!" he pressed his face on her chest and sniffed. "You smell sooo good!"

    "Haa¡­" Scarlett shivered and let out a whimper. She was terrified would be an understatement.

    "Are you excited like me too, little doe?" he started to rub his masked face all over her chest.

    "Why- why sh-ould you k-kill me?" amidst the chatter of her teeth she asked.

    "Oh, you''re scared?" he stood straight and grabbed her chin. His eyes looked grey and void.?"Not so brave now without that meathead near, are you?" he gritted his teeth and let go of her cheek.

    "Say my name," he said and leaned closer to her face but as if he realized something. "I can''t¡­ I can''t¡­" he mumbled and he punched the pir behind her.

    "Oh shit!" he shook his hand. Scarlett saw the needle of the syringe he was about to drug her, sticking on his palm. "oh, shit!" he pulled it out and after panicking for a while threw it carefully inside a garbage bag he brought.

    "I lost one bag. Guess I will have to keep all your limbs in one bag," he chuckled.

    "They will find you," she uttered in disgust. Her heart was still beating erratically and she still was terrified for her life, but she wanted to say that to his face.

    "Find me?" he chuckled pressing a cotton ball to his injured palm. "They will find the one who did that to you and it won''t be me¡­"

    The toolbox¡­ It''s Jerry''s! He is nning on framing Jerry for my murder?

    Scarlett felt her stomach churning up.

    "He is with the cops! How could you frame Jerry? They will find out the time of death-"

    "Ah, he''ll be out today, won''t he? Isn''t that why all hiswyers are confident?" he snorted. "And look at this¡­" he showed her a vial of blood and a ziplock bag with brown hair.

    "And there are a lot of ways to mess up the time of death. You don''t have to feel worried. All you have to do is beg me to make your death less painful¡­" he stared at her.

    "Bleh!" Scarlett couldn''t hold it in and threw up.

    "Are you feeling sick? Should I carve out your uterus first? I am no doctor but without your baby inside you, you won''t feel morning sickness. What do you say? Aren''t I very caring? You should have married me, little doe¡­" he stood up and walked towards her with a carving knife.

    "No! Don''t!" Scarlett screamed as loud as she could.

    "Don''t worry, I am trying to help¡­"

    His malicious chuckle echoed in the empty warehouse where the shouts of a distressed woman weren''t let out.

    "No, please¡­" Scarlett screamed as she felt the sharp tip of the knife over her belly.

    *Bang*

    A loud noise came from the direction where bright light spilled from the outside. Scarlett felt the knife leaving her belly and she turned to her right where the door banged open. She saw a dark silhouette walking towards her.

    A woman?

    "Knife!" Scarlett screamed. Although she wasn''t sure that the approaching woman is on her side, she hoped she is. Because she has no other hope to escape this ce now.

    "Annoying!"

    The woman said in a thick ent seeing the guy approaching with a knife. She jumped up and raised her right leg high up. Scarlett saw the woman''s ponytail fluttering in the air. As her right leg whooshed, the glossy ck leather shined so brightly and her foot that was wearing an ankle boot hit the guy squarely on his cheek.

    He fell on the floor like a log of wood.

 Chapter 382 - Announcing Pregnancy

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Announcing Pregnancy</h4>

    "Help¡­" Scarlett spoke with herst strength.

    She still wasn''t sure that woman is here to save her. After jumping over the guy who was lying sideways on the floor, that woman walked and sat on the small table where he had kept the drug.

    "Wait, my passionflower," she said fumbling cing her hand in her leather jacket pocket. "Sleep it off," she took out a lollipop from her pocket and started to suck on it.

    Scarlett couldn''t keep her eyes open. That guy is not dead yet and she is still drugged. And the way this woman addresses her is¡­ very familiar.

    But she was in no mood to think of that woman.

    "Cia¡­" she used her saved breath to gush out the name of her daughter. "Help her!"

    The woman in front of her was not fazed. She flicked the bunch of hair falling on her shoulder and kept on sucking her lollipop. "What?" she said shrugging as Scarlett''s eyes were trained on her.

    "Cia, my baby¡­" Scarlett wanted to rest but she felt a sharp pain in her chest that she couldn''t bear. Her daughter is still missing and all she could think of is the fate that was bestowed on that little bud that is yet to bloom. If that guy was going to kill her to frame Jerry, then what did he do to Cia?

    "She''s just a baby¡­" in her dry eyes tears formed making them sting. And in the distress she is in, even the tears didn''t roll down making it all the more insufferable. "My poor-"

    "She''s safe," the woman got up and she pulled up the lollypop in her mouth out with a pop and she rolled her head. She then walked closer to Scarlett.

    "I thought you were leading a quiet life after quitting being a model. But you couldn''t help getting in trouble again¡­?" she helped fix the hair hanging on Scarlett''s face and let out a chuckle.

    "Did Robert put you through this? You should leave him!"

    Scarlett was about to look at the woman talking to her as if she is familiar to her, but then that woman kissed her forehead. As the fragrance of the woman entered her nostrils, she closed her eyes and her head tilted.

    In her dreams, Scarlett saw this girl she once knew. Carrying the very low noise of the hustle and bustle of the fashion capital of the city, the sunlight spilled inside a big ss apartment and beside her, on the bed was the woman with the me-red hair and her skin that was smooth as butter was covered with tattoos all over.

    Yuri¡­Yuri what? Ah¡­I never bothered to learn herst name.

    Yuri was the bodyguard arranged for her by her agency after she expressed her wishes to leave the modeling world. But one thing led to another and she ended up¡­ seducing her bodyguard to find a way to escape.

    ''I love you,'' Yuri kissed her that morning. ''I never thought I could fall in love but¡­ I did with you, almost dream-like¡­ It shouldn''t end this way, but¡­''

    Scarlett still remembered the scent of Yuri''s hand as she rolled a bunch of her hair and kissed it. The distinct tattoo of a Postman Butterfly with its ck and bright red ink contrasted her pale skin. But unlike the fragrance of that butterfly which is said to be poisonous, Yuri smelled very nice. It was the same fragrance as today¨C a mild, refreshing fragrance that won''t linger for long.

    Yuri was like that ¨C a butterfly who won''t linger on a flower for long like. But she would remember all the flowers as she would say. A not-to-be-meddled-with poisonous butterfly with a good memory.

    "I was paid by someone to ¡­ I sold you," Yuri got down from the bed that day with a smile. Scarlett remembered feeling paralyzed and then her world darkened as Yuri covered her face.

    And then¡­

    Scarlett opened her eyes. "Yuri¡­" she gathered her strength. If Yuri didn''t "sell" her that day, she never would have been free.

    That''s right! Yuri had sold her to Robert Milroy, a.k.a. Her husband.

    "I never thanked you for-"

    "Don''t," Yuri pressed her lips on Scarlett''s.

    Scarlett let out a chuckle. "What? You''re going to lie to me that you''re still in love with me or something?" she tried to make light of that intense situation.

    She wanted to use Yuri to escape but Yuri took the chance to get money from Bobby to get her out. Scarlett didn''t think there should be any lingering feeling between them. She is married and she cannot have these dangerous people running around thinking that she is in love with her.

    Ah¡­ curse my beauty! I can''t be left alone¡­

    But she pressed her lips seeing Yuri turning away from her and her shoulders were stiff.? Scarlett closed her eyes panicking if Yuri might leave her with that psycho who had fainted.

    "How did you get here? Who hired you?" Scarlett tried to divert Yuri''s attention.

    Yuri didn''t answer her but the silence in that ce didn''t stay long as the man lying woke up.

    "Sh*t!!Sh*t!!" he cussed as he rubbed his head. Picking up the knife, he turned and walked towards Yuri who was ying with her fingernails.

    "Yuri!" Scarlett shouted and Yuri shifted to her right at thest moment making that guy stumble.

    "Ahhhh!" he shouted and tried to stab Yuri. He tried and tried, and then he tried some more. But like a fluttering butterfly, Yuri escaped his de. All this time, even his shadow didn''t fall on her. "Stay, b*tch!" he shouted but Yuri was not fazed.? The guy got tired of chasing Yuri, but she didn''t even break a sweat. And as he ran behind her, Scarlett could see him grunting and making animalistic noises as if he was provoked.

    "Sh*t!" that guy threw away his disposable mask and lunged at Scarlett, filled with rage as he didn''t get anywhere near getting Yuri. He wanted to get the upper hand as his pride has been hurt by this woman who is getting away from him. His chest was heaving up and down and tightly fisting the knife, he got close to Scarlett.

    Scarlett closed her eyes expecting a piercing pain on her neck as that was where the guy was focused on. But that pain never came and what she heard were heavy footsteps and an abysmal shout.

    "Kitty!"

    That shout was followed by two gunshots.

    Bobby is here!

    Scarlett opened her eyes and she couldn''t stop her grin.

    He is here! I am going to be fine!

    She the guy turned back and he keeled over. Scarlett saw two bullet wounds on his back. One must have punctured his lung and the other his abdomen. Both were not fatal.

    "Bobby¡­" she looked at the dark silhouette of her beloved husband. There was light to his back from the open door and the inside of the building was dark and she couldn''t see his face but she was filled with relief.

    "I am here, Kitty¡­ don''t worry. You''re okay!"

    The next moment, she could hear his deep voice in her ears and he tore away the tapes around her wrists.

    "Bobby! Cia! Cia!"

    "Shhh," Bobby kissed her head. "She''s safe. I''ll take you there¡­ Tell me where you are hurt," he kissed her again. His shaking hands held her cheek and he kissed her cheek.? "Ah, Kitty¡­ You-" his throat closed.

    "Hospital¡­ I am drugged¡­" She slumped on his chest. "her-heroine¡­ I''m pregnant ¨C nine weeks¡­" She gave the pointers and lost consciousness.

    "Pregnant?" Bobby shouted. And in that dire situation he is in right now, he didn''t know what he should do about this news. Heughed. "Pregnant?" he hugged her close and kissed her head. "So¡­ Pregnant¡­You''re pregnant¡­"

    "Eww!" Yuri walked closer as she heard the police sirens closing in.

    Bobby was a little alert but he recognized her. "It''s you¡­again¡­"

    Bobby didn''t want to engage with her much and picked up Scarlett. He kicked the guy curled on the floor grunting with his boots.

    "I don''t want to kill you, Harold¡­ I know some people who would wee you with open arms inside. I always wondered how I would settle my IOU. Now that I''ve found them a b*tch, we''d get even," he walked away stomping on his head.

    "Psychopaths¡­ the whole family¡­" he gritted his teeth. He would love to stay here and torture Emma''s brother to his heart''s content, but he''s losing valuable time for his wife''s treatment.

    He''s already caused this hurt to his wife because of his intent on revenge. He is not going to think about anything else now.

    "Stop!" Yuri called out.

 Chapter 383 - Sinister Plans

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Sinister ns</h4>

    Bobby was sitting in his car thinking that his wife has run away with their daughter. The letter that was written in Scarlett''s handwriting said that she is not happy with him and she is not feeling safe with him. Their rtionship was pretty shaky already, at least ording to him, after his ident and his mother''s death. He didn''t want to get home and was hell bent on finding his mother''s murderer although he never showed his true feelings to anyone.

    He did receive somepromising pictures of his wife with another man and he found out that it was Harold Harrison doing it. It was sometime beforest year, before the attack on Jerlina. He didn''t tell anyone about it and handled it in his own way. He met Harold in an alleyway and talked with his fists so that it would register in his brain squarely.

    But unbeknownst to him, that little spark of doubt Harold threw in his heart hasn''t doused and stayed in the corner of his heart. It was why his mind went there after seeing his wife behaving differently around him.? It is partly his fault as he started hiding a lot from his wife and he decided to repair their rtionship.

    But even before that, she left after writing a letter?

    He sensed something in the deepest part of his heart that something is wrong. His wife will never choose such a cowardly way if she decides to leave him. She''d make sure the whole town knows that she is leaving for "so and so" purposes before leaving.

    A secret letter? Like hell!

    And there was no mention of their daughter in the letter. He knew it is not right.

    That is why he called Jerlina; to get a second opinion. Plus, his wife is close with Chippy and she would know it if Scarlett was nning to leave him. After talking to her, he realized that his wife is indeed in danger.

    And so he started to search for her car. He found her car pretty easily following through the traffic cams. It was parked in the airport. It was surprising because from the credit card records there was no trace of her purchasing air tickets. Before he checked with the airport authorities, he received a call from an unknown number.

    "If you want to find your wife, download this app!"

    That''s all that mechanical voice said and the call ended.

    She is kidnapped?

    He was stunned for a moment, but slowly his wife''s disappearance made sense. His hands started to shake thinking of the fate of his wife and his only daughter. He saw this notification for an app download.

    Is he the kidnapper? Is he trying to hack my phone in exchange for -? Ah! Screw this!

    Before he could rationalize why someone would ask him to download an app he''s never heard of, he downloaded it.? He stared at his phone to see if something is happening on his phone but nothing changed. He almost threw his phone as his phone vibrated. It was a call from Gordon and he answered it.

    Gordon told him to get to this particr location with his handgun. He also gave a quick summary of what has happened so far as Bobby drove to the abandoned industry at the far side of the city.

    Apparently, from their initial investigations, Gordon found out that Harold was nning something against him for a long time. And¡­ Gordon was very borate about it, but Bobby figured that Gordon was nning to trap Harold for a long time, especially after learning that Jeremiah is nning on bringing down Jerlina.

    Harold never left the country. He was kept in the basement of the Harrison house. All the reports about Harold leaving the country were falsified by Jeremiah to me Jeremy when the time is right. But unfortunately, some "head injuries" Harold suffered made him unstable and his wife left him.

    Harold escaped his father''s arrest just yesterday because he was frustrated with and was trying to find a way to get back at Bobby for hurting him. And so someone from Gordon''s side was the one who gave Harold this amusing idea of "kidnapping" Scarlett and helped him achieve his goal.

    Gordon told him that Cia is safe with their people and all he has to do is hand over Harold to the police. Harold also happens to have set a camera to record his act of vengeance. He agreed to set the camera because he was very trusting of this "double-agent" they have nted by Harold''s side. And now they have solid evidence against Harold.

    Although Bobby was assured that Scarlett is safe, he still rushed there. And as much as he wanted to kill Harold, he wanted him to live so that he would be paraded in front of the media just like Jeremy was.

    But he never thought that the smart double-agent who led Harold by the nose was this woman. He has already encountered this woman and she was very annoying, to say the least.

    As if someone else could care for his pussycat than him!

    "What?" Bobby stopped and turned at Yuri.

    "The video footage will be corrupted after my arrival. He confessed very clearly that he did this to frame your friend¡­" she wetted her lips looking at Scarlett.

    Bobby in an impulse hid Scarlett from Yuri''s view.

    "That day too¡­"Yuri muttered.

    That day too, just like today, she lit up looking at his face¡­ She loves him!

    "I can steal her if I want to, you know?" Yuri said cocking her brows and Bobby gritted his teeth and fisted his hands. If he was not holding Scarlett, he would have punched a hole through her annoying face.

    The sound of police sirens got near. "You had a tracker on your wife and that''s how you found this ce!" Yuri said patting his chest and before Bobby could track her, she disappeared into the darkness.

    Bobby looked at Harold moaning on top of the tarp that he spread to hold Scarlett''s blood. In the pool of his blood, he was making bubbling noises with his nose.

    Well, he is choking on his blood. Thankfully, he had a lot of time before he could die. And the cops will save him with the taxpayer''s dime. But what can he do? He wanted Harold to suffer more for daring to touch his wife. He won''t be as soft as Jeremy!

    Bobby never felt so good as much as now and he ran out of the warehouse.

    "He''s in! Help!" he screamed as he ran in. He threw his gun on the ground and the cops helped him in getting Scarlett. He knelt on the ground and ced his hands behind his head following the cops'' orders. He knew they would dly kill him if he gives them a chance.

    "She''s drugged! That scum drugged her! Help her!" he couldn''t help but plead for his wife. "I don''t know where my daughter is! My daughter! Cia ¨C she''s one year old; blue eyes, short brown hair¡­ she''s beautiful¡­ I don''t know what she was wearing¡­ my wife left early today ¡­"

    He kept on talking. He was worried although Gordon said that he has arranged everything.

    And he let out a sigh of relief when he saw a media van parking in the distance.? And he now understood the extent of Gordon''s ns.

    With the arrest of Harold publicized, the narrative created by Jeremiah Harrison will copse. More people will start believing that Emma''s suicide is an attempt to frame Jeremy just like Harold did. The Harrison name would lose all credibility.

    And to execute and operation this big¡­ How well connected and how twisted are those people? Is Emma''s death even a suicide? Did she die because of theplication of her fall or there is more? Bobby was filled with various thoughts.

    And what assurance is there that those people won''t turn on us? Are those whoin that they are innocent and are getting framed innocent? Are they the victims of people like Erling? Who knows the truth?

    Suddenly the world around him seemed much sinister than he has always known it to be.

    It was then he noticed a small pen drive in his shirt pocket where Yuri patted him. A shiver went through his spine.

    What fresh hell is this?

    The ambnces arrived and Scarlett and Harold were taken to hospitals. Bobby didn''t care about anything else and wanted to go with Scarlett. But he still has to give statement to the cops and more importantly he has to get his daughter. She must be scared without her parents near her.

    The cops received some chatters in their radio. Apparently a couple found Cia under a tree by the roadside and brought her to the nearest police station and she is safe.. The cops then took him to the station and got all the statements and the gunshot residue and they asked him to exin everything.

 Chapter 384 - Sweet Wait

    <h4>Chapter 384 - Sweet Wait</h4>

    Of course, Bobby didn''t speak without awyer and his statement was straightforward.

    His wife was gone leaving an uncharacteristic letter- he got suspicious- he found her car at the airport - suddenly the GPS device he had given his wife in case of emergency blinked - he went there after calling the cops- Harold ran at him with a knife - he shot him twice - Harold fell and he got his wife - the cops came.

    No matter what the cops asked, Bobby kept on repeating this again and again to solidify his narrative. They let him go as it was clear that this is a case of self-defense.

    He got out and reporters were standing there trying to question him but he didn''t mind them and left with thewyer. Thewyer was assuring him that the cops have found a video camera and he is trying to push for the feds to take over the case since it is connected with Emma''s suicide.

    Bobby said nothing. He didn''t care about anything else. He informed Jerlina that Scarlett is in hospital and he is going to collect Cia from a day care. He told the same story he told the cops on how he found Scarlett wondering if his phone would be tracked. That app he downloaded has disappeared by now and he still hasn''t figured out what the Pendrive was. He decided to be careful.

    Jerlina seemed to have understood that there must be more to it, but she smartly didn''t ask much about it. She got anxious learning that Scarlett was drugged and asked if she should visit Scarlett, but he refused her. Chippy did tell him that Scarlett is pregnant and asked him to support her decision to carry the baby to term. She was pleading with him.

    He could only sigh. It seems like his wife found it safe to talk to Jerlina about her pregnancy than to him. Well, he cannot me her, can he? It was his fault.

    He asked Jerlina to stay home and that he will take care of everything. She doesn''t have to travel now. She agreed only after he agreed that he will talk to Scarlett about her pregnancy in a gentle way. From Jerlina, he also learned that Jeremy still hasn''t been released. He ended the call after asking her to be hopeful.

    Although Jerlina thought she cares more about his wife than him, he was not angry at Scarlett. It appears that she is one of the very few who are not romantically attracted to his wife''s charms.

    Well, he always knew how beautiful his wife is, but he gets reminded time and time again by pests like Harold and Yuri that he should adore her more.

    He collected his daughter and was rxed seeing her bright smile. She has charmed the babysitter in the day care and that girl found it hard to let go of Cia.

    Ah¡­ I have to make sure my daughter is well-protected. She cannot have boyfriends ever! Who knows how many psychos are around there? Ah, I wish I had a boy who looks like me so that he doesn''t attract psychos¡­ My wife is too pretty to not turn people crazy¡­And my daughter is prettier than her mother.

    Not knowing that he is better looking and handsome than ny-nine percent of the good-looking men out there in the world, Bobby mumbled as he walked to the hospital to visit Scarlett.

    He patted his chest where the Pendrive was still there. He ended up at the hospital and along with the toxicology report, they gave him her pregnancy report.

    Ah¡­ Pregnant!

    Bobby had almost forgotten about it for a while as he wondered about the contents of the pen drive. But that doesn''t change the fact that¡­

    WE are pregnant, huh?

    Holding Cia in his left arm, he rubbed his chest with his right hand. Although his mother didn''t say it out loud, his mother wanted them to have many children. She only kept silent because Scarlett was not advised to get pregnant again.

    What should I do? Scarlett cannot be put to risk.

    I should talk to the doctors!

    They told him that they have given Scarlett the necessary medications and that her stats are normal. There were already cops waiting to get statements from her and the doctors were talking to them to give her some time before she is questioned.

    Bobby talked to the OB/GYN who came for a visit and exined about Scarlett''s medical conditions and her addiction problems. He wanted to know everything he wanted to know about the recent situation when she is drugged while pregnant. He wanted to know the chances of the baby, but he wanted to know more about Scarlett''s health.

    The doctor took him to her office and exined everything to him. He listened.

    -----

    Jerlina leaned on the headboard of her bed rxed knowing that Scarlett is fine. She called Gordon immediately to thank him. He talked like usual and Jerlina was happy for him.

    She wanted to ask him about the issue with Harold but then she decided that it is not important. She has doubts that nothing is superficial as it seems. The timing that Harold decided to do this is very suspicious. And she had a good idea how far Gordon could go to do what he wanted.

    In the end, it didn''t matter. None of her friends are hurt and it would be easy for her husband toe home now. That''s what matters.

    "Your husband will sleep on his bed tonight, Mdy. So wait for him with his favorite dinner on the table," Gordon said and ended the call before she thanked him again.

    Jerlina called Jonathan Erling. She had a feeling he might be waiting for her call and as she expected, he was. After assuring him that she is fine, she jumped down from the bed and went to the kitchen.

    She, with the help of the chef who refused to leave her alone in the kitchen, prepared Jeremy''s favorite dishes. Magdalene Kruger came and helped too. She then went to the shower and took a clean shower. She then wore one of Jeremy''s favorite ck dresses and applied some light makeup. She couldn''t help but smile as she got ready.

    It''s been a while since she has dolled up for him and she was happy. She couldn''t keep her feet from tapping as she danced to the music that filled their house. Maybe Dr. Kruger thought that she didn''t want to be a nuisance, she had dinner early and retired in her room not minding Jerlina''s protests.

    Jerlina waited¡­ Her feet started to hurt and she waited sitting on the couch. Her smile reduced a bit but she kept on waiting,

    "He''s not here yet, Earl¡­" she patted Earl now lying near her feet.

    Earl looked up at her, his eyes perked up and he lied back on his paws. But his ears were perked.

    Oh, Joel! Don''t make me wait for long!

 Chapter 385 - Is He Royalty?

    <h4>Chapter 385 - Is He Royalty?</h4>

    Jerlina sat waiting for Jeremy for a long time, but he hadn''t reached home yet. Even Earl had gone to sleep. And Duke lied in front of the main door waiting for his master''s return.

    She gets astonished by Duke''s instincts. He is very smart, smarter than the glutton Earl. Duke has sensed the troubles in the house for the past few days and he appeared to be stressed. She tried to console him, but that guy only considers Jeremy as his master. She could do nothing.

    Ah, Joel¡­

    She wondered if something has gone wrong as he should be home by now. She tried to contact him, but his phone was switched off. As she was contemting if she should call hiswyers, she saw Duke standing up and he started wagging his tail. He scurried to her and then walked to the main door fanning around with his tail and started barking. His barking made Earl awaken too and he joined Duke.

    Joel is here!

    She couldn''t hear anything, but she could say that Duke has picked up on the sound of Jeremy''s car. As she walked to the main door the two dogs were rubbing against her legs and barking in happiness. The moment she opened the door, the two dogs jumped on him as if they had not seen him for ages.

    Leaning on the door, Jerlina crossed her arms over her chest and observed Jeremy with a smile. He hugged the dogs sensing that they are tensed and assured them gently. Jerlina once again got reminded how she started slowly falling for him. It''s how he shows his care for every living thing around him.

    ying with the dogs, he took a nce at her, and then his eyes got fixed on her and didn''t leave. He bit his lips and she watched his eyes that were fixing on her turning dark, The dogs were yfully gripping his hands as usual but he didn''t mind the dogs.

    Jerlina pressed her lips as she suddenly became conscious as he started checking her out. It''s been a long time since they did it and she is prepared for it tonight. She dolled herself up for this reason and he has picked up her cues, it seems.

    His hungry eyes made her heart pound. Wetting her lips, she fixed her dress a little nervously. Although she didn''t understand what she is nervous about.

    "Dinner''s ready," she stepped outside and got the dogs inside.

    Jeremy said nothing and followed her closely behind. She could smell his scent that was a little overwhelming and she rubbed her throat that almost went dry. As she stepped inside the door, she yelped a little as Jeremy''s big hand pressed on her backside.

    She stood by the side as he locked the door. Jerlina watched his face without blinking. His eyes looked puffed and reddened because of his stress. He hasn''t trimmed his beard for some days and it has gotten a little unkempt, unlike his usual well-maintained beard. His cor was twisted as if he didn''t even mind that inconvenience.

    Ah¡­ he is very stressed! Poor guy!

    "Wash up and~"

    "Where is mom?" his low deep rang beside her ear and she leaned on the wall for some reason.

    He smirked seeing her reaction. "how cute¡­" he muttered and pinned her between his arms.

    Jerlina winced a little as his rolled sleeves gently grazed her cheek. She started feeling hot. She parted her lips and sucked in a short breath. His overwhelming scent engulfed her. She didn''t know what to do with her hands and ended up pulling his cor.

    "Mom already had dinner and went to bed. The Chef and the others retired to the guest house-"

    Before she could mutter her sentence, his lips came crashing on her. Jerlina twisted his cor as his tongue slipped inside her mouth and flicked her tongue.

    For some time, the dogs standing closer by could only hear heavy breathing, grunts of a man, and muffled moans of a woman. When Jeremy''s hand reached inside her skirt, Jerlina yelped.

    "Not here¡­" she whispered as she softly bit the nape of his neck as her hand slipped inside the back of his shirt and wed on his back.

    She must be crazy to go crazy over the scent of a man like this. But she did. And she was not ashamed of it in the least bit.

    This is her man. Hers!

    "Yeah..?" he rubbed her temple with the tip of his nose. Taking in a deep whiff of her, he rubbed her cheek with her fingers to gather himself.

    Jeremy was dead tired. He was just sitting in the police station, but it made him exhausted and almost hate his life. When the cops finally let him go, he decided to go home and sleep it off. He was exhausted, exasperated, and was in no mood for talking with anyone.

    But when he entered his home, his adorable puppies weed him with a bang and it lifted his spirits. And then there was his wife¡­

    She just gets me! She knows what makes me feel better!

    She is my Luna!

    Looking at her in that dress, and makeup, he felt all his exhaustion and exasperation fly away. He wanted to spend time with her. She has dolled up for him and he didn''t want to hold her while stinking like a skunk spray.

    "I''ll take a shower first." He kissed her forehead.

    Jerlina was deeply disappointed that he is going to rid of his sweet smell, but she figured that he''d be tired and would want to freshen up. So she nodded.

    "You''re¡­" Jeremy kissed her once more on the lips and walked up the stairs.

    "I''ll set the table for dinner," she said and he waved his hand.

    "I''m not hungry."

    "But I am!" she said.

    "You haven''t had your dinner yet?" he raised his brows.

    "I was waiting for you!" Jerlina said and she started chucking to see him getting down the stairs.

    "Go! Take a shower!" She pushed him on the stairs.

    "But I want to kiss you once more!" he whined.

    "Go!" Jerlina spoke in a feigned angry voice. "And don''t forget to wear pants when you step out of the room. Remember your mom''s living with us now. You can''t walk around naked. GO!" she pushed him away.

    "Fine!" he curled his lips and stomped on the stairs.

    Jerlina with a smile walked to the table. She reheated the food and served it on the tes and Jeremy got down wearing clothes. Even she was surprised he didn''t forget it.

    They had dinner together.

    "So how did today go?" she asked.

    "Not today, please..?" he pleaded.

    He was in a terrible mood all day and he didn''t want to talk about it today when his mood is the best. He does have to talk to her about a lot of things and he just didn''t want to do it now.

    "Okay," Jerlina nodded holding his hand.

    He looked tired and she didn''t want to prod him tonight.

    After dinner, she washed the dishes and he packed the leftovers to store in the refrigerator. Jerlina wiped her hands with a towel and almost screamed when Jeremy lunged at her.

    "Come on, let''s go to bed," he wriggled his brows.

    "I¡­" she pressed her lips. "Let me digest my food a little first," she said fearing she might throw up.

    Jeremy was a little disappointed, but he understood her. They watched the television for some time. Jerlina was immersed in this documentary about the European Royalties. She wanted to know about Princess Talia of Rosandale. She smiled turning to her side seeing Jeremy snoring loudly leaning ufortably.

    What a guy!

    She helped him liefortably on herp.

    "Can we go to bed?" he asked prying open his reddened eyes.

    Ugh! It seems like he wants this tonight!

    "Just ten more minutes. Sleep until then," she rubbed his forehead and he fell asleep almost immediately.

    Thest part of the documentary was about the? Royal Kingdom of Bonivia and thest heir of the Royal family who was lost. Many theories were surrounding the disappearance of the Princess. Some said there was no proof of survival of the Princess and some said that the Princess was shipped to safety even before the uprising.

    This mystery made Jerlina very intrigued.

    There was a picture of thest Princess of Bonivia when she was a toddler. And those piercing blue eyes were all too familiar for her. Even the shape of the eyes reminded her of¡­

    She looked at the man snoring on herp.

    She paused the TV and took a good look at the picture once more. That baby in the picture, especially the eyes, were close to Jeremy''s and his mom''s.

    Could it be... he''s royalty? Is that why Alexander acts weird with him and is that why my great-grandfather epts him?

    Hmm..? It can''t be... He would have told me if that is the case, right?

    Jerlina pushed that thought to the back of her head. She switched off the TV.

    "Joel," she tried to wake him up, but he didn''t.

    She let out a sigh and decided to let him sleep on the couch that night. She walked away to get a nket for him when he grabbed her.

    "Where are you escaping, Luna?" he pulled her to his chest.

    "Yeep!" With a yelp, Jerlina ended up on hisp.

 Chapter 386 - Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Future ns</h4>

    "Escaping?" Jerlina wrapped her arms around his neck and cocked her eyebrows. "You are the one escaping¡­into dreand," she rested her forehead on his forehead and kissed the tip of his nose.

    "Who escaped to dreand? I was just closing my eyes¡­" his hand went to her back to search for the zipper. His breath was warm and his hands were restless.

    "Joel," she nibbled on his earlobe. He most probably will never find the zipper searching there. "Carry me to our room."

    "Can''t you walk?" he looked at her face and blinked his eyes seeing the zipper in the side.

    Why are there side zippers in dresses? They are annoying.

    "I''ve never been carried in my life," Jerlina lied with no shame. "And if you move around, you will freshen up a little."

    Jeremy looked at her with a sardonic expression. "Really? You''ve never been carried by anyone? How many times have I carried you? Liar!" Jeremy chuckled and stood up carrying her.

    She always says this and every time he would remember how he had longed for the day he could touch the tip of her fingers. Of course, he would love to carry her.

    "I am carrying you only because you are carrying my daughter," he said kissing her cheek.

    He knew she would pout and start a fight with him. And then he wanted to kiss her silly and douse her anger. But she said nothing and stared at the distance.

    "I am going to be so jealous of our baby¡­" she said and leaned closer and kissed him.

    Jeremy wanted to ask why she said what she said but he got too immersed in the kiss and his hands traveled to unzip her dress and he entered their room and locked the door.

    He let her down and her dress slipped down. Their kiss continued and she ended up on the bed. He paused and looked into her eyes. They only had one small light on and there wasn''t much brightness, but her eyes always hold that mesmerizing quality that would make him melt.

    "Jeryl, I am very thankful," he kissed her.

    Although he is not being the best husband there is saying stupid stuff and attracts trouble all around, she is standing by his side. She makes sure that his home is somewhere he can be at peace. She does everything to make him happy.

    Jerlina closed her eyes and let him kiss her all over. Her fingers gripped her pillow as his kisses trailed down her neck to her chest. His lips were warm and wet and the ces his lips left started to get hotter. The tips of his hair followed behind his lips making her ticklish.

    She could sense that he is happy. Very much happy. And that''s all she needed. She gripped the hair in the back of his head as his kisses lingered on her lower abdomen.

    "Grow well, baby¡­"

    She heard him mumble as he ced a kiss and her lips curved to a smile. He is a good man. He should be happy. She would do her best to make him feel at least a fraction of the happiness he gives her. She could never give back the joy he brings her. That''s an unattainable goal. But she would try her best.

    Because only when he is happy, she would be happy too.

    Her chest curved as his trained tongue teased her womanhood making her lust rise.

    Just a little more¡­ Ah, yes!

    The room filled with her pleased moan. He always knows how to make her peak without her saying anything.

    "I am the luckiest one," she kissed him as he got closer to her face. She saw the pride in his eyes and the smirk.

    He liked to brag each time he would make her go crazy. Maybe he would get bored of it and stop doing it in the future, or he wouldn''t¡­ She would miss it if he stops bragging though.

    This man¡­ her man! She loved that arrogance in his face.

    "I won''t go very deep," he said and she nodded. She trusts him, but she doesn''t trust herself. She ced her hand on her lower abdomen as she held his cheek with her other hand.

    The most important people in her life ¨C these two¡­

    -----

    Jeremy fixed her hair sticking on her forehead and lied on his side. He loved lying on top of her after he finishes but maybe he should skip on it for some time.

    "I love you," Jerlina turned to her side and kissed his lips. She was very happy and with a smile, she kissed him again and again.

    "Want to go another round?" he asked with a grunt.

    "No," she giggled and rolled away from him. She cannot go for another round.

    "Come here," he pulled her into his embrace. He has no ns of doing it again. It is alreadyte. She should rest.

    Jerlina leaned on his arm and yed with his chest hair as he gently stroked her hair. He could see that she is growing her hair. It is longer than her shoulder de now. His finger trailed down and ended up on the small of her back.

    "Why would you be jealous of our baby?" he asked as he suddenly remembered it.

    "Jealous of our baby?" she raised her eyebrows and looked at him shocked. She didn''t think she said it to him.

    Or did I?

    "Do you think I would love our child more than I love you?" he asked. His wife is a rational one and for her to say that¡­ he was surprised.

    "Well¡­" Jerlina kissed his chest. "I would be jealous because he would have the best father when I never had a-" she didn''t finish her sentence because she felt silly for thinking this way.

    Jeremy was more surprised. "You think that I would be that good a father?"

    "Duh!" Jerlina looked at him. There wasn''t an ounce of doubt about that.

    Jeremy was touched and he pulled her closer and kissed her lips. "I will try my best."

    "Hmm¡­" she rested on his chest and listened to his heartbeat.

    "When everything here is settled¡­ We never had an engagement and pre-wedding photo shoot, Joel¡­ That ce in Hungary, the one I inherited from my great-grandmother¡­ Shall we visit there..? Late spring, summer¡­ I think it would be perfect¡­Or maybe in the fall for our baby photo shoot¡­ I think I would start showing by then..." she asked him with hesitation.

    Jeremy rubbed her back. "We can go whenever you want to and do whatever you want to do," he said. She doesn''t have to ask him in this begging tone.

    "Really?" Jerlina was delighted. "I thought it would be very pretty if I wear one of those flowy gowns and run around in the hallways of the castle at sunset¡­ What do you think? And for one of the themes, you can dress as a Regency gentleman with the top hat and all, like Mr. Darcy. I''ll wear a Victorian style or vintage style dress¡­"

    Jerlina kept on talking and Jeremy listened to her. His lips curved to a smile.

    Who is Mr. Darcy? And look how excited she is!

    So she really wants this¡­ She''s already made the ns¡­ Well, posing for photographs is a little annoying, but we should do it. I always wee more photographs to my collection.

    And he was happy that she is looking forward for their future, talking about starting to show and all. He was worried that if she is still hung up on her past miscarriage, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.

    Maybe because she learned that it was forced..? Well, who cares? She is happy.

    He was surprised by the ginormous amount of ns she had and she fell asleep while talking. He covered her properly and hugging her, he fell asleep with her.

    There is a little more stuff he needs to settle. After that, they can live in that ce as long as she wants to.. That ce does look quiet and serene.

 Chapter 387 - Recorded Misery

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Recorded Misery</h4>

    In the hospital, Bobby stared at the pen drive holding it in his palm. The doctors tol him that Scarlett is fine and they are giving her the necessary treatment and she is under observation just in case. They assured him that the baby is doing well and that Scarlett is strong enough to go through the pregnancy.

    He wasn''t sure of it but they told him that terminating her pregnancy carries the same threat as delivering the baby. And he knew that there is no way to convince anyone even himself to terminate the pregnancy. Anyone withmon sense would say this - If it is going to be a little risky nheless, why not try your best to save the baby and Scarlett?

    He sat there rubbing his head. There is only one way to make sure they won''t end up in the same crisis as now ¨C he should do the snip.

    Scarlett''s family visited and they were relieved to see Scarlett is safe. Scarlett''s pregnancy was news to them too. Her mother looked distressed. "What was she even nning to do hiding it?" she asked him and he could only sigh.

    Yeah, what was she nning? Was she that scared of me?

    Scarlett''s mom took Cia with her. The doctors asked him to leave as he cannot stay with Scarlett. But he didn''t want to leave the hospital. He didn''t want to go home when his wife is not there.

    He let out a sigh.

    What a terrible day!

    He was exhausted but he couldn''t sleep. He scrolled through his phone to call Gordon to ask if he knows anything about the pen drive. But to his surprise, his call logs for the day has been altered, and as he observed that it coincided with the narrative they spun.

    He could see that the one who nned for this must have known that cops cannot get a warrant to search the contents of his phone immediately. And they have changed everything in this short time to go with the narrative.

    He saw an odd message from a weird unknown number. He opened it.

    [The contents of the pen drive can be read only once and it would be corrupted afterward. If you are wondering about the contents of the pen drive, it is thest few moments of your mother''s killer. You cannot transfer it to another device or try something funny or it would get corrupted. It is for your enjoyment to be viewed only once. You can show it to people you trust, but it can be viewed only once. I hope you would appreciate this little gesture of love from us.

    Please take care of ourdy in the future too!]

    Lady? Did they mean Chippy? And Emma''sst moments?

    Bobby''s tiredness all went away and he looked at the pen drive. He has an OTG cable in his car and he can get it to watch this. He almost stood up but then he controlled himself.

    Maybe we can use Jerry''s media room!

    He kept the pen drive safe back in his pockets. He looked around the hallways of the ward Scarlett was kept and it was empty. He heard a clicking noise and saw a nurse leaving Scarlett''s room. And he realized there won''t be another oneing anytime soon and he sneaked inside the room.

    She is his wife. He has to stay with her! If they speak of their rules, he can always transfer to the Clinic in Peyton. He can do whatever he wants there and she would receive the greatest care there!

    "Get well soon, Pussy¡­" he held her hand. It was warm and it greatly relieved him. "Let''s go home soon," he pressed his forehead on the bed, beside her hand.

    "Bobby..?" he heard her meek voice and looked at her.

    "Kitty! Do you want water? What do you want? You''re fine! Don''t worry. .." he looked at her. She stared expectantly at him and then she bit her plump lips.

    "I''ll support you as always, Kitty¡­ You know I never go against your wishes¡­" he squeezed her hand.

    But she let out a sigh and looked away as if she was not pleased with his answer.

    "Kitty, look at me," he spoke softly to her but she still looked away.

    Scarlett was a little pleased that Bobby is saying that he epts their child but she was not pleased that he is doing it for her. But it is their child! And he is not even mentioning the child!

    "Kitty, you''re mean¡­" Bobby let out a sigh. "You should know that I¡­" he stopped. He didn''t know what to say. "Sleep¡­" he said and patted her hand.

    He folded his hands over his chest and watched her as she slept. He is so overwhelmed and confused he couldn''t even reach a decision.

    -----

    Morning came and Jerlina woke up. And she was surprised to see the perfect face of Jeremy to her view. He was still on the bed. She checked the time to see it is well past dawn.

    Why is Joel still asleep?

    She checked to see if he is sick, but he was fine.

    "Is this that surprising?" Jeremy held her hand and pressed it on his chest, his eyes were still closed.

    "Yeah," Jerlina pecked on his lips. "Good morning!"

    "Good morning!" he opened his eyes slowly. "My love¡­" he smiled.

    Jerlina ced her finger on his lips and looked into his eyes. Those blue eyes would always be mesmerizing. She leaned closer to him. The duvet brushed on her to make a small noise as she kissed him.

    She didn''t know what this day would bring, but she knew together with him she can face anything.

    "I am a little scared, Jeryl¡­" Jeremy said as he wrapped his hand around her waist. "I am¡­" his voice faded away.

    A lot is going on. The stocks of hispany is falling freely. People are saying all kinds of stuff about him. He has a baby on the way and is this going to be the reputation he is going to leave for his child?

    "About what?" Jerlina asked. She rested her ear on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. It was erratic.

    As there was no answer from him, Jerlina looked at him.

    "What?" she raised her brows and looked at him.

    "I¡­ Peter Fitzgerald left me hispany and now everything¡­" he let out a sigh.

    His fear is not that. Even with all that, he does not regret Emma''s death. He still has this rage burning inside him that wishes that he was the one who killed her.

    She shouldn''t have gone on her terms! Even in death, she got what she wanted! She unleashed this damage in the wake of her death! That ****!

    These were his true feelings and he was afraid what holding back these feelings would do to him? He knew he should let this anger out. But how?

    He wonders how his wife is keeping calm knowing everything Emma did to her.

    Jerlina thought he was sad, but he appeared to be angry.

    Why is he angry and afraid?

    Before she could ask him, her phone vibrated and she picked it up.

    "It''s Bobby," she answered the phone.

    Jeremy ced his head on herp and she caressed his hair as she spoke to him.

    "He wants change of clothes for the both of them. Will youe with me to their house to pack?" She asked him and Jeremy followed her behind.

    Both of them expected there to be reporters hanging outside, but they weren''t there.

    "Too bad our dogs "escaped" and scared them away¡­" Jeremyughed. Having dogs never go wrong. And he has the smartest dogs in the world!

    Jerlina checked the news religiously and as the day progressed, she could see the narrative copsing.

    The coroner''s report was "leaked" and it was conclusive that Emma''s fall was not a result of foul y. For some reason, the cops didn''t release the security footage yet. The people who have already watched the drone video mmed the cops for their ipetence. They all thought that there is a campaign against Jeremy.

    Some news channels caught on the pulse of the people and started interviewing people who were helped by Jeremy. They all said one thing.

    Someone is conspiring agiant Jeremy to take hispany from him!

    Scarlett''s kidnapping also made a big ssh further nailing the coffin on the narrative that Emma was killed.

    Days passed as slowly the narrative the cops tried to spin copsed. They had to finally agree with what the public was saying. One cop was so frustrated he even screamed at the reporters.

    "There is something wrong here! That guy''s file is entirely redacted! Someone from higher-ups is trying to protect him! Google Erling family! That guy married into it!"

    His outburst caused some ripples and some people believed it.. But something else happened that shifted the support entirely to Jeremy''s side.

 Chapter 388 - A Natural Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 388 - A Natural Disaster</h4>

    The stocks of Fitzgerald Corp stabilized after falling. It wasn''t falling as before. For some time Jeremiah Harrison''s wife tried to contact them. She was saying that she would help them bring Jeremiah down but they didn''t mind her. Jeremy sent the recording of her call to the cops. Everything they did was recorded so that nothing can be brought against them.

    And at that time another breaking news changed everything.

    EARTHQUAKE IN BONIVIA!!

    An earthquake with a magnitude of 9.1 in the Richter Scale hit a major city of Bonivia leaving devastation in its wake. In the initial reports, hundreds were confirmed to have lost their lives and thousands were reported as trapped in the rubbles. It made the headlines all over the world and the leaked images of the richest city that once had tall buildings reaching the sky, now all on the ground as rubble was devastating to watch.

    But since it was and ruled by a dictator, the information that got out was entirely filtered. News organizations from around the world were not granted ess and the dictator even prevented Red Cross from entering the country for participating in relief efforts.

    It caused quite amotion in the internationalmunity with many leaders voicing their condemnation against the dictator. Finally, the dictator had to relent after two days of stalemate as these nations threatened sanctions against Bonivia. After hundreds more lives were lost, the Dictator had to ept help from other countries in the relief efforts.

    After the neighboring countries got in Bonivia, the news sent from them was much more devastating than what was initially reported. Thousands had perished and those who survived were left with no food and water, exposed to the elements. The government had no ns for natural disasters formted in precaution. The government watched as people scrambled to be alive while the important men and their families had all the means to help those who are in need.

    The whole world started crowdfunding and collected money to help the millions affected by the unprecedented natural disaster. Thousands of houses were destroyed and hundreds of thousands of houses were damaged.

    Jerlina was interested in learning more about the earthquake as it was the biggest natural disaster she remembered. Another reason was the documentary she watched the other day that gave her serious doubts. And as she expected, Jeremy was very involved in the discussions and even forced the President to release a statement of condemnation against the dictator to allow the relief workers from other countries inside Bonivia.

    Not only talking about it, but Jeremy also put money where his mouth is. Even when the understated damage report was announced, Jeremy publicly announced donating one hundred and fifty million dors for relief efforts on behalf of Fitzgerald Lumber Corp.

    That was thergest amount donated by one single entity for relief efforts. No country as a whole has donated that much.

    Even Jerlina was surprised how he signed off that great amount with no second thoughts. He is rich, but even for him, that is arge amount of money. And she saw how involved Jeremy is with this. He was making calls all the time, talking with ambassadors, and trying to get permission to visit Bonivia himself. But he wasn''t permitted to leave the country as the case against him was not dismissed yet. Jeremy was not impressed.

    Jerlina''s suspicion was confirmed after she saw his behavior. For someone who likes to help in secret, his open announcement and direct involvement¡­ she knew there should be more to it.

    Well, blood indeed is thicker than water! And she supported him in any way she can.

    This great donation was appreciated by many, but some murmured that this was his PR stunt to get out of his "ganglord" image.

    Jeremy didn''t care.

    Followed by Jeremy, Mikhail offered fifty million dors and opted to add his donations with Jeremy''s donation. He put forward a request to the Bonivian authorities to visit Bonivia and take part in the relief efforts in person.? Mikhail was epted reluctantly and that was very obvious by the statement released by the Bonivian Government.

    After Jeremy announced his donations, the stock prices for Fitzgerald Lumber Corp started to soar.

    Jerlina too offered a hundred and twenty-five million dors since she had some billions lying around without much use. She wanted to donate more but she didn''t want to exceed Jeremy''s contribution. She wanted to donate it as Jerlina Fitzgerald, but she donated it in the name of her foundation ¨C Hamilton Foundation. Some other friends of Mikhail contributed which added up to twenty-five million.

    So Mikhail Volkonsky left for Bonivia with three hundred and fifty million dors.

    At that time, Jerlina received a very pretty envelope that was sealed.

    "Princess Royal of Rosandale¡­" she read the From address.

    Wow! Seriously..?

    She tore open the letter and inside was a beautiful handwritten letter with the prettiest calligraphy she has ever seen.

    Wow! Princess Talia sent me a handwritten letter!

    "What does it say?" Jeremy asked for the tenth time with no reply from Jerlina. She was just staring at the letter and grinning like a fool.

    Then he lost his patience and got the letter.

    An invite for a charity ball?

    Jeremy''s lips curved to a smile. The Rosandale Royals must have already found out about her Hamilton lineage. And so they sent her this personal invite.

    Ah¡­ Look how happy my wife is¡­ She deserves it!

    -----

    Mikhail''s arrival in Bonivia made many heads turn. As a sports celebrity, Mikhail had a lot of following and it naturally increased expectations along with therge amount he was carrying.

    With him arriving with that amount must gain him a warm wee but the Bonivian government acted as if he was a nuisance. None of the news outlets in Bonivia reported Mikhail Volkonsky''s arrival. But social media exposed his arrival and Jerlina was stunned to see the crowd gathered to wee Mikhail. They were more engrossed by the Volkonsky name.

    Only after that, did the government pretend to care and the Dictator''s son arrived to wee Mikhail. But Jerlina saw the video with Mikhail ring at the man. There was hatred.

    The picture of Mikhail refusing to shake hands with the Bonivian Dictator''s son went viral.

    Many reports of strong words getting exchanged between Mikhail and the Bonivian officials emerged. And what topped everything else was Mikhail''s open statement of dismissal to attend a State Dinner with the Dictator.

    "Is it safe for him to openly voice his opinions when he is visiting there?" Jerlina asked Jeremy. "He is going against a dictator and that guy is known for torturing and killing his dissenters¡­" She was worried. She was told that the dictator was the one who sent those gunmen that day to hurt Joel..?

    With his wedding fast approaching, why is he doing this?

 Chapter 389 - [Bonus ]Change In Tides

    <h4>Chapter 389 - [Bonus ]Change In Tides</h4>

    "You''ll see¡­" Jeremy kissed her brow as he didn''t like the frown line between her eyes. "Everything is going to change, today!"

    "Today?" Jerlina was intrigued.

    She learned that the people adored the Volkonsky family name because they were a prominent Noble family. They were expecting the heir to the throne to appear.

    But how is the trouble going to end?

    And as Jeremy said, at the end of the day, there was more news from Bonivia that there was an uprising and the military organized a coup against the Dictator and he was reced by the General of the Military temporarily.

    "Mikhail! Are you safe?" Jerlina called him and asked. She didn''t know but a coup seems like a dangerous thing.

    "I am! The one in power now, Milomir Pavlovich¡­ is my grandpa''s cousin. This coup was well-nned. So don''t worry. And be prepared. Your husband''s identity will be revealed soon," he said and Jerlina ended the call.

    "So, you are going to be King?" she looked at Jeremy. "And that makes me¡­ Queen..? King Joel and Queen Jerlina, huh?" She didn''t know what to think of it.

    "Gee! I''ve never seen such an unimpressed look on you before!" he flicked her forehead. "Don''t worry. We don''t have to go and live there. Bonivia will be a proper democracy soon."

    "Really?" Jerlina''s face brightened up. "Democracy is the best!"

    "But they are insisting on announcing me as a figurehead Head of State. I would be announced as the King of Bonivia. It''s just a title that would pass on to the firstborn in our family. We don''t have to do much though. We just have to visit Bonivia for certain festivities¡­" Jeremy looked at Jerlina. "but if you don''t want to, I can firmly-"

    "No, Joel," Jerlina held his hand. She is not very much interested in this all, but she could see that Jeremy is interested in it. He loves the people there and if his family''s role is to care for the people of Bonivia in any way they can, she cannot stop him.

    "You should ept it. It is an honor to help them in any way you can."

    Jeremy kissed her forehead. She gets him all the time.

    "Wow!" she said as she recalled everything that changed in a short amount of time.? The one who ruled was in the prison and the entire regime changed overnight. "Is great-grandpa involved in all these?" Jerlina asked.

    Although for the others it seemed like the earthquake and the levity of the government in handling the repercussions caused the uprising, that is not the case. This was done with surgical precision.

    "A little¡­ He helped close all the escape routes of those in the government," Jeremy shrugged. "Other stuff¡­ Alexander and the others have been nning it for two decades¡­ Ever since they learned of my existence¡­"

    "Wow! And you never told me!" Jerlina red at him. "Were you even nning on telling me? You only told me now because your child was put in danger. Otherwise¡­ What a dishonest-"

    Her words were swallowed by his kisses.

    "Stop it!" Jerlina giggled as he tickled her neck with his beard.

    "No!" Jeremy kept on tickling her.

    "Thug!" she bit his cheek.

    "Say it again!" he squinted his eyes and stared at her.

    "See¡­ Thug!" Jerlina poked his cheek. "You''re scaring me!" she pouted.

    "I am a thug. And I am going to destroy you and show you how much I care about you."

    "No¡­" Jerlina hit his chest trying to push him away. "We have to go for the ultrasound this week!"

    "So..?" Jeremy didn''t understand that there is a connection there.

    "Joel! Dear! You''re not a thug! You are a King! So act Noble," she could see it in his eyes that he is nning something sinister and changed her tactic.

    "Noble?" he chuckled in a deep voice. "Honeybuns! Where did you ever see me acting nobly? I am a wolf!"

    "No!" Jerlina tried to struggle out. "Don''t!"

    He kissed her and then he carried her to bed as her protests stopped and her eyes turned coy.

    She''s too cute!

    I know where to touch her to make her agree!

    -----

    As the relief efforts were going on and the political state of Bonivia was changing, Scarlett recovered and returned home. Jerlina would stay in her home and helped her around in taking care of Cia as Scarlett was still a little weak and Bobby had to go to work.

    Bobby did say there is something important he has to show her. She wondered what that important thing is that needed to be kept a secret from Jeremy.

    The calls from Jeremy''s stepmother increased in frequency and Jerlina ended up blocking her number several times as she called from different numbers. She even tried to sneak into their home and Jerlina with no second thoughts filed a restraining order against her.

    Two weeks after Emma''s death, Jerlina watched the news and it was reported that Jeremy''s stepmother was found dead in her home.

    Jeremiah Harrison imed that his wife was killed by Erling''s men. Social media erupted and imed that Jeremiah Harrison is not even trying hard to think anymore and is acting very predictable.

    The cops had to investigate properly. They found that the bullet that was retrieved from that woman was fired from one of Jeremiah''s guns with the serial number filed. They also found gunshot residue between his fingers. As they confronted him, he escaped police custody.? When the cops were onto him, he stood in the middle of the road and blew his brains off.

    And so, everyone forced the police department to release the reports of Emma''s death as everything is obvious. And they did.

    Emma''s death was a suicide. Her entire family had tried to bring down the reputation of Jeremy Fitzgerald and failed. They were so obsessed, they didn''t even mind dying to further their cause.

    Several theories floated around and Jeremy Fitzgerald became a victim everyone empathized with.

    Within a month, everything was settled. Thepany''s stocks reached much higher than they''ve ever been after Bonivia announced Jeremy as the official heir to the Rozum Dynasty. The Bonivian government was very delighted to announce that the Razumovsky family survives!

    Rejoicing was heard all over Bonivia and this caused them to celebrate after the immense grief they have suffered.

    This announcement made all the conspiracies against Jeremy vanish. The redacted files the cop mentioned must be about his royal lineage as his life was in danger because of the dictator. And the Harrison family must have wanted to ckmail Jeremy for money and when he refused they tried to sully his name.

    And people slowly started to forget about Jeremy and the scandals around him. A celebrity couple announced their separation and that became the trending topic from then on.

    On the first month anniversary of Emma''s death, Bobby came to their house with Scarlett.

    "Let''s watch this!" he showed a pen drive and Jerlina looked at Scarlett.

    She shrugged as she had no idea either.

 Chapter 390 - No Rest For The Wicked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 390 - No Rest For The Wicked (1)</h4>

    "Jerry is not home, right? I saw him leaving?"? Bobby walked up the stairs.

    "Yeah, he said he''d be homete," Jerlina and Scarlett followed Bobby to the media room, both filled with expectations as they were in the dark about the content of the pen drive that Bobby wants to watch with them.

    Bobby close the door the moment both of them entered.

    "I''m not sure how gory the contents of this pen drive are. I was told this has the recordings of Emma''s final moments. So if you are not prepared, you can leave and keep watch-"

    "I''ll watch!" Jerlina interjected.

    That woman had hurt her a lot and even in her death, she tried to hurt Joel. She wanted to know how she died. She wanted retaliation. She wanted to know if karma got her. She wanted closure.

    Scarlett sat between Bobby and Jerlina and Jerlina held Scarlett''s hand tightly. She could see Bobby holding her other hand.

    "Both of you¡­ if you cannot handle it just stand up and leave. There were instructions left that the entire footage can be yed once. I don''t want to miss even a second," Bobby said. "Seriously, I''d kill anyone who interrupts me."

    Jerlina saw the convition in his face. Bobby even removed the safety from his gun and ced it on the coffee table in front of him.

    "Aren''t you going a little too far?" Even Scar found that excessive.

    But Jerlina could understand. Emma pushed Daisy and left her alone to die a slow and painful death. Bobby would want closure too.

    The video started ying. It started after Emma was on the floor after her fall. People were shuffling and shifting. Many people were trying to take a video or picture of the woman who fell. It was rather poetically ironic.

    Emma wanted everyone to see that Jeremy is a bad guy and tried to record him and when she was on the ground asking for help, people were more focused on taking pictures of her than helping her. No one was giving her first aid and everyone was asking the other to move back and give enough space for her to breathe, while no one turned off their camera.

    Like a circus animal¡­

    Emma was grunting and grumbling. One of the videos was taken very clearly and it showed that Emma had a small cut at the back of her head that made blood spread out on the pavement. Scalp injuries do tend to bleed profusely and most times they aren''t that serious after all. One of her wrists appeared to be twisted and her legs appeared to have fractured.

    She would have survived! But she didn''t!

    As shey in a twisted way, she cussed and med Jeremy for pushing her down.

    "Please¡­ call for an ambnce¡­" she started to beg. "It hurts¡­"

    Jerlina let out a sigh. It was tough to hear the desperate pleads for help and the fear that started to get projected on her eyes as she saw the cameras pointing at her.

    "She''s bleeding down there too¡­" someone said and she saw a couple of men trying to take a video of the blood pooling between Emma''s legs. Emma had her miscarriage very recently and the fall must have caused more bleeding.

    As a woman and as someone who went through that suffering, Jerlina oddly felt pity towards Emma for getting videoed in that state. There are some things she wouldn''t wish even on her enemies and this¡­ It caused goosebumps in her skin. Scarlett too clutched Jerlina''s hands tighter.

    It is something any woman can sympathize with.

    But is Emma worth the pity?

    No one said anything and they all focused only on the big screen. The speakers amplified even the smallest of noises and they felt like it was happening in front of them.

    "No¡­move away¡­" Emma tried to get the men off from her. Maybe her legs were badly hurt, she couldn''t keep her knees together and the men kept on filming not minding her difort as she was getting filmed in one of the worst ways a woman would prefer to get filmed.

    "Please¡­ call an ambnce¡­" Emma pleaded and only after that did someone bother to call for an ambnce.

    And the ambnce arrived and the footage then changed to the video camera inside the ambnce. Jerlina didn''t know if all ambnces had a camera inside, or if it is a special one.

    She found out the answer pretty soon.

    Emma was carefully ced on the stretcher and was secured inside the ambnce. The door of the ambnce was closed and the vehicle started to move. The EMT professionals or the ones that were dressed that way stopped doing whatever they were doing and sat on the seats at the side.

    What?

    "Help!" Emma said meekly. The recording was made with a high definition camera and the voice recording was very clear and crisp as if they used an ASMR microphone. They would hear the movement of Emma''s hand over her sheets even.

    "No!" One of the EMT professionals said. His face was blurred in the video and Emma''s bewildered face was shown in close-up.

    "Help! I cannot die¡­" she tried to get their attention but then she started to scream at the top of her lungs.

    "Ahhhhh! Ahhhhh!Ahhhh!"

    Emma started to scream and writhe in pain as if she was on fire.? "Help! Help!" she screamed but the EMTs didn''t offer any help and just stared at her.

    For more than two minutes, the video was filled with the screams of Emma. She screamed and screamed until she started to choke on her saliva, but even then she didn''t stop screaming.

    "If you stop this, I''ll shoot!" Bobby''s shout made Jerlina turn to the side where Bobby was pointing his gun at.

    "Joel!" she stood up and ran to Jeremy standing by the door. She didn''t even know how long Jeremy was standing there. She knew it would hurt him to hear his sister''s scream, but Bobby had a loaded gun.

    "Do you want anything?" she asked and tried to push him outside. She knew Bobby is serious when he said that he would kill anyone disturbing him.

    Jerlina noticed Jeremy''s eyes were on the screen and Emma was still screaming as the EMTs were sitting calmly.? "You can y it only once and so Bobby¡­ We can talk outside, Joel," she tried to push him out of the media room.

    "Let me in, Jeryl," Jeremy looked at her and she saw the darkness in his eyes. It scared her.

    "I want to watch," he said and Jerlina''s heart skipped a beat. Jeremy then bent and ced a kiss on her forehead. "I am fine. I want to watch," he said and walked towards the recliner. Jerlina followed him and sat beside him.

    "Do you remember the bumblebees that were around you, Ms. Cooper?" the other EMT who was a woman asked. "One even stung you, right?"

    Emma was not even listening and was screaming nonstop as the woman continued, "It injected a special poison inside you¡­Do you know what it does?"

 Chapter 391 - No Rest For The Wicked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 391 - No Rest For The Wicked (2)</h4>

    Jeremy was back because he forgot his keys to his office drawer. He saw the three of them getting over the stairs rather nervously. He did pick up on Jerlina acting a bit strange around him. Like, the previous day she was mumbling on the phone with someone. He didn''t think much of it then.

    But now he could not hold his curiosity back. He peeked in through the media room, and he got what his wife is hiding from him.

    His first thought ¨C he felt left out! Why would they not include him in this¡­ viewing?

    But he got it. He never expressed the anger he''s been repressing for not being the one who killed Emma. He was feeling that he needed her dead to protect his family and would feel sad at times too. He didn''t know what he is supposed to feel and he was very confused.

    He watched the big screen ying the screams of Emma¡­ He silently watched. As he enjoyed the screams of Emma, he realized that his anger was greater than whatever guilt he felt for Emma''s death.

    It was then Bobby caught him. And his wife tried to protect him.

    She is very adorable.

    As the screams of Emma rang inside the room, with a smile, Jeremy held Jerlina''s hand.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy to ensure that he is fine with watching it. Seeing his smile only made her confused.

    "It''s not a poison per se¡­"

    The voice of the EMT made her attention to the screen once more. Jeremy pulled her hand and ced it on hisp and she felt like he is pulling her away from Scarlett. Not wanting to be disturbed further, she stood up and sat on hisp.

    "Perfect," Jeremy mumbled as he rested his chin on her shoulder and ced his hand on her abdomen.

    His little family is safe and that''s all he needs.

    Jerlina ced her hand over Jeremy''s hand and started to listen to what the EMT was saying.

    "Ah¡­ does it even matter..?" the EMT helped out his hand and the woman EMT pulled out a little box from in a little hatch on the floor and passed it to him.

    Emma was screaming so much, her voice has turned soar. "It hurts¡­ It hurts¡­ Someone help me!" She shouted and shouted and no one heard her pleas.

    The contents of the box weren''t visible in the camera but the EMT was searching for something. And he let out a grunt as if he finally found what he needed.

    Is he going to torture?

    Jerlina was a little scared and she shifted her position as she was diforted. Jeremy wrapped his arm around her tofort her.

    Ufortable as she is, Jerlina didn''t take her eyes off the screen. She saw that man has pulled out surgical scissors and a pair of forceps.

    Okay¡­ is he finally going to help her? Or torture her?

    "You have a lot of scratches¡­" that man said looking closely at Emma''s wounds. "And it looks like there are fractures¡­" he picked up a small hammer the doctors would have and started hitting at her wrists, ribs, and legs.

    "Ahhhhhh! Noooo!"

    Emma let out a blood-curdling scream that came from the pit of her stomach. Her eyes started to roll back with only the whites were visible and she went silent for a moment.

    "Come on¡­" the man''s voice was very soft and calm like he was calming a baby. "Don''t faint on me¡­ Let me hear you scream."

    He knocked on her head and Emma''s eyes returned to normal and she started to scream once more.

    "Yeah¡­ that''s good¡­" the man chuckled. "Scream¡­ I don''t know why, but I love hearing people scream. It helps me sleep well at night¡­"

    His voice was soft but he kept on hitting Emma all over her broken bones. And as if he was bored of it, he started to scissor the scrapes on her body due to the fall.

    Emma screamed and tried to get her hands free but he held her hand.

    "Come on! I know you are feeling a hundredfold pain because I made your nerves sensitive with that chemical¡­ But you cannot move! How else am I going to make it seem like it is not anything other than a scrape from the fall?" he sounded a little annoyed.

    Emma looked hysteric with her eyes not focusing on one spot and she was looking around as if there was something around that is scaring her. She stopped screaming but her lips were trembling as if she was holding back.

    "That''s a good girl¡­ You understand me, right? I''ve been paid a lot for this. You''ll co-operate with me, right?" he ced his hand on Emma''s head.

    Emma slowly closed her eyes and he grabbed a couple of hair and pulled them out making her wake up and she started to scream once again.

    "I am doing this for me¡­ I am just doing my job, sweetie¡­" the guy looked at the woman and she got a syringe and she added the content to the IV in Emma''s hand.

    "I was told to give you maximum pain before you die¡­ So¡­"

    "No¡­ stop..." Emma started to plead. "Please¡­ I can''t bear it¡­ Just kill me¡­ Kill me!"

    "I am sorry! But who will think of me?" the man smashed the hammer on her abdomen making her scream once more. Before she even finished screaming she started to convulse heavily.

    "It burns! It burns! Help! Help!" she started to shout. "Ahhhh!"

    "Yeah¡­ a little rehearsal for your stay in hell¡­ My final gift¡­ You appreciate it, right, sweetie? I was very much appreciative of you too¡­" he kept talking over Emma''s scream and fixed everything around.

    Jerlina checked the time and saw that it has been seventeen minutes. Emma''s ambnce took twenty minutes to reach the hospital and she was dead by then.

    That means, she only has three minutes left¡­

    Jerlina gulped. It was hard to watch. She closed her eyes at times and didn''t watch her skin getting peeled, but she did watch here and there; well, most of it.

    Emma was screaming non-stop and she pulled out the IV attached to her hand. She became hysterical and started to scream out. The woman tried to get the IV in her other hand. Blood started spraying as Emma''s hand got cut as the woman tried to stick in the IV.

    Jerlina watched this intently. She remembered the day she lost her baby she was acting the same way and tried to escape the clinic not believing that they are trying to save her. She was hysterical and only sedatives made her stay on the bed. Otherwise¡­

    You deserve this Emma¡­ I am d I watched this¡­ I feel vindicated!

    Jerlina closed her eyes and took in a deep breath as Jeremy''s hold on her tightened.

    "F*ck you, Jerlina! I¡­"

    Emma''s hoarse scream reverberated inside the room and Jerlina opened her eyes to look at the screen. Emma didn''t finish her sentence but Jerlina saw the big screen showing Emma''s face.

    She watched the life leaving Emma''s eyes slowly. Her screaming stopped. Her eyes turned nk. Her hands fell to the side. The spraying of blood reduced velocity.

    She''s dead!

    The ambnce came to a stop and the doors opened. The video ended. And the screen yed the white noise fuzzy thing that would be seen on analog TV screens.

    There was silence in the room for some time as everyoneposed themselves. Bobby let out a long sigh and Scarlett leaned on his chest, hugging him.

    Jeremy''s hands wrapped around Jerlina. "Till the end, you ruled her thoughts," he said. He then let out a sigh.

    "Good riddance, Emma! Rot in hell!" he said in a cheery voice and stood up after helping Jerlina get up. Jerlina turned at him to see the relief on his face. She held his hand and he pulled her closer and kissed her.

    "I do love you more than anything and anyone, my Luna¡­" he said.

    Jerlina held back the tears in her eyes.

    That is the case, isn''t it?

    She didn''t believe it when he said that on the day of their wedding but he has proved it. She was lost for words. She never thought what she did to deserve this love.

    "And I know you do too, love¡­" he kissed her again.

    She has been his strength and stayed in every tough situation. When everything turned tough around him, she stayed with him, silent, like a rock, and gave him abundant strength. With little acts of love, she overcame him.

    Be it her smile, or her consideration, and standing stern on her principles, her love is the purest and he would at times be amazed by how he got to receive her love.

    He''s someone who hurt her a lot. He had part in the sufferings she endured, but she could forgive him so easily. And she is showering him with love.

    What''s not to love about her?

    Bobby looked at the couple looking at each other just like they looked at each other at their wedding ceremony and a smile crept up to his lips.

    Be happy, Jerry! And rest well, mom¡­ Your death had been avenged!

    He bowed and kissed Scarlett in the head.

    My wife¡­ she''s gone through a lot¡­

    He sensed her tensing up when the box was dragged. After what Harold tried to do, watching this must have been stressful.

    He wasn''t that angry at Gordon for putting Scarlett through that just to get the Harrison family''s ims invalidated. He has been selfish. He didn''t even understand her wishes to carry the child to term.

    It is their child! And yet he acted as if¡­

    "You should let me build a crib from scratch this time, Pussy," he whispered in her ears. "Our baby deserves the best. I will get good wood¡­"

    Scarlett sat up straight and she looked at Bobby with shock apparent on her face. This is the first time he is mentioning the miracle baby as his.

    "Bob~" her throat closed and she jumped on hisp and hugged him. "Thank you¡­ thank you¡­" she sniffed in her snot.

    "Don''t go leave me with two babies to look after, Pussy¡­ They''d end up as orphans, I? swear. You better survive¡­ Otherwise¡­I too will-" his eyes welled up.

    "I will!" Scarlett kissed him. "We''ll live happily. And... the crib... I won''t trust you with such an important task..." she chuckled. "Unless you ask Jerry''s help!"

    Everyoneughed and went out.

    The pen drive was forgotten along with the evil woman who cursed till herst breath.

 Chapter 392 - Incredible Manufacturer..?

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Incredible Manufacturer..?</h4>

    The day for the ultrasound appointment came and Jeremy urged Jerlina to eat before they leave for the clinic. Jerlina couldn''t don even a single bite as she was so stressed.

    "What if there is something wrong with the baby, Joel? What if-"

    "Idiot!" Jeremy kissed her forehead. "There is nothing wrong with our baby. Think only positive things! We are going to meet our daughter today!" he rubbed her forehead.

    She was rolling around on the bedst night and didn''t sleep well either. He tried to calm her down but nothing is working.

    Yeah¡­ she lost her baby around this time the previous time¡­ It is understandable.

    "Okay¡­But it could be a-" Jerlina rubbed her forehead with a smile.

    "Don''t say boy! I am going to have a daughter¡­" he rubbed her belly softy and Jerlina rolled her eyes.

    Well¡­ for him to be so sure¡­ he could be right!

    She didn''t want her negative thoughts to affect her and the baby so she started thinking about the travel they are going to take pretty soon.

    Hungary!

    Her over-zealous great-grandfather told her that he has prepared everything for her stay there and hired someone for the photo-shoot. He didn''t tell her who he hired, but Jerlina had a feeling that the photographer must be one of the top magazine photographers in the world.

    Well, she didn''t care who takes the picture. She is going to take the pictures with her husband ¨C her lovely Joel. And that''s all she cared about.

    "Shall we?" Jeremy held out his hand and Jerlina walked outside. "Earl, I''ll be back soon¡­" she petted her furbaby who follows her everywhere these days. With a whine, Earl stayed inside.

    They reached the hospital and Jerlina didn''t let go of Jeremy''s hand. "How can you be this carefree?" she even got annoyed at Jeremy for being himself. She was so stressed. It didn''t help her stress that her dder was full as mentioned by the doctor so to have a clear image. She wanted to relive herself but she couldn''t. Jeremy sat there and chuckled.

    "Shut up!" she grumbled only for him to chuckle more.

    Dr. Kruger took the ultrasound and she too was excited as apparent by her uncharacteristically bright smile. "Take deep breaths¡­ It''s not going to hurt¡­" The doctor gave the 101 in a very soothing voice.

    Jerlinay on the bed and the cool gel was applied, She feared to look at the monitor and kept on staring at the ceiling. As the probe moved over her abdomen she just hoped that everything is fine.? Because thest time she saw a twelve-week fetus was in a casket. Jeremy was holding her hand and that was the one thing that tethered her to reality. She truly wanted to slip away until it is clear that everything is fine around her.

    "Alright¡­" Dr. Kruger''s voice was cheerful bringing a happy expectation to her face. She turned to look at the monitor for the first time.

    "There''s your baby¡­" Dr. Kruger pointed at the little bean on the monitor. "There are his hands¡­ do you see that? Jerry,e to this side to have a better view¡­ You see that right¡­ there''s the head¡­ Aww¡­ look how he is moving his hand¡­ two legs¡­ Jerlina¡­ see the length¡­ it''s perfect corresponding to your LMP¡­ You have a perfectly healthy twelve-week-old¡­ boy,? if I am not wrong¡­"

    "Joel¡­" Jerlina held Jeremy''s hand and her eyes clouded and she wiped her tears to have a clear view of her baby. "You see that¡­? That''s our baby¡­"

    "Yeah?" Jeremy pushed his head to the monitor. "You sure that is a boy, mom? I don''t see anything between the legs¡­If that is a boy he''s going to be the man with the smallest-"

    "Oh, Shut up, Joel!" Jerlina hit him and he rubbed his arm.

    "Ouch, that hurts, Jeryl¡­" he let go of her hand and pointed at the monitor. "Mom, are you sure it is not a girl? I want a girl¡­" he poked his head into the monitor once more. "Mom¡­ have a closer look¡­It can''t be a boy!" he sounded a lot disappointed. "It still could be a girl, right? This happens all the time, right? I''ve heard. You never get the baby you''re promised. You always get another¡­"

    He kept on bbering.

    Jerlina rubbed her forehead seeing him bbering nonsense now. She knew this would happen. He was too sure he is going to have a girl and didn''t heed her warning to have an open heart. She didn''t even bother to console him. She was too happy that she has a healthy baby growing inside her.

    Bless his heart! What an idiotic man I fell in love with! Hopefully, our baby inherits my brain and his heart¡­

    "Yeah, I could be wrong!" Dr. Kruger had to relent to that enthusiastic son of hers.

    She observed Jerlina''s reaction. She had decided to hit her son in the head if his stupidity made his wife sad. Her son has the loveliest heart and always means well, but he can be a fool at times. He should be hugging his wife and congratting and thanking her for the life she is nurturing but he is focusing on the crotch of his baby.

    If he is acting like this during the ultrasound, how will he act during herbour?

    Ugh! He is going to be impossibly difficult. I hope he faints so that we can drag him out of the delivery room¡­

    What an idiot I raised!

    But Jerlina appeared to have gotten used to the quirks of her abnormal son. Jerlina does have a lot more patience than she does. And that made her relieved.

    "You can only be sure after twenty weeks. Now step back!" she grabbed his shirt and pulled him back. "Do you want to hear your baby?"

    "Yes, please, mom!" Jerlina got excited and held his hand out of excitement.

    Dr. Kruger ced the probe back on her abdomen and it rested at a particr spot. With some settings, Jerlina heard the most beautiful sound she has ever heard in her life.

    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*

    She was speechless. There is a small living human inside her.

    Jeremy heard the loud booming sound echoing in the room and his hold on her hand tightened. For the first time, everything felt real. There is a living thing growing inside his wife''s belly. She is making a little human, inside her.

    How incredible is she!

    He bent and kissed her cheek. "That''s our baby, Jeryl¡­ That''s our¡­" he couldn''t speak all of a sudden as a lump formed in his throat. "You are manufacturing a baby!"

    "Thank you¡­"

    "Yeah?" Jerlina kissed his hand. "Thank you for your help in the process of manufacturing, I guess? The manufacturing wouldn''t havemenced without your participation¡­" she stifled herugh. Her husband is the best at not expressing himself properly.

    Ah, I love him!

    Jeremy hugged her. "But you are the one doing the most work¡­ I love you, wife¡­"

    "Yeah, that''s true," she pushed him away.. "Get off! I have to pee."

 Chapter 393 - Surprises

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Surprises</h4>

    "I should have known, right?" Jerlina let out a sigh looking around.

    They have reached the property she had inherited from her great-grandmother. And it has seven sets around the ce. And she was informed several of the rooms have different settings too.

    Along with top magazine photographers, her over-enthusiastic great-grandfather has arranged an Oscar-winning cinematographer and fashion designer for the photo shoot. Photo shoots, actually, that were scheduled to span over three days.

    "You should have!" Jeremy shrugged. He couldn''t control his smile seeing the bewilderment in her eyes.

    Ah¡­ It was worth it. She deserves this¡­

    He prepared everything meticulously for her. The sets and the arrangements are his doing. Jonathan Erling got the photographers and cinematographers.

    Seeing one of the sets being a pirate ship, a dystopian world with life-like zombie dolls, and another set was spaceships, robots, and lightsabers, Jerlina turned and looked at Jeremy.

    "You did it, didn''t you?"

    She squinted her eyes and stared at him as he shook his head in the negative. "Who in their right mind would take a wedding photo shoot with zombies?" he asked as if he had nothing to do with it.

    "I know, my husband would," Jerlina shook her head. "Unbelievable¡­" she walked around and checked.

    "Why? We''d be perfect as Han Solo and Princess Leia!" he walked behind her.

    Jerlina did think that they''d be perfect in all attires. Both of them are good-looking anyway.

    But zombies? Seriously?

    Only after seeing the gardens and Victorian settings did she rx.

    At least there will be some normal pictures too.

    "Didn''t you want to run holding your dress? Wouldn''t that ce be suitable for that?" Jeremy pointed at the set that imitated ancient Greek temples.

    "Yeah," she smiled. "It would be perfect! Thank you, Joel!"

    Well, she had nothing much to do, and she was up for it. And it was a nice distraction after the stressful few weeks they had back at home.

    She has started to show a little and she loved her pregnancy. Her morning sickness has subsided a bit and she wasn''t very tired. She thought Jeremy would throw a fit after a while, but oddly, he was very interested in donning the various costumes for the various photo shoots.

    The photos came out very awesomely.? Money can buy a lot of awesome things. She was d she has the money now.

    She particrly loved the picture of them that was a dark silhouette with the sun setting behind them. And this is another picture of Jeremy kneeling in front of her and kissing her belly.

    Well, for some reason, he is still under the impression that they are going to have a daughter and after a while, Jerlina wanted to smash something on his head to make him ept the truth. Her words aren''t getting through that thick skull of his anyway.

    But she loved him and held back her urge to hit him.

    He''s going to faint seeing the baby after he is born!

    Jerlina and Jeremy stayed there for an entire week after all the photoshoots were done. The editing of the picture will take almost a month as they said, but they send some prototype pictures. And even they were very good.

    "Jeryl¡­ Let''s hang this picture in our bedroom behind our bed, alright?" Jeremy showed her a picture of him and she dressed as pirates standing on the bow of a wooden ship.

    "This one?" Jerlinaughed. "How about this one?" She showed the picture of them dressed in vintage attire. He was in a crisp suit and hat while she was in a poofy dress that was a trademark during the 1950s. "Or this one? We look pretty like Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth Be!"

    "Who is this Mr. Darcy you keep on talking about?" he asked and Jerlina found that was the perfect time to watch Pride and Prejudice with her husband. She enjoyed it and couldn''t stop her giggles every time Mr. Darcy appeared. Jeremy slept halfway through the movie.

    "How long is he going to walk through that field? Can''t she run and catch up with him or something?" he yawned. "And¡­ They got together! What a twist!" he said sarcastically after waking up for thest five minutes and Jerlina rolled her eyes.

    Still, it was fun watching the movie with him.

    In the end, they decided to hang a coge of all the pictures they liked. All the pictures were perfect anyway; even the zombie ones. Jeremy looked cool with his unkempt look and an eye patch, holding an ax.

    They left for Rosandale for the charity ball arranged by the Princess Royal of Rosandale. Jerlina was a little nervous to attend a charity ball of this grandeur, being arranged by a Princess and all, but Jeremy was calm and cool.

    They had arranged a ce if stay in a Hotel for the attendees of the Charity ball. It was time for them to leave for the ball.

    "You sure don''t want to be the King, Joel?" She asked as she fixed his tie. He never learns how to fix his tie. "You are made for that role," she smiled.

    Her husband looks kingly, alright? And he does have the administrative capabilities to run a Kingdom.

    "I do?" he shrugged. "I''d rather be a CEO," he smiled.

    He truly has no wish to be the ruler. But he wished to support the country of his forefathers in any way he can.

    If he bes King, will he have time to lie on his wife''sp or tinker in the shed?

    Ah, right! I have a crib to finish! That beautiful crib shaped like a flower¡­ Fit for my Princess!

    Jeremy''s hand ended up on her belly.

    "Tell me if you feel uneasy or if you need anything. We can leave. Don''t suffer silently," he kissed her forehead.

    "Okay, you''ve sent our auction item, right?" Jerlina asked.

    There was supposed to be an auction and a dance ball with dinner. Although this is a charity ball, this is somewhere the richest of the richest congregate and show off their wealth and try their best to socialize and create more connections.

    Alexander Volkonsky was invited to the ball too and he said they can meet at the ball directly.

    She had no idea what she should do, but she gave one of the prized possessions of the Hamilton family for auction ¨C The etched ss vase that was made by the Hamilton family before the war. So it was vintage and rare since that was a single piece.

    "I did," Jeremy held her hand. "And make sure to introduce yourself as Hamilton," he told her.

    Jerlina rolled her eyes. "But I am your wife."

    "It''s for yourpany! Making connections is important¡­" he went on with his lecture and Jerlina sat silently in the car.

    She is Jerlina Fitzgerald, alright! She will introduce herself as such. And others will have to recognize her as the CEO of Hamilton ssware and for that, she will try her best. She doesn''t have to change her name to sell her products.

    They reached the venue and since they had already opted for non-alcoholic drinks for her, she was offered a juice. Jeremy got his drink and Jerlina looked around to see the meticulous nning. They entered the auction hall and sat in the seats allotted for them.

    "Can you find Alexander, Joel?" Jerlina asked and he shook his head.

    The auction started and Jerlina figured out where Alexander was when the vase was at disy. As it was introduced as a prized vase from the Hamilton family, many started bidding. And one of them was Alexander Volkonsky. And another old man bid for the vase too and after a while, it became a bidding war between those two old men.

    "If Alexander liked that vase that much, I could have given it to him for free¡­" Jerlina whispered to Jeremy and heughed.

    "That''s not it. He is getting Jerome Brunton riled up to spend on yourpany''s product. Jerome Brunton is the god-emperor of the business world. If he buys your vase, that would give you the greatest exposure¡­" Jeremy whispered in her ear.

    "Ten million¡­ going thrice¡­ for Mr. Jerome Brunton!" the auctioneer rang the bell and the vase was sold.

    Jerlina was not that surprised that a vase that won''t sell for five figures in e-bay sold for ten million in this auction.

    Wealthy people, man! They do sh*t like this! Not to mention this is an auction for charity. They spent money like water.

    Since they attended the auction, Jerlina decided to participate and got a set of diamond cufflinks worn by a former president of their country.

    "For your help in the process of manufacturing our baby," Jerlina whispered in his eyes for him to blush.

    "I did not say that," he bowed his head. His wife has been mocking him with this ever since the ultrasound.

    What a silly woman!

    "You did!" Jerlina giggled in his ears.

    The auction was over and after the dinner, the dance ball started and something unexpected happened.

 Chapter 394 - Expanded World

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Expanded World</h4>

    Jerlina expected that they would be left alone and would have to stand awkwardly in the corner. But she had decided to meet Alexander and Jerome Brunton too. She was feeling nervous to meet Jerome Brunton but she wanted to meet him and thank him for buying her product.

    She saw Alexander talking with Jerome Brunton and she thought this would be the perfect chance for her to talk to them. She tried to ask Jeremy if he ising with her but she noticed that there was a crowd around him already.

    What the¡­

    He''s charming, alright?

    She was happy seeing him being treated like a superstar by others. And he handles it like a pro. She truly admired him.

    Jerlina slipped out of the crowd and walked to Alexander. But she was blocked by the back of a tall guy with red hair. He was tall¡­ like very tall.

    He is taller than Joel! Is he a basketball yer?

    Jerlina slid behind him to find an opening but was blocked by another tall person ¨C a woman this time.

    "Princess Talia!" Jerlina smiled at the woman. This is the first time she is seeing this woman in person and she was impressed.

    She was very tall; almost as tall as Joel and she had an air of elegance to her. And those eyes that almost looked purple¡­

    Ah, she''s an angel! She''s much prettier in person. Ah¡­ I should tell her that. Jerlina! Speak! Just don''t freeze up like a fool!

    Jerlina tried to speak further but she couldn''t. She froze.

    "Just Talia, please," Talia held out her hand for a shake. "Jerlina Fitzgerald."

    "Just Jerlina please, Talia," Jerlina shook her hand. Talia''s voice was so soothing that Jerlina gradually came out of her bewilderment.

    "I''ve been hearing a lot about youtely, especially from my grandfather," Talia held her hand. "He wanted to meet you. He even attended the ball to meet you," she smiled.

    "Oh, you tter me, Talia. It would be my honor to meet the Duke of Oakley," Jerlina started to blush.

    "Come with me, please," Talia led the way. "I''ll take you to my grandpa."

    Jerlina turned to find Jeremy and he had spotted her and was walking towards her.

    "Ah, the Titan!"

    Jeremy was blocked by the tall man and only after seeing his face did Jerlina realize that was Arthur Sinir, the husband of Princess Talia.

    Ah, that red hair¡­ how did I not recognize him?

    "Whoa! The King!" Jeremy shook Arthur''s hand.

    "Ah, but you, Mr. Fitzgerald,? is the King!" Arthur pointed at Jeremy. Jeremy squinted his eyes and cocked his head and then he burst out inughter.

    "I am!"

    The two men patted each other''s back as if they''ve been friends for ages.

    "Fred," Talia smiled and Arthur walked to Talia.

    Jeremy ced his hand at Jerlina''s back and they followed the tall couple.

    "Have you met him before?" Jerlina asked. The way they greeted was very familiar.

    "Eh," Jeremy shrugged and Jerlinaughed.

    Guess men would act like this with strangers too!

    "You''re pretty chummy with him," Talia nudged her husband.

    "Yeah, I like him," Arthur replied. "He has a nice beard."

    "Oooh, should I be worried?" Talia cocked her brows and looked at him.

    "Because I like him?" Arthur smirked. "Of course!" he let out a stifled evilugh. "I am going to change my sexuality."

    Talia rolled her eyes. Her husband could be very cute but he always strives to make her throw up.

    She pinched his arm. "Not that, but-"

    "Should I grow a beard, Iris? He looks cool with a beard. Maybe I should try-"

    "Goodness gracious!" Talia let out a sigh. "You see, that was my worry! Please don''t, Fred¡­ I''ll divorce you if you grow a beard¡­"

    "What? Divorce?" Arthur gritted his teeth and pinched her tiny waist. "Say that again!"

    "I''ll divorce you, Freddy bear if you grow a beard," Talia with a chuckle stuck out her tongue. "The only reason I am still married to you is to watch you strop your razorde."

    "I''ll remind you the other reason you''re married to me¡­" Arthur wriggled his brows and wrapped his arm around her waist. "Make sure the twins stay with the nanny tonight. Maybe we need to make more babies tie you with me forever."

    Talia with a blush fixed her hair behind her ear as her throat went dry. It seems like she has woken up the bear n him.

    Tonight''s going to be long!

    Jerlina and Jeremy who have heard parts of their conversation looked at each other.

    "I''ll divorce you if you shave off your beard," Jerlina stared at Jeremy and he startedughing. "I am serious. You''d look like a wet kitten without your beard," Jerlina added.

    "Wet kitten?" Jeremy wasn''tughing anymore.

    "Yes," Jerlina was sure. "So don''t."

    Imagining him without a beard sent shivers through her spine. Back when she was in high school, he was without a beard, and she was terrified of him. Although she is not terrified of him anymore, she has grown ustomed to the prickly sensations his beard brings her.

    I cannot lose the raw feelings his beard brings!

    Jerlina met with Jerome Brunton and she was d when he talked about her grandfather. Jerome Brunton remembered more about her grandfather''s father than about her grandfather, but she was d to find someone else who loves the Hamilton family.

    Turns out, the Hamilton family had rtives all over Europe. They did spread their seeds far and wide. Apparently, she is distantly rted to the Brunton family and Jerome Brunton invited Jerlina and Jeremy to visit their home whenever it is possible.

    "I am old. It is fun when we have guests around," he said. Jerlina nodded although she didn''t know if she could visit Esteria. She did secretly announce her pregnancy to the eager elder and he was very happy and asked her to postpone the visit when the baby is of age to travel. They spent their time chatting with others. Many people tried to get acquainted with them, especially with Jeremy since they were intrigued by the prospect that he is thest heir of the royal family of Bonivia.

    Bonivia is a country with many natural resources and Jerlina could see that these people are already trying to get a share of those by putting their dirty paws there. For a country that was under the iron-fisted rule of a dictator, any opportunity would be a good opportunity but not everyone can be let inside the country.

    Some offers aren''t worth the trouble they would bring out in the future.

    But she knew her husband is smart and he can handle it. She silently watched Jeremy handling everyone with eloquence and grace.

    What a charming man!

    She was d they came here. Princess Talia and Arthur talked to them for some time and Jerlina found them to be very casual and jovial. Jerlina asked about the charities supported by the Princess and was amazed by the involvement the Princess had with her charities. She truly cared about helping people. Jerlina decided to give some donations to those charities in her great-grandfather''s name.

    Jerome Brunton was not very keen on talking about Jonathan Erling and she understood why. She thought since she is associated with the Erling family too, she wanted the Erling family to have a good name among the good people, although she knew it is impossible.

    The Erling family is sustained with fear and control as principles and there is rarely love. But she hoped it would change in the future.

    After attending that Charity ball, Jerlina realized that her world has expanded greatly. It now includes having chitchats with the richest people in the world too. Although she is not veryfortable moving around this circle, there are a lot of good people in this circle too who truly want to bring change to the people with lesser opportunities.

    She could be a part of it too.

    She turned to look at Jeremy. He was talking with some men holding a ss of whiskey in his hand.

    How much he has changed my life¡­

    Her lips curved to a smile unconsciously.

    She might have been entitled to the riches from birth. But without Jeremy, she wouldn''t be alive to enjoy those riches. And even if she somehow managed to survive without Jeremy''s help, she''d still have been that loner woman whose world was her office, her home, and her boyfriend.

    Jeremy is the one who expanded her worldview, gave her the confidence to stand on her own feet, gave her many new opportunities, a very big extended family, and most importantly¡­

    He is the one who showed her what true love is and how amazing it is to be in love!

    Ah, my Joel¡­ I love him!

    Jeremy noticed her from the distance. He raised his eyebrows to ask if she is fine.

    "I am fine..." Jerlina ced her hand on her chest and her lips curved to a smile.

    How can I not be when I am cherished by the loveliest man on the?

 Chapter 395 - Mikhail - Rose Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Mikhail - Rose Wedding</h4>

    A month passed and Mikhail and Rose''s wedding was conducted in the ancestral home of the Erling family. Since it was the tradition in both families to conduct the wedding ceremony in the bride''s hometown, the elders decided on it.

    This was the first time Jerlina was watching an arranged marriage unfold. Although it was Mikhail and Rose who chose their partners, the families treated it as an arranged marriage. And they were very proud to announce everywhere that they fixed the marriage between those two.

    Jerlina being "Mikahil''s sword", apanied Alexander whenever Mikhail or Rose needed something to be done. She would act as the ambassador for the couple on their behalf. And Jerlina was privy to see how those old people were worse than elementary school kids who doesn''t know the meaning ofpromise.

    But she was pregnant and every time she went silent rubbing her belly,? the old men would relent so as not to stress her and gave her what she wanted.

    "I arranged this marriage!" Jerlina proudly proimed to Mikhail. "You should pay me back in sponsorship for the rest of your life."

    "As you wish, Your Royal Highness," Mikhail bowed to her. "I will promote Hamilton ssware perpetually."

    Jerlina was pleased with his promise. That''s millions of dors saved for her.

    The elders were not very keen on having bachelor and bachelorette parties, so they arranged a "get together" for friends a couple of days before the wedding.

    Jerlina and Scarlett were together and Rose had many artistic friends. It was awkward for a while but they downed some alcohol, Rose''s friends became belligerent. Both Jerlina and Scarlett with their slightly protruding belly, each upied afortable couch and ate ice cream.

    "She''s not drinking thought¡­" Scarlett was the one who noticed that Rose is not drinking although her ss got emptied very soon.

    As they observed, they noticed although Rose poured sses of wine, it was the nt by her side drinking all the wine. Poor nt is going to die!

    "Rose!"

    Both Jerlina and Scarlett confronted Rose about her curious behavior although they knew the answer.

    "Alright, don''t tell the elders," Rose surrendered without much fight.

    "Yay!"

    Jerlina, Scarlett, and Rose all celebrated the happy news.

    "It''s going to be a boy since we both are having boys," Scarlett said.

    Jerlina nodded. Rose sank into deep thoughts.

    "Eh, whatever!" she shrugged. "I worry more for Mike¡­ I don''t even know if he is ready for it¡­ He says he is happy but it doesn''t seem that way¡­" she looked concerned.

    "Men¡­" Scarlett the most experienced said both Jerlina and Rose listened intently. "They won''t be fathers until they see and touch the baby. Give him time. He''lle around."

    Jerlina nodded. It makes sense.

    "I hit Joel," Jerlina said.

    "You finally caved, huh?" Scarlettughed. "He needed it. He was acting stupid!"

    Jerlina exined to Rose how she had to hit Joel in the head to make him realize that she is having a boy and not a girl. Roseughed.

    The three of them chatted andughed with ice cream in their hands. But after a little while, they all got tired and returned to their respective rooms.

    Meanwhile, in the men''s area, there was amotion as everyone was acting rowdy. Everyone drank to their hearts'' content and started to pass out.

    Jeremy who was not interested in drinking and Mikhail who had a higher tolerance were the only ones standing as others were huddled up.

    "Were you scared when you learned that you''re going to be a father?" Mikhail asked.

    Jeremy thought he was asking for no reason and he just shrugged it off. "A new life is something joyful and¡­ yeah, you''ll have more responsibilities and your life will change¡­ It is scary to have someone totally dependent on you. You''ll have to provide for them, protect them, guide them, teach them, and¡­ It is scary! What if I cannot put food on the table? What if I got sick and¡­ A lot can go wrong, you know?? But imagine having a little version of you¡­" his hand subconsciously ended up at the back of his head where his kind wife hit him.

    "It is amazing¡­ and my wife¡­ she is creating this little life inside her and it made me respect her more, you know? It is a good thing! It is scary¡­ but I can do it, you know¡­ My wife and I¡­ We can do it together¡­"

    "Hmm¡­" Mikhail nodded.

    He got rity. He was terrified of bing a father. He thought everyone handles it easily. Jeremy is someone he respected deeply and to know even he is scared to take on this great responsibility and still be hopeful, made him confident too.

    "Yes, we can do it!" Mikhail said and Jeremy nodded. "We can!"

    It took Jeremy a lot of time to realize why Mikhail talked about this.

    "You dirty little¡­ how could you do this before marriage?" he hugged him and hit his back.

    Mikhail could onlyugh. "Don''t tell grandpa now. We have decided to tell them after the honeymoon¡­"

    Jeremy didn''t understand why he should keep it a secret. Alexander would be beside himself when he hears the news. He couldn''t fathom what they will do on their honeymoon when they are pregnant, but that does not matter to him.

    Speaking of honeymoon, he got reminded of his wife and he stumbled back to their room.

    "Jeryl!" he knocked on the door hoping she is back. "Open up- for- your dear-rest husband, dear!"

    Jerlina smiled hearing his voice. He sounded drunk. He must have had a good party. She wrapped the bathrobe closely. Drying her hair with the towel, she walked to the door and opened it.

    "Where''s your keycard?" she asked the man slumping on her shoulder.

    He giggled like a little boy. "Here!" he pulled it out from his pocket. "I just wanted to see you the moment the door opens¡­"

    Jerlina kissed his ear. It was cold.

    "Get it, silly boy," she tried to get him off her but he didn''t want to leave her shoulder. And so she dragged him to the shower.

    "Are we showering?" he asked with his eyes wide. Even with the beard, he looked like a little boy.

    "I love it when you are a happy drunk, Joel," she cupped his cheek and kissed his lips.

    He chuckled. His eyes were a slit as he couldn''t open them. "I am happy. Very happy!"

    "Yeah?" she made him lean on the wall and unbuttoned his shirt. He giggled as she unzipped his jeans and helped him with his briefs.

    Silly man!

    "Now be a good boy and shower. You reek of alcohol! I might absorb alcohol from your skin¡­" she spoke in a stern voice and he nodded.

    "I love you, mommy!"

    Jerlina shook her head and turned to leave, but then she pushed him inside the shower and waited outside the shower enclosure. He was staggering and she feared he might trip or something.

    "Mommy!" he screamed and Jerlina entered the shower enclosure fearing he might have hurt himself somehow.

    "What?"

    "Mommy, my pee-pee needs washing¡­" he grinned and Jerlina let out a sigh.

    "I am not your mother, Joel. She''s in the next room. I''ll get her for you in a moment!" she barged out but her wrist was grabbed from behind.

    "Are you mad, Jeryl?" he rested his chin on her shoulder. "I am happy and you see¡­" he ced her hand on his crotch. "My little guy is excited¡­ help me¡­" he nibbled on her earlobe.

    "Geez! Wash up ande to bed!" Jerlina set her hand free and walked out.

    This nasty guy!

    "Really? We can? Today? Now?" he was excited.

    Jerlina let out a sigh. It is true the frequency they are doing it has greatly reduced, but she was not sure he is that depraved. But she was happy too. He wants her that much.

    He dashed out of the shower in a minute, toweled himself dry in just under a minute, and jumped on the bed.

    He really looked like Earl when he would jump at her when she has his favorite snack. How adorable!

    "Careful¡­" she held his cheek and his lips crashed on hers as his hands undid the knot on her robe.

    "You''re the best, Jeryl!" he kissed as he entered her.

    "I cannot express how much I love you with words, Jeryl¡­" he rubbed her belly and kissed her as he finished.

    "Yeah?" Jerlina kissed him back and hugged him. "Me too¡­"

    -----

    The venue was a garden in the Erling Estate and the arrangements were spectacr. Since they were rtives, they were given special seating arrangements. Jerlina didn''t know many of the Erling family members and she was d she was seated near Samuel Erling, the heir of the Erling family. He was polite with her as always. And Jerlina saw Jonathan Erling was very happy with everything too.

    The wedding ceremony started and Jerlina held Jeremy''s hands as it reminded her of her wedding. She was d she changed her mind and enjoyed her wedding. She started crying as the bride and the groom kissed. Jeremy wasughing at her.

    "Aww!" he screamed as Jerlina pinched his thigh.

    "Then stopughing!" she pouted.

    During the dance, Jerlina couldn''t keep her eyes off Jeremy. "I am so d you barged into my life, Joel¡­" she kissed him.

    She was under great duress for those months that she thought Jeremy was hunting her, but she has attained thousandfold happiness after that.

    "I am d you barged into that pub that night," he kissed her back.

    If he didn''t meet her that day, his life would have turned entirely different as he would have made very different choices.

    "I love you, Joel," Jerlina leaned on his chest.

    Deciding to let him take the lead on her wedding day was one of the best decisions she made in her life.

    She looked around at all the happiness. And she felt full in her chest. She was stuffed with happiness.

    Alexander asked her for a dance.

    "Tell me the truth¡­ there is something Mikhail is hiding from me. What is it?" he asked.

    Jerlina thought of not answering him, but she didn''t have the strength to withstand Alexander''s pleading eyes.

    "Rose is pregnant, grandpa," she whispered in his ears. "When they tell you pretend to be surprised."

    "Really?" Alexander held her shoulders and asked with his eyes wide.

    "Yes," Jerlina nodded and Scarlett pulled her aside for a dance and Jerlina went with her.

    Alexander looked up.

    "Vikki¡­ did you hear?" His eyes watered. "We are¡­ Ah, I wish you were here¡­"

 Chapter 396 - Timely Return

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Timely Return</h4>

    "Rose looked very pretty," Jerlina leaned on Jeremy''s chest as they were returning home.

    "Hmm¡­ You were prettier¡­" Jeremy ran his finger through her hair.

    "You''re getting better at talking to me, Joel. You are learning¡­" Jerlina looked up and kissed his chin. Feeling his prickly beard she smiled and nestled in his chest once more.

    "I am¡­" Jeremy chuckled. He turned behind. "Looks like Cia fell asleep finally."

    "Yeah, good for her. And shush. Let''s not wake that poor baby up." Jerlina closed her eyes.

    They were returning in their private jet with Bobby''s family and it was tough for the baby. Cia didn''t like the flight back and was screaming non-stop. Thankfully she got pacified by Bobby''s singing.

    They returned and Jerlina''s second trimester went smoothly. Jeremy was busy. People were calling him to visit Bonivia and he made a week-long trip. He was not willing to leave her alone, but Jerlina asked him to go. They have a doctor in their home and she has others who can help her in case of emergency so she wasn''t scared for Jeremy''s travel.

    She did worry that his life might be in danger. Although peoplergely hated the Dictator, he had supporters too. They might do something to Jeremy as their lives changed overnight and Jeremy is the enemy of the dictator.

    But thankfully his visit went without a hitch.

    Jerlina saw the pictures Jeremy took with the people there. He had a big smile on his face and the people were exhrated seeing him there. He helped the people there in building the houses and oversaw the charity efforts taking ce. Jerlina asked him to wear a suit but he was there standing in his id shirts and jeans.

    My husband is awesome!

    Immediately after the incident with Emma, Charlie wanted to go "backpacking". Although Jeremy didn''t understand him, Jerlina did. It seemed like Charlie was feeling alone seeing couples everywhere and hearing news of pregnancies.

    "I want to clear my mind and figure out what I want, Squirrel," he told her before he left.

    He sent her some pictures from the Grand Canyon and some from the woods in ska. Thest picture he sent was from a Casino in Las Vegas. With every picture, his hair got longer and he looked, tanner. But Jerlina could see that he is enjoying the life of a nomad.

    As her belly got bigger, it became tougher for Jerlina to breathe and she started to feel heavier. But the little movements she could feel inside her stomach would always make her smile. Those little flutters inside her mean that her baby is healthy and is growing well.

    That morning, as usual, she stood in front of the mirror to have a look at her belly. It''s her twenty-third week of pregnancy, but oddly she had a distinct bump. Scarlett had a smaller bump than her and Jerlina looked like she was already in her third trimester. Dr. Kruger assured her that her baby and she, both are fine. The doctor also added that it is because she is skinny and short (which hacked her heart).

    But, yeah, if the baby is fine¡­ then, all is well!

    Jerlina stared in the mirror. Not only her bump, but her boobs also got bigger. She is now officially a B-cup.

    Hurray!

    Although her bump was big and she could feel the baby''s kicks, Jeremy couldn''t feel it yet. And today he got pretty disappointed with it.

    As soon as he woke up, he kissed her and her belly as usual. Jerlina felt the movement inside her belly and her lips curved to a smile.

    "Is he kicking?" Jeremy asked with expectation and pressed his hand on her belly.

    And as always her son went silent. He didn''t move even a bit.

    "I am sorry¡­" Jerlina grimaced after he waited for five minutes.

    "You should be!" he shouted out of nowhere. "You grabbed my Y-chromosome out of all the X- chromosomes so you could have the baby all for yourself!" he shouted and stormed off.

    Okay¡­ She had no idea how she managed to "grab" his Y-chromosome and didn''t understand why he thinks that boys can''t be close with their fathers.

    His personal experience might y a role here.? She felt sorry for him.

    "Your dad is an idiot, right? How can I choose his chromosome¡­ Don''t listen to his stupidity, okay?" Jerlina rubbed her belly. Her lips curved and her face was glowing with happiness as she spoke to her baby softly. "Son, why don''t you let your father feel you move? He''s pitiful, isn''t he? Reveal yourself to that poor man¡­ he loves you a lot¡­"

    And that''s when she felt it¡­ a strong kick on her palm.

    Jerlina ran to the balcony and screamed at the shed where Jeremy is.

    He grumbled at her and looked angry. She thought he went for a run to calm himself but he is tinkering in the shed. He already finished the crib and he is now making a wooden horse rocking chair.

    "Joel! Come here!" she shouted and the next moment he sprinted out of the shed still with a tool in his hand.

    "Jeryl! Are you okay?" he looked at her with his face pale out of fright.

    "I am fine, calm down!" Jerlina didn''t think she''d make him panic. "It''s just¡­ The baby! He''s moving. Come feel it!" she called him.

    "That''s it?" he threw the tool to the ground and she could see him pout from up on the balcony.

    "Come on¡­ Here¡­ Yeep! Another strong kick¡­ I bet he''d be a ser yer. Joel! Come on!" she called the big guy turning his back at her hand walking back to the shed.

    Jerlina decided to get in as he is pouting, but she could feel strong kicks and she could see the movements above her shirt. This was the first time she saw this. She ran to the mirror and lifted her shirt to have a clear look.

    Ah¡­beautiful¡­

    As she was looking, she heard the door opening behind her. She thought it was Dr. Kruger but she rarelyes to their room and she would knock. If so¡­

    She turned to see Jeremy walking in. He was a little out of breath. He must have run here. She said nothing. She could still feel the stirring inside her belly and she walked to him. She held his hand and ced it on her belly. She looked at his face that was filled with excitement.

    Please¡­ baby¡­

    "Son..?" Jeremy said and Jerlina winced as she felt a strong kick and some movements.

    She pressed his hand on her belly. "Did you feel it, Joel?" she asked and she saw Jeremy plopping on the floor on his knees.

    "Jeryl¡­" he said after feeling the kicks for some time. "I¡­" he looked at her.

    Jerlina nodded with a smile and cupped his cheeks wiping the tears streaming down.

    "I can feel him¡­ he''s¡­ our baby, Jeryl¡­" he said and ced his cheek on her belly. "Come on, son¡­ kick me more¡­" he leaned with a grin on his face.

    Jerlina caressed his hair as she felt her baby kicking some more and Jeremy started to chuckle.

    "That''s right! Kick more! You''re my son!" he cheered on as he wiped his tears.

    Watching this giant of a man kneeling in front of her, cooing to the baby saying whatever, and in tears, got Jerlina emotional too.

    These moments¡­ these precious moments that cannot be measured with any measures¡­These are what she longed for all her life.

    And with Joel¡­ I get to enjoy everything¡­

    -----

    Months passed and Jerlina''s belly got bigger and she put on some weight. Her baby who was silent for a long started to kick and roll around a lot during her third trimester. He was so active Jerlina wouldn''t be able to sleep at times. And it would be Jeremy''s voice that calms the baby down and put him to sleep.

    He is going to be a naughty child!

    That day, Jerlina was taking care of the Rose nts in the garden. The first anniversary of her baby''s death just passed. A lot has changed this year and she found herself to be able to breathe as she remembered her lost baby by now.

    Scarlett was right!

    She heard the dogs bark near the fence of Bobby''s house and walked there. Scar should be at her mother''s house by now. Jimmy went to the store and no one else was in the house. The dogs shouldn''t be barking at this time.

    What she saw made her heart sink.

    "Cia? Where''s mommy?" she grabbed the hand of the twenty-month-old toddler now covered in blood.

    "Kitchen," Cia said. "Mommy¡­ blood¡­sleeping¡­"

    "It''s okay, Cia¡­ Mommy will be fine, okay? You stay here and I''ll go get help for mommy, okay?" she bend down to Cia''s level and assured her. Her hands trembled as she reached for her phone.

    Gathering her courage, she stepped inside the house. Scarlett had fainted near the counter and she was bleeding profusely. She called out her name but Scarlett was not responsive and now Jerlina wanted to faint unable to bear the stench of blood.

    No! Be strong, Jerlina!

    "Bobby, Scar''s fainted. She''s bleeding. I am going to call an ambnce because I don''t think I can lift her¡­"

    She expected some answer from Bobby but there was nothing and she ended the call and dialed the emergency number.

    How long will it take for the ambnce to get here? Jimmy¡­ get home soon¡­ Or should I call Joel to see where he is?

    She stepped out of the house as she heard the dogs'' bark intensifying. It was there she saw a tanned figure with long hair.

    She almost cried! Finally, someone who can help!

    "Charlie!! You''re back!" she ran to him and pulled him inside. "Scarlett is in danger. Come on!? Help!" she dragged him inside.

    Charlie who returned from a long journey gathered himself pretty soon. "She''s breathing¡­" He scooped up Scarlett and got to Scarlett''s truck parked in the garage.

    "Mom is at the clinic, Charlie. Take Scar there. I''ll check once more¡­" Jerlina sent Charlie out.

    She checked with the clinic and Dr. Kruger was there. She informed them of the arrival of Scarlett and her condition. She called the emergency number to cancel the ambnce service.

    Her heart pounded seeing the amount of blood. The blood seemed fresh. Scar has bled a lot in a short time. Cia had slid and fallen in her mother''s blood. The smart child ran out to get help than staying by her mother''s side in vain.

    Ah¡­ Cia¡­

    Jerlina went and picked up Cia.

 Chapter 397 - Difference Of Opinion

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Difference Of Opinion</h4>

    The child was shuddering. Jerlina didn''t know if it was fright or cold. But seeing her mother in a pool of blood is a tribtion for a child of any age much less a toddler.

    "Mommy will be fine, Cia," Jerlina hugged the child close to warm her.

    Her eyes watered remembering the promise she made with Scarlett that she would take care of Cia in case of her early passing.

    Please don''t collect on the promise yet, Scar¡­ Please¡­

    Hiding her tears with an affirming smile, Jerlina brought Cia back to their house. Cia was oddly silent. She is a smart child after all and she has realized the tense situation. Scarlett was talking about teaching Cia to ask for help in case of emergencies. Cia followed through her mother''s words bravely but she still is a child.

    After informing Jeremy, she bathed and changed Cia. She tried to feed Cia but she was not eating.

    "Mommy," Cia said. "Want mommy¡­"

    And that''s all she said.

    "Mommy will be back soon, Cia baby," Jerlina said with feigned confidence. "Let''s talk to daddy, shall we?"

    She dialed Bobby for the umptieth time and Bobby was not answering the phone. He was so useless Jerlina got angry at him. She understood that he would be freaked out, but Scarlett gettingplications was always on the table.

    Howe he didn''t prepare himself? Does he even remember he has another child who might be more terrified than him?

    Jerlina called Scarlett''s mom and she answered her. She told her that Scarlett was taken to an emergency C- section as she had suffered a severe cental abruption. The doctors are hopeful as she said and that made Jerlina rx a bit. Scarlett''s mom talked with Cia and Cia was repeating the same to her grandmother too. But it is not feasible to have a toddler in the hospital now.

    Jeremy came straight home. And he let out a sigh seeing Jerlina.

    "Go change, Jeryl¡­" he kissed her head as he picked up Cia.

    Jerlina only then noticed the blood on her clothes. Scarlett''s blood must have transferred to her when she carried Cia. Since she knew Jeremy would take care of Cia, she walked to the room to change.

    Looking at the mirror, she rubbed her belly. At thirty-three weeks, the chance of survival of the baby is high, but Scarlett¡­

    A wave of fear washed over her as she thought about her pregnancy and delivery. Although Dr. Kruger assured her that everything will be fine, she did have this fear popping up from time to time. Labor is something dangerous even with medical advancements after all!

    Ah, everything will be fine!

    When she got down, her lips curved to a smile seeing Cia sitting at the table holding her spoon and eating the scrambled eggs Jeremy prepared. Jeremy is very good at cooking eggs. And she was d to see Cia eating something.

    After eating, Jeremy carried Cia around the living room, patting her back, and within ten minutes, Cia fell asleep.

    Magic! Joel has magic! Or¡­ Am I useless? Do I not know how to handle a baby? Am I not motherly?

    Jerlina sank into her doubts. But there was a little relief in her heart that Joel would not be as useless as Bobby when the situation gets tough.

    Joel is reliable!

    Jerlina heated the leftovers for them and Jeremy returned after putting Cia to sleep.? As they were eating, they got the news that the baby is delivered and that he is fine. Scarlett, on the other hand, has lost a lot of blood, and her situation is not very good.

    Jerlina was relieved that the baby is safe. That''s what Scarlett would have wanted.

    But Scar¡­

    "Don''t get stressed," Jeremy held her hand. She nodded. She didn''t fail to notice the panic in his eyes.

    "I am fine, Joel¡­ Don''t worry¡­" she held his hand.

    His hands that were cold as ice gripped hers. His face was pale as a sheet.

    "I think we should talk about what to do in case something goes wrong with me¡­" she looked at him. She doesn''t remember seeing him this terrified. She worried if he would react like Bobby.

    "Nothings gonna go wrong," he stood up.

    "At whatever cost, save our son," she decided to pass her point across.

    Jeremy yanked the te in front of her.

    "Prepare your heart in case something-"

    *ng*

    Jeremy smashed the te on the floor. "I can have a hundred kids! I do not need to save one!" he shouted at her.

    Jerlina winced and her heart started to pound. His eyes were red and his lips were trembling out of rage. She rarely sees him getting angry and he never gets this mad at her.

    And it made her mad.

    She stormed off the dining room andy beside Cia in the guest bedroom. She heard more smashing sounds outside and holding back her tears she fell asleep without her knowing.

    Is it that hard for him to understand my concerns and fears?

    When she woke up, it was already dark outside, and lying beside her was none other than her husband. She looked for Cia on the bed, but her heart almost stopped when she was not there.

    "She''s with Charlie¡­"

    As she was about to jump from the bed, she was pulled back by Jeremy''s gentle pull. Pouting, since she was still mad at him, Jerlinay on her side, facing him.

    Let''s see if he apologizes¡­

    "I am not going to apologize if that''s what you are expecting and I am not going to change my mind," he said still closing his eyes. "Your eyes are loud. Stop rolling them too much."

    Jerlina pouted and turned around. She didn''t know how he figured out that she was rolling her eyes. His eyes appeared closed.

    He tried to hug her and his hands ended up over her chest and she pinched him. He didn''t let out a sound and his hands ended up softly on her belly. She was about to pinch him to not let him touch her baby, but then she calmed down as her baby started to kick. He always recognized his father''s touch.

    Jeremy leaned closer to her and with his nose pressed on her head, stayed silent. He gently rubbed her belly and she didn''t have to be told that he loves the baby in her belly as much as she does.

    It was then she realized an important thing.

 Chapter 398 - [Bonus ]Its Time...

    <h4>Chapter 398 - [Bonus ]It''s Time...</h4>

    Jerlina realized an important thing. She might have to go through a tough ordeal to deliver this child. Her life might be on the line here and surely, she is the one who has to face unbearable pain.

    But, he too has a tough responsibility.

    If everything goes smoothly, she will have to recover physically and they get a baby out of it. But if not¡­

    If something goes wrong and when the doctor asks him to sign on paper to save one or the other¡­

    Her heart sank. That is a terrible situation that she would have no part of.

    He loves his baby, and he loves her. Who will he choose? She, the mother, can easily decide to choose the baby. But what of him? If the situation is reversed and if she is asked whether she wants to save her baby or her husband, who will she choose?

    What right answer is there? And can he be med if he wants to save me?

    She realized that she is not the one afraid of what the future might bring. He too would be afraid. They shouldn''t be fighting and be each other''s strength.

    "Charlie came from the clinic just now and¡­" Jeremy spoke and his voice shook. "Bobby¡­ he¡­he''s not talking to anybody and is staring down the whole time¡­he refused to look at his son¡­"

    Jerlina heard him sniff and she tried to turn. She has to sit and then turn andy that side. Being pregnant is tough. She couldn''t even roll over just like that. But Jeremy hugged her close and buried his face in the nape of her neck pinning her.

    "I love the both of you and would give anything to save the both of you¡­But if¡­ God forbid¡­ I know it would break you, Jeryl¡­ But I''d rather have you broken in my arms than not have you around me¡­"

    She could feel him shaking.? And she teared up too. She was not willing to say that she epted his decision, but she understood where he ising from.

    She hoped it doesn''te to that ever. She hoped she has an easy delivery. She decided not to bring it up again.

    Yeah, we''ll be fine¡­

    -----

    That night Cia stayed with them. There was no definite answer about Scarlett''s condition as they said that they have to wait to see if Scarlett''s condition is improving. She had lost a lot of blood and even with blood transfusion, no one can be sure.

    Jerlina couldn''t sleep properly the entire night and Jeremy slept fine probably because he was tired. As she entered her third trimester, Jeremy started to handle more of herpany. It is herpany and she cannot get maternity leave.

    But it is nice to have a husband who works on your behalf!

    Jerlina observed Cia who was having a restless sleep too. Jeremy took her to visit her baby brother and her mother. He said that Bobby is sitting by Scarlett''s side not moving an inch and he isn''t even eating. It is a tough situation.

    Morning came and Jerlina woke up groggily. She did manage to get a couple of hours of good sleep. She dialed Scarlett''s mother.

    "She is getting better. Dr. Kruger says that her survival rate has improved¡­"

    Only after hearing those words did Jerlina rx. That evening Scarlett regained her consciousness and Jerlina went for a short visit. Jeremy told her that only after Scarlett woke up did Bobby look at their son.

    "He looks alive now," Jeremy said looking at Bobby smiling at Scarlett. Jerlina said nothing.

    She got mad at Bobby for forgetting everything around him, but that''s how madly he is in love with Scarlett. She didn''t know what to think of this crazy love.

    Scarlett named the baby Robert Milroy Jr. The baby looked exactly like Bobby and Jerlina could only look at the baby since he was kept in the NICU. A weekter Scarlett and the baby were discharged from the clinic and Scarlett was brought to her parent''s home because it would be easy for them to take care of her if she stays with them.

    Bobby was not very pleased with that decision since he wanted to be the one taking care of his wife. But Scarlett''s parents refused. Jerlina understood her parents. They would be sure Bobby can take care of Scarlett. But how careful will he be with their kids?

    Jerlina and Jeremy''s first anniversary was nearing and Jerlina found herself getting more and more tired. She couldn''t even move up and down the stairs and so their bedroom was shifted to the first floor. She couldn''t sleep at night as her son loved to y at night keeping her awake. She needed to pee every half an hour.

    By thirty-six weeks Jerlina was so fed up. Scarlett returned home and whenever she hears the cries of the baby, Jeremy would find her sighing.

    "I wish I can get this over with!" Jerlina said that day leaning on Jeremy''s shoulder after being unable to sleep two consecutive days.

    Jeremy got scared for her. He thought she is getting depressed. But Jerlina was just suffering from sleep deprivation.

    "It is good that Scarlett has her mother to look after her and her children¡­" she said to Jeremy that day.

    Jeremy knew there is going to be a but and he waited for it while caressing her hair. He was sleepy but he couldn''t sleep when she is awake. His son is not listening to him anymore and he could see him stretching himself inside her womb.

    "I wish my mom was here¡­" she said.

    "You have our mom!" he said immediately. "And there is me!"

    "Yeah¡­" Jerlina said nothing more.

    She would feel like it would be better if she delivered the baby at one moment and the next moment she would be scared.

    "Jeryl, I know it is tough for you. But I will make sure you can feel more at ease, alright?" he kissed her head.

    "I know¡­"

    That day she slept in the sitting position as she leaned on Jeremy''s chest. Jeremy didn''t mind the shoulder pain he had the next morning. He meant everything he said to her. He willfort her in any way he can.

    Although she didn''t feel like it, she took walks around the house. That somehow helped with her sleep. At thirty-eight weeks Jerlina was so fed up. She couldn''t breathe properly and she wanted to have a seat in the bathroom as she felt like she is using it every five minutes. She went to Scarlett''s home to y with the baby.

    "I want to y with my baby soon!" Jerlinained. "I can''t even sleep!"

    Scarlettughed. "As if you can sleep after the baby is born¡­ By the way, isn''t your wedding anniversary near?" she asked.

    "Yeah, in a week¡­" Jerlina let out a sigh. She was in no mood to think about their wedding anniversary.

    By the way, what is her wedding anniversary? Is it the date on the wedding certificate? Or the day she signed it? Or the day of the ceremony?

    They talked about it and decided it would be better to celebrate it on the day of their ceremony. With her anniversary nearing, she still didn''t find herself very keen on it. For some reason, she didn''t feel like it was some special day.

    Isn''t she thankful for Jeremy each day?

    The day before the wedding anniversary, Jerlina was having lunch and she felt some tightness in her abdomen. And she knew it.

    Her contractions have started!

    She didn''t call anyone immediately as she knew this would be a long process.? She was happy though. She is going to meet her baby soon.

    She told them after dinner and Dr. Kruger checked her and said they can go to the hospital in the morning.

    She was calm. The doctor was calm. But Jeremy was not.

    "We are going to the clinic now!" he shouted and ran upstairs to bring the bag they kept ready for her stay in hospital.

    She was not asked for an opinion and was driven to the clinic. Jeremy kept on asking if she is okay as she was too calm.

    But after some hours, the calmness had gone and was reced with panic.

 Chapter 399 - Pumpkin Or Sweet Fruit?

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Pumpkin Or Sweet Fruit?</h4>

    Jerlina, the moment the doctor asked if she wants an epidural, readily agreed. She had a trial ofbor pain when she miscarried and she was not prepared to? go through it again.

    It was Jeremy panicking and walking around nervously.

    "Tell me if he bes unbearable. I will knock him in the head," Dr. Kruger whispered in Jerlina ''s ears.

    Jerlina grimaced not knowing if? Dr. Kruger is kidding or not. But the glint in Dr. Kruger''s eyes made Jerlina believe that the doctor was not jesting.

    Well, she didn''t care much. The doctor was too stressed to sleep and her dear husband was too nervous to even sit. She, on the other hand, had a nice rest; for a couple of hours, after which that terrible pain started.

    She patted herself for having the wisdom to get the epidural. She didn''t know how more terrible the pain would have been without it.

    "It''s your fault!" she said gritting her teeth after two hours.

    The poor guy was standing by her side, holding her hand, extremely stressed, and trying to find ways to make her suffering more bearable. But all she wanted was to have a bite of his face for some reason. She was very angry.

    The doctor was asking her to push and she was just doing that with all her might. She felt immense pain as if her insides are getting torn apart and she knew it is Jeremy''s fault.

    "Yes, it is!" Jeremy said. He wanted to cry for some time. She is in great pain and it seems like he could do nothing. And he would agree with her.

    "Don''t-" she gripped his hand, "patronize me, pump- pumpkin head!" she seethed. "It is the fault of your head!" she shouted as another contraction tore her insides.

    "It''s not a pumpkin! It''s jack fruit!" she shouted.

    Jeremy was agreeing to her. And the nurses and staff around were concentrating on thebor. But from outside the room, she heard a familiarugh.

    "Screw you, Charlie!" she shouted with all her might.

    "I did, squirrel!" he shouted from outside. "Get it over with soon! I have important news to share!"

    "You''re crowning, Jerlina¡­ Just one more push!" the doctor said.

    "Ahhhh!" she used all her strength to push.

    Her dear husband left her hand and ran to her leg to see the arrival of the baby. She looked down to see if he is sticking a frigging camera inside. She had already advised him not to tape anything that happens in thebor room.

    And it seemed like he was not taping. But what is he doing?

    "Here hees¡­" she heard her husband as she was pushing.

    "I caught him!" Jeremy''s joyful shout was followed by the shriek of a baby. "Whoa!" Jeremy stumbled and Dr. Kruger steadied the slippery baby in his hands.

    "Look at your boy, Jerlina!" Dr. Kruger told Jerlina and ced the baby on her chest. "He has good lungs! Look at him scream!"

    Jerlina was still in pain and they were still doing the process of delivery but Jerlina was filled with bliss seeing the little wrinkly thing on her chest.

    "Joel¡­ Hold him¡­" she couldn''t hold the baby for long and asked him.

    "Yeah¡­" Jeremy held the baby and Jerlina peeked at the baby in his hands.

    He had no hair, well he did have some hair that looked white. By now he has stopped crying and Jerlina was very happy to see the blue eyes.

    "We made him, Joel..." she said, her eyes teary. And overwhelming emotion formed from the bottom of her heart.

    Ah¡­ he is going to look like his father! But will he have my blonde hair? Brown hair would be better¡­ A carbon copy of Joel. That would be nice!

    She was d Jeremy is the one who touched the baby first. This guy must have nned for it. She looked at him counting the fingers and toes of the baby and checking the baby''s head and nose.

    Ah¡­ Look at them¡­ so pretty¡­

    "You called him Jack fruit. Should we name him that?" Jeremy asked, sitting beside her.

    "No!" Jerlina bowed her head out of shame. She didn''t know why she got angry at him.

    "What a cutie..."Jeremy kissed her forehead. She closed her eyes.

    "Yeah. A cutie and a sweet fruit..." she giggled.

    She was relieved as the pain started to subside. She kept the baby on her chest for some time for the baby to have skin-to-skin contact and then the nurses took the baby to be weighed and for bathing and other procedures.

    "Jeryl¡­ Jeryl¡­" Jeremy leaned closer to her and kissed her forehead. She was so tired she closed her eyes but her lips curved to a smile. she could hear the joy in his tone. It only made her happier.

    "He looks just like you¡­" he said.

    She opened her eyes. "Do I have blue eyes?" she asked. "Ah, the pity! I carried him for nine months and hees out looking like you! What shall I do?" she giggled as he kissed her forehead.

    "He looks like you," he repeated. "And I am the happiest man on earth right now. Thank you."

    "Yeah? Thank me with kisses, Joel," she said.? "And happy anniversary."

    "Ah, yes!" Jeremy panicked. He got a gift for her but it is back home and he forgot to bring it.

    Jerlina giggled seeing her husband panic. "Come here, Joel," she pulled him with her weak hands.

    "I love you," she kissed his lips.

    "I love you too, my love," he hugged her. He was beside himself with happiness and he didn''t know what to do or what to say.

    I am a father!

    "One more and I am done," she gave a warning. She loved this feeling, but the pain is scary. She thought two would be enough.

    "Yeah," Jeremy agreed. "If the next is a girl."

    Jerlina was too tired to fight with him. She closed her eyes.

    She wasn''t allowed to rest for long. She had to make phone calls to her great-grandfather and Alexander. Alexander wanted to visit with Mikhail and Jerlina had to insist Jonathan Erling to? not make the travel. He has gotten a lot sicker these days and this travel would kill him. There is an ocean between them.

    She promised that she would bring the baby to him once it is safe enough for the baby to travel. He was not convinced and told her that he woulde to her on a ship. Jerlina had to then use emotional maniption techniques to keep Jonathan in his castle.

    She did want to show her baby to her great-grandfather. But she did have the fear that her great-grandfather would pass away the moment heys eyes on her baby. For her, it seemed like he is holding on to his life for seeing her baby.

    Ah, great-grandpa... please live longer....

 Chapter 400 - She Did Escape Her Monster

    <h4>Chapter 400 - She Did Escape Her Monster</h4>

    The birth of Jeremy''s son was announced to the town. The whole county celebrated the birth of Ivan Hamilton Fitzgerald.

    Jerlina chose the name, Ivan.? Jeremy''s maternal grandfather''s name was Ivanovic. Also, it is the Russian variant of John which is her great-grandfather- Johnathan''s name. She wanted to have Joelson as the middle name but Jeremy didn''t want to.

    He didn''t want her to call another man ''Joel'' even if it is their son. That was mighty magnanimous of him! She could only roll her eyes.

    He also didn''t want thest name of the Royal family he is a part of. Jeremy insisted Hamilton is a must and so the baby was named Ivan Hamilton Fitzgerald.

    -----

    "This is the girl¡­" Charlie showed Jerlina the picture of a tanned girl with brown hair tied in a high ponytail. Her eyes were brown and she had a wild smile.

    "You knocked her up and yeeted?" Jerlina asked. "how did she even agree to sleep with you?" She was confused. "She looks like Angelina Jolie!"

    "And I look like Brad Pitt!" Charlie smirked with no shame. "This is your reaction after I told you the news, huh, squirrel?" he sighed.

    To think he told her first even before he told his sisters¡­

    "What are you going to do? What is she doing? Is she an actress? She is very pretty!" Jerlina couldn''t keep her eyes off the picture. "Wait! She was with you in¡­ ska! She was there too. Charlie!" she red at him.

    He spoke as if she got pregnant by a casual hookup but it seemed like he had known her at least for seven months.

    "Fine! We are dating," he agreed. "and she is an actress. Stunt double to be precise. And while I was away, I got a job as the stunt double for an actor,"? Charlie said and Jerlina was more shocked.

    "Wait, what? You said you were going hiking. How did you- never mind. Who?" Jerlina asked curiously.

    "Chris Hemsworth," Charlie said and Jerlina howled.

    "Seriously? Charlie? Are you for real? You do look like him a little! Did you meet him?" she kept on questioning. She couldn''t believe Charlie has be a star.

    Jeremy entered the room and Jerlina was still questioning about Charlie''s illustrious career opportunity and the celebrities he''s met. Scarlett came to visit and she joined the fun too.

    Charlie said that he is nning on relocating to Tinsel town since he likes working in movies. And that he wants to see his name rolling in the credit scenes of movies.

    Jerlina was a lot sad but she could understand Charlie''s decision. He has a baby on the way and he has opportunities.

    -----

    Jerlina returned home the next day. The baby was a dear and he ate and slept. The baby was very easy to handle, unlike the big baby in her home ¨C Earl.

    Earl was too excited to meet this new little being, and he wanted to be beside the baby all the time. Jerlina was worried for some time as she thought an animal would be an animal. But Earl was very careful with the baby and it was nice to watch the baby getting attached to the big beast.

    Jeremy helped her a lot as she recovered. Having a doctor at home was an added benefit. Although she refused, her great-grandfather had sent her a nanny, mostly to send him pictures every five minutes.

    Jerlina had nothing much to do except feed the baby and recover.

    Since hers was a simple delivery, she did recover pretty quickly. She started going to herpany in just a month.

    To everyone''s surprise, a documentary was dropped that was based on Jeremy. Turns out, the journalists who were reaching out for theirments in the past did end up making a documentary.

    Jeremy Fitzgerald ¨C The Generous Alpha King

    That was the title of the documentary. For real.

    Jerlina wondered if it would dig up the dirt of the past. But their PR never warned about this and so she wondered if their PR firm had a hand in this documentary. They watched the documentary that was released on a major channel.

    It started up with the opinion that Jeremy is a gang lord and is known for violence and extortion. It was told in the perception of the narrator who was against Jeremy. But as the documentary proceeded, as they interviewed more people, it seemed like the narrator had changed his opinion and the journalist had covered the case of Emma and he also went into great deph exining the hatred the Harrison family and for Jeremy.

    Jerlina thought Jeremy might be offended or feel sad. But he seemed to be unaffected. It is good to move on.

    Jerlina too was mentioned. A lot. She didn''t think that the people of Peyton and those around Jeremy had such a high opinion of her. She was called kind and smart and other good things. They even said that she has a part in Jeremy''s sess.

    Jerlina couldn''t stop smiling. The opposite is the truth though.

    He is the reason she is where she is!

    Watching this documentary, she did wonder if Gerard might be dead. Jeremiah said that everyone is saying that. But Gordon¡­

    Gordon could have lied!

    Leaning on Jeremy''s chest, she looked at her baby''s crib. Her husband had made that longship-shaped crib with his own hands for their son. Her lips curved and her thoughts wandered off about her son.

    My son is the cutest baby on the!

    -----

    Days rolled into weeks and weeks to months, Time passed as it is mandated and seasons changed. Five years passed by in the blink of an eye.

    Theirpanies all were doing well. They got richer and richer, but they lived in the same ce and nothing much of their lifestyle has changed other than the asional parties they attend with the global elites.

    On a warm spring evening, Jerlina and Scarlett were sitting on the Patio with a beer in their hands. Jeremy and Charlie were manning the grill.

    Charlie has now be a star acting in a popr TV series and would visit with his family each year. This year his wife didn''te because she was pregnant with their second baby. Their daughter is four years old.

    Mikhail and Rose had a daughter. Alexander was very happy and gingerly insisted for her to be named after his wife, to which Rose and Mikhail agreed readily.

    "Victoria, I love you, dearly!"

    That joyful sound of a stubborn old man echoed in the premises of the Volkonsky mansion often. Often that would be followed by the old man saying, "Not you, Vikkie¡­I would never tell you that I loved you¡­"

    And then he would cry ¨C no, his eyes would start sweating.

    "That naughty Jo-Jo!" Jerlina giggled at her daughter trying to get on the trampoline. Their son and Bobby''s kids were all jumping on the trampoline. Their naughty daughter who can''t even walk properly wants to do what her big brother does. Bobby was trying to stop the one year old baby Jolina.

    Jerlina had a tough delivery with her and Jeremy had to agree to that name. Her full name is Jolina Mariangel Fitzgerald. Jerlina''s mother''s middle name was Maria and Jeremy''s mother''s name was Ang. And theybined both names as their daughter''s middle name.

    Jerlina looked around. The rose garden was flourishing. And the baby she buried is resting peacefully. She would remember him at times and would feel bad for the boy who lost his life to the schemes of an evil woman.

    But he is in a better ce.

    Jerlina looked at Jeremy bringing them tes of nice barbequed meat and corn. Her heart was full, but her stomach was not and she epted it with glee.

    "This is bliss!" Jerlina said.

    "Yeah," Scarlett wrapped her arms around Jerlina.

    "Aren''t they too attached to Jerry?" Scarlett asked Jerlina. "At least I have Cia¡­"

    The kids were always under the care of their father. They didn''t look for their mother that often. Unless they get hurt or get hungry, they wouldn''t mind their mother. That gave Jerlina the time to do her work. She didn''t know how Jeremy is managing it all though.

    But he is happy. That''s all he says. And that''s all she cares for.

    "Eh! Jo-Jo is little. It is not odd she is attracted to her father more," Jerlina shrugged. "For Ivan, his dad is his hero. He wants to be a logger," Jerlina said.

    Her son goes behind his dad all the time. Maybe that''s why he looks like his dad. Or is the reverse true? He is already trying to learn carving from his father.

    She watched as the kids started to climb on Jeremy. Cia and Robert clung onto one side and Ivan clung to his other arm. Jo-Jo, the hazel-eyed blonde couldn''t reach his arm and started climbing over his knees and clung to his waist. Jeremy making monster-like noises tried to shake off the kids. The dogs all barked around, wagging their tails.

    There wasughter, there were giggles, there was joy, and there was happiness all around. It reminded Jerlina of the distant dream she had.

    The life she wanted ¨C a husband, a couple of kids, dogs, a backyard, a swing¡­ bliss!

    "Mom!" Jerlina stood up and pulled a chair for Dr. Kruger.

    Although she is not working at the clinic anymore, she would go there from time to time.

    Jeremy looked at her from the distance. He probably felt her stare. His face bloomed to a brighter smile.

    This man¡­ her man¡­ he never loses his handsome smile; the smile he shows for her.

    Hooking her arms in his, they took a stroll in the garden.

    "It was only yesterday someone wanted to escape me and made a garden with identical nters and roses," Jeremy said looking at the lush garden.

    "Mmm¡­" Jerlina stopped. "But it feels like a long time for me¡­" she looked at him. And then she smiled sweetly. "You know, I used to think of you as a monster¡­"

    "Monster, huh?" Jeremy''s blue eyes fixed on her. There was no anger but only love.

    "Yeah," she nodded.? "Monster ¨C My monster, actually," she said and he raised his brows. She didn''t need for him to say that he liked that personal intonation there.

    "Your monster?" he chuckled.

    "Yeah, everyone liked you. You helped everyone. I thought you hated only me¡­"

    "So¡­ You wanted to escape your monster?" he wrapped his arms around her waist.

    "Yeah," Jerlina bit her lower lip, coyly. "Escaping my monster - that was my n¡­"

    "And¡­?" he pulled her closer. "How did you fare on your quest?"

    His hungry eyes ended up on her lips. He wanted to merge into her. No matter how much he tastes her, it never is enough.

    "Eh, I won," she wrapped her arms around his neck. "I did escape my monster."

    She looked at his surprised eyes and continued, "Turns out, the one I thought was my monster, showed me the true monsters that were holding me back. They were all inside me. My insecurities, my retiring nature, myck of confidence¡­ So¡­ With your help, I did escape my monsters¡­" Jerlina smiled.

    She meant it.

    "What a high pedestal my wife has put me on!" Jeremy raised his brows.

    She could sense that he is touched.

    "I do¡­" she said and stood on her tiptoes. "And I love you, Joel!" She leaned for a kiss.

    "I love you too, Jerlina!"

    Jeremy kissed her.

    She had thought of him as a monster. But for him, she has always been the bright moon. And she always will be.

    Her mind has changed and he is only getting more happiness from the light of his life and the lover of his soul.

    He wanted to protect her and then let her go. But she had stayed with him and given him all the happiness in this world.

    And so they will stay together, happily¡­ Till death do them part.

    ***THE END***

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!